《Hades' Cursed Luna》


 Chapter 1: What Have I Become?

    Eve~


    I tore through the pack outskirts, my heart beating out of my chest. The glow of streetlights barely visible beyond the pack''s borders.  The foliage scratched at my body as I ran deeper into the trees, away from the concrete jungle, but I knew that if they caught me, I was as good as dead.


    "Let me take over," my wolf urged. "They will kill you."


    But I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t give my wolfplete control. Could I even call it a wolf? It was because of it that I was being hunted like an animal.


    I tore recklessly at the red ball gown I was wearing, the expensive fabric catching on tree branches. But I got distracted and tripped on a tree root, flying forward and falling on my face. Pain tore through my already exhausted body.


    I forced myself up, ncing back. But it was toote. They had alreadye too close, and my ankle twisted painfully during the fall. I couldn''t run.


    "The Alpha said we must find her. She couldn''t have gone far," one of the Gammas tasked with capturing me said to his subordinates.


    I pressed my back against a tree, hiding in the shadows cast by the moon filtering through the towering buildings in the distance, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest. I tried to hold my breath so they couldn''t find me. They could use their wolves'' senses to track me.


    "Let me save you,"  my wolf insisted. "You can escape."


    But no matter how tempting it was, I couldn''t do it. My wolf was the enemy; it was the reason the Alpha wanted me dead. James''s face shed in my mind, his soft brown eyes filled with love. He would be worried. I only hoped that he would not be implicated in this. I wouldn''t be able to live with myself if it happened.


    Soon, silence fell over the woods, but I could hear the distant sounds of sirens from the pack behind me. I knew the Gammas were changing tactics.


    "Eve?" The captain called for me. "The Alpha will be merciful if you just follow us back."


    "Lies," my wolf growled, and I agreed with it. Even if the Alpha were the kindest man, my fate wouldn''t change.


    "Come with us now, Eve." The captain''s voice grew harsher, his tone more authoritative.


    If I proved too stubborn, he wouldn''t hesitate to shot me down.


    "Eve!" he growled now. "You should take the Alpha''s mercy after what you did."


    My heart shattered. They really believed that I had done that. I still remembered the way Ellen had vomited blood at the ball, the gleaming lights of the party blinding me. I couldn''t get the memory out of my mind; I would never be able to.


    "It seems you have made your choice," the captain said into the air, knowing I could hear.


    "Oscar, turn," he ordered his subordinate. "The Alpha said we can bring the cursed one in dead or alive. So when you catch her scent, kill her."


    My blood chilled, and fear gripped my heart.


    My wolf grew more agitated. "Run, Eve," it urged. "Or I will kill them," it growled in my head, and I knew it would because today, on my eighteenth birthday, I found not an ordinary wolf but a Lycan. They were forbidden creatures. I was the cursed twin the prophecy had foretold, the one who would bring ruin to my pack.


    My tears fell as I waited for my death. It was better than living in a world where I was the one thing that was an enemy to my own kind. But my wolf had another idea.


    Suddenly, a surge of power tore through me, and I gasped as my body involuntarily responded to my wolf''s call. My senses heightened; the air around me felt electric, even the distant hum of the pack beyond vibrating in my ears, and my muscles tensed as if preparing for battle.


    "Run!" My Lycan''s voice thundered in my mind, pushing me toward survival, not submission.


    But I resisted again, my body shaking from the internal war I was fighting. My fingers dug into the dirt beneath me as I struggled to maintain control. If I let my Lycan take over, it would be a bloodbath. They would all die, and I would be exactly what they believed I was¡ªa monster.


    Footsteps approached. I could hear the Gamma''s heartbeat, smell the faint scent of gasoline from the pack streets on his clothing. He was close, too close.


    My twisted ankle throbbed, but the adrenaline dulled the pain. I bit my lip hard, trying to focus, trying to think of something¡ªanything¡ªto escape without unleashing the darkness inside me.


    Then, the captain''s voice cut through the night. "I know you''re there, Eve. You can''t hide forever. You can''t outrun what you are."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. He wasn''t wrong. I couldn''t outrun it. My fate had already been sealed the moment my Lycan awakened.


    I held my breath as he grew closer. I could hear the crunch of debris¡ªdistant discarded bottles or wrappers¡ªunder his boots as he stalked toward me, the slight growl in his throat. He was shifting, preparing to finish what he started.


    Suddenly, a twig snapped under my foot as I tried to move, and his head snapped in my direction. There was no more hiding.


    "Found you," he hissed, his eyes glowing as his wolf half began to emerge. He turned fully, my heart lurching.


    Time seemed to slow down as sharp ws grabbed for me. My heart raced, but I was prepared to go this way. Yet, my wolf, my Lycan, roared inside, the beast''s fury vibrating through every cell in my body.


    "I warned you,"  my Lycan snarled. "Now, it''s my turn."


    Before I could protest, my vision blurred, and my skin burned as the transformation began. ws ripped through my fingers, and I could feel my bones shifting, cracking. It was agonizing, but it was also power¡ªraw, undeniable power.


    The captain''s eyes widened in shock as my Lycan form stood before him, towering and menacing. His wolf retreated, a whimper escaping his throat. He had underestimated the monster beneath my skin. They all had.


    But it was toote for him now.


    I lunged forward with speed I didn''t know I had, grabbing him by the throat before he could react. His eyes bulged with terror as he wed at my hand, but my grip only tightened. My Lycan growled, the sound vibrating through the trees and the distant hum of the pack, like a warning to the others.


    "End him,"  Itmanded.


    I hesitated, my human side fighting against the beast. I didn''t want to kill him. Not like this. Not while I was barely in control. I would be the cursed twin more than I already was. I would be what they believed I was.


    But as the captain''s subordinates began to circle us, all transformed, I knew mercy was no longer an option. They would not stop until I was dead.


    With a snarl, I threw the captain into the nearest tree, his body crumpling at the base. I prayed to the goddess and hoped against hope that I had not just killed a man. This had to stop. I couldn''t let the darkness win, even if it meant I would have to die. I couldn''t live with being a monster.


    I stumbled back, my chest heaving as I tried to suppress the rage boiling within me. My Lycan thrashed inside, pushing to the surface, demanding I finish them all. But I couldn''t. I wouldn''t.


    "Stop," I begged, gripping my own arms as if holding myself together would somehow keep the monster at bay. "Please, stop."


    But the bloodlust was intoxicating. My Lycan wanted more, craved more, and my control was slipping with every second. I could feel its power crawling beneath my skin, urging me to tear through the rest of them, to prove that I was something to be feared.


    "No," I whispered aloud, shaking my head violently. "I''m not like you."


    "You are exactly like me," my Lycan hissed, its voice thick with malice. "You''ve already tasted what we can do. Why fight it?"


    My body trembled as the remaining Gammas circled, their eyes cautious. I could hear their growls, their wolves'' instincts pushing them to finish me off before I became too dangerous.


    But I was already too dangerous.


    "Run," my Lycan urged again. "Or they will kill you."


    "I can''t," I whispered to myself. "I can''t hurt them."


    "Then you''ll die," it snapped back.


    Before I could respond, one of the Gammas leaped forward, teeth bared, ws extended. I tried to move, to dodge him, but my injured ankle gave way beneath me, sending me crashing to the ground. Pain shot up my leg, but it was nothingpared to the sharp ws that tore into my shoulder as the Gamma pinned me down.


    I cried out, the pressure unbearable as his teeth grazed my throat. My Lycan howled in fury, surging to the surface, but I fought it with every ounce of strength I had left. If I let it take over now, I would kill him. I would kill all of them.


    "I... won''t..." I gritted through clenched teeth, my body convulsing as I wrestled for control. But it was no use. I could feel the power slipping through my grasp like sand, my Lycan breaking free despite my efforts.


    "You can''t stop this," it growled. "Let me out!"


    "No!" I screamed, thrashing beneath the Gamma''s weight. My hand shot up, ws extending against my will, but before I could strike, another figure mmed into me from behind, sending me sprawling across the ground.


    The impact knocked the air from my lungs, and I struggled to regain focus, my vision swimming. I felt hands gripping my arms, my legs, pinning me to the ground. There were too many of them now, holding me down, forcing me into submission.


    I thrashed, screamed, my wolf snarling inside me, but they were too strong. I waspletely overpowered.


    "Hold her!" the captain''s voice barked somewhere behind me. "Do not let her shift again!"


    Panic surged through me as one of them wrapped a heavy chain around my neck, its cold metal biting into my skin. I tried to pull free, but the weight of the chain and the sheer number of them pressing me down was too much.


    "No," I gasped, struggling for air. "Please... don''t..."


    But they didn''t listen. The chain tightened, and I felt something sharp press against the back of my neck¡ªa tranquilizer. I could sense it, the needle hovering just above my skin, ready to plunge in and steal what little control I had left.


    "Do it," the captain ordered.


    "No!" I screamed again, but it was toote.


    The needle pierced my flesh, and I felt the cold liquid flood my veins, spreading through my body like ice. My limbs grew heavy, my vision blurred, and the world around me began to fade.


    "No..." my Lycan whimpered, its voice distant now, weaker than before. "Fight..."


    But I couldn''t. My body refused to move, and the darkness swallowed me whole, thest face I saw was James.


    ---


    Cold water woke me up with a jolt, and I gasped for air. The familiar scent of pastries filled my nose and made my stomach turn. I opened my eyes to find myself on my knees, the cold tile floor of the Alpha''s private quarters pressing against my skin. I raised my head to find the Alpha''s piercing eyes on me. I was back in the Lunar Height, held by two Gammas at my sides.


    The Alpha walked up to me, the Luna''s eyes bore into me, hatred in their depths, the soft glow of city lights of the pack streaming through therge ss windows behind them.


    "Princess Eve," the Alpha called me by my title in the pack, his voice filled with rage.


    "Father," I replied. "Please, spare me."

 Chapter 2: Dagger To My Heart

    Eve~


    "Mercy?" My father scoffed, the sound of his voice echoing off the sleek marble floors of Lunar Heights, the Alpha''s white house. "You don''t deserve mercy."


    "But Father¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that!" He growled in my face, his breath hot against my skin. "You don''t fucking have one."


    "Not after what you did to our daughter," my mother joined in, her voice sharp as she stood by his side, draped in designer clothes stained with blood; my sister''s blood, her heels clicking on the floor of the luxurious suite.


    Her words shattered me. I was her daughter too.


    "I did not hurt Ellen!" I tried to tell them, my voice trembling.


    "No, you didn''t try to hurt her," a familiar voice interrupted, calm but cold.


    Hope surged in my heart as I recognized the voice. I raised my head to meet the brown eyes of my fianc¨¦. "James..." I whispered. He was safe. He was not imprisoned. "Thank the goddess," I murmured under my breath, relief flooding my body for a moment.


    He came up to me, his eyes filled with tears. It ached to see him fall apart because of me. It was unfair to him. He knelt in front of me, his hands trembling.


    "Eve..." He cradled my face, the coolness of his touch contrasting the warmth of my tears.


    "James, I am so sorry," I whispered, hoping against hope that he would understand.


    "Just confess," he said softly, the tears glistening in his eyes. "Tell them the truth."


    My blood ran cold, and my heart dropped. I hoped I was hearing him wrong. "What... what are you talking about?"


    "You don''t have to lie anymore. I understand. You were jealous and scared. But you have toe clean." His eyes were pleading, but his words were killing me.


    He didn''t believe me.


    "I didn''t do it!" I shouted, desperationcing every word.


    His expression shifted, his face growing cold as he rose to his feet. In one swift motion, he stepped back from me, as if my touch disgusted him. Then, like in a nightmare, he pointed an using finger at me.


    "You did it, Eve. You told me you were nning something."


    My world crashed down in that moment. I stared up at him, dumbfounded. "What are you talking about?" I whispered, my ears ringing from the shock.


    James turned away from me and retrieved a small clear bag from his pocket. He dangled it in the air for everyone to see. "This was the poison that I found in Ellen''s bedroom, Alpha," he announced, his voice steady and firm.


    The room fell silent, the cold air of the house prickling my skin as all eyes locked on the pill bottle in his hand. It was one that I had never seen before. My stomach churned as dread filled me. What was happening?


    "That is not mine," I said, my voice trembling. "I did not¡ª"


    "Shut up!" My father roared, his voice booming in the elegant room as he stepped forward, his eyes zing with anger and hatred. "Don''t lie to us. We are not fools. You were always jealous of your sister. I knew you were the cursed twin. You would kill the blessing on this pack because of the abomination you are!"


    Each word felt like a stab to the heart, bleeding me dry. No one believed me.


    "Please, you have to listen to me," I begged, rubbing my hands together, tears streaming down my face. "I didn''t do this." I crawled toward James, but he recoiled from me as though I were a diseased animal.


    "Don''te near me!" He growled, his voice filled with disgust.


    "James, you know me." I was desperate. "I would never do this. After everything we''ve been through together, you know¡ª"


    "I thought that I knew you," he cut me off, his tone icy. "But you fooled me. I never knew you at all."


    His eyes were no longer filled with the warmth I remembered. They were cold and distant, as if he were looking at a stranger. I couldn''t lose him too.


    "No!" I screamed, my voice breaking. "It''s me, your Eve," I pleaded, raising my finger to him. "You asked me to marry you. I''m to be your wife." I tried to remind him, my voice trembling.


    "I regret it," he spat.


    I wanted to die.


    "Ellen was right about you all along. I wish I had listened. Poor Ellen." His voice grew louder as he continued to rant. "You should be executed. You should be killed for your crimes and for the monster that you are."


    His words cut deeper than any de could. If our roles were reversed, I would have stood by him. How could he turn on me like this?


    "But I didn''t do it!" I yelled, but my father''s anger red, and the next thing I felt was his foot mming into my side. The kick was so hard that the air was knocked out of me, and pain spread through my body, threatening to drown me.


    "Take her away," my father ordered, his voice cold and authoritative, reverberating off the polished marble walls. "Take her to the cell until I can decide how we will be rid of her."


    The guards picked me up without hesitation, roughly dragging me across the gleaming floors.


    "Please..." I whispered, but no one looked back. Not even James.


    "You should have listened, Eve," my wolf said as I was taken to the cells.


    ---


    In the cell, rats scurried around my cell, the cold concrete walls closing in on me. All I could do was cry. In a single night, I had lost everything. On my eighteenth birthday¡ªthe day that should have been a new beginning¡ªI had lost it all.


    Why couldn''t they realize that I would never do this to my own sister? I loved Ellen. She was my sister. I would have sacrificed myself for her if it came to it. I remembered the way she had whispered for me to run as she vomited blood.


    What would happen to me now? Tonight, I should have found my wolf¡ªnot a Lycan. I recalled the prophecy that foretold this.


    Under the full moon''s silver gaze, twins shall be born. One brings blessing, hope, and light, the other a curse, shifting as a Lycan, destined to bring ruin and darkness to the pack.


    Ellen and I had been born on the night of a full moon, making the first part of the prophecy true. And on the night of our eighteenth birthday, my sister had awakened a wolf, and I... I had awakened a Lycan. It didn''t help that my sister had been poisoned as well. Every finger had been pointed at me, and I fled¡ªonly to be caught.


    "You could have escaped," my wolf said, her voiceced with frustration. "You shouldn''t be here."


    I tried to ignore the Lycan that had awakened inside me, the one that had caused all of this.


    "This is your destiny," it said.


    "No, leave me alone!" I shouted into the darkness of the cell. I hated what I had be.


    I remembered how my eyes had glowed red during my first shift, the distinctive feature of Lycans. I recalled the chaos that followed and how Ellen had spat blood right after. I was the only Lycan in the banquet. I became the suspect. I never had a chance.


    Lycans were sworn enemies of werewolves. Any Lycan found in our territory was immediately executed, and it was the same in Lycan packs. To awaken a Lycan as a werewolf was the highest crime in the pack. The choices were either to be a fugitive or death.


    "You have done nothing wrong," the voice in my mind was softer now, trying to console me.


    The gentleness pulled me out of my spiraling thoughts.


    "I didn''t do it," I whispered into the darkness of my mind.


    "I know, Eve,"  it replied, its voice soft. "You are not a monster."


    As horrible as that thought was, at least I wasn''tpletely alone.


    "What is your name?" I asked.


    "Rhea," she replied, her voice low, a soothing whisper at the back of my mind. The softness of her voice contrasted with the raw power I felt during my first shift. "I am a part of you, and I will always be."


    The thought should have filled me with fear, but I was alone. I had no one. No family. No friends. No lover. Everyone had turned against me, and I was desperate.


    "I am with you," Rhea whispered.


    It felt like hours before someone came.


    "Ellen," I gasped, my heart pounding in my chest. My sister hade to see me.


    Her expression was filled with sadness, herplexion still pale from the poison.


    "Ellen, I don''t know what''s going on. They all think I tried to hurt you. You know I didn''t do it. I would never." I rushed to speak, afraid she would leave before I had a chance to exin. I went to my knees again. "Please, you have to believe me. I would never hurt you."


    She came closer, holding my hand, her fingers trembling. "I know, I know," she whispered, her voice soft. "You don''t have to tell me. I know you."


    My heart swelled with hope. At least one person believed me. With her help, I knew I could be set free.


    "I know the person who did it," she revealed.


    I froze as I stared at her bbergasted. "You do?" My voice was a whisper. "Who?"


    A smile crept up her face. "I did."

 Chapter 3: Fool Me Once

    Eve~


    I blinked, sure I had not heard her correctly. "What?"


    Ellen''s expression changed in a split second, and a smile crept up her face. "I poisoned myself."


    I waspletely dumbfounded, utterly shocked. It almost didn''t fully register that my sister had said she poisoned herself.


    Ellen''s smile grew wider as she watched the confusion and horror spread across my face. "You heard me right, Eve. I poisoned myself," she said, her voice cold and calcting.


    "But... why?" I stammered, struggling to understand. "Why would you do this?"


    She knelt down to my level, her eyes gleaming with a twisted satisfaction. "You had to go, Eve. And what better way than to frame you as the viin? You shifting into a Lycan was just a fortunate coincidence."


    My blood turned to ice. This was my sister, the person I loved most in the world, the one I would have done anything for. "You... you nned all of this?" I whispered, unable to believe what I was hearing.


    She tilted her head, examining me like I was some insignificant creature. "Of course. It was easy, really. One of us would be cursed anyway, it just had to be you. I just need to give them more of an incentive."


    "You manipted everyone," I said, my voice trembling with disbelief. "You even fooled James..."


    At that, sheughed in my face.


    Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. "Why, Ellen? Why are you doing this to me? I loved you. I would have done anything for you."


    Her expression softened for a brief moment, but it was quickly reced by that same cold look. "Would you have given the throne to your younger sister?"


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. "You... you wanted to be Alpha," I said, the pieces falling into ce. "You wanted to rule without anypetition."


    "Exactly," she said, her eyes narrowing. "You were the only one standing in my way. I couldn''t risk you turning into a Lycan and bing more powerful than me. So, I made sure everyone believed you were a danger to us all."


    "You framed me," I murmured unable to stomach the truth, my voice hollow.


    "And it worked perfectly, didn''t it?" she said, standing up and brushing off her dress as if this was just a casual conversation. "Now, you''ll be executed, and I''ll be the Alpha''s only daughter, the true blessing to this pack."


    I felt like I was suffocating, the air in the dungeon suddenly too thick to breathe. My own sister had betrayed me, orchestrated my downfall, and turned everyone I loved against me.


    "Ellen, please," I begged, my voice breaking. "Don''t do this. You''re my sister. We can fix this together. We can¡ª"


    "Fix this?" Sheughed, the sound cold and heartless. "There is nothing to fix, Eve. You were always meant to fall, and I was always meant to rise."


    "James will find out. He will know you manipted him."


    She raised a brow. "Manipted him?"


    Just then, I heard approaching footsteps, and James came into view. He walked to Ellen''s side and wrapped an arm around her waist.


    "James..." I whispered, the sight making my stomach turn. "Stay away from her. She''s a liar." I tried to warn him.


    "I know," he said curtly. "She''s my little liar." And with that, they locked lips.


    My heart shattered. Then it dawned on me what he was saying. "You knew?"


    They pulled away from each other. "Knew?" He scoffed. "We nned it together."


    My mind spiraled with the betrayal I was just learning of. My eyes welled with tears again. "How could you do this?" I mumbled, scattered.


    "You are truly stupid to ask such a question. Don''t you see? I never loved you. It was always Ellen, but youtched onto me like a clingy girl. You were a means to an end. And now, I get the satisfaction of putting you down like the dog that you are," his voice was soced with hate that it sounded almost too foreign to be the man I had loved.


    "Father hase to a decision about what we will do with you."


    I couldn''t speak as I finally noticed the small box in James''s hand. I began to back away. "No..."


    "We have to purge you of the atrocity inside you." They unlocked the cell and entered, trapping me.


    James opened the case, and my eyes widened at the sight of the injection inside it. In the syringe was a ck liquid, and I knew what it was. Wolfbane. It would rip my wolf out of me if it didn''tpletely shatter me and kill me. And even if it didn''t kill me, it would scramble my mind and body, leaving me nothing but a vegetable. It was death in a syringe.


    "Kill them," Rhea ordered. "Rip them to shreds." This time, I was ready to let it happen.


    But at the sight of my ws, my sister was quick to speak. "No matter how powerful that beast within you is, remember that the guards are waiting at my beck and call." She cradled my face, her touch burning me, and I recoiled. "You can''t kill all of them, not before they rip you to shreds."


    My heart thundered as her words sank in. There was no escape. I was trapped.


    "Eve, take it. They will kill you."  It seemed that Rhea, too, now fully grasped our situation. There was resignation in her voice.


    "They will take you away from me," I could not bear the thought of her being torn away from me. The wolf bond had taken its ce. I didn''t want to lose her now, despite everything.


    "You will survive, Eve," she sounded almost motherly. My tears fell faster. "I will make sure you do, and we will meet again."


    "No, no, no..."


    But it was already toote. The needle found its mark in my neck, and the wolfbane was pushed into my body. I felt my hold on reality cken as the poison wreaked havoc. I clutched my neck as I choked on air.


    The world around me spun as the agony spread through every vein in my body. I couldn''t breathe, and I fell to the floor. Rhea was fading, and I tried to hold on to her, but she was like smoke.


    Then the real pain began. My muscles spasmed, my body shaking as I convulsed. I was being shredded from the inside. My life shed before my eyes¡ªmy childhood, the faces of those I loved, the first kiss I shared with James under the moonlight, the day I took a bullet for Ellen, the day I donated blood to my father and almost died. All of my memories reyed themselves, further twisting the knife of betrayal in my stomach.


    I screamed, "Please, make it stop. Please!" I begged the goddess to strike me dead.


    But I only heard my sister''sughter before everything faded to ck.


    ---


    I finished eating the food I had been offered in a heartbeat. It wasn''t the same dry, stale bread and smelly water. This time, I was served a healthy helping ofsagna and hot tea, warming me up from the inside. My eyes nearly rolled back from the explosion of vor in my mouth.


    But I was wary. Why the sudden change? For five years, I had received the same foods¡ªbread and water for breakfast, a single fruit for lunch, and rice and water for dinner. It had never changed.


    Soon, my te was empty, and for the first time, I was actually full. I heard footsteps again, and my pulse jumped. It was time for the daily dose of wolfbane. I was being poisoned every day to ensure that Rhea never returned. I no longer felt pain, but the experience was still unpleasant.


    I waited, but when I saw polished boots and regal clothes, I knew something was wrong. I looked up to see James.


    My stomach lurched, but I swallowed the lump in my throat and bowed. "Good morning, Beta," I greeted him. I had to be respectful, or I would be punished. I had learned of his status change after he helped imprison me.


    I hadn''t seen his or my family''s faces in all the time I had been imprisoned.


    He said nothing, his eyes piercing as he unlocked my cell. He opened the door for me. "Come out. You have been summoned," he told me.


    My mind spiraled with questions. Had they suddenly called for my execution? I thought as I walked past James.


    I kept my head down as we walked down the hall of cells filled with criminals. We did not speak as my mind raced with a million possibilities about why I was being summoned. Was this it? Was I finally being led to my execution? Or was something even worse awaiting me?


    The scent of dampness and the faint stench of decay hung heavy in the air. I kept my head down, avoiding eye contact with the other prisoners as we passed their cells.


    James had not said a word since we began walking, and I dared not ask. His presence alone was unsettling enough. I had learned quickly that questioning the few moments of quiet could lead to punishment. I knew better now. I wasn''t the same girl who had entered this ce.


    When we reached the end of the hall, James stopped in front of a door¡ªone I hadn''t seen in the five years I had been imprisoned. He unlocked it and gestured for me to step through.


    I hesitated butplied, stepping into a space that felt worlds apart from the darkness of my cell. It was warm here, the soft scent ofvender and cleanliness filling the air. I blinked in confusion, my eyes adjusting to the unexpected brightness.


    There were maids waiting, all neatly dressed and lined up as if they were expecting me.


    James spoke, his voice cold and authoritative. "Get her ready. She is to be presented to visitors. Make sure she is cleaned up and looks presentable."


    I felt my stomach twist at his words, my heart pounding in my chest.


    He began to walk away, but I couldn''t help myself. "Beta, what is going on?" I asked.


    He stopped and turned back, but there was a chilling smile on his face now. "You''ll see."

 Chapter 4: Husband?

    Eve~


    I was washed thoroughly; there wasn''t a part of me that wasn''t scrubbed clean. I was made to gargle mouthwash six times. By the time they were done, my skin was raw and slightly stung, but it was nothingpared to the beatings I had endured over the years. I noticed they had all worn gloves so that they would note into direct contact with my skin.


    They sat me down in front of a vanity, and I looked back at the girl I had be, but I couldn''t bear it, so I looked away. Within minutes, I was dressed up, yet the lump in my throat remained.


    I was led down the familiar corridors of my childhood home, each step echoing in the hollow silence. Memories wed at me from the corners of my mind, but I kept my head down, unwilling to let them overwhelm me. The scent ofvender and aged wood brought a twisted sense of nostalgia, but the knot in my stomach tightened.


    Soon, we reached the parlor¡ªthe ce where guests were always received. It had been restored to its former grandeur, a room I had once been proud to show off to friends. Now, it only felt like a trap. They guided me to a velvet chair, the kind I remembered being too afraid to sit in as a child.


    I sat stiffly, folding my hands in myp, my knuckles white against my gown. My heart beat wildly in my chest, but I couldn''t bring myself to look up. Not at the grand chandelier casting its cold light over me, not at the portraits lining the walls, and certainly not at the faces of the people who now surrounded me. My family¡ªor what had been my family before it all fell to shambles.


    I could feel their eyes on me¡ªwatching, judging. My skin crawled beneath their gaze, and my throat tightened even further. I swallowed hard, but the lump refused to go away.


    My father''s voice cut through the tense silence. "This is my lovely daughter," he introduced me to the guests, and I fought to keep my eyes from widening. Lovely?


    I reluctantly raised my eyes, my skin prickling with unease. My heart lurched when my gaze fell on the stranger, the guest.


    I found myself locking eyes with a man whose presence seemed tomand the entire room, even without uttering a single word. His eyes, cold and gray, gleamed a menacing silver, sharp and cutting like the edge of a de. The moment theynded on me, I felt as if my very soul had been exposed,id bare before him. His gaze was piercing, yet disturbingly uninterested, as though he could see everything yet cared for nothing.


    His dark, midnight hair framed his face, swallowing the light around him, entuating the sharp lines of his jaw and the ridge of his brow. His features were rigid and taut, sculpted as though from stone¡ªbeautiful in a way that felt unnatural, almost otherworldly. The harshness of his expression left no room for softness or warmth, only an icy detachment that chilled me to the bone.


    And yet, there was something painfully familiar about him, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that made the anvil in my gut even heavier. He exuded danger¡ªan air so thick with menace that I instinctively recoiled, though my body remained frozen in ce. He didn''t need to speak for me to know what he was capable of. The shadows clung to him like old friends.


    My father''s voice droned on in the background, but I barely heard it. I was too focused on the man before me¡ªthe stranger who felt anything but. The knot in my throat tightened, choking me, and it took every ounce of strength I had left not to let my terror show.


    Who was he? And why did he feel like the beginning of something terrible?


    "Dear? Dear?"


    I snapped out of my trance, turning to face my father, only to find that every eye in the room was on me. I swallowed thickly, realizing that they had been trying to get my attention.


    My cheeks flushed in embarrassment, and I quickly lowered my head again. I felt so strange in my own skin. The Eve that always engaged with guests was gone. I wanted to go back to my cell. I felt like a lost sheep among these people.


    My father chuckled a bit. "My darling daughter is shy, as you can see."


    Darling? His endearing words made bile rise in my throat.


    The man, if I could call him that, didn''t even deem his words worthy of a reply.


    "Dear?" It was my mother''s voice that made me raise my head. "Won''t you apologize to our guest? You might have hurt his feelings." Her voice was warm, but I could hear the threat beneath it, her eyes narrowed.


    I rose and turned to the man, unable to look at him again. I bowed, "I apologize."


    Again, he said nothing.


    "See? Hades," my father filled the silence. "She is a bit bashful. It''s normal anyway, especially when meeting your future husband."


    It took a minute before the words sank in, and my head turned abruptly to my father, but he pretended not to see my shock. He went on.


    "I have faith that our alliance will bring a new dawn for werewolves and Lycans alike."


    Alliance? Lycans? My head was whirling. Husband? I was going to be sick.


    I bit my tongue, fighting every instinct to flee, but I felt pulled down by a force.


    Rhea? I foolishly called.


    Nothing.


    My heart was hammering, and my vision swam. This was a trap.


    "A new dawn indeed, if you stick to our agreement, Darius." Hades'' voice cut through the suffocating silence. It was deep, rugged, and filled with an authority that seemed to resonate with the very walls of the room.


    His silver eyes pinned me in ce, stripping away the feeble mask I wore. It was as if he could see the tremors beneath my skin, the fear wing its way up my throat, threatening to choke me. And yet, he said nothing to acknowledge it. Instead, he stared at me with a predator''s patience, waiting for me to crumble under the weight of his gaze.


    "I do not require her apology," Hades continued, his voice low and lethal, sending a shiver down my spine. "What I need from her¡­ ispliance." Hisst word hung in the air, a subtle warning hidden beneath the calmness of his tone.


    My knees felt weak, but I forced myself to remain standing, the tension in the room growing thick enough to choke on. Compliance? The word echoed in my mind, wrapping around my already fragile sense of self like a chain. He didn''t just mean obedience; he meant submissionplete and utter surrender to his will. The will of a Lycan.


    My father nodded, oblivious to the storm raging inside me. "Of course, of course! She will do whatever is required for the good of the alliance. Isn''t that right, Ellen?"


    I could not speak. Had he just called me by my sister''s name?


    My motherughed awkwardly. "And who would notply with you, the mighty Lycan king."


    My eyes widened as the realization hit me like a bullet to the chest. This was not just any Lycan. The man I was being handed to was Hades Stavros, the hand of death himself.

 Chapter 5: My Fathers Assassin

    Eve~


    "You will take Ellen''s ce and marry him," my father told me as though he were speaking of the weather.


    I blinked, unable to fathom the wordsing out of his mouth. "Wha¡ª"


    "Be useful for once in your life," my mother spat, her gaze hardened as though I was not her child. "You should be grateful that we gave you another chance to prove yourself."


    "Prove myself?" I echoed incredulously, my eyes falling on my sister, who was checking the non-existent dirt between her nails as though she was not a part of this.


    James was quick to stand between us, his eyes trained on me. "Keep your murderous tendencies in check around the princess," he snarled.


    Something snapped in me. "Don''t you fucking dare look at me like I''m some sort of monster!"


    Silence.


    My words hung in the air before the silence was broken by weeping. Ellen''s weeping. She looked at me, her eyes filled with tears. "I never wanted it to be like this," she sniffled.


    I felt my body itch with rage that had stayed bottled up for years.


    My mother and James were quick toe to her rescue, coddling her. I could not bear the sight when Ellen shed me a smug grin through her crocodile tears. She had indeed won; there was no use trying to convince them of my innocence. I was the cursed twin after all.


    "You want me to marry a monster of a man?"


    "You two suit each other, don''t you?" James mocked.


    I grit my teeth, fighting back tears. I was not giving them the satisfaction of seeing how broken I was. I ignored him.


    My father''s eyes never left me. The warm turquoise that used to be filled with so much love was now as cold as a cier. "I am your Alpha. You will do as I say and marry him."


    "I would rather die," I whispered.


    "Then you will die," my father replied without skipping a beat.


    James was up in a heartbeat, pulling a gun from his holster and aiming it right between my eyes.


    My heart lodged in my throat, fear gripping me. There was no hesitation. It was either I danced to their tune, or I would be a statistic.


    "It doesn''t have to be soplicated or bloody," James said, returning the gun to his holster. "Just marry him."


    "He''s a Lycan," I stated the obvious. "The Lycan King, for that matter. The king of monsters who hunted and killed our kind for sport. Do you hate me that much?"


    "Oh please," my father brushed my words aside, rolling his eyes. "It''s not as tragic as you make it out to be."


    "Then why don''t you give him Ellen?" Of course, they wouldn''t. She was their only beloved daughter.


    My father glowered at me. "Why do you think he wants her in the first ce? He wants the blessed twin, not the cursed one."


    "So you prefer to double-cross him instead?" I asked. The idea was insane. It was widely known that no one deceived him and lived, nor the next generation of such a person. "What if he finds out?"


    "You will make sure he never does," my father replied coolly. "Because before he gets to us for betraying him, he''ll have you first."


    The meaning was clear, and my blood ran cold.


    "He''s a killer!" I protested.


    My father raised a brow. "The pot calling the kettle ck."


    I was going to lose my mind. I eyed James'' gun. Could I attempt to escape? A foolish voice in my head wondered, but I banished the thought immediately.


    I swallowed, bile rising in my throat. My gaze flicked to Ellen again. She was still pretending to cry, dabbing at her eyes with her sleeve, but that smirk... that damn smirk.


    "How long have you been nning this?" I demanded, my voice breaking slightly, but I held onto the small shred of defiance still burning inside me. "How long have you been setting me up for this?" After five years of torture and hell, I was released for this?


    My father crossed his arms, the slightest hint of irritation finally cracking through his icy demeanor. "Long enough," he replied bluntly. "This isn''t about you, Eve. It never was. This is about what''s best for the pack. He will call for war if we don''t have this alliance."


    "The pack?" I let out a harshugh, my voice dripping with disbelief. "You''re sacrificing me for power. For survival. That''s what this is."


    His silence was answer enough.


    Ellen''s crocodile tears had dried by now. She stepped forward, standing between James and me, her gaze shimmering with false pity. "Eve, if you just go through with this, you could have a ce in our pack again. You''ll have purpose. You won''t be... alone."


    The word hit me like a knife to the chest. Alone. I had been alone for so long, cast out, abandoned, treated like a curse no one wanted to touch. And now, they had found the perfect way to rid themselves of mepletely. To make me someone else''s problem. Or make him my hell.


    I wanted to hate them all, but I just felt drained.


    "I would rather burn in hell than be part of this pack," I hissed, my voiceced with venom.


    James'' jaw tightened, his hand twitching toward his holster again, but my father raised a hand to stop him. "Enough," he said sharply. "She''ll marry him. She doesn''t have a choice."


    I clenched my fists, the anger threatening to boil over, but I knew that if I showed any more resistance, they would end me without hesitation. Not that they would care if I died. I was a means to an end. That''s all I had ever been.


    Suddenly, Ellen smiled again, stepping closer, her voice lowering to a whisper. "Just think, Eve. A king for a husband. You''ll be his queen."


    I gritted my teeth. "I''ll be dead."


    "Maybe," she agreed lightly, "but at least you''ll die knowing you served the pack."


    I lunged at her, my vision turning red with fury, but James caught me by the arm before I could reach her. He spun me around, forcing me to face my father again.


    "You''ll do it," my father said with chilling finality. "Or James will pull the trigger right now, and we''ll send Ellen in your ce anyway."


    "Father!" Ellen yelled.


    I stared at him, my heart pounding against my ribs. This was it. My choice was already made for me. Whether I walked willingly or was dragged, I was going to face the Lycan King. I would be his wife. His property.


    And I knew... deep down, I knew, that he would be the end of me.


    But maybe... just maybe... I could survive. By some miracle from the goddess, maybe I could escape. I would rather be a rogue.


    "I will do it," I said, sealing my fate.


    "That is splendid," my father said, steepling his hands in front of him. "Now for the next part. I will have to make sure you look exactly like Ellen."


    We were twins.


    As though reading my mind, Ellen spoke. "Yes, we are twins, but I don''t have the horrid scars that you do."


    I gritted my teeth at the jab.


    "I will have the deltas do something about that."


    As though on cue, two deltas entered in uniform. This was going to hurt.


    "Tie her down and stuff her mouth," James ordered. "And make it quick. The king awaits his queen." He sneered.


    Before I could even react, they grabbed me and started leading me out of my father''s chamber.


    "Stop," my fathermanded.


    They obeyed and faced my father once again.


    "But if you want a ce back in this pack, you must do what I tell you, or everything you do will mean nothing."


    I swallowed. "What?"


    "You must kill Hades Stavros."

 Chapter 6: Silverpine Pack?

    Eve~


    "I will miss you so much, my darling Ellen," my mother''s feigned despair echoed as she held me, fake tears streaming down her cheeks. "Don''t mess this up," she whispered harshly into my ear.


    My body still throbbed from what the deltas had done to erase the scars. Thest thing I needed was someone touching me, but I sucked it up.


    I just wanted to be done with this. I sighed deeply, readying myself for the journey I was about to take while my sister stayed in a castle. Sheltered.


    "Come on, Miss Valmont," the chauffeur said, bowing slightly.


    I made my way to the limousine, entering without taking a final look at Lunar Heights.


    The moment I stepped inside, my skin prickled. My eyes went down immediately. There was a finality in the way the car door mmed closed.


    There was no one else in the car except for him. The moment I stepped inside, I felt it¡ªthe suffocating weight of his presence. The car door mmed shut behind me with a finality that sent a shiver down my spine. I kept my eyes down, trying to steady my breathing, my pulse hammering in my ears.


    The silence between us was thick, oppressive. I didn''t dare lift my gaze. I straightened my spine, forcing myself to channel Ellen¡ªcold, unfeeling, and untouchable. I couldn''t show weakness, not in front of him.


    Hades Stavros, the Lycan King, was the living embodiment of death. The air itself seemed to grow heavier with each passing second, thick with tension that bordered on unbearable.


    "You look different," he finally spoke, his voice like ice "Not as I imagined the daughter of Darius Valmont would."


    There was no inflection, no curiosity¡ªjust a t, indifferent observation.


    "I don''t know what you expected," I replied, my voice hollow, devoid of any warmth. Ellen wouldn''t care. Ellen wouldn''t flinch. I had to be her.


    He didn''t respond immediately, but I felt his eyes on me, felt him dissecting every word, every breath I took. He shifted, the movement so subtle it barely made a sound, but I felt it like a ripple of energy.


    "I expected a woman worthy of the Valmont name," he finally said, his tone colder than before, dripping with disdain like I had wronged him. "Instead, I find¡­ this."


    I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms, drawing blood. But I refused to react, refused to give him what he wanted. He was testing me. He had to be.


    "I don''t care about your expectations," I said quietly, the words barely louder than a whisper, but they cut through the air nheless.


    His lips curled, not into a smile, but into something far more dangerous¡ªa sneer. "Good. Because they''re low."


    Fangs. I noticed his elongated canines as he shed his pristine teeth. Lycans were hybrids after all; half werewolf, half vampire. My heart threatened to lodge in my throat, yet I didn''t respond. I couldn''t. My body screamed at me to react, tosh out, but I forced myself to remain still, to remainposed.


    Hades shifted again, this time leaning forward, "You can pretend all you want, Ellen," he whispered, his breath cold against my skin, "but I can smell your fear. You reek of it."


    My heart pounded in my ears, my pulse quickening despite my attempts to calm it. He knew. He had to know.


    "You''re trembling," he observed. He was toying with me, asserting his dominance without lifting a finger.


    "I''m not," I lied, forcing the words out despite the tightness in my throat. But my tremors betrayed me.


    The silence that followed was worse than his words. It dragged on, endless and unbearable, until finally, he leaned back, satisfied with whatever game he was ying.


    The rest of the drive was silent as we passed through the pack that used to be home. My body still ached with the aftermath of what the deltas had put me through, and I wanted nothing more than to sleep for a millennium, but I couldn''t close my eyes. Not when he sat just across from me.


    I kept my gaze fixed on the window as the limousine rolled away from the pack center, through the territories I thought I knew so well. Silverpine had always been a gleaming pack filled with tall, imposing buildings, clean streets.


    But as we moved further way from the central city, thendscape shifted. I frowned as I took in the dpidated houses and crumbling infrastructure. I leaned closer to the ss, my chest tightening. This couldn''t be right.


    Where I expected to see more cities, I found ruin. Rows of ramshackle shacks lined the streets, barely standing. The roads were cracked, littered with debris, and the people¡ªthere were so many of them¡ªlooked hollow and d in clothed akin to rags. Children ran barefoot, while others lingered on street corners, staring listlessly at the passing cars.


    A knot formed in my stomach, tightening with every mile. This couldn''t be Silverpine. This couldn''t be the same pack I had lived in.


    We passed by bars where woman barely ds called on men, winking and flirting. There were fights in broad daylight. It didn''t make sense, did my father know of this? The people paid taxes I was sure.


    A boy, no older than ten, ran to the window, his face smeared with dirt. He knocked on the ss, his mouth forming silent words. "Please," he mouthed. "Please, food."


    Bile rose in my throat, the ne around my neck weighing more than it had just a second ago. It would help. I took it off.


    I was still unable to make sense of it, but I swallowed my fear and attempted to lower the window. But it wouldn''t lower.


    A coldugh made my stomach lurch, and I tentatively turned to look at Hades. I had not just imagined the sound. "You pity them now?" He raised a brow.


    "I¡ª"


    I turned back. The boy was already out of view, just a small speck now. "I wanted to help."


    "Help?" he repeated, his voice dripping with mockery. "Do you think a handful of pity will change anything here?"


    "I¡­" My voice faltered, my throat tightening as I struggled to form words. "I wanted to¡ª"


    "Don''t," he cut me off sharply. "Don''t awaken some misguided sense of righteousness now. It doesn''t suit you."


    I bit my lip.


    "And anyway, what did you think would happen if you gave a child a gold ne in these streets?"


    That, I could answer. "He could buy food. He could share with his siblings, or his parents."


    "He would be killed for it," Hades continued, his voice a t, emotionless deration of fact. "And the adults would rip your ne out of his cold, lifeless hands."


    My blood ran cold. Would people really do that? To a child?


    Thud.


    The car jerked suddenly, hitting something with enough force to throw me forward slightly. I braced myself, my pulse spiking with a new kind of dread.


    "We havepany," The chauffeur informed Hades.


    My eyes darted toward the front. The hairs on the back of my neck rising.


    I leaned slightly to the side to catch a glimpse out the front windshield¡ªand my blood turned to ice.


    There were huge men, their eyes filled with murder and hunger surrounding the car. Each one was armed and they intended to draw blood.


    They proceeded towards us, eyeing the limousine as if it were a meal they had been waiting for.


    I couldn''t move, my entire body frozen as the realization of what was happening crashed into me like a wave.


    "They''re surrounding the car," I whispered, my voice barely audible, fear tightening its grip around my throat.


    Hades didn''t respond immediately. His eyes regarding men closing in around us, his expression unreadable, as though this kind of threat was as ordinary to him as breathing. He was the king¡ªkings didn''t fight. But this king looked poised for a battle.


    "Stay still," hemanded, his voice a low growl, sending a shiver down my spine. His hand reached toward the door handle.


    "Hades¡ª" I began, but he cut me off.


    "Stay." His tone left no room for argument, the raw authority in his voice rooting me to the seat.


    The men outside started moving faster, closing the circle around the limousine. One of them raised a massive club, his eyes gleaming.


    I swallowed hard, my palms mmy. My mind screamed at me to do something, to fight or flee.


    Suddenly, Hades'' eyes flickered toward me. "Don''t even think of running, unless you want to be hunted down."


    Without another word, Hades opened the car door.

 Chapter 7: My Wife, My Weapon

    Eve~


    In a flurry of broken bones and pained groans, he finished with the goons. Before my eyes, I watched as one man incapacitated all of them while unarmed.


    He didn''t need the weapon.


    He was the weapon.


    A lump formed in my throat at the sheer power he possessed. There was no running from him. None at all. Within minutes, he was making his way back to the car.


    He opened the door, and his scent wafted through the air. Seductive and deadly, butced with something that made my stomach turn.


    Blood.


    My throat tightened, my head suddenly throbbing. I blinked, my world shifting only to be assaulted by an image that made my heart stop.


    Unseeing eyes of a man, screaming as I heard the tearing of flesh. I blinked again, only to be hit with another sh of people running. Blood. There was blood everywhere¡ªon the walls and on the unmoving people scattered across the floor.


    No... no... no.


    This couldn''t be happening here. The visions were back. The images that haunted my sleep. I tried to snap out of it, but to no avail.


    Screaming.


    Blood.


    Death.


    I felt like I was being pulled under. I was suffocating, and I couldn''t break the surface. Tears filled my eyes as sh after sh haunted me.


    The beast that I couldn''t see growled, and suddenly, I was pulled to a chest. Arms surrounded me, giving me warmth, and I cked out.


    ---


    Hades~


    She fell limp against me, her head lulling to one side.


    "Anything the matter?" Hannes asked from the driver''s side.


    "Theatrics," I replied. "Our delicate princess cannot stomach violence."


    Hannes chuckled. "Then she might not survive as your wife."


    A little over an hour away from her beloved castle, and she had already fainted. But it was to be expected of the sheltered daughter of Darius Valmont.


    I adjusted her slightly in my arms, her body unnervingly light. Her breaths were shallow, her skin pale like she''d seen more than just the scene we left behind. I nced down at her peaceful yet troubled face, then turned my gaze out the window.


    Her warmth seeped into me as we rode back to the Obsidian Pack.


    A Lycan king marrying a werewolf princess was not just unconventional; it was downright taboo. Our kinds'' rivalry spanned centuries, but it was time, and just as Darius had put it, it was a new dawn¡ªbut not the type that he would like.


    And the key to the prophecy was snuggled up against me now, in my grasp, to control and manipte. It was almost too perfect.


    For centuries, we had warred and fought for power against the werewolves, and now the dominance would be returned to the hands of the Lycans as it had been.


    Every death, every tragedy, and every loss would be avenged¡ªand of course, in cold blood. My personal preferred way of retribution.


    I knew well that Darius thought he was ying a careful game, weaving politics and alliances like a master maniptor. But the truth was, he had already lost. His precious daughter was the perfect pawn, and she didn''t even know it yet. She had been sheltered for too long, hidden from the harsher realities of life outside her father''s pristine world.


    I nced down at her again, her face still etched with the remnants of whatever haunted her. Her soft breaths stirred something within me, but I pushed it aside. Compassion wasn''t a luxury I could afford¡ªnot now. Not ever. Lucas would not be pleased even in the hell that he now inhabited.


    The prophecy was clear, even if her father had twisted it to suit his narrative. She wasn''t just any werewolf princess; she was the one who would tip the scales. She would either save her kind¡ªbut in my hands, she would destroy them. And as far as I was concerned, her destruction would serve a far greater purpose. A new era where Lycans were no longer objectified and dehumanized. No longer in fear of what a new year would bring. I had vowed to them that their deaths would not be in vain.


    Hannes drove in silence, sensing the shift in my mood. The quiet between us was heavy, filled with unspoken thoughts. A few hours passed.


    "We''re approaching the border," Hannes said, his voice breaking the stillness.


    I nodded, feeling the familiar surge of power as we neared Obsidian Pack territory. The air was thicker here, charged with the energy of my kind, the Lycans. Our pack was fierce, feared, and loyal only to me. This was where I would cement my rule, and Ellen¡ªwhether she knew it or not, was the final piece.


    "We''ll take her straight to the chambers," Imanded. "She''ll need time to adjust."


    Hannes smirked but said nothing. He knew what I truly meant. Time to adjust to her new reality, her new ce in my world, and time toe to terms with the fact that she was no longer the princess of her father''s kingdom. She was my prisoner.


    I leaned back, still holding her limp form against me, and allowed a small, calcted smile to cross my lips.


    The prophecy would unfold as it should. And I would be there, shaping every step of the way.


    She was mine now.


    "Please..." she murmured, her brows crinkling, her eyes not opening. "Don''t..." She was still asleep.


    Dark amusement filled me. It was as though she knew what awaited her was worse than whatever demons she was fighting. Excitement rushed through me; she was not as nd as I thought. I did like puzzles.


    I ran my thumb over her fiery red hair, brushing it away from her face. I had to admit, she was an alluring woman. With cheekbones sharp enough to cut, and a certain softness to her that drew the eye. Perhaps this marriage, this prophecy, wouldn''t be such a tedious game after all. Breaking her for the fun of it filled me with a thrill.


    I traced the curve of her cheek with a finger, watching her stir slightly, still deep in whatever nightmare haunted her dreams. Her murmured plea had stirred something in me, something dark and dangerous that I couldn''t quite suppress.

 Chapter 8: My Mission

    Eve~


    I awakened with a jolt¡ªsomething was not right. The bed beneath me was soft, and my nose was not instantly filled with the odor of my cell. Just as confusion set in, it all came rushing back. I had been let out, and I was no longer in Silverpine. I was in Lycan territory¡ªthe Obsidian Pack.


    I surveyed my surroundings, my skin prickling at the unfamiliarity of it all. The room was furnished elegantly, with velvet cushions, a vanity, and ornate yet modern wardrobes. A chandelier hung above everything, tying the room together. I didn''t know exactly what I had expected, but this was not it. It seemed almost ordinary, like how any royal family might furnish their chamber. The fact struck me harder than it should have.


    "Finally awake," a voice tore through my thoughts. I snapped my head forward just as Hades came into view. He was dressed in a white shirt, the sleeves rolled up to expose toned arms that looked capable of breaking a neck.


    I swallowed thickly as he stalked toward me. "Wee home," he said.


    This was not my home; it was his domain, but I replied nheless. "Thank you."


    "Hmm," he mused, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it¡ªnot with a lighter but with his finger, a me flickering at the tip like a small torch.


    I let out a soft gasp, but if he heard the sound, he didn''t show it.


    He took a slow drag before blowing the smoke into the air. His silver gaze fell on me again. "Now, onto the matter at hand¡ªour marriage." His eyes flickered to the bedside table where a file and peny. "You''ll have to sign this one as well."


    We had already signed a marriage certificate back in Silverpine, but I didn''t question it. I reached for the document, flipping through the pages to ensure I knew what I was getting myself into. It was the usual formalities, so I scribbled my signature where it was needed.


    I handed it back to him, a smirk ying on his lips. Our fingers brushed, the contact sending a cold chill through me. His smirk widened as though he enjoyed my difort. "Good," he purred. "Get up, princess. I want to see you."


    A tingle crawled up my spine at his tone and his words. Reluctantly, I rose from the bed.


    He looked me over, his eyes calcting as though I was something to be analyzed. "Strip."


    It was as if someone had thrown cold water on me. "What?"


    His eyes flickered to my face, narrowing. "Strip," he repeated. His voice was soft, but themand was clear.


    "I can''t... why... that is¡ª" I stumbled over my words, utterly bbergasted by his order. What was he thinking?


    To my horror, he only stalked closer. "You can''t or you won''t?" he asked.


    "I can''t," I replied.


    He raised a dark brow. "Why?"


    "You''re a stranger," I exined.


    "I''m your husband," he countered.


    "Then why in the goddess'' name would you want me to strip?"


    "Assurance."


    My brows shot up in confusion. "Assurance?"


    He blew another puff of smoke, kes of ash falling. "Yes," he replied, looking me over. "What if your father asked you to kill me?"


    My blood slowed to a crawl in my veins, breathing suddenly bing harder. He suspects. He was not just a brute; he was an intelligent brute. I raised my chin. "That''s preposterous," I said, my voice shaking only slightly. "My father wants peace. He wouldn''t kill the king of a pack he''s trying to make peace with."


    "You''re either that naive, or you take me for a fool." He stepped even closer. "I want to see you, all of you."


    "This is wrong," I murmured.


    "If I wanted to do something truly wrong, I would''ve stripped you while you slept."


    My eyes widened. He could have, but he didn''t. Why? Maybe to humiliate me?


    "The same can be said for you," I blurted. "I might not be safe."


    "Oh really?"


    In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of me, knocking the breath from my lungs with his proximity.


    "You want me to strip as well?" he asked, his silver eyes glinting like a sword in the sun.


    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and before I could react, his hand reached for his shirt button.


    "Alright," I conceded, reaching for the button of my blouse, my hands trembling against the fabric as I began to unbutton it. He continued to smoke as he watched me. He didn''t touch me, but his eyes felt like an intimate perusal, as though he saw every bit of me before I even unclothed myself.


    I shrugged off my blouse, suddenly feelingpletely exposed in my bra. I wanted to cover my breasts with my hands but instead reached down to unbutton my skirt.


    "Stop," he halted me. "I''ve seen enough."


    "But you¡ª"


    "I know what I said, and I''ve seen enough." He turned away from me as if I wasn''t standing in just my bra. It dawned on me that he had been testing me, seeing if I would try to hide weapons on my person. The fact that I had conceded had proven to him that I had no such thing.


    My face heated with embarrassment. I bit my lower lip, but he was wrong. I still had the poison in my possession, in a ce he could never reach. I swallowed my ire and dressed myself again.


    "There will be a ceremony tomorrow."


    "A wedding?" The food in my stomach suddenly felt like lead. I would be surrounded by more Lycans. One Lycan was enough to drive me insane; I couldn''t imagine more.


    "Call it what you want," he dismissed. With that, he turned on his heel, heading toward the exit. "Sleep tight, princess," he murmured before closing the door behind him.


    I let out a breath the moment he left, releasing a bit of the tension, only for my father''s words to echo in my head: You must kill Hades Stavros.


    Bitterness filled me. It was inevitable. I had been framed, abandoned, isted, and tortured for the past five years because they couldn''t see beyond the prophecy. Now, they had given me over to the enemy to protect their perfect daughter, and they dared to leave me with a mission as well.


    But killing Hades Stavros wasn''t a bad thing. Ridding the world of his cruelty and bloodlust was necessary. Every year, innocents were conscripted and sent to fight in a war that never should have been because he was power-hungry enough to call for the deaths of thousands.


    There were two races in the known world: Werewolves and Lycans, each confined to their own territory. Though we shared simrities in our bond and alliance to the Moon Goddess, that''s where it ended. What remained was rivalry, barely tolerable, and a few minor wars in the past. Over the years, there had been moments of peace until Hades...


    When Hades rose as the Beta of the Obsidian Pack, he had headed every vile operation that caused so much tragedy in Silverpine¡ªbombings, kidnappings, ruthless attacks on civilians. His rise to power had been drenched in blood, and now he was king of the Lycans, standing at the helm of their most powerful pack. The war between our people had escted under his reign, with no end in sight, all because of his insatiable hunger for dominance.


    And to make it all the more chilling, it was rumored that he had been the one who plotted the attack that killed his family, including his older brother, the former Alpha. All so that he could take the throne for himself.


    I had lived a life of luxury while the people I had sworn to protect were being forced to be soldiers in a war that wasn''t their fault. The war had ravaged Silverpine so much that there were more ruins than cities. I had been ignorant, and now I had to make amends.


    Killing him wouldn''t just be a mission¡ªit would be justice. My hands itched to reach for the capsule of poison hidden beneath my skin. A deadly dose of Argenic, a potent form of silver to which Lycans were dangerously allergic. It was the only thing known to do any substantial damage to their kind.


    But even as the desire to end his life burned inside me, a darker, frightening thought crept in. What if I failed? What if I didn''t kill him, but he uncovered my n? What would he do to me then? My skin prickled at the thought. Hades wasn''t the kind of man to show mercy. His cold, calcting eyes, the way he had tested me with hismands¡ªhe would make me suffer before he killed me. And he would wage an even greater war on Silverpine. The image of the boy begging for food shed through my mind. I had to act. I should have been the Alpha, and I felt responsible for the people. I had failed them before, but now I was ready to step up.


    A phone binged snapping me out of my thoughts. Then it binged again and my eyes zeroed on the source. I made my way to the bedside table and pulled up a drawer to see a phone. I picked it up, only to see a note under it.


    For the princess, it read.


    Another bing, I checked the messages. My heart flipped in my chest when the words sank in.


    You are in danger


    He ns to murder you


    Get out of there

 Chapter 9: The Walls Have Eyes

    Hades~


    I didn''t need to look at Kael''s face to know that his mouth was agape.


    "What the hell is she doing?" he thought aloud. "Why is she sleeping on the floor?"


    I shrugged. "How would I know?" I replied, my eyes flickering to the image on the screen. The princess was odd indeed. I''ve had my share of strange instances in my existence, but this was... new. The princess of the mighty Silverpine pack hadid linens on the floor to sleep.


    This was certainly interesting. "Maybe she deems our mattress not up to her standard," I murmured. I wouldn''t put it past a royal of her kind. Still, my mind begged the question: Why the floor? There were velvet seats she could have made do with.


    My beta and I continued to watch her in silence. I expected she would toss and turn before she slept, ufortable, but within a few seconds, the sound of her soft breathing reached the speaker. Certainly interesting.


    "How can she sleep so soundly?" Kael wondered aloud. "Even I can''t do that."


    Probably because he had never been apart from his double foam mattress before.


    "Of course, you can''t. And it''s probably a gesture of defiance. She knows she is being watched, and she wants to show us that she isn''t afraid, that she has control over her circumstances, no matter how bleak they seem," I said, my eyes narrowing at the image on the screen. There was something unnerving about her calmness.


    Kael snorted. "You think this is some kind of power y? Sleeping on the floor to prove a point?"


    I remained silent, considering his words. Power y or not, it was clear she wasn''t going to conform to our expectations. Perhaps that was the point. My instincts told me there was more to this woman than her title as a royal.


    "She''s either very clever or very foolish," I muttered.


    Cerberus stirred restlessly within me, sensing something off. Normally, we were in sync, but since I firstid eyes on Darius Valmont''s daughter, that had changed. I couldn''t me him. She made me agitated as well.


    "Maybe both," Kael replied, scratching the back of his neck. "But you have to admit, it''s impressive."


    I leaned forward, eyes fixed on her form as shey there, peaceful, almost serene.


    "Let''s see how long she can keep this up," I said, more to myself than to him.


    Kael tilted his head at me, an annoyingly smug expression on his face. "You''re intrigued."


    I didn''t answer. Maybe I was.


    ---


    Eve~


    I awoke the moment I felt the gentle rays of light on my skin. I got up from the floor and, for a moment, stared at my sleeping space. After a night of tossing and turning, I had been unable to sleep in the lush bed. It had left me panicked and panting. I felt like I was drowning, and the mattress would swallow me up. I knew well that it had all been in my head, but I could not convince my body otherwise.


    After five years, I had adapted to sleeping as I was allowed to¡ªon the floor. It scared me even more when I had been knocked out instantly the moment Iid down.


    I nced at the velvet-d seats onest time, the luxurious furniture standing as a symbol of everything I no longer belonged to. It reminded me of the opulence that once defined my life, now reced by a harsh reality I couldn''t escape. The floor was my refuge, and in some twisted way, it gave me thefort I needed.


    I knew they were watching me¡ªthat much was certain. I knew what the prickly feeling on my neck meant. But I had done nothing, at least not yet.


    A knock on the door startled me. Quickly, I picked up the linens and put them back where they belonged. I made my way to the door and opened it.


    "Good morning, miss," a woman greeted me. She was holding a trolley filled with food.


    "Good morning," I replied, my voice a bit shaky. She had fangs. She was a Lycan. But apart from the fangs and the fact that she was almost a head taller than most women I had ever seen, she seemed ordinary. Lycans had more physical prowesspared to werewolves and were known for being both taller and stronger.


    "I was sent by His Majesty. I am to be your personal servant," she told me, her expression neutral. Almost too neutral, as though it had been practiced.


    I gave a shaky smile, which she did not return, and let her in.


    "You seem to have not showered, miss," shemented.


    "Y-yes."


    "Why don''t you shower and freshen up so that I can get you prepared for the asion?"


    Today, I was meeting Hades'' royal court. I nodded and left for the bathroom. I came out, and she sat me down in front of the vanity, cing some dishes on the polished mahogany. I stared at the food, my stomach filled with heavy unease. Thest time I had been fedsagna was the day I was forced to ept my fate¡ªto marry a bloodthirsty king.


    "Eat your breakfast, miss. You will need your strength."


    At her words, I was drawn back to a different time. This time, it was my mother with me.


    "Eat your breakfast, dear. You will need your strength for school."


    I shook the feelings away and took a bite of food. It was good¡ªreally good. Soon, I found myself taking bite after bite as the woman began tob through my hair. I nced up at her reflection in the mirror, and I could have sworn her lip curled slightly.


    She was efficient, and soon, she was done. I still couldn''t look straight at my reflection, but I knew she had done a good job. Too bad that today would end in tragedy.


    "What can I call you?" I asked.


    I saw surprise fill her eyes. "I am... Agnes."


    "What does this event entail, Agnes?" I asked delicately.


    Hesitantly, she told me.


    So it was like a wedding, a bit more formal and less celebratory, I swallowed, letting her believe I was nervous. "Will we have to kiss?" I asked.


    "Yes, a perfunctory one, but it is tradition."


    That was good news. I knew what I would do now. I didn''t finish the food. I would need the fork.


    Soon, she left, and I got to work. I picked up the knife stylishly and made my way to the bathroom. I was well aware that my room would have cameras, but maybe the bathroom would not.


    Once inside, I pulled up my skirt and began to tear at my skin. It hurt, and I clenched my teeth as pain and blood welled from the wound. After an agonizing amount of time, I got it out.


    A capsule containing the Argenic. I opened it up and coated my lips with poison.

 Chapter 10: Kiss Of Death

    Eve~


    "This way, miss," Agnes said, her tone neutral. She had returned to take me to the venue. I nodded, making sure not to speak as my thigh throbbed with every step. It was a painful hassle to walk now with the open wound on my leg, but I kept my posture straight and my stride elegant. I could not draw suspicion. I tried not to think at all of what would happen to me once the job was done, consoling myself with the fact that I would rid the world of at least one bloodthirsty killer before I faced my fate, whatever that might turn out to be.


    As we walked down the sleek, minimalist hallway of the mansion, I forced myself to take in the surroundings. The ce was modern, the walls smooth concrete and steel, softened only by the asional abstract art piece or carefully ced lighting. A ce of power, but itcked warmth. I supposed that was fitting, considering who lived here.


    The floor beneath my feet was smooth marble, and the cool air inside the pce had a slight chill that seeped into my bones. I held back a shiver. I could feel eyes on me. Whether it was just the security cameras stationed at each corner or hidden observers, I wasn''t sure. But I knew I was being watched. They were all waiting for me to make a mistake.


    The sound of my heels clicking against the polished floor echoed through the halls, apanied by the soft hum of distant conversations behind closed doors. It was a far cry from the grandeur of the Silverpine Pack''s estate, but this... this was the heart of the pack, where every deal, every action was calcted. It felt sterile, a ce where decisions that changed lives were made over coffee or beer and casual conversation.


    "Almost there," Agnes murmured as we approached an elevator. Pressing a button, the doors slid open for us and we entered. I was thankful for the air conditioning that gave a bit of respite from the torture. We ascended. I made sure not to nce at my reflection in the mirrored walls.


    Soon we came to a stop, and I stepped out ahead of Agnes. The doors had slid open to reveal a grand ballroom-like space, but with modern decor¡ªfloor-to-ceiling windows overlooked the sparkling city lights, casting a cold glow over everything. People milled about, some lounging on sleek couches, others standing in small groups,ughing over sses of champagne.


    I could feel their eyes on me as Agnes led me through the gathering. All of them were Lycans, that much was obvious from the glinting of fangs as they conversed. Their sharp eyes followed my every move, and I felt like prey paraded before predators. They all donned tailored suits and lovely formal dresses, but I could see the carnivores beneath the mask. They were predators dressed as pack elites and court officials. But I kept my face straight and my chin high as I made my way through them.


    My eyes trained on my target, who stood at the far end of the room. It was impossible not to spot him, even among his own kind. He drew attention like sugar drew ants. He stood tall and broad-shouldered amongst his kin, d in a ck luxury tailored suit. If I didn''t hate his existence, I would have said that he put every other man in the room to shame. His eyes locked on mine as he took a slow sip of wine.


    I kept the stare, unwilling to show weakness or fear, not in a room filled with my kind''s worst enemies. Soon we stood close, his hand taking mine. My skin crawled at the contact, but I kept a pleasant expression. This was an alliance, after all, we had to be polite.


    "The woman of the hour," he murmured, his gaze piercing.


    "Don''t tter me," I replied pleasantly, my cheeks threatening to split open with the fake smile I had on my face.


    He chuckled, a low rumble that reverberated in my stomach. "Shall we begin?"


    "Of course." I could taste the bitterness of the poison on my lips. I would finish this, even if it was thest thing I did.


    He led me toward the center of the room, where the eyes of every Lycan in attendance followed us. The tension was so thick that one could cut it with a butter knife.


    We stopped under the harsh lights that hung from the ceiling, illuminating the room in a cold glow. The grandeur of the space was undeniable¡ªluxury wrapped in an urban, modern fa?ade¡ªbut it only served to remind me of the darkness hidden beneath all this wealth and power. Darkness that needed to be purged.


    He still held my hand, his firm grip unnervingly gentle. His thumb brushed my knuckles lightly, and it took everything in me not to recoil. He was testing me again. He was close now, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off him, smell the faint, intoxicating scent of cedarwood and smoke.


    The gathered Lycans'' attention was now fully fixed on us. This was the moment they''d been waiting for.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Hades announced, his deep voice carrying easily through the room. "Tonight, we honor the union between two great packs, a bond that promises strength, security, and prosperity for all." His eyes never left mine. "A partnership that will mark a new era for both our kinds."


    The crowd responded with polite apuse, though I could sense the underlying tension in the room. The smiles on their lips did not reach their eyes, did not dampen the coldness in them.


    The crowd hushed, waiting for the next move, the ceremonial gesture that would seal this alliance. One kiss, one touch, and it would all be over.


    "Shall we seal this with a kiss, my queen?" Hades asked, his voice a low purr meant for my ears alone.


    I nodded slowly, not trusting myself to speak without betraying the storm raging inside me. The room seemed to fade away as he stepped closer, his face inches from mine now. I could feel his breath on my skin, warm and steady, while my heart pounded in my chest.


    His hands slid up to my neck and cradled my face, the action jolting me.


    Before I could react, his lips met mine. The world seemed to freeze for an instant, the moment stretching out painfully long. My entire body tensed, waiting for the poison to take effect, for him to falter and fall. My heart sang when he froze, his handing to my shoulder as if to steady himself. It was working.


    I expected the next step¡ªhe would pull away and fall, his face rapidly decaying. He did pull away, but only slightly.


    "Did you really think this would work on me?" he murmured, his voice amused. My stomach sunk.


    And then he kissed me harder, his other handing up to tilt my head back to give him full ess. His tongue slid past my lips, his kiss deepening as he invaded my mouth.

 Chapter 11: His Treasonous Wife

    Eve~


    I froze, my mind reeling in disbelief. The poison was supposed to incapacitate him, not... this. My heart raced in my chest as Hades kissed me with an intensity that shattered my expectations. His grip tightened on my neck, not in a way that threatened, but in a way that dominated. Every instinct screamed at me to fight back, to push him away, but my body betrayed me, stiff and unresponsive under his touch.


    His lips pressed harder against mine, and my knees trembled with the effort to stay upright. I could feel the heat of his body now, the raw power radiating off him, and it was intoxicating in a way that sent shivers down my spine. I hated it. I hated him.


    But the poison... it should have worked.


    With every passing second, panic began to well up inside me. He knew. He must have known all along, and now I was trapped, at his mercy, in a room full of his people. My mind raced for an escape, but there was nowhere to go, nowhere to run.


    Finally, he pulled away, his lips brushing against my ear as he whispered, "You should know better than to underestimate me, Ellen." His breath was warm against my skin, and my pulse quickened.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to breathe as I met his gaze, fury and dread battling for dominance within me.


    Hades smiled, a slow, dangerous smile that made my blood run cold. But his jaw was clenched, his features made harsher. Fuck. I was doomed.


    He stepped back, releasing me entirely, and addressed the crowd. "Tonight, the alliance is sealed!" His voice boomed across the room, and the attendees erupted into apuse, though it was the sound of polite approval rather than genuine enthusiasm.


    As the pping died down, Hades returned his gaze to me. "Enjoy the rest of the evening, Ellen," he said softly, though there was an undeniablemand beneath his words. "While itsts."


    Without waiting for a reply, he turned and disappeared into the crowd, leaving me standing alone under the cold, harsh lights. My heart was still pounding in my chest, the remnants of our kiss burning on my lips like a brand. I itched to scrub my mouth clean.


    The room buzzed around me, but I was numb to it all. My n had failed. What now?


    As I stood there, the reality of my situation settled like a weight in my chest. Hades knew what I had tried to do, and he had turned it against me with ease. I wasn''t his equal. I was his prisoner.


    But this wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    I had to leave to restrategize before I lost my mind. Without another word, I left for my room.


    ---


    When I opened the door to my room, to my horror, I found that I hadpany.


    Two men, identical in a way that sent a chill down my spine. They were d in matching tailored suits, their sandy, cropped hair and sharp features giving them an unsettling symmetry. Their eyes, cold and calcting, locked onto me as soon as I stepped inside. The atmosphere shifted, and the air grew thick with tension. They didn''t need to say anything to exude power and intimidation. They looked like modern henchmen.


    For a moment, I stood frozen in the doorway, my mind scrambling to figure out why they were here. My hand instinctively hovered near the door handle, ready to bolt if necessary. But I knew there was no running from this¡ªnot in Hades'' domain.


    "Miss Valmont," one of them finally spoke, his voice smooth butced with something darker. He didn''t bow, didn''t offer any semnce of respect. It wasn''t a greeting, but an acknowledgment of my presence, like one would address a tool rather than a person.


    I stepped further into the room, forcing my body to remain calm. "Who are you?" I asked, though I had a sinking feeling that I already knew.


    The second man smirked, taking a step forward. He raised a clear bag to my eye level. My heart lurched, my mouth going suddenly dry. In the bag was a familiar silver capsule that had contained the Argenic.


    "We came to collect evidence for the attempted assassination of His Majesty."


    His partner came forward, handcuffs in hand. "And it seems that we did not only find evidence¡ªwe found the poison itself."


    The room seemed to close in on me as I realized what was going to happen. Why was I so surprised? I should have expected this. I had tried to kill King Hades, for goodness'' sake, yet despite that, I found myself taking steps back and away from the men sent to arrest me.


    A deadly glint lit up their eyes as though they were watching their prey struggle. They were here to arrest me, but something told me that these men had more in mind.


    "Run," one murmured, his wolfish grin widening. "We''ll be happy to chase you down. And I promise I won''t use my gun."


    A shiver ran down my spine when I watched his nails elongate into ws, his eyes gleaming red. He would tear me apart.


    My airways tightened, the edges of my vision darkening as I continued to create more space between me and them, then I hit a dead end¡ªa wall.


    Hands came up to sp my shoulders. I trembled, my head raising to see what I had hit. The breath was knocked out of me when I realized that it was not a wall at all.


    It was Hades Stavros.


    His grip on my shoulders tightened until it became unbearable. I could feel the silent storm brewing despite his calm exterior. I went rigid under his touch. "I have been waiting for you to fuck up." His voice was level as he spoke, making it even more eerie. "Princess, you fired the first shot, and now..." He lowered his face to my ear, whispering, "I will show you how this game is yed."


    His words were like ice, cutting through the haze of panic that clouded my mind. I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think. My back pressed against his chest, trapping me between him and the two men who were watching the scene unfold.


    "Take her," Hadesmanded, his voice no longer holding the pretense of civility. It was cold and final.


    Before I could even blink, the two identical men moved, stepping forward with terrifying speed and precision. They didn''t hesitate, grabbing my arms and twisting them behind my back. The silver cuffs clicked into ce, biting into my wrists with a sharp sting.


    When I looked at Hades as I was being taken away, something had shifted, darkened. The coldness in his eyes remained, but the mask he had been wearing slipped. What I saw now wasn''t amusement¡ªit was something far more sinister, an evil that had been lying dormant and was now rising because of my actions. His gaze bore into me, unblinking, filled with a dark promise of what was toe. He didn''t need to say anything; the look alone was enough to make my blood run cold.


    I fucked up

 Chapter 12: His Wrath

    Hades~


    Kael came at me fast¡ªtoo fast for someone who wasn''t aiming to impress. His fists flew with precision, a blur of movement as his right hook aimed for my jaw. I leaned back, letting it graze past me, feeling the rush of air near my face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked.


    I shifted my weight and countered, a sharp jab aimed straight for his ribs. Kael twisted just in time, blocking with his forearm, but I could feel the impact reverberate through his guard. He winced, barely noticeable, but I caught it. "She actually tried to kill you," he panted in awe. "On her second day here too. Damn!"


    His footwork was clean, I had to give him that. He circled me, eyes narrowed, calcting his next move. I could see the gears turning in his head, the way he shifted his stance to prepare for the next strike. Another jab, then a feint to the left. Darius'' daughter definitely had balls, but that didn''t take away from the fact that she was brazenly foolish. "It''s to be expected," I replied. I needed this session to pour my wrath into something¡ªor someone¡ªelse. The moment I tasted the Argenic, my other hand had instinctivelye up. I craved the feeling of her neck giving way as I snapped it and ended her. But I had taken her for a reason. She would have to fulfill her use before I rid myself of her.


    Before Kael couldmit to his move, I stepped in, cutting his angle, andnded a quick uppercut to his midsection. The thud of impact was satisfying, and Kael staggered back, his breath catching. He recovered quickly, of course¡ªalways the determined one. But this wasn''t just about skill.


    It was about control. I needed to control myself if she was going to survive long enough to be of any use to me.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow, his eyes darkened with focus. He came at me again, this time more careful, less reckless. Good. He was learning.


    I let him think he had an opening, dropping my guard slightly. He took the bait, throwing a flurry of punches aimed at my torso. I blocked most of them, letting a fewnd to test his strength. It stung, but I barely flinched. His power was growing, but he wasn''t there yet.


    With a swift motion, I stepped into his reach and delivered a crushing hook to his ribs, followed by a sharp cross to his jaw. He grunted, stumbling back, barely staying on his feet.


    "Getting better," I muttered, watching him catch his breath, "but not enough."


    Kael wiped blood from the corner of his mouth, a grin splitting his face. "I was going easy on you. You need a punching bag, or else you would''ve twisted her neck."


    I scoffed, but he was tangentially correct. The door to the boxing ring opened, and in stepped Rook and Ryder.


    "Your Majesty," they echoed, bowing low. "You called?"


    "Bring the princess to the surveince room. I will be there waiting."


    Without another word, they left to follow my orders.


    "What are you nning?" Kael asked, tossing me a towel.


    He knew me well enough to know.


    I gave him a sideways nce before turning away and exiting the ring. He followed me.


    ---


    The doors of the room slid open, revealing the twins, and between them was the princess in handcuffs. Her face was a mask of calm, but I could see her fear reflected in the way her pupils had shrunk. I got up from the leather chair positioned right in front of the tens of screens.


    "Princess."


    She raised her head to look at me, her turquoise eyes looking like ice. She had her father''s eyes. That fact stoked the mes of the rage that I kept concealed.


    She did not reply, a silent battle warring within her.


    I nodded to my men, and they kicked her knees, making her kneel before me. She did not make a sound and kept her gaze on the ground. Again, the heat of ire threatened to consume me. My prideful princess was not begging for her life. Maybe she intended to go out in dignity and grace. The thought threatened to make augh escape. I used to strip people of dignity for a living, and old habits die hard.


    "Do you know where you are?" I asked her, my voice low but carrying the weight ofmand. She didn''t answer, her silence a defiance I was growing tired of.


    I grabbed her chin, making her whine slightly.


    Slowly, she lifted her head, her eyes locking onto mine, hard and unyielding despite the situation. I could almost admire her resolve if it didn''t irritate me so much. Her turquoise eyes¡ªthe same ones her father had¡ªburned with something I couldn''t quite ce. Fear? Resentment? Or maybe both.


    "This is the surveince room," I continued, gesturing to the screens behind me. "Every single one of these monitors shows a live feed from different parts of my pack.  Cameras, bugs, hidden devices¡ªyou name it. Eyes and ears everywhere."


    Her gaze flickered briefly to the screens, but she quickly returned her focus to me, refusing to show any weakness. Brave, but foolish.


    "You see, princess," I began, walking a slow circle around her, "there''s nothing that happens here that I don''t know about. No secret whispered that I can''t hear. No move made that escapes me."


    I stopped directly in front of her, crouching slightly to bring my face level with hers. "And that includes Silverpine pack."


    I watched her mask fall, her eyes widening. "What are you¡ª?"


    "Your father never wanted peace, did he?" I murmured.


    Her mouth was moving, but no words fell out.


    "Else he would not have sent his daughter to kill me. So it seems that Silverpine wants war after all."


    "No..." she tried to move. "That is not it."


    "That is exactly it, princess. So you are notpletely at fault." I ced a hand on my chest. "And I am a fair man. So I won''t punish you. You were just following orders, after all. You are my wife and a wolf of my pack, so I will have mercy on you."


    She blinked, uncertain.


    "But since Silverpine does not want peace, they will have war," my voice lowered a few octaves.

 Chapter 13: Her Defiance

    Hades~


    I nodded at Rook and Ryder. They didn''t hesitate. Each of them grabbed one of her arms and hauled her up, dragging her toward thergest monitor in the room. She resisted at first, her feet trying to nt themselves in the ground, but she was no match for their strength. They ced her directly in front of the screen, a massive disy filled with moving images of a busy marketce.


    The footage was crisp, high-definition. Childrenughing as they yed by a fountain, old couples chatting over coffee, vendors selling fresh produce, and families going about their daily lives. It was peaceful¡ªSilverpine, as it always looked on the surface.


    I walked up behind her, my presence looming over her small frame, and leaned in close enough for her to feel the cold menace in my voice.


    "Look at them," I whispered, my breath brushing her ear. "Your people. They don''t know what''sing, do they?"


    She stiffened, her shoulders trembling slightly. I could hear her breathing quicken, though she was trying to hide it. I stepped forward, my chest almost pressing against her back, and pointed to a group of children ying with a ball near the fountain. The camera zoomed in automatically as I gestured.


    "You see those children?" I asked, my voice cold. "They have no idea they''re living theirst moments. That is, unless you do something about it."


    Her head snapped toward me, wide eyes full of confusion and growing dread. "What are you talking about?" Her voice was shaky, despite her attempts to sound strong.


    I stepped around her and held out a small ck device with a single red button in the center. Her eyes fell to it, and I saw her breath hitch.


    "This," I said, turning the device in my hand slowly, "is the trigger. There''s a bomb, princess. nted right in the heart of Silverpine''s beloved marketce." I paused, letting the weight of the words sink in, enjoying the way the color drained from her face. "And all it takes is one push of this button to set it off."


    Her chest rose and fell faster now, panic flooding her features despite her best efforts to conceal it. "No," she whispered, shaking her head. "You can''t."


    I smiled, slow and deliberate, my eyes boring into hers. "Oh, I would. And I will. But I''m not the one who''s going to push it."


    Her pupils dted, and she stumbled back, trying to pull away from me, but Rook and Ryder held her firmly in ce. I reached out, grabbing her wrist and forcing the small device into her hand, wrapping her trembling fingers around it.


    "If you want to prove your loyalty to me," I continued, my voice silky smooth, "if you truly want to show me that you''re sorry for what you did... then push the button."


    She stared at the device in her hand, horrified, her entire body shaking now. "I won''t," she breathed, her voice barely audible. "I can''t."


    I stepped closer, my face inches from hers, my eyes sharp and unrelenting. "Oh, you will. Because if you don''t, I''ll make sure that bomb goes off anyway¡ªand I''ll personally see to it that every person in that market knows it was you who could have stopped it."


    Tears welled in her eyes, herposure crumbling. I could see the battle raging within her¡ªbetween her loyalty to her people and the terror of what I might do if she disobeyed. She looked back at the screen, at the innocent faces, and then down at the device in her hand. Her breath came in shallow gasps now, her knuckles white from how hard she was gripping the detonator.


    "I can''t..." she repeated, her voice cracking. "The children..."


    So my darling princess had empathy. "Then those people will die, and their blood will be on your hands. Either way, princess, the oue is the same. The only question is whether you choose to act or be a fucking coward."


    She choked on a sob, her shoulders shaking with the weight of the dilemma on her. Her eyes flickered back and forth between the screen and the device, her breaths ragged and uneven. She was drowning in terror, and I reveled in it.


    "Push it," I demanded, my voice low andmanding.


    She shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks now, her defiance breaking under the crushing pressure of the moment. "Please... I can''t do this," she begged, her voice barely above a whisper. "Have mercy, please. I am begging you. They don''t deserve this. They are innocent people."


    I grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at me. "You tried to kill me, remember? This is your chance to make it right. Push the button, or I''ll be your personal hell."


    Her lip quivered, and I saw the moment her resolve shattered. Her hand hovered over the button, trembling violently. Every part of her was screaming not to do it, but she knew the consequences if she didn''t.


    With a final, shaky breath, she looked at me. "No one sent me. I was to marry the man I loved back home. I would have been happy. But you came along and took everything from me." Her eyes turned fiery, her soft features hardening with an emotion that I knew all too well. "I loathe you, Hades Stavros, and I will kill you one day if it is thest thing I do."


    Silence.


    Then Iughed, partly in frustration and utter disbelief. "You want me to believe that you weren''t sent? That you weren''t given a mission to end me by your father?"


    She didn''t answer, her body shaking with rage that didn''t look like an act. She got up, using her bound hands to lift her skirt. On her thigh was a gaping wound that still looked raw. "This is where I hid the vial so my father wouldn''t see what I nned to do." Then she smirked, her eyes hardened with determination. "Give me some credit, won''t you? Just admit that your ego can''t ept the fact that I actually dared to try."


    I stared at her for a moment, my amusement fading as her words sank in. There was something different in her voice now¡ªsomething far more dangerous than fear. She was telling the truth, or at least she believed she was. The raw emotion in her eyes, the pain, the hatred¡ªit wasn''t the act of someone ying a role.


    I stepped closer, towering over her as she knelt on the ground, her hands still gripping the hem of her skirt, exposing the raw wound on her thigh. Her defiance was palpable, almost electrifying, but I could feel the cracks beneath her surface.


    "You expect me to believe that you acted alone?" I asked, my voice low and menacing. "That you did this because of a broken heart? Out of some misguided sense of vengeance? How touching."


    She red up at me, her chest heaving with the force of her emotions. "I don''t care what you believe," she spat. "But I''ll make sure you regret every moment of this twisted game you''re ying. I will be your downfall."


    She was hrious, I had to admit. I crouched down, my hand cupping her chin in a bruising grip. "You think you know pain, princess? You think you''ve suffered?" I leaned in closer, my lips brushing against her ear as I whispered, "You have no idea what I''m capable of."


    Her breath hitched, but she didn''t pull away. Her eyes stayed locked on mine, burning with that same fiery defiance that I hade to expect. It was admirable, in a way. Foolish, but admirable.


    "You think I took everything from you?" I continued, releasing her chin and standing to my full height. "You''ve lost nothing yet."


    "I hate you," she spat.


    "You hate me?" I asked, my voice soft butced with steel. "Good. Hold onto that hatred, princess. Let it consume you. Because it''s the only thing that will keep you alive long enough to be of use to me."


    She would break, they all did.

 Chapter 14: Ghosts

    Eve~


    The twins threw me into the cell, both of them sneering.


    "Wee back to your new room," one of them jeered.


    I had not stopped shaking since they had taken me out of the surveince room. I could still see them¡ªthe people of my pack¡ªon a screen in an enemy pack. It had been so close that I could taste the blood and hear the screams. Mothers searching for their children in the explosive disaster, bodies torn apart from the impact, hopelessness and sorrow. It had all been right in my hands¡ªone press, and everything would have been obliterated, all because of something they had no part in.


    I don''t even know where the words had stumbled out from¡ªthe lie about having another man, one I truly wanted to marry. But had they been words... or something else?


    I had underestimated him. His cruelty ran deeper than I''d imagined, beyond what any rumor or story could have prepared me for. He didn''t just break people¡ªhe twisted them, shattered them from the inside out, leaving them with nothing but scattered and irreparable pieces of themselves.


    I pressed my palms against my eyes, trying to block out the images, the sounds, the weight of it all. But the cell seemed to pulse with my shame, my helplessness.


    I thought I knew pain before I entered his kingdom. I thought I understood what it meant to lose everything. But now I knew. I knew what it was to truly stand at the edge of hopelessness, to feel the ground give way beneath your feet and plummet into a darkness you couldn''t escape. And the worst part was that I knew, beyond a doubt, that he wasn''t done with me¡ªnot by a long shot. I remembered that look in his eyes. Unadulterated evil and amusement at the lives hanging by a thread. He enjoyed it. He fed off it. And now he had sunk his teeth into me.


    I had to survive this. I had to hang on for as long as it took. Iy down on the floor, exhaustion falling over me like a cloak. Even the throbbing in my thigh could not hold it back.


    At least this cell wasn''t damp and didn''t smell like feces. It wasn''t all bad in here, I thought, as I drifted into a sleep I knew would be tainted by nightmares...


    ---


    Hades~


    "She is unpredictable," Kaelmented as we analyzed the evidence on the screen. Incriminating, damning evidence that proved beyond a doubt that Ellen Valmont was not the woman she pretended to be. The emphatic kind who would give to the impoverished or sacrifice herself for strangers? On a screen? Who was she trying to fool? What was her endgame?


    "Indeed she is," I mused. I was aware there had been a man in her life before this. James Brekker, the new Beta of Silverpine and the ex-fianc¨¦ of her twin sister, thete Eve Valmont.


    Eve had been one of the few werewolves to shift into a Lycan. The other twin¡ªthe one the prophecy had foretold¡ªbut had been publicly executed a week after her eighteenth birthday.


    So it was true that Ellen had a man, and her reason for attacking was selfish enough for someone of her excellent character. She wanted to kill me because she couldn''t be with the man she wanted. Take a toy away from a Silverpine royal, and theysh out like spoiled brats.


    "She is not what meets the eye," Cerberus murmured.


    It had been her reaction to the decision of whether or not she should push that button and kill those on the screen for her own safety. But her reaction had not been what I expected at all. I had never seen a person go pale so fast. As though it was the hardest thing she would ever do, despite being a tyrant''s spoiled child and having a direct hand in her own people''s suffering. It didn''t make sense. What held her back?


    "The children..."


    I recalled her shattered whisper. Something wasn''t adding up.


    "Get the white room prepared," I told Kael.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," he replied, his voice suddenly tight.


    He knew what the white room meant.


    "You are dismissed."


    He nodded and left.


    I got up and stood in front of therge, ornate mirror. Its edges were made of real obsidian that shone like ck diamond. It had been my father''s.


    I traced my fingers along the sharp, cold surface. The chill seeped into my skin, anchoring me to the present, though I could feel the past creeping in, wing at the edges of my mind.


    The reflection was clear¡ªtoo clear. For a moment, I swore I saw something behind me¡ªno, someone. My muscles tightened involuntarily as the air grew heavy, thick with an oppressive weight that only I seemed to notice.


    "Only the strong survive."


    The whisper was faint, barely audible, yet it slithered into my ear as if it had been spoken right beside me. My father''s voice.


    I didn''t flinch. I''d heard it before. I''d always hear it, wouldn''t I?


    My lips tightened into a thin line as I stared deeper into the mirror. The reflection rippled slightly, like a disturbance in water, as if the air between me and the ss was shifting. For a fleeting second, the eyes looking back at me weren''t mine. They were his. The same cold, judging stare.


    You must be stronger. Never hesitate.


    My grip on the edge of the mirror tightened, and I looked away, forcing my breath to slow. Kael was still gone. The room was silent, yet the whisper lingered like an echo that refused to fade.


    And then it hit me¡ªher  eyes.


    Turquoise. Glistening and cold, like shards of cial ice cutting through the fog of my thoughts. It was so vivid, so tangible. I could almost feel the air shift as if she were right beside me, those eyes searing into my very core.


    A strange sensation stirred in the pit of my stomach, rising like bile¡ªunfamiliar and unwee. My pulse quickened, but not with rage¡ªsomething else. Something unsettling.


    Cerberus stirred at the edge of my consciousness, his red eyes glowing and reflecting in the mirror.


    What was that about?

 Chapter 15: The White Room

    Eve~


    I sat in the corner, knees folded in front of me, deep in thought. My eyes stung, and my head swam. Sleep had been scarce, and I had woken up again and again in a cold sweat. Sleep had eluded me, so I stuck to staying awake. My heart was doing cartwheels in my chest.


    Then I heard the jingling of keys and raised my eyes to see a man dressed in a leather waistcoat. At his waist was a gun in its holster. On his head was a crown of blond hair. I had seen him before; he had been the one standing in the corner of the surveince room.


    He opened the cell door, his expression inscrutable. "You have been summoned by His Majesty," he said, his voice monotone but light.


    I followed him out of the cell, limping, the cold bite of the handcuffs making my wrists ache. The sound of my footsteps echoed off the stone walls as we walked down a narrow, dimly lit corridor. My heart was still pounding, my thoughts racing as I tried to guess where I was being taken. What did Hades want now? My mind was too scattered to piece anything coherent together.


    The man walked in silence, his expression impassive as if this were just another routine task for him. He didn''t look at me, didn''t say anything beyond that one simplemand. He wasn''t cruel like the twins, but there was something unsettling about his calm demeanor.


    I couldn''t help but nce at the gun at his waist. Did he really need it for me? I wasn''t going to run. Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t get far.


    We turned a corner, and the air seemed to shift¡ªcooler, more sterile. The flickering torchlight of the corridor dimmed as we approached arge, heavy door at the end of the hall. The blond man pushed it open, revealing a room bathed in an unnatural, stark white light. It was so bright that it stung my eyes.


    I hesitated at the threshold, instinctively pulling back, but he pushed me forward gently. "Inside," he murmured, still with that calm, almost detached tone.


    I stepped inside, blinking against the brightness. The room wasrge but felt suffocatingly empty, the walls and ceiling an endless white, with no shadows, no texture¡ªjust nothingness. I couldn''t even tell where the corners of the room began or ended. In the center was a chair, bolted to the floor, and next to it, a table covered with instruments I didn''t recognize. My stomach twisted.


    "What is this ce?" I muttered under my breath.


    The man didn''t answer. Instead, he walked over to the chair and gestured for me to sit. When I didn''t move immediately, he grabbed my arm¡ªnot roughly, but firmly enough to make it clear that I had no choice.


    I lowered myself into the chair, my pulse quickening. The cuffs bit into my skin as they locked me in ce, and the room felt colder now. My heart thudded in my ears as I stared at the empty white walls, feeling more trapped than I had in the cell.


    For the first time since I had been taken here, real fear crept into my chest. This wasn''t like the surveince room. This felt... different. More dangerous.


    The man stepped back, taking a position by the door, and I realized that I waspletely alone in the center of the room. The silence was unbearable, and the light burned into my skin, amplifying every anxious thought. My breath hitched, and my hands trembled in the cuffs.


    Then, the door at the far end of the room opened, and in stepped Hades.


    He was a shadow against the stark brightness, tall and powerful, his every movement deliberate. My heart skipped a beat, and I pressed my back into the chair as if trying to disappear into it. The faint smirk on his lips made my blood run cold.


    "Wee to my favorite room, princess," he said, his voice smooth, a cruel undertone hidden beneath it. He approached slowly, his eyes scanning over me like a predator sizing up his prey.


    I swallowed hard, the words stuck in my throat. I didn''t dare ask what he was nning. I didn''t want to know.


    His gaze never left me as he circled the chair, his presence suffocating in the brightness. "I find this room quite useful," he murmured, almost conversationally. "It strips away everything. No distractions, no illusions. Just truth."


    I flinched as his fingers brushed the back of my neck, cold as ice.


    "And I think it''s time we got to the truth of who you really are." His voice lowered, dangerous, a threat hidden in every syble.


    I tried to meet his eyes, but his glinting gray eyes had darkened to something more stormy¡ªso cold and merciless¡ªthat it made me look away.


    "What do you want from me?" I whispered, hating how small my voice sounded. To punish me, of course, but I could not keep the question from falling out.


    Hades leaned in, his breath brushing against my ear. "We are going to watch a documentary."


    My forehead wrinkled with confusion. "What?" I asked, bewildered by the absurdity of his words.


    "You heard me right the first time," he whispered, his voice sending a chill through me. The blond man, as if on cue, came forward with a tablet in hand and passed it over to Hades.


    "Watch with me," he ordered softly, still entirely too close to me forfort, though it wouldn''t have mattered if he was on the other side of the room. His scent enveloped me like chains I couldn''t break free from.


    I obeyed, trying to fight the tremors that threatened to wreck my body. On the screen was a video that had been paused.


    "y it, princess."


    I hesitated, my fingers trembling as I reached for the screen. My throat tightened with each second that passed, knowing whatever I was about to witness would be far worse than I could imagine.


    The video began to y, and immediately, I was hit with the sound of screaming.

 Chapter 16: The Heartless Princess

    Eve~


    "Say it again, I dare you." I recognized the woman who stood, her eyes zing¡ªeyes like mine. Red hair flowing down her back. Ellen. Her voice would forever be etched into my memory like a brand.


    I froze when I saw what she held in her hand. A gun.


    "Your highness, please..." The maid, who did not look a day over eighteen, pleaded, rubbing her hands together.


    "You bloody liar!" Ellen spat. "You dare spread obscene rumors about my fianc¨¦? The Beta of this pack?"


    "Please..."


    "Tell the truth, you impoverished bitch! Tell this whole room the truth."


    "But I did not... lie," the maid cried.


    Ellen pped the girl across the face hard, the force making her fall. "Tell the truth."


    "My dear, just tell the princess the truth," an older woman dressed as a maid in the video said.


    The girl turned to the older maid. "But mother... he did rape me."


    I gasped, my hand mping over my mouth.


    A shot rang out, scaring me out of my skin. The maid screamed, blood oozing from the wound on her leg.


    My heart stopped. Ellen had shot her. My sister ran a hand through her hair, vibrating with anger. "Let''s try again, shall we? Tell me the truth, and I will spare you."


    The maid nodded, the horror and fear in her eyes gutting me. "I lied, I lied. The Beta never did it. I lied¡ª"


    She was silenced as another shot rang out. The girl''s mouth stopped moving; she fell back, a bloody hole in her forehead.


    I screamed, and so did the girl''s mother. She ran to her daughter, cradling her limp form, screaming her name. "Ruth, Ruth, please... no..." But it was far toote. She was gone. Tears fell down my cheeks.


    "You said you would spare her," the woman yelled.


    But my sister smiled, the action chilling me to my bones. "She lied, so it''s only fair I do the same."


    I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t think. My entire body trembled as I sat frozen in the chair, the horror of what I''d just witnessed sinking into my bones like poison. I wanted to scream, to rage, to cry, but all I could do was sit there¡ªparalyzed by guilt and grief.


    This was my sister. My blood. My family.


    The video cut off, leaving a ringing silence that felt more suffocating than the white room itself. My chest heaved, my breath shallow and ragged. I could taste the salt of my tears as they slid down my cheeks.


    Hades'' voice slithered into my ears again. "Don''t worry, Ellen. There is more."


    I flinched at the sound of her name. My name, to him. The lie that now stained every inch of my being. My body ached with the weight of the truth I couldn''t speak, the truth that could save me but damn me in ways far worse.


    The screen flickered back to life, and another video began.


    This time, it wasn''t a single woman being brutalized. It was my sister standing in a square, addressing a crowd. Her posture was regal, her face filled with a twisted sense of pride as she spoke. The crowd below was filled with ordinary people¡ªmen, women, even children¡ªbut all their eyes were on her, on the raised tform where Gammas stood beside her, holding rifles.


    Behind them, I saw other men and women, their clothes tattered, their faces gaunt. Their hands were bound, their bodies trembling as they were forced to their knees. A few of them dared to meet Ellen''s gaze, but most kept their heads bowed, as if knowing their fate.


    "The enemies of the crown have shown their true colors!" Ellen''s voice spoke into a microphone. "They seek to dismantle our way of life, to challenge my authority, your authority! They wish to rob us of power, to turn you all into ves! The Eclipse Rebellion must fall if we are to rise."


    The crowd was silent, too afraid to speak, too afraid to move.


    "So let this be a lesson to any who dare challenge the monarchy." Ellen''s lips curled into a smirk as she raised her hand. "Let this be a reminder that defiance will not be tolerated. You will pay for your treachery with your life."


    She dropped her hand, and as if on cue, the soldiers fired.


    I screamed as I watched the bodies fall in unison. The sickening thud of their lifeless forms hitting the ground echoed in my ears. I wanted to turn away, to close my eyes, but I couldn''t. I was forced to watch, to bear witness to this senseless cruelty. They had been rebels. I had heard stories of rebels in the pack from the mouth of some Gammas, but I had thought it preposterous.


    Tears streamed down my face uncontrobly now, my body shaking with sobs that I couldn''t contain. My sister had ordered these executions¡ªthese murders¡ªand she had done so without a hint of remorse. Seeing the poverty outside the pack central, I understood them. They were not wrong. They wanted change, but they were killed for it.


    Hades was standing close to me, watching my every reaction, but I couldn''t look at him. I couldn''t face him or the twisted satisfaction I knew would be in his gaze.


    "You enjoyed this, didn''t you?" His voice was low, almost amused. "Public executions. A disy of power for the people to fear. You are quite the tyrant, aren''t you?" That was why he had been so cruel about me trying to help the child. He had believed that I was heartless. Like him. He found it funny.


    My heart clenched painfully in my chest.


    This was Ellen''s doing. But he thought it was mine. He thought I hadmitted these atrocities, and I had no way to prove otherwise. No way to show him that I wasn''t her, that I wasn''t a monster.


    I had to stop it. I had to make him stop.


    "Hades..." My voice cracked, barely a whisper. "Please, stop this. I can''t¡ª"


    "You can''t?" His voice cut through the air like a de, cold and unforgiving. "We''re just getting started, princess."

 Chapter 17: I Am Ellen Valmont

    Eve~


    The video changed again, shifting to a scene that made my stomach lurch. This time, it wasn''t executions.


    I saw Ellen standing over a group of cowering citizens¡ªpoor, hungry, desperate. She was nked by soldiers, and in front of her was a man, bruised and bloody, pleading for mercy.


    "Please," the man begged, his voice shaking. "We cannot afford the new taxes. We barely have enough to feed our children¡ª"


    "You should have thought of that before you chose to defy me," Ellen sneered. "The tax is not negotiable. Those who cannot pay will be... dealt with."


    With a flick of her wrist, the soldiers dragged the man away, his cries fading into the distance as Ellen turned back to the crowd. "Let this be a lesson to all of you. Pay what you owe, or face the consequences."


    I gripped the arms of the chair so hard my knuckles turned white. My heart was racing, my chest constricting with every breath I took. How could she be so heartless?


    More and more videos¡ªatrocities that left me spiraling. Had these been what she had been up to during all these years? She wasn''t even the Alpha yet. What were my parents doing while she was ruining lives? Each clip, each horrific disy of Ellen''s twisted sense of justice, was worse than thest. And with every passing second, I felt myself breaking apart. I could feel Hades'' gaze on me, dissecting me, waiting for my reaction.


    Suddenly, I was yanked back to reality¡ªliterally.


    A sharp tug at my hair made me gasp, my head snapping back as Hades gripped a fistful of it, pulling me to meet his eyes. My scalp stung, but the pain was nothingpared to the sheer intensity in his gaze. He leaned down, his breath ghosting over my face, so close I could see the storm brewing in his silver eyes, feel the heat radiating off his skin.


    "You must be proud," he hissed, his voice a mix of mockery and venom. "And you refuse to put them out of their misery. The devil could take notes from you."


    I trembled beneath his grasp, my heart pounding wildly against my ribs. His grip on my hair tightened, forcing me to keep eye contact, even though every instinct screamed at me to look away, to hide from the sheer force of his contempt.


    "I''m not her..." The words barely escaped my throat, a broken whisper, a plea that I knew he wouldn''t believe.


    My damnation reflected in his eyes.


    Hades chuckled darkly, the sound sending a shiver down my spine. He lowered his head until his lips were just inches from my ear, the heat of his breath brushing against my skin as he spoke, his voiceced with cruel amusement. "Oh, but you are her, princess. You''ve always been her. The difference now is you pretend."


    I felt a tear slip down my cheek, my body trembling as I tried to suppress the sobs threatening to choke me. "Please..." I whispered, the word barely audible. I wasn''t pleading for mercy¡ªI knew there would be none. I was pleading for it to stop, for him to stop digging deeper into the wound he had already torn wide open.


    But he wasn''t done with me. Not yet.


    His hand slid from my hair, fingers trailing down the side of my face in a mockery of tenderness. I froze, my breath catching in my throat as his thumb traced the line of my jaw, his touch deceptively gentle. It made my skin crawl, yet... something else stirred deep within me, something I didn''t want to acknowledge. My heart lurched, the hairs on the back of my neck standing at attention. What was happening?


    "Look at you," he murmured, his eyes narrowing as his thumb brushed over my lips. "So fragile, so weak now. But I wonder..." He leaned in even closer, his lips just brushing the edge of my ear. "Were you this weak when you ordered those people to die? When you watched them scream for mercy? Or did you enjoy it?"


    I flinched, my stomach twisting painfully as his words hit me like a physical blow. He thought I had done this. He thought I was capable of this level of cruelty. And yet, despite the horror of it all, I could feel the heat of his proximity, the intensity of his gaze... something dark and dangerous pulling me toward him, even as he sought to destroy me.


    "You must have loved the power it gave you," he continued, his voice dropping to a low, almost seductive whisper. "Watching them beg, knowing that with one word, one gesture, you could end it all. Does that thrill you, Ellen?"


    I clenched my eyes shut, trying to block out his voice, his presence, but it was impossible. He was everywhere, surrounding me, suffocating me. And the worst part was, I could feel that pull. That twisted, undeniable pull between us, like a string that tightened every time he looked at me, touched me, spoke to me. I shook my head, trying to dispel the haze.


    "Tell me, princess," Hades whispered, his lips grazing my earlobe. "Do you think I will believe your lies now? After I have seen everything?" His fingers tightened around my chin, forcing me to open my eyes, to meet his gaze. His face was so close, his breath mingling with mine. I could feel the heat of his body, the raw power that radiated off him in waves.


    I swallowed hard, my heart thudding painfully in my chest. His eyes bored into mine, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe. There was something in the way he looked at me¡ªsomething more than just hatred, more than just cruelty. There was hunger. And it terrified me.


    But even as I trembled beneath his touch, even as I teetered on the edge of breakingpletely, I could feel the air wrought with electrifying tension. It thrummed in the air, a dangerous, twisted connection that made it hard to breathe. What power was the Lycan king using on me? Why did my skin tingle?


    Hades smirked, his thumb pressing against my lower lip, forcing it to part slightly. His voice dropped to a soft murmur, dripping with mockery. "You y the innocent so well. But I wonder... how long can you keep pretending?"


    I hated him. I loathed him with every fiber of my being. But the heat of his breath, the press of his thumb against my lip, the way his body crowded mine¡ªit all sent a sickening jolt of awareness through me.


    "Tell me, Ellen..." His voice was a dark, seductive whisper. "Does it excite you? Knowing that every life you''ve taken, every scream, every tear... it''s all your doing. You want to be the only one who has the fun? Why don''t you want war on them?"


    I was shaking now, tears streaming down my face, and still, I couldn''t look away. Couldn''t escape the prison of his gaze.


    I wanted to scream it, that I was not the woman in the videos. To tell him, he was wrong and that I was nothing like him. But what would happen after that? He would realize that he had been double-crossed and destroy the ''alliance'', the only thing in ce ceasing the war. How many more people will die because of the Valmont Monarchy?


    I had seen the aftermath of this man''s bloodlust when he was just the king''s enforcer, his beta. It had been carnage. Our spies and werewolves that had been caught in Obsidan pack had been dealt horrible fates. His ways were filled with violence and sickening depravity. There was no mercy where he was involved.


    For my egoistic father to have submitted to an alliance would have meant that there had been no option, no other way out. I could not imagine what the man that had be my husband had nned for Silverpine. He would be relentless and utterly brutal. He would tten Silverpine even it mean that he would lose a percentage of his own pack to the war.


    And now, we had double crossed him. I was not who he thought I was, I was an imposter posing as the daughter he wanted to ruin. I was not the "blessed twin" that he asked for.


    It meant that the alliance was void, not even worth the paper that it was printed on. And if he ever found out, there would be no stopping him. There would be no chance for negotiation before he dered a full scale war. No one would be spared. It would be more chaos than it is now.


    My family were wealthy, squandering the citizens taxes, they had three jets, five boats and an underground bunker that only the core members of the royal family knew about. They could escape a war. They would lose a pack but they would survive, even dare to strive. But not the people. They would be coteral damage. It chilled me to the bone, when it really sunk in, what was really at stake.


    I swallowed, deciding. I was Ellen that he wanted. I would be Elle, for now. I had to ensure the alliance stood. Or else...


    I was Ellen Valmont, a cruel bitch, so I smiled up at him and wiped my tears, steeling myself for the words that woulde out of my mouth. "I guess we are not different after all. A match made in hell indeed. A wicked princess and a bloodthirsty King. I guess tears don''t work on you." I grabbed the front of his shirt and used it to wipe the rest of my tears.


    I heard the blond man gasp.


    "It was getting tiring, acting anyway."


    For the first time, Hades Stavros could say nothing but stare at me, his stormy eyes trying to prate my skin to see what truly dwelt inside; the tyrannical princess or the helpless girl.

 Chapter 18: Punishment

    Eve~


    I held my breath as I waited for him to speak, to react, to do something.


    "So truly you nned to kill me all on your own?" He raised a brow in question.


    I tried to slow my heartbeat and channel Ellen. Coldness and smugness, that was her way. So I shrugged, "Do you still have to ask?"


    A muscle in his jaw ticked.


    I was hitting a nerve. Good, I thought, Ellen had that effect. I would too, if I wanted to sell this.


    I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, attempting to seem unbothered. "My father might want to submit to this foolish alliance but I beg to differ."


    Hades'' eyes darkened, the muscle in his jaw tightening even more as he took a step closer. His towering presence was suffocating, but I held my ground, refusing to let the fear that crept up my spine show. Ellen wouldn''t back down. I couldn''t afford to.


    "Oh?" he murmured, his voice dangerously soft. "And what makes you think you have any say in this, princess?"


    I forced a smirk, shrugging as if the weight of the world didn''t rest on my shoulders. "Because I do. My father may cower before you, but I don''t. I don''t need his permission to act. I''m not some fragile little girl bound by his will."


    "You do seem to be aw unto yourself,"


    To that I only smirked, feeling sick to my stomach. ying this role, ying Ellen would be the end of me. I only now realized that how deep my sister''s vileness went and now I had to embrace her actions as though they were mine. I had to ensure that his wrath was deflected away from the Silverpine but to me.


    "So tell me, husband..." I said, bile rising in my throat as I wrapped my hand around his tie pulling him to me.  "What will you do to your cunning wife?"


    His eyes flickering with an emotion that I could not read. His smile returned, slow and predatory. "I make no exceptions for my wife. I am a fair king after all." He sped my hand pulled it away from his tie. Moving back a few yards, he turned to the blond man still waiting in the corner. "Strap her," he ordered.


    Within a blink of an eye, the man pressed a button and the chair that was on stretched out into a bed and before I could react, cold metal shackles snapped around my wrists and ankles, forcing me down as the chair transformed beneath me. The suddenness of it sent my heart racing, panic surging through my veins. I tried to pull free, but the straps were too tight, biting into my skin, holding mepletely immobilized. Fuck. My heart thundered in my chest, threatening to break through my ribs.


    "Wait!" I gasped, struggling to keep my voice calm, to maintain the facade. But the growing panic wed at my chest, threatening to shatter the mask I had worked so hard to keep in ce. I needed to y Ellen¡ªcold, unyielding¡ªbut trapped like this, it felt impossible. "Hades¡ª"


    He turned to face me, rolling his sleeves up to his elbows with slow, deliberate movements. The muscles in his forearms flexed, and for a moment, I couldn''t look away. His calmness unnerved me, the casual way he prepared himself for whatever came next. A tray of instruments sat nearby, gleaming under the bright light of the unnervingly white room.


    My stomach dropped as he picked up a syringe, its long, sharp needle catching the light. He filled it with a violet liquid from a small vial, the thick, viscous substance swirling in the ss. My throat went dry.


    He approached, his face a mask of cold determination, not a hint of hesitation in his eyes. I forced myself to take slow, deep breaths, trying to maintain some control, but the sight of that syringe sent terror coursing through me.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked, keeping my voice steady, though the tremor in my chest betrayed me.


    Hades smirked, the predatory look in his eyes deepening as he stood over me. "Oh, you''ll see soon enough, wife. " His voice was a low, menacing murmur, filled with the promise of suffering. He slowly, deliberately, brought the needle to my skin, pressing it just above my corbone.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, my breath caught in my throat as the needle pierced my skin. The sensation was sharp and cold, the liquid burning as it entered my bloodstream. My body tensed involuntarily, my muscles straining against the metal restraints.


    "You want to y games with me?" Hades whispered, leaning close to my ear. "Well, princess, this is how I y."


    I forced my eyes open, staring up at him, my heart pounding in my chest. "I''m not afraid of you."


    He chuckled softly, pulling back to look at me, his silver eyes gleaming. "You will be. Soon, you''ll be afraid of everything."


    "What have you done?" I asked, my voice faltering.


    Hades stepped back, watching me with cold amusement. "You''ve heard of it, I''m sure. A little concoction we''ve perfected over the centuries. This will break you from the inside out. Soon, you''ll be nothing but a shell, too afraid to even look at your own shadow."


    The room began to spin as the drug made its way  through my veins. My body felt heavy, like I was sinking deeper into the chair. My vision blurred, the walls closing in on me, and the fear I''d fought so hard to suppress started to creep in.


    I tried to move, tried to scream, but I couldn''t. I was trapped, my body no longer obeying me. Panic surged again, but all I could do was stare up at Hades, helpless, while he watched with cruel satisfaction.


    "You won''t die, don''t worry," he said, his voice distant, like it was echoing through a tunnel. "But you''ll wish you had."


    The edges of my vision darkened, and thest thing I saw before everything went ck was Hades'' eyes of menacing silver.

 Chapter 19: Faculty 13

    Eve~


    I opened my eyes to water. There was water around me. I could not break the surface, I iled my arms around but it had no effect. I felt a terrifying weight on me, holding me down. Water filled my lungs, burning them from the inside, my ¡­chest felt like it was going to explode. Panic wed at my throat as I desperately tried to reach the surface, but no matter how hard I fought, I couldn''t break free. The water was everywhere, cold and suffocating, pressing in on me from all sides.


    I kicked and thrashed, but it was no use. My limbs were heavy, useless, as if they were weighed down by invisible chains. I tried to scream, but no sound came out¡ªjust the desperate gurgle of water rushing into my lungs. My vision blurred, darkness creeping in at the edges.


    This can''t be real. This isn''t real.


    But it felt real. The crushing weight of the water, the burning in my chest, the coldness creeping into my bones. My mind screamed at me to keep fighting, but my body was giving up, sinking deeper into the endless abyss. Darkness began to w the edges of my vision, my eyeslids drooping.


    Just when I thought I couldn''t take another second, I broke the surface. I had been yanked up by my hair.


    "Test twenty five," a familiar professional voice said. "Sucesss,"


    I panted, still destabilized as I looked around, my stomach sunk. The room was a metallic, cold grey that would sink into my bones, tables of and tables littered with beakers, burners and syringes filled with various liquids, allbeled with numbers I couldn''t understand. The air was sterile, tinged with the sharp smell of chemicals that made my stomach churn.


    My  body trembled, my muscles weak from the nightmare.  The remnants of the drowning sensation still clung to my chest, my breaths shallow and uneven. But the fear of drowning had nothing on the horror than clutched my heart now as I took in my environment.


    This was THE Lab. Faculty 13


    I struggled to focus, my body trembling as reality dawned on me. The ce I had fought so hard to forget. The cold, metallic walls, the sharp stench of chemicals¡ªit all came crashing back like a wave, drowning me again in memories I had buried deep. I had survived it once, but now it was back, twisted, more terrifying than before. I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think past the suffocating fear that wrapped around me


    Instinct kicked in. I tried to move, to escape the nightmare. My legs buckled, but I forced myself to stand, adrenaline flooding my veins as I darted towards the door.


    But before I could take another step, rough hands grabbed me, yanking me back. A scream tore through my throat as I struggled.


    The men in white, did not even ad much after blink. They were recording, analyzing, nning as I thrashed again their hold.


    "Princess," a voice that echoed in my nightmares called. I turned to him. A bald headed man with, cruel bottomless eyes stared at me. "We have to test you. Lycans have spontaneous healing so you should be fine." He was unnervingly calm as she spoke. But nothing that he could say would ever be ever to calm me down. Because I knew what came next.


    Dr Feinstead turned to his collegues who were holding me. "Let''smence test twenty six."


    "No, please¡ª" I gasped, thrashing against the restraints. I could hear my pulse in my ears, frantic, as panic wed at my throat.


    But they didn''t care. They never did. I had be nothing more than ab rat because of the Lycan I had awakened. But Rhea never spoke since I was injected with wolfbane but it did not stops them from theorizing that her Lycan esesence would have tainted mine and given me some Lycan properties. The thought filled me with grief and a bit of hope. My wolf had been lost but a part of her had been left behind.


    I was dragged into a small, transparent room, its walls gleaming under the harsh, artificial lights. The ss closed around me, sealing me in, trapping me in this hell. I was mped unto a seat and I strained against the mps, my wrists raw, my breathing in shallow, desperate gasps.


    Then I smelled it.


    Gasoline.


    The overhead vents hissed as they sprayed the room with the sickly, pungent smell of fuel. My heart stuttered in my chest. I knew what wasing. I had been through this before. But that knowledge didn''t make it any less horrifying. The fear ripped through me, raw and real, as the gasoline coated my skin, soaking into my hair, clinging to my clothes.


    Dr Feinstead and his colleagues stood just outside of tht ss cube which note pads in their hands, ready to record my misery.


    I closed my eyes, willing it to stop, willing it to be over. But it wasn''t over. It would never be over.


    And then came the fire.


    The mes ignited instantly, roaring to life with a ferocity that swallowed me whole. My scream tore through the room as the fire consumed me. It was everywhere¡ªon my skin, in my lungs, devouring me from the inside out. The pain was unimaginable, far beyond anything I had ever felt before. My skin bubbled and cracked, my nerves aze with agony as the fire seared through every inch of my body.


    I could smell my own flesh burning. I could hear my skin sizzle, the sound sickening, the pain endless. The heat was unbearable, suffocating, pressing down on me with its fiery grip. I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think, couldn''t escape. I was trapped, imprisoned in my own body, forced to endure every second of the torment with no reprieve in sight.


    I thrashed against the chair, my body convulsing as the mes ate me alive. My throat was raw from screaming, but the fire wouldn''t stop. It wouldn''t let me die. It was everywhere, consuming everything.


    My body tried to heal, tried to stitch itself back together, but the mes wouldn''t let it. Every time my skin began to mend, the fire burned it away again, over and over, an endless cycle of destruction and regeneration. The pain was relentless, stretching out into an eternity where there was no escape, no relief. My mind was breaking, shattering under the weight of it all.


    I was going to die.


    I wanted to die.

 Chapter 20: Nerexylin

    Hades~


    I watched as she writhed and murmured, her forehead crinkling like she was in pain. Her fingers and toes twitched as the Nerexylin worked its magic. Depending on the dosage, it could be fatal, but with the measly 10ml I injected her with, she would feel just a bit of difort.


    I could have easily injected the deadly amount of 100ml, but I couldn''t afford to fry her brain with the stress the drug would induce. I needed her alive, unfortunately. So she was lucky.


    There was a tightness in my chest that made it slightly harder to breathe all of a sudden. I pulled on my tie, loosening it a bit, but it barely did anything. Cerberus prowled, uneasy in my consciousness. His low growl reverberated through me.


    "Hades, is something wrong?" Kael asked, his voiceced with worry.


    I shook my head.


    I swallowed thickly, the air suddenly heating up despite the air conditioning.


    Then she screamed¡ªa raw, guttural sound that cut through the air like a knife.


    Cerberus bristled at the sound. Then there was a knock on the door of the white room. I trudged over and opened the door.


    "Your Majesty," my Thetas greeted, bowing. "The diplomats have arrived," they informed. "They are waiting in your office."


    "Kael."


    "Right behind you," he assured.


    I turned back to the twins. "Watch her," I ordered them. With that, I walked out of the room with Kael right behind me. The further I walked from the room, the easier it became to breathe.


    Kael nced at me but said nothing, and I did not engage as we made our way to my office.


    The tightness in my chest only seemed to ease the farther I distanced myself from the white room. Cerberus paced restlessly in the back of my consciousness, a low growl rumbling beneath the surface.


    "Are you sure you''re all right?" Kael asked quietly as we neared the doors to my office. His voice was calm, but I could hear the concern behind it.


    I didn''t answer him. I couldn''t exin this unease¡ªnot without sounding like I had lost control. And I couldn''t afford that right now, especially not with the diplomats waiting.


    The doors opened smoothly, revealing the grand room within. At the long table, the diplomats sat quietly, waiting. Representatives from several packs, all here to finalize the terms of an alliance that had been hard-won after weeks of negotiations. Tension still simmered beneath the surface, a fragile peace barely holding after we''d been on the precipice of war.


    "Your Majesty," the Silverpine Pack''s diplomat greeted, his face a mask of cold neutrality. His eyes told a different story. They still didn''t trust me¡ªthe feeling was mutual. If it had not been, I wouldn''t have asked for Ellen.


    "Let''s proceed," I said, taking my seat at the head of the table. I kept my voice measured, not giving any hint as to what was happening to Ellen.


    The discussions began smoothly enough, with polite but cautious exchanges about territory boundaries, trade agreements, and the fine details of mutual protection. It was obvious that our loyalty was fragile and dependent on this alliance holding¡ªfor now.


    The diplomat from the Bloodwood Pack, one of the packs within the extended territory of Silverpine, spoke.


    "Your Majesty, we appreciate the efforts that have gone into maintaining the peace. However, certain raids on our borders persist. While minor, they are concerning."


    I could feel Cerberus stir at the underlying usation, his growl vibrating through my chest. "And I trust those border issues have been resolved through the proper channels?" I asked coolly, my gaze locking onto the diplomat''s. "My people do not act without orders. Perhaps the issue lies with your neighboring packs, not mine."


    I could have rolled my eyes. Allied packs of Silverpine had a habit of stealing from one another and ming the Lycans.


    A pause. He swallowed, his gaze shifting slightly. "Of course, Your Majesty. We merely seek to ensure that... misunderstandings do not escte into something worse."


    I could feel the tension thickening in the room, but outwardly, I remainedposed. The alliance was fragile, but necessary. Every one of them knew how close we had alle to war, and yet, the peace we''d managed to secure still held by the thinnest of threads. They feared what would happen if those threads snapped. It would snap, but the Lycans would most definitely be ready.


    Kael shifted beside me, clearing his throat just enough to gain my attention. I nced at him, and he gave me a subtle nod. There was an urgency in his eyes that told me this meeting was about to be cut short.


    I ignored the diplomats for a moment, lowering my voice to address Kael. "What is it?"


    He leaned in just enough so only I could hear. "It''s her. The twins sent word¡ªshe''s not reacting well to the Nerexylin."


    My hand tightened into a fist beneath the table. I could feel the tension returning in full force, Cerberus bristling within me. I kept my voice low and controlled. "How bad?"


    "Her heart rate is spiking. The twins are losing control of the situation."


    Damn it. I had been precise with the dosage. I had calcted the effects down to the milliliter¡ªnothing should have gone wrong. Cerberus growled again, uneasy, and I felt that familiar tightness in my chest return.


    I straightened and addressed the room, my voice steady but final. "It seems I must attend to urgent matters. The details of our arrangement will be reviewed by my second-inmand. Kael will ensure everything proceeds as nned."


    There were murmurs of uncertainty from the diplomats, but no one dared question my abrupt departure. They knew better than to press me.


    Without another word, I rose from the table and strode out of the room, Kael close on my heels. As soon as we were clear of the diplomats, my calm demeanor shattered, the urgency wing at my insides.


    "What''s happening now?" I demanded, my tone sharp.


    Kael quickened his pace beside me. "She''s convulsing. Her vitals are unstable. They can''t sedate her without risking her heart stopping."


    I cursed under my breath, Cerberus snarling with frustration. "That shouldn''t even be possible," I muttered, my mind racing. "I measured it perfectly. She should''ve been in difort, not fucking dying."


    We moved swiftly through the hallways, the sterile white walls of the medical wing closing in as we approached the door to the white room. The second I entered, her screams tore through me. The sound sent a jolt down my spine, and I could feel Cerberus pushing at the edges of my consciousness. He wanted to w his bloody way out.


    She was thrashing on the table, her eyes squeezed shut, her body trembling under the stress of the drug. Her skin was pale and mmy, her breathing ragged andbored.


    The twins stood nearby, their faces pale with fear and only whitening further when they saw me. One of them turned to me, stammering, "We''ve done everything we can, Your Majesty. But her body... it''s rejecting the drug."


    Cerberus snarled again, his frustration mirroring my own. I strode forward, then my eye caught something, something that should never be. I picked up the syringe and analyzed it. The purple line signifying the level of the Nerexylin was not at 10ml¡ªit was at 50ml.


    I turned slowly back to my Thetas. "You injected her again," I snarled.


    It was not a question.


    The twins looked between each other. Cerberus was wing harder, like a tiger in an enclosure. He craved blood.


    "Please..." she choked, snapping me out of my haze of rage.


    Her body was drenched in sweat, her lips parted in silent gasps as she fought against the effects of the drug. Her fingers twitched. A single tear slipped past her closed lid. I injected her with a stabilizer.


    Just then, her hand shot out, breaking the titanium mps like stic. She sped my arm in an iron grip, her eyes still closed.


    "Your Majesty..." Kael said.


    But before he could continue, the princess tore through the rest of her restraints in the blink of an eye. She was on top of me, wing at my face¡ªor at least trying to. I had her hands in my grasp as she thrashed against me, growling and snarling.


    "Don''te closer," I ordered all of them, as I saw Kael approach with another injection.


    For a woman her build, she was strong. Far too strong...


    I turned her over¡ªnow she was beneath me. There was no time, so I bared my fangs and drove down to her neck, sinking my teeth into her throat. The bitter taste of the Nerexylin hit my tongue. I drew it out.


    Her heartbeat slowed but remained erratic, still fighting the effects of the overdose. I could feel her pulse weakening as I continued drawing the poison from her body, careful not to take too much blood. My vision blurred momentarily, and I blinked it away, focusing on the task. It was taking every ounce of control not to indulge myself. This was the disadvantage of the Lycan''s blood-purging ability¡ªthe loss of control.


    But it was not the Nerexylin making my vision blur; it was her blood. Fuck, it was intoxicating. Her scent filled my nose, mingling with the dangerous sweetness of her blood. The blood should have tasted vile,ced with the poison I was drawing from her veins. But instead, it was dangerously sweet. Too sweet. A warmth slid through my body, and for a split second, I considered taking more¡ªjust a little more. My eyes nearly rolled back from the pleasure that coursed through me. What the hell was she doing to me?


    Kael stood nearby, tense but waiting for my signal. "Your Majesty?" His voice was cautious, as if sensing the near loss of bnce in my control.


    I pulled back from her neck, blood trickling down my chin as I wiped it away with the back of my hand. Her grip on my arm loosened, her body going ck beneath me, but her breathing had stabilized. Her eyes snapped open, steadying on me. Tears welled in her eyes.


    "Make it stop... please," she murmured before closing her eyes again.


    For a moment, I stood frozen, her whispered plea reverberating in my mind.


    "Get her to her room," Imanded Kael, my voice colder than before. "Restrain her."


    Kael nodded, immediately setting to work as I turned my gaze back to the princess. Shey still now, her breathing more even, but her body bore the unmistakable signs of strain. The Nerexylin overdose had pushed her to the brink, and I had pulled her back¡ªbarely.


    Cerberus, still pacing at the edges of my consciousness, remained restless, unsatisfied. I clenched my fists, fighting the urge to give in to his primal desires.


    I left the room, the taste of her blood lingered on my tongue¡ªsweet, intoxicating, and entirely too fucking dangerous.

 Chapter 21: A Fathers Sin

    Eve~


    I thrashed against the restraints, my skin turning raw from the friction. My mind was a horrible cacophony¡ªvoices, images, screams, and growls filled it to the brim. It was tearing me apart from the inside out.


    The darkness wrapped around me like a suffocating nket, pulling me deeper into the abyss of memories I fought so hard to bury. I could feel the cold metal of the needles, the burn of the chemicals coursing through my veins. Every nerve felt like it was being torn apart, every breath a struggle as I tried to remember where I was¡ªbut the past kept swallowing me whole. I just wanted to forget.


    I wasn''t in thatb. I wasn''t their experiment anymore. But my mind didn''t care.


    My vision blurred, my senses overwhelmed by the ghost of pain. The restraints only worsened the sensation, making me feel trapped, caged, like ab rat.


    "Please, no more¡­"


    The words never left my lips, stuck in my throat as screams echoed in my mind. I was drowning in the agony of the past, lost in the endless cycle of terror and helplessness.


    I fought. I thrashed harder. The images were so real. Every time I blinked, I saw them¡ªthose faceless figures in white coats, cold and indifferent, treating me like an object, something to be dissected, experimented on. The sound of machinery buzzed in my ears, the sharp sting of scalpels piercing my skin.


    The heat built inside me again¡ªfire that burned through my veins, searing through every nerve. They were burning me from the inside out, just like before. I wanted to scream, to make it stop, but the sound caught in my throat.


    And then, suddenly, there was a voice.


    "Princess," he murmured.


    I knew what it was even before I set eyes on him.


    He sauntered over to where Iy, unable to escape. He had his hair pulled back and tied. The light reflected on the silver jewelry that adorned his ears. I had no chance from the get-go¡ªhe wore silver. A Lycan that wore silver should not have been possible.


    I frantically looked for something, anything that could break my binds.


    "Can''t break through these?" he asked, his eyes raking over my quivering form.


    My mouth was dry, and speaking was almost painful. "Please¡­" I croaked.


    "Please what?" he asked.


    "Let me go."


    "You know as well as I do that I am not doing that."


    "I am scared," the words choked out. I held back the urge to cry. This had been a nightmare since I got here. I would endanger the people of Silverpine and go insane. But before that happened, I would do something about it first.


    Hades'' gaze stayed impassive, like he was a rock with no feelings whatsoever. His eyes darkened, and my heart skipped a horrifying beat. Something monstrous reflected in his eyes as he closed the distance between us. The sight chilled me to my marrow.


    When he was close enough, he gripped my face by my cheeks. His touch was a stark contrast to the coldness of his expression. He was hot.


    "You are afraid, princess?" His voice was low, mocking. His fingers tightened on my cheeks, forcing me to look up at those cold, relentless eyes. "Already?"


    I swallowed, even my own spit stung the inside of my throat.


    "But we''ve only just begun."


    My stomach dropped.


    "This alliance will be your demise. You will live the rest of your miserable days as I see fit. You cannot run, nor hide from me. Escape is pointless. I will be your fate."


    The disdain in his voice went beyond anything I could have done. I could see it in the deadly glint in his eyes. His face was no longer impassive as he spoke, it had contorted into something much darker¡ªraw hatred that seemed to reverberate in the air around us.


    "Why?" I uttered. "Why do you hate me so much?"


    Hades'' lips twisted into a cruel smile, one that sent chills down my spine. He leaned closer, his breath hot against my skin as he whispered, "This isn''t about you, princess. It never was. It''s about your father."


    My heart lurched in my chest. "My father?" My voice came out weak, barely a whisper, as dread coiled tighter inside me.


    His grip on my face tightened just enough to make me wince, but not enough to bruise. "Oh yes," he said, his voice dripping with venom. "Your beloved father, the great Alpha of Silverpine. He''s the reason for all of this. Every drop of pain you''re enduring? It''s because of him."


    I tried to shake my head, tried to deny the truth of his words, but I could feel the weight of them crushing down on me. I gasped, struggling for air, my mind racing. What could my father have done to the Lycan king to cause this level of intense hatred and yet still make him concede to an alliance? There was so much I did not know. Something was not adding up.


    Hades'' eyes narrowed, dark and calcting. "He made a choice, a long time ago. And now¡­ you''re paying the price." His lips hovered just inches from mine, and his voice lowered to a dangerous murmur. "He thought he could hide from the past. But the past always catches up, doesn''t it?"


    I swallowed, my throat dry and tight. "What did he do?" I managed to choke out.


    "Why don''t I keep you guessing?" he sneered. "So lose your mind, princess, wondering what exactly happened. I want to see you break. And I will enjoy every second of it."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, willing myself to disappear, to wake up from this nightmare. But deep down, I knew there was no waking up. This was my reality now. A reality shaped by the darkness of my father''s past and Hades'' unrelenting thirst for vengeance.


    "This was why you wanted me," I said, my bottom lip quivering. "I was the exchange for you not waging the war."


    He smirked, but it was all fangs and sharp edges. "And he handed you right over."


    What was left of my fragile heart shattered in that moment. This marriage wasn''t like the others¡ªbuilt to forge alliances, strengthen ties. I wasn''t a bride. I was a sacrifice, sent to ughter in exchange for peace. I was a simple exchange. My father could not give up his darling daughter to be tortured because of his own crimes against the Lycan king, so they sent me.


    Tears brimmed in my eyes, threatening to spill over, but I refused to let him see me break. Not yet. I swallowed the lump in my throat, forcing the words out even though every syble burned like acid.


    "He gave me up¡­ for you to torture," I whispered, the realization so heavy it crushed thest ounce of strength I had left. "He sacrificed me¡­ because of something he did. And you¡ª" my voice faltered, "you''re punishing me for his sins."


    Hades'' smirk only widened, a wicked glint shing in his eyes. "Precisely," he hissed, his voice dripping with malice. "Your father is a coward, hiding behind his power and his lies. But no one escapes their debts forever." His fingers traced my jaw, a sickening contrast between the gentleness of his touch and the cruelty in his words. "And now, you get to pay for his mistakes. Every. Single. One."


    The hatred radiating from him was palpable, suffocating me as he continued. "Your father has been the object of my wrath for five long fucking years."


    His hand slid down to my throat, squeezing just enough to make me gasp for air, my pulse racing beneath his fingertips. "I''ve waited for this moment, Ellen. Waited for the day when I would have his child in my grasp." He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear as he whispered, "So I could crush her."


    A sob tore from my throat before I could stop it, my body shaking with the force of it. I wanted to fight, to scream, but I had no strength left. The truth crushed me like a vice, squeezing the life out of me. There had never been a chance that I would taken back in Silverpine, my father never nned for me toe back. The mission of sending me to kill Hades, the poison; it had all just been a sick joke because he knew I would fail. They were probablyughing at my stupidity. Did they despise me that much?


    I gasped, the air thick and painful in my lungs. The despair wrapped around me like chains, pulling me down into a bottomless pit. I could feel it¡ªthe cracks forming inside me, spreading like fractures in ss. I was breaking, and I couldn''t stop it.


    Hades'' grip tightened just slightly, a warning, before he finally released me. His eyes were cold, unfeeling, as if the hatred inside him had burned away every trace of humanity. What had my father done?


    "Don''t cry now," he said, his voice low, almost a growl. "Save them for when you will truly need them."


    I bit my lip to keep from sobbing, the pain tearing through me as I realized there was no escape, no salvation. I was trapped in this nightmare, and no one wasing to save me. Not my family. Not anyone.


    I was alone.


    And as Hades turned and left me there, broken and trembling in the darkness that my world has be, the hopelessness swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 22: Her Escape

    Hades~


    "Come in," I said after the knock at my door.


    In stepped the twins, my thetas. One could call them henchmen, but all I knew was that they got the job done. But it seemed that I had been far too liberal with them. They had set my ns back ten paces.


    They bowed low as I watched them.


    "Your Majesty..."


    One tried to speak, but a single hand stopped him. "I did not call you here for an apology nor an exnation. I have no use for those." I steepled my hands in front of me.


    I gestured for them to look down, and when they finally saw it, they went pale as ghosts. On my desk were two injections filled with Nerexylin up to the 100ml mark.


    "Your Majesty..." they both echoed.


    "Inject yourselves," I ordered, Cerberus'' voice echoing with mine as the words left my mouth.


    They both froze as if they were robots before obeying, reaching for the injections, their faces twisted with horror at what they were about to do to themselves. But they had no choice; their will did not matter¡ªonly mine did.


    As they injected themselves, I watched until everyst drop had been forced into their bloodstream.


    "The dose could kill you, but it''s not a guarantee," I told them. "If you survive this, you can return to work, but if not, I will ensure that your paycheck is sent to your family. Get out."


    I could already see their struggle with the drug. They would most likely pass out once they reached their quarters.


    "She is really something," Kael, who had been sitting on the couch looking through papers, remarked.


    I did not need to ask who he was speaking about. Who else would it be? "Quite the character," I replied dryly.


    "If she weren''t a tyrannical royal, I would be impressed. There hasn''t been a dull moment since she got here." Kael seemed amused, but it was no surprise¡ªhe was easily entertained.


    "So...," he continued, flipping a page as if it were the most mundane task in the world. "You going to tell me what''s really going on, or are we sticking with the whole ''mysterious stoic king'' routine?" He was trying to lighten the mood. He could feel my blood still boiling beneath the surface.


    I raised an eyebrow, steepling my fingers in front of me. "Get your feet off my desk."


    Kael smirked but didn''t move. "Ah, the ssic deflection. You''re getting predictable, Your Majesty."


    Anyone else would be dead by now. Kael, though¡ªhe somehow knew just how far to push before crossing the line. It was almost an art form. Almost.


    "I mean it," I said, my voice a quiet warning.


    Kael dropped his feet to the floor, his smirk still stered on his face. "Alright, alright. But you know, you''re not fooling me. She''s getting under your skin, isn''t she?"


    I exhaled slowly, resisting the urge to engage. That was Kael''s gift¡ªhe could make me talk when I didn''t want to. It was infuriating, but also... useful.


    "Careful, Kael. There''s only so much I''ll tolerate," I muttered, though the edge in my voice was less harsh than it should have been. Anyone else would have been trembling by now, but fear could not be found in my beta''s vocabry.


    Kael''s grin widened. "Tolerate? Please, Hades, you''d miss me if I were gone. Who else would entertain you with my brilliant wit and dazzling charm?"


    I nced at him, deadpan. "I could have you thrown out of that window, you know."


    "You could try." He stretched his arms out, not the least bit concerned. "But you''d miss my sparkling personality. Admit it."


    He had a way of tempering the mes of my fury. I guess I did owe him, so I tolerated a bit of his irritating presence.


    I said nothing, turning back toward the window. He wasn''t wrong. Kael''s humor, as insufferable as it could be, was something I''d grown oddly ustomed to. He was the only one who dared joke like that in my presence.


    "She''s trouble," Kael mused, tapping the papers. "And you love it."


    I didn''t answer, but Kael, being Kael, continued anyway. "Come on, admit it, Your Majesty. If she were anyone else, you''d have dealt with her by now."


    He was wrong, and he knew it. He was the one that knew the details of my ns as well as I did. He knew her use to me.


    "You''re pushing your luck," I grumbled.


    "Luck? Nah, just charm." He grinned, standing up and stretching. "But seriously, she''s something else. Quite the character, don''t you think?"


    I nced at him sideways. "If you''re done stating the obvious, you could get back to work."


    He fell silent for a while, then asked, "Do you think she will try and escape?"


    No doubt, she would try and get home, back to daddy, even if he technically sold her to me. She''s been pampered her whole life. A spoiled princess who thinks she can still w her way back to whateverforts she left behind. But she''s mistaken if she believes she can escape me.


    Then a hurried knock cut through our conversation. Kael opened the door. Mrs. Miller walked in. "The princess has locked her door. I brought her food in the morning, but when she did not answer, I left the food for her. I came to serve her lunch, but the food was still there."


    Both Kael and I exchanged nces, Kael smirked. "It was about time," he murmured.


    I pressed the inte and spoke into the microphone. "Unlock the door to the princess'' suite."


    Themand was brief, my tone clipped and calm, but inside, my blood simmered. She thought she could defy me this easily? Locking herself away like some damn child?


    I turned to Kael, who was already grinning, that infuriating gleam of amusement never far from his expression. "You know," he started, folding his arms, "I almost admire her spirit. Not many would try to pull a stunt like this."


    I gave him a hard look, silencing whatever follow-upment he had. She wasn''t pulling anything. She was trying to cling to an illusion of control, one that she''d lose soon enough.


    "Right, right," Kael nodded, still smirking. "But let''s be honest, you enjoy this game a little too much, don''t you?"


    "Kael, escort Mrs. Miller to her duties," I ordered quietly, my voiceced with finality. "I''ll handle the princess."


    Kael''s grin widened. "Oh, I''m sure you will."


    Without another word, he ushered Mrs. Miller out, closing the door behind them. As the silence settled, I paced to the window, my thoughts circling around Ellen''s defiance.


    She thought she could lock herself away? Hide from what was inevitable? The spoiled princess still believed she had choices. Still believed she could control her fate.


    But she would learn.


    A knock sounded from the door again, this one soft and cautious. My eyes flicked to the inte before I responded.


    "Yes?"


    "Her chambers are open, Your Majesty," a voice answered. "What are your orders?"


    "Leave her to me."


    I got up and made my way to her room. She was plotting some way to escape, that much was obvious. But 24-hour surveince was not something she could dodge.


    I entered her room, my eyes zeroing in on the robe made with clothes by the window. I could haveughed if I had time for her bullshit.


    "Princess," I called.


    Silence.


    I called her again and again. The more times I did, the more pissed off I became. I did not have the appetite for a cat-and-mouse game.


    Her room was vast, with a walk-in closet and so many other ces that I did not feel like searching.


    The moment I stepped in, a familiar scent filled my nose, and my eyes shot to the bathroom door instantly.


    I approached the bathroom door, the familiar scent of blood hanging thick in the air. My hand reached for the handle, but it wouldn''t budge. Locked.


    "Ellen," I growled, my patience all but gone.


    No answer.


    I rattled the door harder, and the lock held firm. Something inside me snapped. I wasn''t going to y her game. Not now. Not like this.


    With a single, powerful kick, the door splintered and flew open, the crash echoing through the room as the sound of running water filled the sudden silence.


    My eyes fell on the tub, the water a deep crimson, swirling with thick ribbons of blood.


    And there she was. Ellen.


    Her body slumped, her wrists sliced open, blood dripping from the gashes and staining her pale skin. Her fiery red hair, now soaked and clinging to her face.


    My blood turned to ice.

 Chapter 23: By His Terms

    Hades~


    I moved quickly through the work, narrowing the sight of her bleeding and dying in the tub. I had seen numerous deaths, but this was different. For a moment, my chest tightened, and time seemed to slow to a crawl as I plunged my hands into the crimson water. I checked her pulse, and where there should have been a heartbeat, I didn''t feel a flutter beneath my fingers. My stomach dropped, desperation tangled with rage inside me.


    "You can''t fucking die on me," I growled. I carried her out of the water and straight to the bed.


    Kael came in at that moment, his face falling as horror took over his expression.


    "I will get the Delta," he said before walking out again.


    I checked her pulse once more, and this time I felt its flutter. Faint and barely there. I pressed my hands onto her chest and beganpressions.


    "Your Majesty."


    I raised my head to see Kael with my Delta. She made her way to Ellen''s unconscious form, her hand already glowing.


    I took a few steps back to give her some space to do her job. I watched as she mended the gashes in Ellen''s wrists. She closed her eyes and ced her glowing palms on Ellen''s chest.


    The seconds dragged on like an eternity as I counted down everyst one. Kael sped my shoulder to ground me.


    A few minutes after the Delta had begun attempting to save her, she stopped, panting and turning to us.


    "She is stable now, but she will require a blood transfusion. She has lost a lot of blood."


    "Alright," I replied, my eyes not leaving Ellen''s form.


    "I will be back," she said, walking out.


    Silence engulfed the room as I stepped closer to Ellen. Her mouth was slightly parted, her chest rising and falling so subtly that it was barely noticeable. Her skin was paler, her lips chapped, and her hair still wet from the bathwater.


    All I could do was fucking watch her. She had a peaceful expression on her face. The tightening in my chest returned as anger coursed through me.


    Time slowed as I took her in. Just when I believed I had her figured out, she pulls this on me. She was a ball of everything that I hated¡ªunpredictable, deceptive, andplicated.


    What was she fucking thinking? Was this supposed to be her final act of rebellion? Did she want to show me that I had no control over her? It seemed that I had underestimated her. I wouldn''t repeat that mistake.


    She could not escape me.


    Not like this.


    Not unless I fucking allowed her.


    Cerberus prowled beneath my skin, restless and waiting. "She is not going anywhere."


    Our eyes fixed on her, following the shallow rising and falling of her chest. She had thought she could end her life on her own terms, defy me in the only way she thought possible. But I wasn''t going to let her die. Not when there was still so much unfinished.


    The Delta moved swiftly as she returned with the blood bag. I watched in silence, my pulse thrumming in my ears as she hooked Ellen up to the IV. The room was heavy with tension, the air thick with the scent of blood and something else¡ªsomething darker, more visceral.


    Once the blood began to flow into Ellen''s veins, the Delta turned back to me, her expression grim. "It will take time for her strength to return, but the worst has passed."


    I gave a curt nod, but my eyes never left Ellen. "Ensure everything is stable," I ordered. "I won''t take any risks with her life."


    The Delta nodded and returned to her work, cing her glowing hands on Ellen''s chest again. The soft glow of healing energy filled the room, illuminating Ellen''s still form. I watched closely, the tightening in my chest easing slightly as the Delta worked.


    Minutes passed like hours. Then, I sensed something and took a step forward. Her eyelids fluttered, her lips parted, and with a soft gasp, Ellen''s eyes opened, and immediately, they locked onto mine.


    For a moment, neither of us moved. Her gaze was hazy, disoriented, but there was something there¡ªsomething defiant, even in her weakened state. Like she knew how perplexed I had been. How angry I still was.


    "Leave us," I said, my voice cold, themandced with barely restrained anger.


    The Delta hesitated for a split second, her eyes flicking to Ellen, but Kael ced a hand on her shoulder, urging her to follow him out. The room was empty in moments, the door closing softly behind them, leaving only the two of us in the oppressive silence.


    I stepped closer to the bed, my eyes boring into hers. Shey there, fragile, broken, and yet still so maddeningly stubborn. She had tried to escape me, but I had dragged her back from the brink. And I would do it again and again until she had fulfilled her purpose to me.


    I lowered myself into the chair by her bedside, my gaze never leaving hers. "What were you thinking?" I muttered, the rage and something else¡ªsomething deeper¡ªsurging inside me. "Did you really think you could defy me like this? That you could end your life and escape me?" I could have cackled if not for the temptation to snap her neck like a twig.


    She didn''t answer. Of course, she didn''t. Her lips trembled, but her eyes never left mine, and in that moment, I saw the fire still burning behind them. Even now, after everything, she still had that spirit in her. That damn spirit. I believed that ourst conversation would have already doused it by now.


    "You belong to me," I said, my voice low, dangerous. "You will live, and you will die on my terms."


    Her breaths were shallow, her chest barely rising and falling, but the challenge in her eyes was unmistakable. She still believed she had some semnce of control, some way to fight back.


    I leaned closer, my voice dropping to a whisper. "You will live, Ellen. And you will face what''sing. I will make sure of that."


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke.  And as I watched her, the knot of anger inside me began to twist into something else¡ªsomething dangerous.


    I stood, turning away from her before I could say something I wasn''t ready to admit. She was mine, and nothing¡ªnot even death¡ªwould take her from me unless I gave her over myself.


    Not until I decided it was over.


    "Kill me."


    I stopped in my tracks and turned back slowly to her.


    "Kill me then," she said again, her voice cracked, not from emotion.


    The rage that I had been reigning in rushed to the forefront, Cerberus growling. In a single motion, I pulled out my revolver and aimed it right at her. She did not even flinch.


    "Come closer... Hades. Your... shot might not kill me at that distance."


    I clenched my jaw,ing closer to her just to show her how damn serious I was. When I was close enough, she managed to sit up and held the barrel of my gun.


    "Go on... pull the trigger," she murmured, pressing the gun to her own forehead.


    I pulled the gun away from her grasp, grabbing her by the neck, my anger simmering so fucking hot. I gripped her neck tightly, feeling the rapid beat of her pulse beneath my fingers. My grip was firm, but not enough to choke her¡ªyet. Her eyes never left mine, still burning with that maddening defiance, even as she struggled for breath. She wanted this, wanted me to snap and give in to the rage boiling inside me. She was far more maniptive than I gave her credit for.


    Leaning in, I brought my face inches from hers, my breath hot against her skin. "You want me to kill you?" I whispered, my voice dripping with venom. "That would be too easy for you. Death is an escape, Ellen. And I don''t give my prisoners an escape."


    She blinked, and then she began tough. But the sound was hollow, and no mirth reached her eyes.


    I froze. I knew that sound all too well. It was aughter that reced weeping because it was the only sound left to make when the soul had been crushed beyond repair. It wasughter born out of despair, of hopelessness so deep that even defiance became a twisted joke.


    Herughter echoed in the quiet room, each hollow chuckle grating against my already frayed nerves. I held her throat a little tighter, just enough to remind her of her ce, but not enough to stop her breathing. She wanted me to lose control, to snap and end it for her. But I wouldn''t give her that satisfaction.


    "You think this is funny?" I growled, my voice low and dangerous.


    Herughter quieted, her eyes meeting mine again, but now they held a different kind of fire¡ªone that was almost dead, but still clinging to something. "It''s all... so pointless," she rasped, her voice hoarse and broken. "You. Me. This... game." She swallowed hard, her lips curling into that bitter smile again. "What''s the difference, Hades? Between living like this... or dying?"


    "You can only die if I allow it."


    She smiled. "Then we''ll see how much of me you can take before you put a bullet in my skull."

 Chapter 24: Infuriating

    Hades~


    The papers had been delivered for corresponding signing, and even with the pen in hand and the document before me, my mind wandered back to the princess.


    Those damn eyes were seared into my memory like a brand, the open refusal to submit to me maddening. She should have epted by now, yet she attempts to end herself instead.


    Herugh echoed in my head, the memory of that sound making my skin prickle. That smug bastard was right¡ªshe had managed to get under my thick skin. Nothing and no one should have been able to incite such a visceral reaction from me. I knew myself to be level-headed and calm, no matter the situation. But that damn woman...


    She was too much of a coward to endure a little while of hardship. Yet the way she had put the gun to her head would not leave me. Her eyes had been filled with defiance, daring me to embrace my disdain and end her myself.


    I ran my hand through my hair, my vision darkening. I had to keep myself in check before I lost it. My left eye began to sting. I pulled out the third drawer and retrieved my pills. I swallowed the pills dry, feeling the bitterness coat my tongue.


    I mmed the drawer closed, my hand flexing as if to crush something. I felt my fountain pen give way beneath the force of my grip. I threw the pen; it hit the wall, piercing it.


    Damn her.


    I got up from my seat, unable to remain sitting in the chaos that my mind had be. I pulled out a cigarette and lit it. I took a long drag and felt some tension leave me with a single breath.


    It had been a while since I''dughed like she had yesterday. Hollow, filled with nothing but anguish as I had held her bloodied body to myself. No tears hade¡ªmy body had none to provide¡ªonlyughter as her body grew colder and colder beneath my touch.


    My jaw locked, the tension returning. I took another drag, letting my broad shoulders slump. I had been so damn close to pulling the trigger. So close to letting her head burst open from the impact of my bullet at point-nk range. But in the end, she would have won. In turn, Darius Valmont would have won too.


    I puffed out a cloud of smoke, watching it swirl and dissipate into the air. The nicotine helped, but only slightly. It couldn''t quiet the storm inside me¡ªthe raging conflict between what I wanted to do and what I needed to do.


    And that fight¡ªher damn refusal to bend, to submit¡ªmade me want to break her all the more. Not just physically, but in every way that mattered. I wanted her to understand that resistance was futile. That there was no escape, no salvation.


    "Your Majesty," a voice came over the inte. I returned to my seat, pressing the button.


    "Yes?"


    "Her Highness, Lady Felicia, has arrived. She will be with you shortly."


    "Of course."


    She had not informed me of any visit she was going to make. After my brother''s murder, now bereaved and with a new child he never got to see, she hadpletely relinquished her title and moved to another city. Now, she lived in the most expensive...


    She did not knock before she entered, her eyes falling on me. She strutted up to my desk, her heels clicking on my marble floor.


    "Wee back, Felicia," I greeted, leaning back in my leather seat. "How has Eclipsion Bay been treating you?"


    "It''s been as you would expect," she replied, her tone indicating that wasn''t what she was here for. "You found yourself a queen already." She was looking down at me, her green eyes assessing. Eyes like her sister''s.


    "Queen?" I took another drag, the word tasting like bile in my mouth. "I wouldn''t go that far," I muttered, stubbing out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    "Yet she lives in the Obsidian Tower," her voice thick with disdain. I didn''t rte to her, but that was the front we had all agreed on. "Is this alliance really worth it?"


    "Yes," I lied. "Peace is always worth it," I echoed the words of another man.


    Felicia''s eyes shed as if she recalled who used to say those words. Then her lips curled into a humorless smile as she perched herself on the edge of my desk, leaning in slightly, her sharp green eyes never leaving mine. They narrowed, as though searching for the truth behind my words.


    "Peace?" she scoffed, her voice a smooth, poisonous drawl. "Is that what you call this arrangement? I never thought I''d see the day when you, of all people, would resort to such... diplomacy."


    I clenched my jaw, feeling the tension returning to my shoulders. "It''s necessary," I replied, though even I could hear the hollowness in my tone.


    Felicia chuckled darkly, pushing a strand of dark hair behind her ear. "Necessary, perhaps. But it''s not in your nature, is it, Hades? You don''t bend for anyone, least of all a Valmont. I know you too well. Not after what he did to us."


    Her words should have stung, but they had no effect on me. Not when I was dead set on how this was going to unravel. As much as I hated having to go through this route, I needed the infuriating woman in my ns. But not everyone needed to know the truth. Especially not the former queen-turned-social-media-influencer.


    "I hope she''s locked in the room you have her in. I would not want to run into the mutt in my own home."


    As if on cue, the door was pushed open, revealing a cascade of red hair.


    "Honeymuffin," she pouted, running up to me like a child, her arms outstretched.


    I blinked, not entirely sure what the hell was going on. Before I could react, she plopped herself onto myp, grabbed my face, kissed me on the cheek, and wrapped her arms around my neck. "I missed you all day, babe. Do I have to wear Veronica''s Secret lingerie before you spend time with me?"

 Chapter 25: Tempting Him

    Hades~


    Felicia''s expression shifted immediately, her jaw dropping in shock and disgust as Ellen casually plopped herself into myp. The room, already tense, became thick with incredulity as Ellen''s arms wrapped around my neck, her lips pressing a quick kiss to my cheek.


    For a moment, I couldn''t move. The absurdity of the situation gripped me like a vice. Honeymuffin?


    I felt Felicia''s burning gaze, but before I could react, Ellen''s next words hit me like a brick.


    "I missed you all day, babe. Do I have to wear Veronica''s Secret lingerie before you spend time with me?"


    My body went rigid, and I felt the flood of heat rise to my face, not from embarrassment but from sheer, burning frustration. The infuriating woman knew exactly what she was doing. I could practically feel Felicia''s horrified disbelief slicing through the air, and Ellen, always so damn clever, was ying her part to perfection.


    I gripped Ellen''s  waist, trying to shove her off, but she was quicker than I expected. Her legs wrapped around my waist in one swift motion, her body pressing against mine as she rested her head in the crook of my neck. The warmth of her breath against my skin sent a confusing mix of anger and something else rippling through me.


    "Get off me," I growled under my breath, standing abruptly, but Ellen clung tighter, her body light but impossible to ignore.


    She murmured softly into my ear, her voice dripping with exaggerated sweetness. "I''m not leaving, Hades. I want you to carry me to our bedroom."


    My fists clenched, trying to restrain the surge of rage that threatened to spill over. Ellen''s legs remained locked around me, her defiance as suffocating as the hold she had on me now.


    Felicia''s voice cut through the tension, sharp and venomous. "I can''t believe you''d allow this¡ªthis childish disy in front of me, Hades. Is this what you''ve been reduced to? Entertaining her ridiculous behavior?"


    I turned, shooting a hard look at Felicia. Her disgust has ring as her red lipstick, her lips curled in disdain. Ellen, still clinging to me, was the peak of smug satisfaction, and I knew she was revelling in Felicia''s difort.


    "This isn''t the time, Ellen," I growled low, more for Felicia''s benefit than hers, my fingers itching to pry her off me.


    But Ellen just tightened her grip, her lips brushing my ear as she whispered, "What''s the matter? You are too proud to give your Honeymuffin what she wants?"


    I could feel my blood boiling, myposure fraying as Felicia''s sharp green eyes took in the scene with undisguised horror.


    "Hades, you can''t possibly¡ª" Felicia started, but I silenced her with a re, my frustration at the entire situation bubbling to the surface.


    This wasn''t a game I was willing to lose, but somehow, this maddening woman in my arms was winning.


    I leaned closer to Ellen''s ear, my voice deadly calm. "If you don''t let go, I swear I will make you regret this."


    But instead of fear, I felt her smile against my neck, the soft vibration of herugh echoing through me as she whispered, "Maybe I like the consequences."


    I bit back a snarl, torn between throwing her off me and simply tearing her apart.


    So, with a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding, I adjusted Ellen slightly, keeping my grip firm on her waist. "We''ll discuss thister," I muttered, venom in every syble, more for Ellen than for Felicia.


    And with that, I turned, walking out of the office with Ellen still clinging to me, her legs locked around my waist.


    She held on to me all the way. My blood was simmering and boiling by the time I reached her room. I barely made it to the bed before I tossed her unceremoniously onto it.


    I ran my hand through my hair, glowering. "What the hell were you thinking?" I snarled.


    She smiled coyly. "You," she purred.


    I red at her, my anger pulsing like a live wire. I stalked over to her, grabbing her wrist and pulling her up. "You think this is funny."


    She pouted again, "Are you mad, honeybun?"


    I growled, grabbing her by the shoulders. "You don''t know who you are messing with." I gritted out.


    "My husband?" She asked as though she was clueless. "Who else?" She grinned, yet again the action did not reach her eyes. The blue-green of her eyes were muted and dull despite her amusement. I knew was game she was ying yet it seemed I was falling for it.


    I pushed her back unto the bed, and started towards the door.


    "The Hand of Death indeed," she murmured loud enough for me to hear.


    I froze, my hand itching for my pistol. I turned to her, her eyes gleaming yet the flicker of amusement in them was still hollow.  "You carry that title like some badge of honor. Yet here you are storming out like a coward because you can''t tame me."


    "Don''t push me,"


    "And if I do?" She asked, slipping off the bed and making her way to me innguid, slow steps. When she was close enough she wrapped her arms around my neck. "Your visitor stared at me like she was going to pop a blood vessel when I sat in yourp. Are werewolves that disgusting? Are you disgusted by me, Hades?" My name of her tongue sounded like a sin.


    She pulled away, looking to my eyes, searching for something unknown. "Tell me Hades, do I disgust you?" She muttered, tilting her head.


    My jaw clenched but I did not pull away. Where was she going with this?


    "I must. But then why are you not putting a mutt like me down? Or..." She rose to her tip toes, tilting her head as she came even closer. "...do I need to push you futher," Her lips brushed mine, her fingers tangling in my hair.


    Before I could stop myself, I mmed her back against the wall, pinning her wrists beside her head. Her breath hitched, but her eyes... those infuriating, unreadable eyes... stayed locked on mine, daring me to go further.


    "I could end you right now," I hissed, my voice low, dangerous. "I could snap your neck, and no one would even question it."


    "And yet," she breathed, her chest rising and falling rapidly, "you haven''t. Why, Hades? Why haven''t you? If I''m such a disgusting mutt, why haven''t you ended me?"


    Her words were a challenge, and every muscle in my body screamed for release. Which kind? I could not be sure. I tightened my grip on her wrists, my nails digging into her skin. "Don''t tempt me."


    She leaned in, her lips brushing against my ear as she whispered, "Maybe I want to. But you are just too much of a coward, dear husband."

 Chapter 26: Just Be Done With It

    Eve~


    I knew well that I was tempting the devil with my actions. I could feel the heat radiating off him in waves, and he kept me pinned. I smiled, an action that did not hold joy. Just be done with it.


    If I had been told five years ago that I would be here, baiting a man into ending my life, I would have been appalled. I would have never believed it. Yet here I was, doing it. He just had to snap, just once, and I would be done with this. I could not keep living like this. From one hell to another, from one monster to another. I was not strong enough.


    I recalled the little scars that had littered my body before the Deltas concealed them with their abilities. Little markings inflicted by me. There had been a clear purpose, but again and again, I was brought back from the brink. They needed me alive. I was useful to them.


    I remembered each nightmare, each vivid and horrifying detail. And then there were the visions that would attack me the moment I smelled blood. I was not safe anywhere¡ªin reality, in my sleep, or in my own mind. I could feel my will to live draining with each new challenge.


    I could not continue to live like this. What would happen after he was done with me? Which hell would I be sent to next? But just as everything had been taken from me, the freedom to end what belonged to me was taken away. My life was the only thing that belonged to me, yet again, I was not allowed to take it.


    I had men stationed by my room, each with a live feed of the space I was kept in. Even the bathroom had a camera. I had lost my dignity and my privacy. What more was left to be taken?


    So, I stared the Lycan king right in the eye, my skin crawling with our proximity as I taunted him. "Come on, your highness."


    His face was a mask of pure rage as he red down at me. What happened next was a blur. He released my hands.


    His fist came crashing into the wall beside my face, the sound of splintering ster ringing through the room as his knuckles buried themselves deep into the surface. The force of the blow made the walls tremble, and dust fell in a slow cascade over my shoulders. I didn''t flinch. Not even as the blood began to drip from his fist, smearing the white surface in a bright, angry crimson.


    But then the scent hit me¡ªblood, fresh and thick. My body tensed. I could feel it crawling up my nostrils, cold, metallic, suffocating. And then it started.


    The first scream cut through the air, shrill and agonized. I blinked, and suddenly I wasn''t in the room anymore. I was back *there.* The shes came fast¡ªfaces contorted in horror, hands covered in blood, bodies writhing, tearing apart. The beast, its eyes glowing red, dripping with malice and death, looming over them all. Over me.


    I gasped, my lungs struggling to pull in air as the visions mmed into me one after the other. Blood. Screaming. The beast. Every sh sharper than thest. I clutched my chest, my heart pounding, breathsing too fast, too shallow. The walls around me closed in, and it felt like my mind was being ripped apart. I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t escape. Not from the blood, not from the screams, not from the monster inside me.


    I pushed back against the wall, my vision swimming, my body trembling uncontrobly. "No, no, no¡­" I whispered, trying to force the images away, but they kepting. Faster. Louder. More vicious.


    Suddenly, I was on the floor, my knees buckling under the weight of the panic wing through my chest. The smell of blood was everywhere, drowning me, wrapping around me like a vice. The beast''s face, monstrous and all-consuming, filled my mind, and I felt it¡ªits teeth sinking into flesh, its ws tearing through bone. And then the screams¡ªthe endless screams.


    I wed at my throat, trying to breathe, to find some scrap of air in this madness. But there was nothing. Just blood and terror.


    Somewhere in the haze, I heard his voice. "Princess." It sounded far away, distant, like I was submerged in deep water. His hands were on me, strong, but they felt like iron weights pressing down on my skin, making it worse. "Breathe. You need to breathe."


    I couldn''t. I couldn''t stop the shes, the chaos, the feeling of drowning in a sea of blood and screams.


    He gripped my shoulders, his voice firmer now, cutting through the panic like a lifeline. "Look at me, princess. Breathe."


    I tried. I tried to focus, to pull myself out of the nightmare, but the beast¡­ it wouldn''t leave.


    "You''re here," he said, his grip tightening as his voice softened, an unfamiliar gentleness threading through it. "You''re not there. You''re here with me."


    I blinked, my vision slowly clearing, the images fading to a distant murmur. I could feel the floor beneath me, the warmth of his hands, and the steadiness of his breath. The beast receded, the blood and screams dissipating like a fog lifting from my mind.


    I was still shaking, my breaths still shallow, but I was here. I was¡­ here.


    His hands loosened on my shoulders, and I looked up at him, my chest still tight, but the panic no longer suffocating. His face was no longer filled with rage, but something else¡ªsomething I couldn''t decipher.


    "You think I''m going to let you break that easily?" His voice was low, still rough around the edges, but there was something in his eyes. Not sympathy, not pity¡ªbut something like understanding. It hit me like a punch to the gut. Neither the guards nor the scientists at theb had deemed to look at me that way. It was foreign, so foreign that I could only stare up at him.


    I swallowed hard, the taste of fear still thick in my mouth. I didn''t know what to say, my body still trembling, my mind still spinning. All I could do was try to catch my breath, try to hold on to the thin thread of reality that remained.


    But one thing was clear¡ªhe wasn''t going to let me go. Especially not with the look in his eyes now as he carried me back to bed. He didn''t throw me; heid me down gently, his hand already healed. Not even a bruise remained.


    Without another word, he left the room.


    I was left wondering his words. "You are not there, you are here with me."

 Chapter 27: Broken Piece of A Puzzle

    Eve~


    I watched as the bird flew about. Something in me ached at the sight. Freedom... It was near yet so far. I looked down at the new phone that I had been given. The numbers that I should have had were already added. My mother''s and my father''s. Yet, despite having been married off for days now, there had not been a single message, not a single call from them.


    I swallowed thickly, emotion clogging my throat. I knew by now that whatever love they had ever felt for me was dead, but still, I craved the voice of someone familiar. I craved it like oxygen.


    I swallowed what little was left of my non-existent pride and clicked the call icon. My heart thundered in my chest as the beeping started. I counted each beep until the tenth.


    "I am not avable at the moment, leave a message after the beep."


    I cut the call, biting my lip hard. But it did not stop me from quivering as silent tears fell down my face. I hated myself for this pathetic weakness. But I had lost my strength a long time ago, and I had just been fooling myself.


    A knock pulled me out of my reverie, and I quickly wiped my tears away. If the person wanted to enter, they could. I had no choices here.


    "Come in," I said.


    The door swung open, and a woman stepped in. Dressed in a white silk shirt and a pair of ck trousers, a pair of sses perched on her nose, and when her eyes fell on me, she waved a bit.


    "Hello, princess," her voice was soft yet audible, and I found myself turning fully to her.


    "Yes, how may I help you?" I asked.


    She smiled. "I just want to talk," she replied. "Could you help me with that?"


    I scrunched my brows, confused as I pointed at myself. "You want to talk to me?"


    She nodded, her hands sped together in front of herp. "If you don''t mind."


    I blinked. There was something disarming about her¡ªthe way she spoke, moved, and gestured. It seemed natural but practiced all at once. Her hazel eyes were soft, and when I saw her fangs, I was not immediately on high alert.


    "I would not mind," I answered after a thoughtful moment.


    "Thank you." She came to the bed and sat, patting a space on the bed. "You are not too ufortable. Come sit with me so we can talk."


    I hesitated before I walked over and sat on the other side of the bed from where she sat.


    "My name is Amelia," she said. "But friends call me Lia."


    I nodded again, not meeting her eyes.


    There was silence for a little while, as though she was waiting for something.


    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked finally when I could no longer take the awkwardness.


    "Anything," she replied. "But I am most interested in you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you. Tell me about yourself," she asked.


    The question was strange from someone that I had never met before, but I found that thepany made it easier to ignore the turmoil within me that was tearing me apart.


    "I..." I stopped. Then I opened my mouth and tried again. "I am..." My mind went nk all of a sudden. I swallowed, my head aching. Who was I? After five years in captivity, everything had been stripped away. My identity, every shred of who I once was, gone. For five years of my life, I had been kept in a cage, pierced and prodded. I became a simple animal.


    I wasn''t the person I used to be. That person was long gone, buried under years of captivity, pain, and betrayal.


    So I said nothing. I couldn''t. It was better that way. Better to stay quiet and pretend I had answers, even when the truth was, I didn''t know who I was anymore.


    Lia said nothing for a few minutes. "Let''s start with your favorite color."


    I looked at her. She still had a pleasant expression on her face. She tilted her head at me, to show that she was all ears.


    No colors came up in my mind. It was all ck. I turned away from her and caught sight of the sky beyond the window, and a color popped up suddenly. Freedom.


    "Blue," I replied.


    "Like the open sky," she murmured. "Mine is green. Like my husband''s vegetable garden."


    She was not just taking from me, she was giving as well. The feeling it evoked was daunting but pleasant. The corner of my lip twitched. "Green is pretty," I found myself saying.


    "It is," she hummed. "What do you do in your free time?"


    "I used to sketch," the answer came easier this time.


    "You don''t anymore?" she asked.


    "I lost interest," I lied. There had been no papers and pencils in my cell even when I asked for them.


    "Um," she mused.


    From there, our conversation continued, and with each new thing I said, she gave more about herself. By the end of it, I didn''t want her to leave me alone in my room to wallow in despair.


    But just before she walked out the door, she turned around. "I will be back tomorrow."


    And for the first time in so long, I looked forward to the next day.


    ---


    Hades~


    "It is not an act," Amelia said the moment she sat in the chair. "Shecks a sense of identity."


    I raised a brow. "Which means what exactly?"


    "It means," Amelia began, adjusting her sses and meeting my gaze with unwavering calm, "that she''s not pretending. She''s been through something that has broken her in ways most can''t understand. Her sense of self has been shattered, and she''s left clinging to fragments. It''s not umon in situations like hers."


    "A princess of Silverpine is broken?" It sounded like a joke. What could she have possibly gone through?


    "Anyone can be broken," Amelia said. "It does not matter what family we are born into. No one knows what is happening when the curtain is drawn." She looked pointedly at me. "You were a prince of Obsidian once too."


    I gave her a sharp look.


    She bit her lip. "I apologize."


    I leaned back in my chair, my fingers drumming on the armrest. "So what do we do about it? Is she useful or not?"


    Amelia''s lips pressed into a thin line, and for a moment, I thought she might dare to scold me, but she was too professional for that. "Everyone can be useful, Hades. But she''s not a tool. Not yet. She needs to be rebuilt, little by little. If you want her to serve any purpose, you''ll need to give her a reason to exist beyond whatever torment she''s endured. That starts with giving her control over something¡ªanything."


    Control. It was ironic. I''d taken her for the sole purpose of controlling her, of making her a piece in myrger n. But Amelia was right¡ªbroken pieces didn''t fit into a puzzle neatly. They had to be put together first. And the princess was far from whole, as it turned out.


    "And you think talking about colors and hobbies is the way to do that?" I asked, skeptical.


    She nodded. "It''s a start. Right now, she''s adrift in a sea of confusion. She doesn''t know who she is because no one''s allowed her the space to rediscover it. The smallest things¡ªa favorite color, an old hobby¡ªthey anchor her. Give her something that''s hers, that no one can take away. And you¡ª" She paused, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You can''t rush this. If you want her loyalty, you''ll have to be patient."


    "I don''t have the luxury of time," I muttered, my jaw tightening.


    "Then you''ll lose her." Amelia''s voice was firm, leaving no room for debate. "She is not like others you''ve dealt with. She''s fragile, Hades. Push too hard, and you''ll break herpletely."


    My eyes narrowed, frustration bubbling under the surface. "And if she never gets there? If she stays broken?"


    Amelia tilted her head slightly, her eyes softening with something that looked almost like pity. "Then you''ll have to decide if she''s worth keeping. She still has fight left, buried deep beneath the trauma. It just needs to be coaxed out."


    "I have heard all I needed to hear. You can go."


    She rose. "You know, as your therapist¡ª"


    "Former therapist," I cut her off.


    "I have realized something."


    I regarded her with a cold look. "What is that?"


    "The two of you are alike."


    Amelia''s words hung in the air, and I felt a tightness crawl up my spine. Alike? The very suggestion was absurd. I wasn''t like the princess. I wasn''t broken, fragile, or lost. I was in control, always had been.


    I didn''t appreciate her observation, not even a little. My jaw clenched, but I kept my anger in check, forcing myself to remainposed. A few breaths, a heartbeat, and I felt the cool mask of indifference slide back into ce.


    "You just reminded me why I fired you," I said, my voice cold, cutting.


    Amelia flinched slightly. Then she simply offered me a small smile. "Perhaps," she replied evenly, her tone calm. "But the truth often stings, doesn''t it?"


    I stood from my chair, turning my back to her. "We''re done here, Amelia. You''ve delivered your assessment. Now go."


    She paused for a beat before speaking again. "You might be able to ignore it for now, Hades. But you won''t be able to avoid the truth forever. Not when it stares back at you every day." I could feel her eyes lingering on my right ear as she left.

 Chapter 28: Dont Cross The Line

    Eve~


    I tried not to run to the door when I heard the knock. I took a deep breath before I opened it, but my stomach sank when I saw another woman on the other side. Sharp green eyes, d in designer clothes, and every bit of her dripping with hostility. I recognized her instantly¡ªthe woman from Hades'' office and the former queen of Obsidian Pack, Felicia Stavros.


    "Your high...ness," I greeted, but she cut me off with a hand. She pushed past me, stepping on me as she did, her pointed heel making me grimace in pain.


    She crossed her arms over her chest, analyzing the room before her eyes slowly and eventually fell on me. They narrowed, scrutinizing.


    Her lips curled into a smug smirk, as if she''d already decided I wasn''t worth her time. "So, you''re the one who''s been causing all the fuss," she said, her voice as sharp as her gaze. She looked me up and down, her eyes lingering on my clothes with thinly veiled disgust. "I expected more. Much more."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I replied, a bit unsteady, my foot still throbbing from her assault.


    "The little scene you caused in the office?" she reminded me. "Or have you forgotten already?" Her tone was filled with vitriol. "It seems mutts like you are used to ending up in theps of men."


    My throat tightened at her insult, but I attempted to keep my wits about me. "How may I help you, Your Highness?"


    She strutted towards me, her posture poised and her movement elegant. I felt my legs turn to liquid¡ªshe was everything that intimidated me, personified. Power, confidence, and the absolute certainty that she belonged in any room she entered. Her eyes burned into mine as she came to a stop just inches away, towering over me. I could feel her hostility radiating off her in waves, each second of silence a calcted move to make me feel small, insignificant.


    She tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a slow, almost predatory smile. "How can you help me?" she mused, her voice dripping with condescension. "That''s adorable, really. But I don''t need help from a thing like you. I''m here to ensure you don''t get toofortable ying house."


    Her words stung, but it was the underlying threat that sent a chill down my spine. "I don''t want anything to do with this¡ª"


    "Save it," she snapped, her eyes shing. "You''re here, aren''t you? Living under our roof, basking in the glory of his power and protection. Don''t act like you''re above it all."


    Protection and power? I couldn''t stop the re of anger that bubbled up. "I didn''t ask for any of this."


    "Oh, but you''re here nheless," she countered, her voice low and dangerous. "And whether you like it or not, you''re in my territory now. You''re in my world, and if you think for one second that I''m going to let some little girl like you disrupt what I''ve built, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Her proximity was suffocating, and though every instinct told me to back down, to let her win this confrontation, I couldn''t. I couldn''t show weakness. "I''m not here to disrupt anything," I managed, my voice steady, though my heart pounded in my chest. "I am just trying to survive." But my voice came out weak and pathetic.


    She leaned in even closer. "Survival in our worldes at a price," she whispered, her tone soft but filled with malice. "And trust me, darling, you won''t survive long enough to pay it."


    "You resemble your father," she pointed out, her voice hardening further. "You have his eyes."


    My pulse quickened, but I kept my face neutral, unwilling to give her the satisfaction of seeing just how much she had shaken me.


    "You have his eyes," she repeated, her voice dripping with disdain. "The same pathetic defiance. It''s almost amusing, really, how you think you can stand here, in this house, with that worthless blood running through your veins, and believe you have a ce. Hades might be reigning in his anger for now, keeping you around for whatever reason, but don''t getfortable."


    She leaned in so close I could feel her breath on my skin, her eyes zing with cruel intensity. "Because I won''t hesitate to wipe you off the face of this earth like the stain you are. And trust me, mutt, you''ll end up right where you belong¡ªdiscarded like trash, buried deep in somendfill, forgotten in a city dumpster. And that''s not a threat. It''s a promise."


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry as her words pressed down on me, suffocating in their certainty. This woman¡ªthis former queen¡ªwasn''t just posturing. She meant every word. There wasn''t a shred of hesitation in her tone, not a flicker of doubt in her eyes.


    "I strongly suggest you stay in your ce," she continued, her voice now eerily calm, almost conversational, as though we were discussing the weather. "Don''t mistake Hades'' restraint for mercy. He''s a king, and kings use pawns until they no longer serve their purpose. And when that dayes, I will be there to make sure you''re nothing more than a bad memory."


    Her smile was slow and satisfied, as if she''d already envisioned my downfall a hundred times over. "So, enjoy what little time you have left, dear. Because the moment you overstep¡­ the moment you think you''re more than the tool he''s using¡­ you''ll wish you had never crossed paths with this world."


    With onest lingering look, she stepped back, straightening and dusting off her designer coat as though just speaking to me had tainted her.


    "I''ll be watching," she said over her shoulder as she headed for the door, her heels clicking with each deliberate step. "And I won''t be as forgiving as Hades."


    The door clicked shut behind her, the echo of her words hanging heavy in the air. I stood frozen in ce, my breathing in shallow gasps. Her presence left a suffocating weight in the room.


    Another knock pulled me out of my haze, and my heart skipped a beat. The knocking continued, but I stayed put, afraid to answer.


    "Princess?" The voice on the other side was one that I recognized. "It''s Lia."

 Chapter 29: Behind The Mask

    Eve~


    We sat as we had the previous day. Silence engulfed the room again as she assessed me.


    "She was here, wasn''t she?" she murmured when the quiet became unbearable.


    "Who?"


    "Her Highness, Felicia."


    I nodded. "How did you know?"


    She smiled sheepishly. "Her suffocating perfume is hard to miss."


    I smiled a bit at that. "Almost passed out," I joked in return.


    Sheughed. "Don''t let her intimidate you."


    "Am I that easy to read?"


    "No, dear. I know her Highness; she can be a bit... well, much."


    "Yeah, she is." It was hard to believe they were of the same kind. Both Lycans but so different.


    "Don''t let her get to you," she advised gently.


    I nodded, appreciating her kindness.


    "So, let''s continue from where we stopped yesterday."


    "Of course," I replied, sitting up straighter. "I am ready."


    "What''s your biggest fear?" she asked, her tone thoughtful.


    "Cages," I said too fast, immediately realizing my mistake. I was supposed to be Ellen. Why would Ellen fear cages?


    I felt my heart race, the silence that followed heavy with suspicion. Her eyes lingered on me, analyzing the quickness of my response. I held my breath, forcing myself to stayposed.


    "I''m sorry," I quickly added, attempting to recover. "That came out wrong. I meant..." I paused, scrambling for something that would fit Ellen''s persona. "I fear losing control," I said, forcing augh. "The idea of being trapped in a situation where I can''t make decisions for myself. It makes me feel caged."


    I expected her eyes to narrow or something, but her expression remained open. "My fear is failing when I need so much to seed," she supplied after me.


    "Was it a patient?" I asked.


    She did not look all too surprised that I had asked. "You knew I was a therapist?"


    I shrugged. "It''s obvious. Whoes to see a stranger just to talk about her feelings right after a suicide attempt and a panic attack?"


    She blinked, probably surprised at how direct I was. "You are right," she finally spoke. "And yes, it was a patient of mine who I failed."


    "I am sorry," I offered, "But let''s go to what you really want to know. You have questions, and I have answers." With the way things were going, I was getting toofortable with her, and sooner orter I would let something slip. I had to make sure she knew only what I wanted her to know. I had to take the initiative.


    "Okay then," she cleared her throat. "When did your panic attacks start?"


    "Not too long ago. It was after I found out that I would marry the Lycan King."


    She looked convinced. "How often are they?"


    "Not too often. Once every two weeks, maybe?"


    "Alright. What triggers them?"


    I swallowed as the half-lie slipped past my lips. "Close proximity with the King."


    "Alright," she nodded. Her movements were calm, methodical, and I could feel her analyzing every word I said, every nuance of my bodynguage.


    "Has it always been this way?" she asked, her voice gentle but probing.


    I shook my head, careful not to reveal too much. "It started recently, after... everything." The truth lingered on the edge of my mind, but I couldn''t afford to let it slip. I was supposed to be Ellen, not Eve.


    "Everything?" she asked, raising an eyebrow, curiosity piqued.


    "The marriage license signing, the pressure... it''s been overwhelming." It was a vague answer, but I hoped it was enough to steer the conversation away from the truth.


    "I see," she mused, tapping her pen against the page. "And how do you feel about the King himself?"


    I hesitated, choosing my words carefully. "He''s... difficult." That much was true, though probably not in the way she imagined. "It''s not easy to be around someone so... imposing."


    Her gaze softened, as though she was sympathizing with me. "You know, it''s okay to feel that way. Rtionships, especially under these circumstances, can be veryplex."


    I nodded, though her words felt hollow to me. My rtionship with Hades was far moreplicated than she could ever guess.


    "Have you spoken to anyone about how you feel?" she pressed.


    "No," I answered, perhaps too quickly. "I don''t think they would understand."


    "I know this is difficult for you, but I want you to remember that you don''t have to face this alone. There are people who care, even if it doesn''t feel that way right now."


    I met her eyes, wondering if she could really see through theyers I had so carefully constructed. Her kindness was disarming, and for a moment, I felt the urge to tell her everything¡ªto unload the burden of my lies. But I couldn''t. I had to protect Silverpine pack. I had to protect myself.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    She smiled warmly. "We''ll take this one step at a time."


    She adjusted her posture, leaning in slightly, her gaze softening with concern. "Ellen, I know this is difficult to talk about, but I think it''s important. You mentioned something about a panic attack and¡­ a suicide attempt."


    I froze, feeling the weight of her words settle in the room. It was as though the air itself had be heavy. I swallowed hard, knowing this was the moment she had been trying to get to since we started.


    "Yes," I said, my voice tight, unsure how to navigate this without revealing too much. "It happened... when I felt like everything was closing in on me. Like I had no way out." It was both a lie and the truth.


    Her brow furrowed, her eyes full of concern. "What pushed you to that point? Was it the marriage? Or something else?"


    I needed to be careful now. My response had to align with Ellen''s experiences, not my own. "It was... everything. The pressure to be someone I''m not, to live up to everyone''s expectations. It felt like I was suffocating." I paused, trying to sound genuine. "And being near him, it only made it worse."


    She was silent for a moment, absorbing my words. Then she spoke softly, "I understand how overwhelming that can feel, but I need you to know that there are always ways to cope. Have you thought about what might help you avoid getting to that ce again?"


    I blinked, caught off guard by the question. "I''m... not sure."


    "That''s okay," she reassured me. "We''ll work through it. But remember, Ellen, no matter how impossible it seems, there is always another way. You''ve been through a lot, but you''re still here, and that means something."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, echoing the same sentiments I had buried long ago. The truth was, I didn''t want to die. I wanted to escape¡ªescape the betrayal, the lies, the pain, the cage I''d been forced into, where death felt like a far better alternative. But I couldn''t tell her that.


    I forced a small smile. "I know. I''m trying."


    She reached across the bed and gently ced her hand over mine. "You don''t have to face this alone. There''s strength in reaching out for help when you need it."


    I looked down at our hands, her touch warm andforting. I wondered, not for the first time, if maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis would have been easier if I could be open to her, but I banished the thought immediately.


    "Now, wee to the end of today''s session," she said as she rose.


    I got up too and apanied her to the door. But she suddenly turned around. "And I got you something."


    "Something?"


    She retrieved a pad and a pencil. She handed them to me.


    I blinked, not even able to remember thest time I had touched a sketching pad or a pencil.


    "Thought you might want these," she said before opening the door to leave.


    "Lia," I called after her just before she closed the door.


    "Yes?"


    A lump formed in my throat, but I swallowed it down. "Tell him I said thank you."


    Her eyes widened. "For what?"


    "For sending you over."

 Chapter 30: Change In Strategy

    Hades~


    "You are the reason why she is like this," Amelia said. "You scare her."


    "Don''t I have that effect on most?" I wasn''t bragging; it was an objective fact.


    "You are backing her into a corner," she continued, ignoring my tone.


    "So? Is that really news?" I asked. "A blind person can see that."


    She took an exasperated breath as if steeling herself from not losing her mind. "I know you want her to submit because it has worked on others, but she is different."


    I scoffed. "She is just like all the rest. She''s not the first to try this rubbish."


    "I am pretty sure she is the first to put your gun to her own head and tempt you into pulling the trigger."


    "She''s just being dramatic." I shrugged it off. "Theatrics."


    "You and I both know damn well that isn''t true," her voice was harder now.


    My eyes narrowed. "Don''t tell me you''re pitying her."


    She readjusted her sses on the bridge of her nose. "Don''t be silly." But her voice was strained.


    I could haveughed. "It seems that the princess is already manipting you. You do know what she is. What she does to her own people. Do you think, if you were at her mercy, she would hesitate to send you to hell?"


    "I am well aware of what she did," she said. "But everyone has a story. Monsters are not born, they are made." Again, she gave me that pointed look as though she was not only speaking about the princess. "You should understand that more than anyone."


    "I would remind you to watch yourself, Miss Taylor," I said coolly. "I am not the patient here."


    "I apologize, Your Majesty," she muttered quickly. "In essence, what I am saying is that you could treat her better."


    "Treat her better, how exactly? Bake her muffins or perhaps rethink putting a shock cor on her?"


    Her eyes widened, mortified. "A shock cor?" she gasped. "You''re joking."


    "You know I''m not the type to joke."


    Her face turned pale, her lips parting in shock. "A shock cor? Can you hear yourself?"


    I shrugged, indifferent. "What else can be done? She has done nothing but cause trouble and resist me since she got here, and I am not in the business of ying games."


    "Resist you?" Amelia echoed, incredulous. "Maybe she''s resisting because all you''ve done is treat her like an animal, a prisoner. What did you expect, Hades? What the hell did you think would happen?"


    "How should I have treated a werewolf like her exactly? Like she was not born of deception and treachery? Like she is not Darius Valmont''s daughter?" I gritted my teeth. "If you believe that she deserves better, you are fucking deluded."


    "Yet you need her for your ns," she countered. "You need her, essentially, whether you like to believe it or not, on your side. You want to use her, don''t you? You have to nurture her first. You just don''t want to admit it because that would mean letting go of this image you''ve built of yourself¡ªthe unbreakable king who bends others to his will."


    My patience was wearing dangerously thin. "You are crossing that line, Miss Taylor," I gritted out.


    "You need to rein in that hatred of yours before you lose the edge you have just acquired in the war toe. You need her. You have to remember that. She doesn''t need you."


    My hand twitched, but I held myself in check, my voice lowering dangerously. "You forget who you are speaking to."


    "I have not," she replied. "I know who I stand before. I am before Hades Stavros, the Hand of Death, and not before Lu¡ª"


    "Don''t," I cut her off. "If you''re smart, you will not utter that name."


    "I am sorry, but just take my advice¡ª"


    "Leave," my voice clipped.


    "I... Hades..."


    "It''s Your Majesty to you," I reminded her. "Mrs. Taylor. Leave now."


    She did as I had ordered without another word.


    The door clicked shut behind Amelia, and silence engulfed the room. I stared at the space she had vacated, her words still ringing in my ears.


    You need her. She doesn''t need you.


    The thought irritated me, but there was a seed of truth buried in her statement. I couldn''t ignore it, no matter how much I wanted to.


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling sharply as frustration coursed through me. Amelia''s audacity had grated on my nerves, but the problem was, she wasn''t wrong. Ellen was no ordinary opponent; she was different. There was a fire in her that I hadn''t seen in others¡ªresistance, yes, but it was more than that. It was defiance rooted in something deeper, something I hadn''t yet uncovered.


    But I needed her. I needed her to bend, to submit to my will, to be an asset in the war that was looming. I had fought too long and sacrificed too much to let her defiance get in the way of victory. Victory at all costs¡ªthat was the vow I had made the day I lost everything.


    Victory... no matter the cost.


    I had vowed, in the ashes of everything I ever held dear, that I would be stronger. Ruthless. Unbreakable. That I would never allow myself to feel weak again.


    And yet here I was, being told I needed to nurture the very thing I had sworn to dominate. To hate.


    But Amelia was right about one thing¡ªEllen wasn''t like the others. She wasn''t someone I could simply crush into submission with fear and brute force. She was tooplex. If I continued on this path, I''d lose herpletely. And if I lost her, I''d lose my edge in the war toe.


    I couldn''t afford that.


    My gaze flickered toward the wall, where my father''s rifle hung¡ªa symbol of the life I''d chosen, the path I''d taken. I had made promises to the dead. I had sworn vengeance. I had promised to protect my people, no matter the price. I couldn''t let my hatred for Darius Valmont, for the werewolves, cloud my judgment.


    If I truly wanted to win¡ªif I truly wanted Ellen to bend the way I needed her to¡ªI had to take a different approach. I had to be something else. Not weaker. No. I would never allow myself to be weak. But strategic. Calcting. I had to y the long game, just as I had done in battle so many times before.


    A soft chuckle escaped me, bitter and hollow. It was almostughable, the irony of it all. I had built myself into a man who inspired fear and respect through force, and now, to bend the one person I needed most, I had to let go of that very force. I had to make her believe there was something more to me than the monster she saw.


    I paced the room, my mind racing, thinking through every interaction I''d had with Ellen. Her fire, her resistance¡ªit wasn''t something to crush. It was something to mold. And if I was going to seed, I had to learn how to wield that fire, how to turn her strength into my strength.


    The truth was, I couldn''t afford to lose Ellen. She was more than just a pawn in this war¡ªshe was the key to my victory. And if that meant putting my hatred aside, if that meant learning how to gain her trust, then I would do it.


    Anything to win.


    I stopped pacing, my jaw tight, my decision made. I would bend her, not with force, but with strategy. I would make her believe I was something she could trust, something she could rely on. And once she was mine, once she trusted me enough to let her guard down, I would shape her into the perfect weapon¡ªmy weapon.


    I had to be willing to do whatever it took.


    Even if that meant pretending to care.


    With a final nce at the rifle on the wall, I turned and strode toward the door. It was time to take a different approach.


    Victory demanded it.

 Chapter 31: Broken Humor

    Eve~


    They had no faces, but I heard their voices, every damn wordced with hate. They all pointed fingers at me.


    "Cursed!"


    "You will doom us all!"


    "Kill yourself!"


    I held my hands to my ears, willing myself not to listen, but to no avail. I could still hear them; they surrounded me. I clutched my chest as fear seemed to swallow me whole. I raised my head again, willing to beg for mercy now.


    But my eyes widened as I came to the horrifying realization that it was not their fingers that were pointed at me. Now each of them had guns, all aimed at me.


    They all cocked their guns with a terrifying click and pulled the trigger. A blood-curdling scream tore out of my throat as I squeezed my eyes shut.


    "Princess, wake up," a voice broke through my terror.


    I jerked away, thrashing against the hold I found myself in.


    "Princess," the voice called again as I felt warmth surround me. It was dark, and my heart rate was off the roof. I opened my mouth to scream again, but a rough hand covered my mouth.


    "It was a nightmare," the person was saying. "You are okay."


    Realization dawned on me, relief washing over me like warm water. I sagged against the hold of that figure in the darkness, panting and sweating like I had just run a marathon. It was hard; the body was solid. I could feel the contour of muscles, and it was unmistakably male.


    I pulled away as it hit me¡ªthere was a man in my bed. I tried to get off in a hurry, my terror returning. I narrowly missed the floor as my legs tangled with the linens.


    "Who are you?" I demanded just as the bedsidemp was turned on.


    Silver eyes, tousled midnight hair¡ªHades.


    I nearly jumped out of my skin. I could only stare at him, wide-eyed, while my heart beat a mile per second.


    I braced myself for whatever he nned for me. What was he doing here? And in the night, for that matter?


    "What do you want from me?"


    A slow smile spread across his lips. "What if I said I came to kill you?"


    I stared at him like he had just sprouted a new head. "What?"


    "Is that not what you wanted?" he asked, making his way to the edge of the bed, his intense eyes still on me.


    I was left dumbfounded, unable to think a single coherent thought, let alone speak.


    "Why are you so quiet?" he asked, tilting his head sideways. His eyes roved over my body, and I felt my skin tingle under his scrutiny.


    He got up, instantly dwarfing me. "Is it because I was in your bed?" he asked.


    Again, I could do or say nothing but look at him.


    "If I recall correctly, you were the one who jumped into myp not too long ago."


    "It''s not the same," I said defensively, suddenly finding my tongue, my cheeks heating up. What the hell had I been thinking?


    "Oh, so?" he asked.


    "You know exactly what I was trying to do," I countered.


    "I do know, and that is why I am here, didn''t I tell you? I came to kill you."


    My breath fractured, and my legs turned to jelly. I shakily took a step back.


    Then, all of a sudden, he morphed again, like a shapeshifter, his eyes softening with amusement as he smiled at me. "I was joking," he revealed.


    My brain could notprehend the words that had juste out of his mouth, nor the shocking shift in his mood. "You can joke?" was the first sentence out of my mouth.


    I watched as his smile faded, his demeanor morphing. "What is that supposed to mean?" he asked, his voice having lost its earlier lightness and now tinged with a sharp edge. The Lycan king looked... offended, as if I had just insulted his prized collection of Rolex watches.


    I flinched inwardly but forced myself to respond. "I mean... you don''t really seem like the type to joke. You''re always so... serious." I was trying to tread carefully, but it felt like walking through a minefield.


    Hades'' expression darkened. "Serious?" he echoed, the word dripping with disdain. "And what exactly makes you think I don''t understand humor, Princess? Because I don''tugh at every foolish thing?"


    I swallowed, realizing I''d hit a nerve. "No, that''s not what I meant," I hurried to exin, feeling my palms grow mmy. "It''s just... the joke... was not really funny." What the hell was I doing?


    Hades'' eyes shed, and his entire body seemed to stiffen. "Not funny?" he repeated slowly, his voice dangerously low. The air in the room thickened, and I felt like I had just stepped on the tail of a slumbering beast. "I see. So now you''re a critic of humor, Princess?"


    I took a shaky step back, my pulse racing. "No, I didn''t mean it like that," I stammered, trying to find a way out of the mess I''d created. "It''s just... it didn''t seem like something you''d say. It caught me off guard."


    His silver eyes bore into mine, glinting with frustration. "What? You think because I''m the Lycan King, I''m incapable of lightening the mood? You think all I do is growl and bark orders? That I can''t grasp something as basic as a joke?"


    I winced, realizing just how badly I''d misjudged the situation. "No, of course not, I¡ª"


    "Enough." His voice cut through the air like a de. He took a step closer, towering over me, his presence suffocating. "Let me make something clear, Princess," he said, his toneced with anger. "I don''t need to be ''funny'' to anyone. Least of all you."


    "Then why did you attempt to make a joke?" I asked.


    "I... You had a nightmare," he countered. "I just wanted to soothe you. Isn''t that what people do?"


    I blinked. "Is that why you came? Because I was screaming in my sleep?"


    "It doesn''t matter now, does it?" he grumbled, and without another word, he strode to the door and walked out, mming it hard behind him.

 Chapter 32: The Big Bad Lycan King

    Hades~


    "Let me get this straight," Kael said, pointing at me with a smirk. "The Lycan King, the man who can kill with just a look, tried to make a joke?"


    I shot him a re, my patience fraying at the edges. He was skating on dangerous ground, but Kael rarely had the sense to stop himself. The room felt smaller, the tension between us thick in the air. But Kael, as usual, seemed oblivious, still grinning like he was amused by his own audacity.


    "Kael," I growled, my tone holding a warning. "You''re testing me."


    He tilted his head, raising an eyebrow. "Come on, Hades. You joking? That''s like a wolf trying to wear sheep''s clothing. It just doesn''t suit you."


    I could feel my jaw tightening. I took a step forward, closing the gap between us. Kael''s smirk faltered for a brief moment, but he held his ground, like always. He had his uses, but his mouth ran faster than his survival instincts sometimes.


    "You think because I''m the Lycan King, I don''t understand humor?" I said, my voice low, the words simmering with annoyance. "That I''m incapable of anything but violence and orders?"


    Kael gave a small shrug, but the amusement faded from his face. "It''s not that, Hades. You''re just... intense. All the time. It''s hard to imagine you trying to lighten a mood when you''re always carrying the weight of the world on your shoulders."


    I narrowed my eyes, ready to shut him up, but he continued, his voice softening. "Look, I''m not trying to piss you off. But the thing with the princess... she''s not like the rest of us. She''s fragile in some ways, you know? All that power, but inside, she''s still a werewolf in a pack of Lycans. She needs to feel safe around you, not like you''re just the king who could snap her in two."


    His words made me pause. I wasn''t sure whether I was more irritated or... thoughtful. I wasn''t used to anyone telling me how I should be, least of all Kael. But what he was saying about the princess gnawed at something inside me.


    "I am already aware she is afraid of me," I said quietly, more to myself than to him.


    Kael exhaled, scratching the back of his head. "Not exactly afraid, cautious. But she''s on edge around you, like she doesn''t know what to expect. You make her nervous, and not in a good way."


    I clenched my fists, a deep frown creasing my brow. Thest thing I needed was for the princess to feel unsafe around me. At least after considering what Amelia had said. But what did Kael expect me to do? I wasn''t the type to smile big toothy grins and crack jokes. That wasn''t who I was.


    "I don''t know how to be any different," I muttered, frustration seeping into my tone. I could believe that I had to change because of Darius'' daughter.


    Kael looked at me for a moment, his usual cockiness reced with something almost resembling sympathy. "You don''t have to be a different person, Hades. Just... softer. Let her see that you care, that you''re not just this unbreakable wall. She already knows you''re strong and as intimidating as the devil. Now show her you can be gentle when it matters."


    I stared at him, his words stubbornly sinking into me. I wasn''t used to thinking about how others saw me. I led through strength, through fear and respect. But for Ellen, it seemed like it would be too much of just not enough.


    Kael gave me a small smile, more sincere than I''d ever seen from him. "Trust me. She doesn''t need you to be aedian. Just... let her know you''re there for her." He said, his voice suddenly turning hard. "I know who she is, but you have to bury the disdain so this will not be a waste. You have sacrificed too much to lose out because you cannot stand her."


    I sighed, rubbing a hand across my face. This was unfamiliar territory for me, but if it meant Ellen wouldn''t attempt to take her life or end up severely depressed because of the role I had for her, then I''d try. I wasn''t sure I could ever be what Kael was suggesting, but maybe I could meet her halfway.


    "Fine," I said atst, my voice gruff. "But if you ever mention this conversation again, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Kael grinned, the cockiness slipping back into ce. "Wouldn''t dream of it, Your Majesty."


    I gave him onest re before turning toward the door, the weight of Kael''s advice lingering with me. I didn''t know how to be softer. But for Ellen, I would have to learn.


    I turned back around, gritting my teeth and clenching my fists until my nails prated the skin of my palm. "Tell me," I murmured. "How do I do it?"


    Kael''s eyes widened before a slow, mischievous smile that I wanted to kick off made its way to his lips. "My king wants tips!" he gasped.


    "Don''t push it," I warned.


    Kael raised his hands in mock surrender, though the smirk never left his face. "Alright, alright. I''ll behave. Let''s start simple¡ªjust talk to her. You don''t have to say much, but enough so she doesn''t feel like she''s walking on eggshells around you. Maybe¡­ ask her how she''s doing, if she needs anything. Show her you''re paying attention to her, not just giving orders."


    I exhaled sharply, the idea of small talk foreign to me. I''d spent centuriesmanding armies, leading wars, not engaging in idle conversation.


    "What else?" I asked, forcing myself to listen.


    Kael rubbed his chin as though thinking hard. "Well, you could stop looming over her all the time. You know, maybe try standing at a normal distance instead of looking like you''re about to swallow her whole."


    I shot him a withering look. "Looming?"


    "Yeah, man," Kael chuckled. "You have this habit of, uh, towering over people. It''s great for intimidation, but not so much for...fort."


    "I am not towering," I growled, though a part of me knew he was right. I had spent a lifetime using my presence as a weapon.


    "Sure, sure," Kael said, waving it off. "Also, maybe¡­ less growling. At least around her. Women like Ellen don''t respond well to constant growling, believe it or not."


    I let out a frustrated sigh, my fists still clenched. This was more than just a change in behavior¡ªit felt like changing my entire way of being. But Kael''s words, irritating as they were, carried truth. Ellen wasn''t like the others who followed me. She was fragile in ways that my usual strength would only crush.


    "Anything else, expert?" I asked dryly.


    Kael grinned again, clearly enjoying this. "You''re doing great so far, boss. Just don''t forget to be patient. She''s not going to warm up to you overnight. You''ve got to show her you''re someone she can rely on, not just the big bad Lycan King."

 Chapter 33: Mothers Call

    Eve~


    I picked up my phone, and I stopped breathing when my eyes fell on the caller ID. My mother was calling, and despite waiting for so long, my finger only lingered on the ept button. Without thinking too much, I picked up the call.


    "Mom?" I spoke.


    "Eve," my stomach dropped at her cold tone, and I sped the phone a bit tighter.


    "Mom?" I echoed, my heart threatening to break out of my chest.


    "Your calls are bing incessant. It is a nuisance," she told me.


    A bullet hit me in the chest.


    I swallowed, summoning some courage. Why were my hands sweating so much? "If you picked up your calls, maybe I would not need to keep calling."


    "And what gives you the right to have a conversation with me?" she asked, her voice so dispassionate that it gutted me.


    "I just... got married. At least you could see how I am doing."


    "And what if I am not interested in knowing?"


    I bit back a sob. "I know I am here because of what Dad did."


    "So?" she asked dismissively. "You should be grateful that you have some use now."


    My throat tightened, and breathing had be harder. "How can you call yourself my mum?"


    "Simple," she replied without hesitation. "I don''t."


    Her dismissal was a bulldozer to the chest. I bit my quivering lips hard, trying my absolute best not to let it be discovered that my father deceived the king, yet I was treated like nothing but some criminal. "You know I could tell the truth. Tell him I was not the daughter he wanted. That you people lied to him. I could set all of this on fire."


    The quiet that greeted me at the other end was nerve-wracking. "Then you will truly live up to your name," she replied. "The cursed twin that will bring ruin to our pack. Just as the prophecy said. I am pretty sure that he will toss bombs on Lunar Heights first and then the rest of Silverpine. All because we allowed the cursed twin to live."


    The silence that followed was deafening. I felt my breath hitch as her words settled in. The cursed twin. The words that had been etched into my soul like a brand. The prophecy had always loomed over me, a dark cloud that cast a shadow over everything I did, and now... even my mother used it against me.


    "Is that all I am to you?" I whispered, my voice trembling. "A prophecy? A curse?"


    "You''ve always known your ce, Eve," she replied calmly. "Don''t pretend this is news to you. You are an inconvenience at best, a disaster waiting to happen at worst."


    The tears I''d fought so hard to hold back finally broke free, streaking down my face as I stood frozen in ce. I had expected coldness, but this... this was cruelty. And what was worse, part of me had been foolish enough to hope for something more, for some shred of maternal love, or at least concern.


    "Do you even care what happens to me?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, almost afraid of her answer.


    "I care about the pack, Eve," she said, her voice sharp and unrelenting. "And if keeping the truth from the king is what saves us, then that''s what matters. You should know that by now."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, clenching my jaw as I tried to steady my breathing. "I''m your daughter," I choked out. "I''m your blood."


    "Blood means nothing if it''s poisoned," she spat.


    I had to bite down hard on my lip to stop myself from sobbing out loud. I had wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto believe that there was something left, some shred of humanity or warmth in her, but her words were a knife twisted in my gut.


    "Mum," I said quietly, my voice hoarse. "You know your words hurt, right?"


    There was another long silence. When she spoke again, her tone was icy. "If by now you have note to terms with everything, you are more stupid than I thought."


    With that, the line went dead.


    I stared at the screen, my vision blurring with tears, my hands shaking uncontrobly. My heart felt like it had been torn apart and left bleeding in my chest. The cold, heavy weight of my mother''s words settled over me like a suffocating nket. She didn''t care. She never would again. I was nothing to her. Nothing but the cursed twin who would bring ruin.


    "Princess?"


    I snapped my head to the side only to find none other than the Lycan king.


    I wiped at my tears quickly, sniffling. "Yes," I said.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice uncharacteristically tender.


    Which only made it harder to keep my emotions in check. I evaded his gaze, coughing to clear my throat. "Just missing home. Just got off a call from my mum. They say they miss me." I don''t know why I had to lie about that; maybe I was just trying to subconsciously convince myself.


    He stood there, arms crossed, his expression serious but softened by a hint of concern. "Get up," he said, his voice steady. "No use sitting around like this."


    I blinked, taken aback. "What?"


    "Wallowing isn''t going to help," he replied, his tone firm yet surprisingly gentle. "You need to focus on something else."


    I wiped my face, feeling more confused than anything. "Why do you even care?"


    He hesitated for a moment, then met my gaze. "Because you are my wife."


    I blinked, bbergasted. I was about to respond when he took a step closer, almost reaching for my hand before stopping himself. Instead, he gently patted my head, a surprisingly tender but awkward gesture that left me wondering what was going on. "You''ll get through this."


    I blinked at him, thrown off by the unexpected kindness. "What are you talking about?"


    "You need a change of scene," he said, shifting his stance. "You''ll be attending the Lunar G with me tomorrow night."


    I gaped at him. "The Lunar G? Why would I go with you?"


    "Because it''ll be good for you, and you are my wife, after all."


    My heart skipped a foolish beat. That word was doing something to me.


    He replied, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Trust me. Just be ready, and... maybe try not to cry so much. People will talk."


    I stood there, stunned and slightlyforted, still trying to process everything he had just said.

 Chapter 34: They Sniff Out Weakness

    Eve~


    "I am done, ma''am," Agnes announced.


    "Thank you," I murmured. "I love it," I faked enthusiasm.


    But I could feel her confusion because I hadn''t looked in the mirror, and she noticed.


    "Alright." She bowed before walking out the door.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as the door closed behind her. I nced at the mirror but looked away again, my heart racing.


    I closed my eyes and attempted to calm my raging nerves as I stood. I looked down at the emerald dress, its silky fabric clinging to my body in all the right ces, its elegance doing little to calm the storm of anxiety swirling inside me. The plunging neckline, the shimmer of the material¡ªit was all meant to make me look powerful, alluring, but all I felt was exposed. My fingers brushed over the smooth fabric as I paced the room, trying to steady my nerves. The Lunar G. And Hades.


    I hadn''t even dared to look in the mirror.


    The quiet creak of the door made me freeze, my heart pounding in my chest. I didn''t need to turn around to know it was him. His presence was impossible to ignore, a shadow that filled the room with an energy that made the air feel thicker.


    "You''re not ready yet," his voice, low and cold, cut through the silence. I could feel his gaze on me.


    I turned slowly, forcing my eyes to meet his. Hades stood there, an unreadable expression on his face, dressed in a sharp ck suit that emphasized his predatory grace. His eyes, however, were darker than usual, and they lingered on me a beat too long. He took a step closer, his gaze traveling the length of me, slow and assessing. I could feel the weight of it, like he was peeling back everyyer I had tried to wrap around myself for protection.


    "I''m ready," I said, though my voice betrayed me, trembling ever so slightly. I didn''t know if he noticed, but I suspected he did. He always did.


    "You''re nervous," he remarked, not with concern, but with cool detachment.


    I swallowed, trying to steel myself. "Of course I am. It''s the Lunar G. Lycans, royals¡­ everyone will be watching." Listing them out made the fear even harder to ignore.


    He moved closer until the space between us evaporated. His hand reached up, and before I could react, he caught a lock of my hair, twirling it between his fingers. The gesture was intimate, but the coldness in his eyes made it feel anything but. Something had shifted in his demeanor. I couldn''t decide whether I found it a relief to the intensity of his presence or even more unnerving. His grip tightened slightly, not enough to hurt, but enough to remind me of his power. The memory of his hand around my neck shed in my head.


    "They''ll watch," he murmured, his voice like silkced with ice. "And more, but you can''t let them see how much it affects you."


    My heart raced, and I could feel the blood rushing in my ears. I stood there, trying not to show how unnerving his proximity was, how his gaze made me feel both vulnerable and trapped. His fingers lingered in my hair before he finally released it, his hand dropping to his side.


    "You look..." His words trailed off, his eyes darkening as he studied me, as though he were seeing me for the first time. "Satisfactory."


    I could tell he meant more than that, but his tone gave nothing away. I swallowed the urge to argue, knowing it would do me no good. Instead, I managed a small nod, trying to keep my voice steady. "Thank you," I managed.


    He gave a small, almost imperceptible nod before gesturing toward the door. "Come. We''re expected."


    I followed him out into the hall, my heart still pounding in my chest. Every step felt heavier than thest as we made our way outside. The ride in the elevator was nerve-racking, his body''s heat almost fighting with the cold breeze of the air conditioner.


    The first time I had entered the Obsidian Towers, I had been knocked out, but now I got more of a view of my new home. It was sleek, which was to be expected. Everything was state of the art with dark ents and hues¡ªck, grey, and an asional icy blue.


    The night air was crisp as we stepped outside, and I was grateful for the chill against my skin¡ªit helped clear the fog of nerves that threatened to overwhelm me.


    The moment we were seated inside the limousine, Hades turned to me, his expression sharper than before, more serious. "Listen to me, Ellen," he said quietly, his voice carrying a weight I hadn''t expected. "Lycans are not like werewolves. They don''t care about influence or status as much as they sniff out weakness."


    His eyes met mine, a flicker of something dangerous in them. "You can''t afford to show any fear tonight. ording to our agreement, you are not only my wife but my queen."


    I stiffened at his words, feeling the weight of the warning settle over me. The cold edge in his voice sent a chill down my spine, but I nodded, determined not to let it show how much his words had shaken me.


    "I understand," I whispered, though I wasn''t sure I did. But I had no choice.


    Hades didn''t say anything else. Instead, he leaned back into the leather seat, his gaze shifting out the window, as if the conversation were already over. But his warning hung in the air between us, thick with tension.


    I stared out the window as well, the lights of the city blurring by, my stomach knotting with every passing minute. I could feel his presence beside me, a quiet, lurking threat, and though he was no longer speaking, his words echoed in my mind.


    Lycans don''t care about influence. They sniff out weakness.


    And I was terrified that they would smell mine.

 Chapter 35: The Princess Makes A Come Back

    Hades~


    The door of the limo was opened, and I stepped out. I reached my hand out to the princess, and she ced a tentative hand in mine. I could feel her trembling. She stepped out as the camera lights shed all around us.


    Before, the Lunar G was far more private, with guests parking inside and entering directly, but now it had been turned into a more public affair, where paparazzi and spectators came to witness. I wasn''t too averse to it¡ªI didn''t really care that much. But with the way the princess was trembling, I could tell it was not the same for her. Unfortunately, there was no running from it. She had to show her face to the public at some point, and this was a perfect opportunity. I was killing two birds with one stone: her first public appearance and giving her a change of scene.


    Maybe with this, she wouldn''t think too much about sticking a fork in her neck. I made her hook her arm in mine, leaning slightly to whisper, "Smile and wave, princess."


    She did as I asked, her gestures a bit awkward and unpracticed. Still, I was sure she was stunning enough to distract the tabloids a bit. It had been through careful nning that I had her reveal just the perfect amount of skin.


    I had chosen right. The dress fit her well, and she had the perfect body to fill it out to perfection. Even more than I would have liked to admit.


    I kept my gaze forward as we walked down the carpet, barely acknowledging the shing lights and murmuring crowd. But I could feel their eyes¡ªevery one of them¡ªfixated on us. On her. The princess''s tension was almost palpable, radiating through her arm as she clung tightly to mine. She was trying, though. Her forced smile and awkward wave amused me more than I let on. She was out of her depth, but she was ying her part.


    The air was cool, but the atmosphere buzzed with heat. Conversations, whispers, and the click of cameras filled the space. I steered us forward, deliberately slower, giving her a moment to adjust. If she was going to walk among Lycans and their politics, she would have to learn fast. And this¡ª the eyes on her, the scrutiny, the judgment¡ªwas just the beginning.


    As we reached the entrance, the doormen bowed low, opening therge ornate doors to reveal the grandeur of the G. Moonlight spilled into the hall, reflecting off the crystal chandeliers that hung from the ceiling. The Lunar G was as much a political battlefield as it was a celebration, and the room already hummed with the energy of influential Lycans, their eyes assessing, dissecting, and nning.


    I leaned closer to her, my voice low so only she could hear. "Remember what I said," I warned, my fingers tightening briefly around hers. "They don''t care for titles. Lycans aren''t impressed by your lineage. They''re looking for weakness. Don''t give them any."


    Her breathing hitched slightly at my words, but she didn''t respond. Good. She needed to stay on her toes.


    The room quieted slightly as we stepped in, and all eyes turned in our direction. I could feel the weight of their gazes¡ªsome curious, others predatory.


    We stopped as they all bowed. "Wee, Your Majesty," they greeted, paying their respects to the princess. It was to be expected. Lycans usually had no respect for werewolves. I nodded in acknowledgment.


    I released her arm, only to lightly graze her lower back, guiding her forward as we moved deeper into the hall.


    She stayed close, her every step measured, though I could tell she was struggling to keep herposure. It was as though she was used to a different kind of attention¡ªsheltered, private. This was something else entirely.


    It was ironic that a princess, used to addressing her people like a tyrant, was quivering in the presence of others like her.


    We approached the central area, where the most important Lycans mingled, and I felt her falter slightly. She hesitated, and I leaned down again, my lips just brushing her ear.


    "Don''t stop now, princess. You''ve made it this far."


    Her breath hitched again, and she straightened, her face tightening, but I could see the bravery she was trying to muster. She could have tried harder to turn down my invitation, but she had epted without any coercion. Maybe she wasn''t as weak as I initially thought. That would be interesting to see.


    I turned my attention to the room, my posture rxed but my senses heightened. The game was beginning. The night would reveal who was strong and who was weak. And whether the princess liked it or not, she was now a part of that game. I''d see just how well she could y.


    As we moved deeper into the hall, the atmosphere shifted. The eyes of every Lycan in the room were fixed on us¡ªor rather, on the princess. It was a feeding frenzy waiting to happen, and she was fresh meat.


    I caught sight of Maris weaving her way through the crowd with that sharp, predatory grin of hers. Notorious for being blunt to the point of cruelty, she thrived on moments like this¡ªpouncing on any perceived weakness. I watched as she made a beeline for the princess, and though I could have stopped her, I didn''t. This was the princess''s moment, her test.


    "Ah, the princess," Maris purred, refusing to call her by her new title as she stopped in front of us, her eyes gleaming. "You certainly look the part tonight, but tell me, Your Highness, how does it feel? A werewolf, far less powerful than any Lycan in this hall, standing in a room filled with us? Does it make you nervous?" She tilted her head, feigning innocence, though her words were designed to sting. "After all, power here is everything, and... well, you''re at a disadvantage, aren''t you?"


    The room quieted, all eyes now firmly on the princess. I could feel her tension, the way her fingers tightened ever so slightly on my arm, as if willing me to carry her out of here. Maris had delivered her challenge, and the Lycans were hungry to see the princess get torn apart. I didn''t move. This was her battle to fight¡ªand probably lose.


    The princess hesitated, her eyes flickering for a moment with uncertainty. The silence grew heavier, thicker. I could see her scrambling to find the words, and for a second, I wondered if she would scream at Maris for being disrespectful. But then something shifted. Her shoulders squared, and her gaze locked onto Maris''s.


    "Poweres in many forms," the princess said, her voice steady but sharp enough to cut through the silence. "But I''ve noticed something¡ªit''s always the ones whock it that make the most noise to cover up the fact that they have none." She smiled then, staring pointedly. "So no, Maris. I''m not nervous. I''m quitefortable."


    A ripple moved through the room as her wordsnded. The sharp gasps, the murmurs of surprise. Maris''s smirk faltered, her eyes narrowing as she tried to recover from the unexpected blow. She hadn''t expected that. Hell, I hadn''t expected it either.


    "Touch¨¦," Maris said, her voice tight. "We''ll see how long that confidencests." She turned on her heel and slipped back into the crowd, her attempt to rattle the princess thoroughly thwarted, to everyone''s surprise.


    The princess exhaled slowly, her shoulders rxing as the tension in the room shifted. The Lycans around us resumed their conversations, but now there was something different in the air. Respect. Curiosity. They were watching her closely now, reassessing the princess who had just silenced Maris Davenport.


    I nced down at her, mildly impressed. Then the princess looked up at me, her eyes sparkling with something childlike¡ªan innocent charm that seemed so at odds with the moment we were in. That expression,bined with her bold words, would have been so easily disarming. Something twisted in my chest, a pang in the shriveled heart I thought had long burned out.


    "Not bad, princess," I muttered, keeping my voice low, trying not to let the surprise show.


    The princess''s lips curved slightly into the first genuine smile since we met.

 Chapter 36: To The Dance Floor

    Eve~


    After the little incident with the reporter who looked like she wanted to sink her fangs into my neck, I felt a bit more at ease. The moment the question hade out of her mouth, it hung in the air like an anvil waiting to fall on my head if I didn''t do something quickly.


    I wanted nothing more than to run, but when every eye hadnded on me, my anxiety spiked. There was no escape. There had been a time when public speaking had been my forte. I had been tutored and trained to be a girl who was supposed to inherit the throne. I was supposed to be Alpha someday.


    But the years had changed me and shifted my course. Still, when it came down to it, I managed to channel the princess I once had been and found my tongue enough to put the reporter where she belonged. As much as it pained me to admit, Hades'' warning had helped.


    I was sure he had only helped me because he didn''t want me making a fool of him in front of his royals, politicians, and ambassadors. Still, he had helped me.


    Now, I stood awkwardly as Hades was approached by an obviously influential man. None of them paid any mind to me, so I just stood there.


    I looked around, but after catching some eyes on me, I trained my gaze elsewhere, anywhere but the guests. A server came up to me with a tter of red wine. I picked up a ss, my throat parched with anxiety. I took a sip and froze.


    I pulled the ss away from my lips, my eyebrows scrunching in confusion and mild apprehension. I sniffed it, and my stomach turned.


    It wasn''t red wine. It was blood wine. The kind only Lycans drank because they were part vampire. My gut lurched, and I felt myself going faint before a hand steadied me.


    I looked up and saw the blond man I had seen at the Obsidian Tower.


    He didn''t look as severe as he had back then. Here, he was dressed like the rest, his light hair styled and gelled.


    He had a lopsided grin on his face as he handed me a flute of champagne. "Here, drink this instead," he offered.


    I eyed him warily.


    The blond man''s grin widened. "I promise, this one won''t make you sick."


    I took it hesitantly, still feeling slightly queasy from the blood wine. "Thanks," I murmured, raising the ss and taking a small sip to make sure it wasn''t something else I couldn''t handle. Thankfully, it was just champagne.


    The man leaned in slightly, his voice lowering conspiratorially. "They really shouldbel the drinks better. Not everyone''s... used to the Lycan pte."


    His light humor caught me off guard, and I felt a small smile tug at my lips. He radiated an easygoing charm that helped melt away some of the tension still lingering in my body. "Yeah, a warning would''ve been nice," I replied, feeling a little more at ease with him.


    He gave a mock-serious nod. "I''ve been meaning to write a strongly worded letter to the event nners. It''s on my to-do list, right after convincing the Lycans to take a break from blood-soaked power struggles." His eyes sparkled with amusement, and I couldn''t help theugh that escaped me.


    It was a genuine sound, louder than I intended, and the ease of it surprised me. I hadn''tughed like that in¡­ well, longer than I cared to admit. For a moment, it felt good¡ªnormal, even.


    "See?" he said, his grin widening as Iughed. "Not so scary after all."


    I smiled, the tension slipping from my shoulders. "You''re not so bad yourself."


    He winked yfully. "d I could help." His tone was light, friendly, but not intrusive, and for the first time that evening, I felt like I wasn''tpletely drowning in the atmosphere of the g.


    But then I felt it¡ªan unmistakable prickle down my spine, like the air had thickened. I could feel eyes burning into my back. Slowly, I turned, the pleasant warmth from the champagne andughter fading as I locked eyes with Hades.


    He was still a distance away, but his gaze was unmistakable¡ªdark, intense, and very, very displeased. His jaw was clenched so tightly I thought it might snap, and even from where I stood, I could sense the tension radiating off him like a storm about to break.


    The easy, carefree moment shattered. My heartbeat picked up, and I swallowed nervously, my fingers tightening around the champagne flute. The blond man noticed the shift immediately, his yful demeanor fading as he nced over his shoulder and spotted Hades.


    "Well," he said with a slight chuckle, clearly unbothered by the sudden change in mood. "I think someone''sing to im his date." He gave me a quick, reassuring smile before taking a step back. "Good luck, princess. It was nice talking to you."


    I barely managed a nod in response before he disappeared into the crowd, leaving me standing there, exposed. Hades was approaching, his movements slow and deliberate, as if he were holding himself back. His eyes never left mine, and the closer he got, the more I could feel the heavy weight of his presence.


    By the time he reached me, my pulse was racing. His dark gaze flicked from my face to the champagne flute in my hand, and then back to me. "Making friends, are we?" he asked, his voice low and deceptively calm. But there was an edge to it, a barely restrained intensity simmering beneath the surface.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to respond. "He was just being friendly," I said, my voice quieter than I intended.


    Hades''s jaw clenched tighter, and he took another step closer, his presence almost suffocating. "Friendly," he repeated, his tone cold, though the tension in his body told me there was more behind it than he was letting on.


    I could feel my earlier confidence slipping, and that familiar nervousness returned in full force. But then, something in his gaze caught my attention¡ªsomething raw, something unsettlingly possessive. His darkness pulled at me, threatening to swallow me whole, and yet¡­ there was something about it that made my heart race in a different way. Almost as if... part of me didn''t mind the attention.


    But I pushed the thought away quickly, shaking it off as I met his gaze. "Is that a problem?" I asked, trying to sound stronger than I felt.


    Hades didn''t answer immediately, his eyes still locked on mine as if searching for something. Then, with a sharp exhale, he leaned in close, his lips brushing the shell of my ear. I gasped when he palmed my hips, so low that he could''ve groped my ass. "Let''s dance, princess." And just like that, he pulled me onto the dance floor.

 Chapter 37: Evolving Goals

    Eve~


    I instinctively wrapped my arms around his neck as we swayed on the dance floor. I couldn''t bear his intense gaze, so I avoided it. The heat radiating off him was enough. Why was he suddenly on edge? Everything had been alright just a moment ago.


    "Look at me, princess," his voice shed through my thoughts. I couldn''t afford his ire again, so I raised my head hesitantly. I was met with his inscrutable expression.


    I frowned, unsure. "What''s wrong?"


    He quirked a dark brow. "What do you mean?"


    Was he not angry? I bit my lip. It seemed I was wrong. I looked up again to see him watching me, expectant. "Why are you being... nice?" I found myself asking.


    His lips curved into a half-smile. "Nice," he echoed the word as though tasting it. "Is that what you think this is?"


    I swallowed hard, feeling the tension between us heighten. His hand on the small of my back pulled me a fraction closer, and the world around us seemed to fade. The music, the murmurs of the guests, everything was a distant blur. It was just him and me, and the intensity of his presence was suffocating.


    "I don''t know. You tell me." I challenged. "What is this?"


    "Would it be so unbelievable?" he asked.


    I didn''t reply, but I guessed that my silence was answer enough. He took my hand and raised it, twirling me before pulling me to him again.


    I stumbled slightly as he pulled me back, but now my back was to the front of his body.


    He leaned in close, his lips brushing against my ear as he whispered, "You can learn to trust me."


    I stiffened, a jolt running up my spine. "Trust you? How can I trust the man who ns on taking revenge on my father through me?"


    His breath was warm against my skin as he chuckled softly, a low, dangerous sound. "Trust is earned, I suppose," he murmured. "But I promise to let go of my former ns."


    He twirled me again before what he had just said could fully sink in. When he pulled me to him again, my chest was pressed against his body, his hand too damn low on my back. Yet, my treacherous body leaned in. My nipples hardened.


    I shook my head, trying to fight the haze. "What do you mean by ''former ns''?"


    "I won''t hurt you in the stead of your father," he rified.


    I didn''t miss a beat. "I don''t believe you."


    He chuckled, the sound almost entirely too sensual. "Am I that untrustworthy?"


    "Men like you don''t have goals and then so easily abandon them," I finished, my voice sharper than intended. I couldn''t help it. His words, his touch¡ªeverything about him¡ªunsettled me.


    He studied me for a moment, his eyes dark and unreadable. Then, with an almost imperceptible smile, he said, "You''re right. I don''t abandon my goals. But sometimes... they evolve."


    "Evolve?" I repeated, my heart racing. "And what exactly does that mean?"


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he twirled me again, but this time slower, more deliberate, as if giving me a moment to process. When he pulled me back against him, the music had slowed, and so had his movements. His grip on me was firm, possessive, as if iming me in front of everyone in the room.


    "It means," he whispered, his lips brushing against my temple, "my focus has shifted. Revenge on your father isn''t nearly as... enticing... as what I could gain by keeping you close and safe."


    I froze, my heart thudding in my chest, his words wrapping around me like a vice. "Keeping me close?" I echoed, trying to keep my voice steady, though I felt anything but. "And safe?"


    "This alliance is necessary for both packs," he exined. "I do not intend to push you to the edge enough that you end things the way you attempted not too long ago. If you die, this alliance goes to hell."


    That made sense, but Hades was not the man to give up something like revenge. He looked like an eye-for-an-eye kind of king.


    "So you''re treating me better for the sake of the alliance between our two packs?"


    He smirked. "Maybe that''s not the only reason."


    "What else?"


    At my question, his head dropped to the crook of my neck. My legs buckled when his lips made contact, but he held me in ce. "Let''s just say I am a bit intrigued by you," he whispered.


    He pulled away and continued to sway as if he hadn''t spoken at all.


    "Intrigued?" His words reminded me of the webnovels I used to read online years back. Still, his words piqued my interest. What game was he ying?


    Like he did in my room, he caught a strand of my red hair between his fingers. "Tempting me into ending you?" he murmured, as though lost in thought. "You might be more interesting than I thought, Red."


    I froze at the nickname. "Red?"


    Hades smirked, still twirling the strand of my hair between his fingers. "Fiery like your hair. Strong-willed. Tempting." His eyes locked with mine. "You keep surprising me."


    I opened my mouth to speak, only to be hit by a sudden ache in my lower abdomen. I faltered a bit, but Hades'' hold did not relent. "What''s wrong?"


    "I-I-I..." Then the pain hit me again, and so did the realization. Horror fell over me, and I pulled away from Hades. "I need to go to the bathroom," I excused myself and made a run for it. I asked for directions and soon found myself in a stall, panicking.


    Goosebumps rose on my skin. Goddess, no, this could not be happening. But it was bound to. Why could it not just be period cramps? Why did it have to be this? I had no idea how I would manage it. Today, I was just feeling aches; by tomorrow, I would be losing my mind and in heat.

 Chapter 38: Let The Games Begin

    Hades~


    The rest of the Lunar G continued without a hitch. She didn''t return moments before her name was announced.


    "I introduce my new queen, Ellen Valmont of the Silverpine pack."


    Apuse rang out through the entire hall as Ellen walked up the dais to me. I wrapped my hand around her waist and felt her stiffen.


    This would be quite fun¡ªwhat I had in store for her. Kael had advised that I could be kinder and gentler with her, asking mundane things about how she was doing and whatnot. It wasn''t my style, and that one moment I attempted it when I saw her visibly upset yesterday... it, at least in my opinion, backfired. I even patted her head. Nerve-racking, sweet gestures were not my fort¨¦. It was mortifying, to say the least.


    But when I put my own twist on it, I could just seduce her. The reason she had been so averse to me was that I had taken her away from her beloved. Wouldn''t it be a delightful twist to make her fall for me? Women like her loved a prince charming, didn''t they?


    Ellen was a bit of an enigma too, a puzzle that I didn''t mind solving¡ªa woman I wouldn''t mind unraveling. I smirked, my grip on her waist tightening slightly. She nced at me, ocean eyes zing with an emotion I found amusing. Oh, she was intriguing; I hadn''t lied to her about that part.


    The hall was still buzzing with both excitement and wariness from the announcement, the room full of Lycans who were either curious or wary of our union. A necessary alliance, they called it. But to me, it was much more¡ªa game, a test of wills, and I intended to win. And a countdown to a war prophesied.


    As we stood there, side by side, Kael''s words before the g echoed in my mind. Be kind, be patient, he had said. Give her a reason to trust you.


    Trust? I almostughed. Why would I need trust when I could have control? Seduction was so much more effective, more thrilling. Trust wouldeter¡ªif at all. I leaned down, my lips brushing against her ear.


    "Smile for them," I murmured softly. "You wouldn''t want to disappoint your new subjects, would you?"


    She shot me a sideways re when I pinched her waist but forced a smile. Oh, how I enjoyed provoking her. It had only just begun, and I had so much more nned.


    Soon, she would see. Soon, Ellen Valmont would be mine in every way possible, along with the powers I needed.


    A subtle scent hit my nose on our way out of the event. The princess looked ufortable. She moved as far away from me as she could, and being in the limo helped.


    I nced over at where she sat. She was trying to make herself smaller, like she wanted to disappear. Her bodynguage told me she wanted to be alone, the way her shoulders were hunched, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her fingers were trembling slightly, though she tried to keep them still. She avoided my gaze, staring out the window as if the world outside could offer her some kind of escape.


    I let out a low chuckle, breaking the tense silence between us. "You''re not much for conversation, are you?"


    Ellen didn''t respond at first, her eyes still locked on the passing city lights. Her silence wasn''t just defiance¡ªit was exhaustion. She was drained, emotionally and physically. That much was clear. I wondered what happened in the bathroom stall.


    "I don''t believe a single word you said," she finally spoke.


    "What?"


    She snapped her head toward me. "I don''t believe a single word you said," she repeated.


    "Why is that?"


    "I know I seem na?ve enough to fall for that bullshit, but think again," her voice was hard, and I could feel the palpable surge of emotion from her.


    "Then why do you believe I''m being nice?" I asked.


    Her eyes narrowed. "You''re ying mind games," she replied. "Attempting to put me at ease, only to pull the rug out from under me just as I''m gettingfortable."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her defiance. "Mind games? Is that what you think of me, Ellen? That I''d go to such lengths to toy with you?"


    Her jaw tightened as she red at me. "You already have. You''ve taken everything from me¡ªmy home, my freedom, my future. So no, I don''t think you''d hesitate to mess with my mind too."


    Her words were sharp, cutting through the air like a de, but beneath her anger, I could sense something deeper¡ªfear and uncertainty. She was far more affected by this situation than she let on, and that intrigued me even more.


    I leaned back in my seat, folding my arms as I studied her. "You think too highly of yourself if you believe I''d go to such extremes just to y with you. Do you believe me to be so cruel?"


    Her eyes flickered with something like doubt, though she quickly masked it. "Then what do you want from me?"


    I smirked, leaning in slightly. "Isn''t it obvious? I want you to ept your ce by my side. To understand that resisting me is futile. You were chosen for a reason, Ellen. Us¡ªwe were always meant to be."


    She scoffed, turning her gaze back to the window. "Meant to be? You''re delusional. There is no ''us.'' There never will be."


    I tilted my head, amusement dancing in my eyes. "We''ll see about that."


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The tension in the air was thick, but I could sense her walls cracking. Whether she realized it or not, she was engaging with me, and that was a step in the right direction. I had no intention of letting her escape this fate, no matter how much she fought against it.


    "You''lle to see things my way eventually," I added, my voice softening, almost as if offering her a lifeline. "And when you do, it won''t be as bad as you think."


    Her shoulders stiffened again, and she nced at me from the corner of her eye. "I won''t fall for your lies, Hades. I don''t care what you promise or how sweet you make it sound. I know what you are."


    I smiled, dark and slow. "Oh, I never promised sweetness. What I offer is far better than that. And maybe, just maybe, something more." My eyes roved over her body.


    She didn''t respond, but her silence told me everything I needed to know. The war between us had begun, and I had no doubt that I would win. I didn''t doubt that the walls she had erected around herself were strong, but I would break them down until shey bare for me to feast on.


    As the car pulled up to the estate, I leaned in onest time, my voice a whisper against her ear. "Let the games begin then," she flinched as the door opened.


    ---

 Chapter 39: Cravings

    Eve~


    "Agnes," I called as she washed my hair. "Is there anything I can use for... cramps?"


    She paused. "Of course, ma''am," she replied.


    I let out a breath of relief.


    She handed me a bottle of pills and a ss of water.


    "Take two," she supplied. "And get some rest."


    "Please, is it certain that it will work?" I asked. It had to work, or the smell alone would cause big trouble.


    "This is what I use, and it always works," she assured me.


    She turned on her heel and left.


    I did as she had asked and fought the urge to get out of bed andy linens on the ground to sleep again. But I had to remember to act like Ellen, a royal who had never known hardship in all her 23 years of life, and not like a girl who had grown ustomed to sleeping on the ground.


    Ever since James''s betrayal, I was sure that he had rejected our mate bond becauseter that same month, the heat began. I would be driven to pain and near insanity because my body craved a mate.


    I used to believe that menstrual cramps were bad until the heat began. The heat was a different kind of agony altogether, one that wed at every nerve in my body, demanding relief. It was relentless¡ªworse than anything I had ever endured. My body craved something that I could no longer have¡ªa mate to ease the unbearable pain, the bond that had been severed the moment James betrayed me.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to breathe slowly, trying to calm the rising panic. It wasn''t just the pain; it was the vulnerability that came with it. The arousal that apanied the pain was as though it was in closepetition with it. It was all-consuming in its intensity. My body would be so desperate that it would release pheromones that attracted unmated and mated males alike.


    Lying back in the bed, I closed my eyes, willing the pills to take effect. If this didn''t work, I didn''t know how long I could maintain myposure because there was noposure where the heat was concerned¡ªonly a carnal hunger that ate away at me like an unrelenting destructive mouse.


    The minutes ticked by, and slowly, the cramps began to fade, reced by a dull ache that was far more manageable. I let out a long breath, relief washing over me. At least for now, I could keep up the act.


    I could sleep, and by tomorrow morning, I would take more pills. If I could survive tomorrow, I could manage the rest of the five days. The first day was always the most brutal. After relief washed over me, so did exhaustion. My eyelids grew heavy, and I finally let slumber take me away.


    ---


    Hades~


    I got up, my head snapping to the door of my bedroom immediately. A strange scent had returned with a vengeance, and it was unmistakable this time. My senses, sharp as ever, honed in on the intoxicating scent of arousal, thick in the air and impossible to ignore. It wasn''t just any scent¡ªit was hers.


    Ellen...


    I inhaled deeply, my pulse quickening as the scent stirred something primal within me. She was in heat. Of course, she would have tried to hide it, but there are things you simply can''t conceal¡ªnot from me, not from any wolf. The scent of a female in heat was unmistakable, and it drew attention whether she wanted it or not.


    Our rooms were floors apart, and if it was this strong...


    I got out of bed and pulled on a robe. I made my way to her room, and when I got to her floor, there were other men there, as expected.


    "Kael," I called him.


    His eyes shot to me, and he shook off the haze that the pheromones would have induced. My security team also now had their eyes on me. They blinked and snapped straight back into reality.


    "Go. Now," I growled.


    Kael came to my side just as the other men left as fast as they could.


    "It''s strong," Kaelmented. "Crazy strong. I don''t even remember leaving my room."


    I nodded. "It''s strong for sure. Go."


    He nodded and turned on his heel. When I was left alone in the hallway, I stood outside her door, the scent now overwhelming¡ªsuffocating even. It was like a thick fog, clouding my thoughts and heightening every primal instinct I had. I clenched my fists, trying to control the growing urge within me. No wonder the others had been drawn here like moths to a me. Her scent was intoxicating, maddening even.


    The closer I got, the stronger it became. My wolf, always controlled, now paced restlessly beneath the surface, ws ready to emerge. I could hear her faintly through the door, soft groans of pain mixed withbored breathing. She was suffering, and every second of it was driving her scent deeper into the walls, into the air, into me.


    "Ellen," I called through the door, my voice low, trying to maintainposure. "Open the door."


    There was a pause, followed by another pained whimper, then her voice, strained and weak. "Go away¡­"


    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair. Of course she would refuse. She wouldn''t want me¡ªor anyone¡ªseeing her like this. But this wasn''t something she could handle alone, not in the state she was in. Her heat was too strong. If I could smell it this clearly from outside the door, it must be unbearable inside.


    "Open the door," I repeated, more forceful this time, but there was only silence in response.


    I growled under my breath, patience wearing thin. I reached for the door handle, twisting it easily. The moment the door opened, the scent hit me like a wall. My breath caught, and for a moment, I was stunned by the sheer potency of it. It was beyond anything I had anticipated. Her pheromones filled the room, so thick I could almost see them swirling in the air.


    And there she was, lying on the bed, writhing in pain, her face contorted in agony. She clutched the sheets as if they were the only thing grounding her, her body drenched in sweat, skin flushed. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, and her eyes¡ªwhen they opened for a brief moment¡ªwere wild, unfocused.


    The heat had consumed herpletely.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath, stepping inside and closing the door behind me. The wave of pheromones mmed into me again, harder now, and I had to brace myself, fighting to stay in control.


    The moment I got close enough to touch her, she lunged off the bed, grabbed my face, and her mouth crashed onto mine with a hunger so primal, so desperate, that it took me by surprise. Her lips moved against mine with a ferocity that made it clear this wasn''t about passion¡ªit was about survival. The heat had taken over herpletely, and she was barely aware of what she was doing. Her body was running on instinct, craving relief from the unbearable torment it was trapped in.

 Chapter 40: Heat Fever (18+)

    [Erotic Scene Ahead]


    Hades~


    As fast as she had kissed me, she pulled away, immediately getting off the bed. She was still clutching her stomach.


    "Leave!" she ordered. "Leave now!"


    I looked at her. She gritted her teeth, shaking from the pain that now racked her body. "Red..."


    "Don''t call me that!" she blurted, eyes zing with desperation. "I need you... to leave."


    I got up from the bed, but I did not head to the door. "You are in pain."


    "That is none of your concern!" she snarled before she let out a pained groan, clutching her stomach harder. "Please leave. I need to be alone."


    "You need help¡ª"


    "Not from you," she cut me off, her tone as sharp as a razor. "Definitely not from..."


    She screamed suddenly and fell to the floor. She curled up into a fetal position, moaning in agony.


    I made my way to her. Realizing my increasing proximity to her, she scrambled away from me, but it was no use. She was too weak and in pain, and I easily swooped her into my arms.


    "No, no... don''t touch me!" she struggled against my hold, but she could do nothing. Iid her back onto the bed, and she began to scramble again.


    I caught her leg and pulled her back to me. "You need help," I murmured as I pulled her to myself, letting her straddle me. She was wearing nothing but a thin nightgown that clung to her like a second skin, soaked with sweat from the strain her body was enduring. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she struggled to push me away, though it was clear she didn''t have the strength to fight anymore. Her hand pressed against my chest weakly, but I didn''t budge.


    "Don''t¡­" she whispered, her voice broken and trembling. "Please¡­ don''t¡­"


    "I can help you feel better. You know you can''t continue like this," I muttered. Her body was burning against mine.


    She stopped for a moment, her almost bloodshot eyes finding mine in the dim lights of the room. The turquoise of her eyes was tinged with violet¡ªa clear symptom of an extreme heat fever.


    The moment was tense, and all that could be heard was her panting and my breathing. Her eyes fell to my neck and then down to my robe. She reached her hand and touched my face. She traced my face, from my jaw to my corbone.


    I watched her as the heat fever took control of her. Her fingers grazed the arm of my robe, down to my hand. She traced the veins of my hand, eyes heavy-lidded and breathing heavily.


    And she sped my hand and carried it.


    "Red..."


    Her eyes met mine again just as she put my hand to her breasts. My hand flexed on the swollen peak, and she jolted, moaning softly. Her moan sent a jolt through me, stirring something primal deep inside. I clenched my jaw, trying to keep my control as her body reacted so intensely to my touch. Her heat was clouding her judgment, but my wolf urged me to respond, to give in to what she so clearly needed. Her pheromones only began to grow more potent, with no end in sight. She needed relief, and I would give it to her. It would be another step towards my goal.


    ---


    Eve~


    He flicked my taut, sensitive nipple, and I arched into him, seeking more of his touch. He pinched it and rolled it between his fingers, and I saw stars. "Hades..." I shuddered.


    His head came down, and before anything could register, he had reced his fingers with his teeth. His mouth closed over my nipple, his teeth grazing it in a way that sent shockwaves through my body. I gasped, my back arching, fingers threading into his hair, pulling him closer as if he were the only thing keeping me grounded in the storm of heat and agony that wracked my body. Every touch was fire¡ªtoo much, yet not enough at the same time.


    "Hades..." I breathed, my voice barely recognizable to myself, raw with need and desperation.


    He flicked his tongue over the engorged nipple, and I almost cried when he sucked on it. He grabbed hold of the other one, teasing, squeezing, flicking, and pinching as he thoroughly devoured my other breast. The pressure between my legs grew as I ground my hips against his, searching for the friction I needed.


    Then a jarring rip tore through the air, and the cool air on my body made me jolt. The sensation of his touch against my bare skin was electric, every nerve in my body lighting up as his mouth resumed its assault on my breast. But it grew more insistent and harsh, pain mingling with pleasure. Tears sprang to my eyes.


    His other hand traveled down my now naked body before I snapped out of it. It was like the fog in my head finally cleared.


    "Let me go!" I snarled, trying to tear myself away, but he would not budge yet again. Within a blink, I was on my back, and he was pressing down on me. His breath mingled with my own as I stared up at him, panting.


    "You need this, Red," he whispered. "Just let me."


    I red up at him, chest heaving with the remnants of a heat that hadn''t yet burned itself out. My skin was tingling, my body far too sensitive to everything¡ªhis touch, the air, the unbearable weight of his presence above me. The heat fever had clouded my mind, made me want things I shouldn''t, but this¡ªthis was wrong. His hands were too sure, his mouth too skilled, and I hated how much I responded to every single touch.


    "You are not fucking me," I hissed through clenched teeth, even though my body betrayed me, arching into his touch.


    Hades''s smirk deepened, his eyes glinting with amusement and something darker. "Who said anything about fucking?"


    My breath caught, my heart hammering against my ribs. I tried to push him off again, but my strength was failing me. The fever had sapped away my resistance, leaving me a quivering, needy mess, and he knew it. I could see it in the way his eyes traced every inch of my bare skin, lingering on the ces where my body begged for release.


    But there was something else¡ªsomething far more dangerous. The way he looked at me, the hunger in his gaze... it was too much.


    "You shouldn''t be seeing me like this," I whispered, more to myself than him, but I knew he heard. "I didn''t want this."


    Hades''s expression shifted, the smugness fading for a moment. His gaze softened just slightly, as if something in my words had reached him. Then, without warning, he reached up and pulled at the rope tied around his waist, letting his robe fall open slightly. But before I could even react, he did something unexpected.


    He looped the rope around his hand, then tied it swiftly over his eyes, covering thempletely.


    I blinked in disbelief, my breath catching as he leaned down, blindfolded, his lips brushing against my ear. "You don''t need to worry about me seeing you, Red," he murmured, his voice low and full of dark promises. "I can still make you feel everything you need to feel."

 Chapter 41: Give In To Him (18+)

    [Erotic Scene Ahead]


    Eve~


    My heart raced. I didn''t know whether to push him away or pull him closer. His words slithered into my mind, wrapping around the remnants of my self-control like vines. The fever was still thrumming through me, making my skin oversensitive, every touch magnified a hundredfold. I should have stopped him¡ªgods, I should''ve screamed at him to leave¡ªbut when his hands slid over my body again, gentle yet insistent, I was lost.


    His lips found my neck again, trailing teasing kisses down my corbone. My breath hitched, the heat between my legs growing unbearable. His fingers grazed over my hips, and even that slight touch had me biting back a moan, my body far too responsive, far too sensitive.


    I arched into him again, hating how desperately I wanted more. "Hades¡­" I tried to form words, but they came out as nothing more than a shaky whisper.


    His mouth found my breast again, but this time, with his eyes covered, it was different. It was more intense, every sensation heightened by the fever. His tongue flicked over my nipple before he bit into it, and I gasped, my back arching off the bed as a rush of heat surged through me. He grabbed both breasts and pulled both nipples into his mouth, sucking and teasing so hard that I nearly exploded from the pressure.


    His hand trailed lower, slipping between my thighs, and when his fingers brushed against the sensitive bundle of nerves there, I cried out, my whole body trembling.


    "You are so fucking soaked, Red," he murmured as his fingers slipped into my wet, throbbing heat.


    I grabbed his wrist, unsure if I wanted to push him away or guide him deeper. The heat pooling in my core was unbearable, and despite the haze clouding my thoughts, part of me knew this was wrong. I shouldn''t be here, shouldn''t be this close to him, letting him unravel me in ways I''d never known possible. But every touch, every graze of his fingers sent another wave of pleasure crashing over me, erasing all sense of logic.


    "Red, I''ve barely started," he rasped, his voice rough. His fingers moved in slow circles, teasing, coaxing, and it took everything in me not to beg for more. My body arched involuntarily, hips seeking more of that delicious friction, and he chuckled darkly against my skin, clearly enjoying the effect he had on me.


    His mouth found mine, kissing me with a bruising intensity that left me breathless. I couldn''t think, couldn''t breathe, only feel¡ªhis hands, his mouth, the overwhelming heat of him pressing against me. My fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer as I kissed him back, the fever clouding everything but the need burning through me.


    His fingers moved faster, harder, each stroke sending a jolt of pleasure through me that built and built until I was teetering on the edge. "Hades¡­" I whimpered his name again, my voice breaking, and he growled in response, his lips curling into a wicked smile against my skin as he curled his fingers inside me. I could have sobbed.


    "I know," he murmured, his breath hot against my ear. "Let go for me, Red. I want to feel you fall apart in my hands."


    And then, with onest stroke, I splintered, and my whole world imploded with the intense orgasm.


    My mind swirled with confusion and need, caught in the overwhelming sensation of his touch. My body betrayed me, responding to every flick of his fingers, every brush of his mouth. I gasped, my mind teetering on the edge between the desire for relief and the fear of losing control.


    "Let me go," I rasped again, weaker this time, my voice trembling with both shock and the aftereffects of my orgasm. But I knew, deep down, that I needed the relief only he could offer. Yet still, the thought of letting him see me like this, vulnerable andid bare, sent a tremor of panic through me.


    "You need this," he whispered again, his voice low and coaxing. "You need more."


    And then, without warning, his mouth was on me again.


    I gasped as his lips moved lower, trailing down my body with deliberate care, teasing, grazing, tasting. Every touch set fire to my skin, heightening the sensitivity that already felt unbearable. My breath hitched as his mouth traveled even lower, until suddenly, I felt the heat of his breath between my legs.


    Before I could stop him, hetched onto the hypersensitive bud andpped it. The roughness of his tongue and the heat of his mouth had me spiraling. His tongue slid against my swollen, throbbing folds, and I cried out, my body arching off the bed as pleasure shot through me like lightning. The sensation was too much, too intense¡ªyet I couldn''t pull away. His tongue moved with deliberate precision, stroking and teasing until I could barely think, let alone resist.


    "Hades¡­" I whispered, my voice breaking, barely able to breathe as the pressure built higher and higher.


    His mouth was relentless, finding every sensitive spot, every inch of me that ached for relief. Suddenly, his tongue prated my heat, and I jolted from the intrusion. He continued deeper before he began thrusting into me in long, rapid strokes that sent waves of pleasure crashing over me. The intensity was overwhelming, and I could feel myself slipping¡ªlosing control of my body, my mind, everything.


    My fingers wed at the sheets, my body trembling uncontrobly as he continued, not slowing for a moment, even as I gasped for air. I felt the tension coil tighter and tighter, the fever burning hotter, until I thought I might break under the weight of it all.


    And then, with another thrust of his tongue, he sucked on my clit before once again burying his tongue inside me with onest deep thrust.


    A scream tore from my throat as pleasure consumed me, drowning out every other sensation. I clenched around his tongue, but even with that, he did not relent. He rotated his tongue inside my throbbing heat. The room spun, and I could feel myself slipping, the world fading into darkness as the intensity of it all finally pushed me over the edge.

 Chapter 42: Stormy Seas

    Hades~


    I left her to sleep after her pheromones went down and left her room. I made my way back to my room and took a shower. Still dripping with water, I shuffled toward the painting on my wall. I paused there for a bit, just looking at it.


    I reached out and touched the moon painted in. I pressed the hidden button beneath the moon, hearing the soft click as the mechanism released. The painting swung open, revealing the entrance to the room I kept hidden from everyone.


    I stepped inside, the familiar scent of old canvas and oil paint greeting me like an old friend. Moonlight seeped through the narrow window, casting silvery beams across the space. Easels were scattered around, each covered with dusty tarps, forgotten remnants of a time when I used to create.


    I ran a hand over one of the covered frames, feeling the rough fabric beneath my fingers. For a moment, I just stood there, surrounded by ghosts of what used to be, before everything changed.


    It was strangeing back here, a room filled with memories I wasn''t sure I could endure. But I couldn''t stay away either. Not tonight.


    "Your eyes are like stormy seas."


    Her voice rang through my head like a distant bell, soft yet unrelenting. I clenched my jaw, fighting the pull of the memory. The day she gave me the painting that now stood guard over this ce, I had felt something then. Something I hadn''t allowed myself to feel in a long time.


    I turned my gaze to the covered easels again. Her paintings were her eyes now that she was gone, and I could not bear the weight of her gaze. Like a coward, I covered them up. I wasn''t worthy of it then, and I sure as hell wasn''t worthy of it now.


    Her presence lingered in this room, trapped between theyers of paint and forgotten canvases. Every brushstroke, every line, was a reminder of what I lost, of what I had let get destroyed. I closed my eyes, pushing away the thought that I had no right to mourn her. Not until I brought retribution on all those responsible. All those responsible for the deaths that day. The people who sent the beast. Or at least the man: Darius Valmont. I would tear down his pack until it was nothing but dust. There would be no escape for him, or his family, or his council.


    Every heinous deed would be paid for tenfold. There were no innocents among them, not anymore. Not the children, not the mothers¡ª even the unborn would perish for the sins of their king. The Lycans had been too lenient for centuries, but now I was king, and things would change. There would be no more hostility between Lycans and werewolves because werewolves would simply cease to exist.


    I should''ve left this room behind, buried it like I buried everything else. But something in me wouldn''t allow it. I ran my hand over the edge of another canvas, feeling the rough texture beneath my fingertips.


    I dragged my hand along the edges of the covered canvas, feeling the grit of dust and time clinging to my skin. I wanted to bury this room, this reminder of a life I could never go back to, but I couldn''t. Not while the weight of vengeance anchored me here. Not while her memory was tied to every corner of this space.


    I turned away from the easels, the rage simmering beneath my skin, a familiarpanion. Darius Valmont. His name alone tasted like ash on my tongue. He was the one responsible. The one who let the beast tear through that night, leaving nothing but blood and death in its wake. I saw her body fall, saw the light in her eyes fade, and I knew¡ªhe was behind it. And his pack, his precious council, they all had their hands in it.


    They thought they could hide behind their power, their politics. But I had something they didn''t¡ªtime. I could wait, watch, and when the moment was right, I''d rip their world apart like they did mine. Piece by piece, life by life, until nothing remained but the ruin of their empire.


    My breath came in ragged pulls, the memories of that night ying out again in the darkness of my mind. I could still hear the screams, the snarls of the beast, feel the heat of the mes as they consumed everything. Everyone.


    Her face was thest thing I saw. Her eyes¡ªthose vibrant green eyes¡ªdrained of life.


    I inhaled sharply, pulling myself back from the edge. It wasn''t time. Not yet. But soon. Darius and his pack would pay, and there would be no mercy when the moment came.


    I would do whatever it took to be worthy of that woman, even if she was now dead and buried. Even if it meant I would have to manipte her murderer''s daughter. Slither my way into her heart and possess it as though it were never hers. It would be exhrating. When it all came together and the foolish girl realized that it had all been a lie, I would watch as the light left her eyes, just as the light left hers five years ago in my arms.


    When I was done and had no use for her any longer, she would slit her wrists once more, and this time I would not stop or rescue her. I would watch as another Valmont perished under the weight of my vengeance. I would watch as blood drained from her wounds until there was no life left.


    I looked around the room onest time, the ghosts still haunting me from every corner. Maybe one day I''d have the strength to face what was hidden beneath these tarps. But not today. Today, I had to focus.


    I turned and walked out, the door sliding shut behind me with a soft click, sealing the room¡ªand the memories¡ªaway once again.


    There were bigger things to deal with.

 Chapter 43: Cain

    Eve


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw him¡ªhis face hovering over mine. Each time I drifted too far, I felt his fingers inside me, his tongue...


    What had I done? The Lycan King? What had I been thinking?


    I was spiraling by the time the door knocked. My heart lodged in my throat as I went to answer it. On the other side was Agnes. My pulse was jumping as I greeted her first.


    "Good morning," I said, my voice shaky.


    She must have detected the pheromonesst night. They were always so strong. But if she had, she did not show it.


    "The King invited you for dinner in the dining room," she said.


    "Alright," I replied before closing the door.


    There was no way I was going to face him after what happened justst night. I could still feel his hands on my skin. His lips on my...


    I shook away the memories that were far too ingrained in my mind. I was not going. I could not face him.


    I sat back down, the sinking feeling in my gut growing worse. I would stay in my room.


    My legs were trembling beneath me; I was sure I could not stand. The room felt smaller, the air thick with regret and shame. Every time I closed my eyes, I could still feel his touch, still hear his whispered words that had left me so powerless.


    I wanted to disappear, to hide from the consequences of my actions.


    But then, a flicker of anger sparked inside me, cutting through the shame.


    Why should I let him think he had any power over me? Why should I cower in my room, letting him believe I was too ashamed¡ªtoo afraid to face him?


    No.


    I was stronger than this. He didn''t deserve the satisfaction of thinking he had won the round, of knowing I was hiding away, unable to meet his gaze.


    The night had meant nothing to me¡ªnothing at all. He needed to know that.


    With a deep breath, I stood up, my resolve hardening.


    I couldn''t stay hidden. I wouldn''t give him that victory. I would face him, look him in the eye, and show him thatst night had no effect on me. That I was not the woman he thought he had conquered.


    Moving to the wardrobe, I pulled out a simple but stylish ck dress¡ªsomething that made me feel powerful and confident. My hands shook slightly as I dressed, but I forced myself to steady them.


    This was my choice. I would face him, not as a woman who was ashamed, but as a woman in control of herself.


    Taking a final breath, I stepped out of my room and headed towards the elevator. Each step felt like walking through a storm, my nerves screaming at me to turn back, but I pushed through, determined.


    The sound of the elevator doors closing around me echoed the rapid beating of my heart. My pulse pounded in my ears, louder with every floor we passed on the way down.


    I couldn''t let him see any fear. He would never know how much I was unraveling inside.


    The elevator dinged softly as it reached the dining floor. I squared my shoulders, smoothing the fabric of my dress onest time before stepping out into the hall. Every fiber of my being tensed as I approached the door, but I kept moving forward.


    I wasn''t ashamed. I wasn''t afraid.


    And I was going to prove it.


    The door automatically opened, and I walked into the dining room.


    I noticed him first at the head of the long table, dressed in his signature ck suit, with cuffs embellished with silver pins. But he was not alone.


    On one side was the familiar blond man, and on the other side was the green-eyed woman¡ªFelicia Stravos. With her was a child with striking eyes.


    I made my way there without letting it show how nervous I was. My back was straight, my head forward, and my movements as graceful as I could manage.


    The same blond man who had pulled me out of a cell not too long ago stood and pulled a chair out for me.


    "Thanks," I said as I sat.


    "Good morning," I greeted out of courtesy. From the corner of my eye, I noticed the child watching me intently.


    I was promptly served food that would probably taste like sawdust with the anxiety eating me alive. Despite that, I had to feign normalcy, so I took a bite.


    "How was your night, Red?"


    Felicia scoffed but said nothing else.


    "It was alright," I said, keeping my tone as neutral as I could manage.


    "That''s good news. How did you like the Lunar G?"


    "It was alright," I replied.


    "Um..."


    Silence.


    The door swung open with a loud creak, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    My heart skipped a beat as I turned to see who had entered.


    A man stood there¡ªtall and imposing, like the very embodiment of darkness¡ªwearing a ck leather jacket that clung to his muscr frame. His presence was electric, almost suffocating, as if the air itself bowed to him.


    His face was adorned with intricate tattoos, dark lines that curled and weaved around sharp features, with piercings glinting on his brow and nose. But beneath the rough exterior, he exuded power¡ªraw, undeniable power that made the room tense with his arrival.


    Two men nked him, equally intimidating, though they paled inparison to the man in the center.


    He strode forward with a confidence that made Hades'' presence at the table seem a little lessmanding, as though the power of their intimidation fought for dominance.


    The room fell into a heavy silence, thick with uncertainty.


    Felicia''s eyes widened, a flicker of recognition crossing her face, though she said nothing.


    The blond man beside me stiffened, his jaw clenching as he nced towards Hades, awaiting his reaction. The child with Felicia seemed fascinated, her green eyes locked on the neer, her small fingers gripping the edge of the table as if sensing the tension in the air.


    Hades didn''t stand, but his grip on the silverware tightened ever so slightly. His gaze darkened as he looked at the man, a slow, dangerous smile curling his lips.


    "I wasn''t expecting you, Cain."


    Cain.


    The name rang through my head, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I had heard whispers about him before. A man of darkness, a figure spoken of in hushed tones by those who feared him. He was known for being ruthless, a king in his own right, though not bound by any formal title.


    His power came from the shadows¡ªrumored connections to the underworld, a man who controlled things from behind the scenes.


    Cain Stravos was the illegitimate first son of the former Stravos Patriarch. He was Hades'' half-brother.


    He stopped at the foot of the table, his eyes scanning the room, lingering for a second longer on me. His expression was unreadable, though there was a glint of amusement in his gaze, as if he found something in this room particrly entertaining.


    "Surprises keep things interesting," Cain said, his voice deep and smooth, yet carrying an edge of danger.


    He looked at Hades, his lips twitching as if holding back a smirk.


    "I thought I''d join you for breakfast. Hope that''s not a problem."


    Hades'' smile faltered ever so slightly, though he masked it well.


    "Not at all," he said, gesturing toward an empty seat. "But you usually don''t make casual visits."


    Cain''s eyes flicked toward me again, then back to Hades.


    "Consider it a change of pace."


    My stomach twisted, the air around me suddenly feeling too thick to breathe.


    I could feel the weight of Cain''s gaze as he turned to me.


    "And here I thought I would finally see the princess of Silverpine."


    He sauntered towards me, his steps unhurried and deliberate.


    Cain reached out, gently taking my hand in his. His touch was light but firm, as if testing boundaries.


    Before I could pull away, he brushed a slow, deliberate kiss across my knuckles.


    "Lovely to finally meet the blessed twin."

 Chapter 44: Run, Little Wolf

    Eve~


    Every inch of my body tensed as Cain''s lips brushed over my knuckles, his touch lingering like poison. I wanted to pull away, to snap at him, but I couldn''t afford to show anything. Not here, not with all their eyes on me. The name "blessed twin" felt like a de twisting in my chest. If only they knew how wrong that was. My anxiety only deepened.


    I kept my face as nk as possible, though inside, my pulse raced. Cain was dangerous¡ªmaybe even more dangerous than Hades, in a way that made my stomach twist. As if I couldn''t feel any more vulnerable than I already did.


    "It''s an honor to meet you," I managed to say, my voice t, detached. I withdrew my hand from his grasp, careful not to look at Hades just yet. I could feel his gaze burning into me, and every second felt like a countdown to an explosion.


    Cain smirked, clearly enjoying himself as he sauntered to the table. "I see why you''re keeping her so close, brother," he said, his tone dripping with amusement and something darker. "She certainly is... intriguing."


    Hades didn''t respond right away, but I could feel the shift in him, like a beast just beneath the surface, ready to tear through. I risked a nce at him, but his face was unreadable, though his hand gripped the silverware a little too tightly, his knuckles white.


    "You didn''te here just to meet my wife, did you?" Hades'' voice was calm, but there was a warningced with every word. I knew that tone too well by now.


    Cain chuckled as if this was all some kind of joke to him. "Oh,e now, Hades. Must we be so formal? I''m here for family, after all."


    But the tension in the hall told apletely different story. They looked like they were on the verge of pulling out their guns.


    Felicia''s soft scoff broke the tension for a moment, though it was hardly enough to stop the storm brewing at this table. She looked between Hades and Cain. "Who doesn''t like a little family reunion?"


    "Hades, maybe," Cain murmured lightly. But then Cain''s gaze slid back to me, and I had to steel myself not to flinch. His eyes were dark, as though he was seeing more than what was on the surface, peeling away at whatever mask I had managed to put on. Why was he looking at me like that?


    "You always did have a knack for making an entrance, Cain," Felicia said, though there was an edge to her voice.


    Cain''s smile widened, clearly amused. "I like to think I keep things interesting," he said, his voice lighter now, but it didn''t fool me. There was something dangerous in the way he was speaking. He looked like a man who thrived on and invited chaos.


    Then, with a casualness that seemed to contradict the tension in the room, Cain turned his attention back to Hades. "Speaking of interesting, brother, how are the preparations for your... grand ns?"


    The air in the room seemed to freeze. Everyone reacted at once, as though his simple question had dire implications, and I was the only one who didn''t know what they were. It just made me feel more exposed. What did he mean to make them react that way?


    Hades'' voice was low, dangerously so, as he replied, "I have everything under control."


    Cain''s smile didn''t falter, but there was a gleam in his eyes that made my skin crawl. He was doing it on purpose, even if I didn''t know exactly what it was. "Good to know. After all, it would be a shame if anything... got in the way." His gaze slid back to me, and my blood ran cold. This was about me. I felt the realization settle deep in my bones.


    He knew. He knew something. He was watching me like a hawk watching a chick.


    Silence fell over the table again, but this time it was heavier, more dangerous. I could barely breathe, the tension so thick I felt like I might choke on it. Cain had stirred something ugly here, and I had no idea how long it would take for everything to unravel.


    And then, as casually as he''de, Cain stood from his seat, brushing his hands off like this had all been a harmless little chat. "Well, this has been delightful," he said with that same, infuriating smirk. "But I think I''ll take my leave. I''ll be around, of course, should you need me."


    He took a step toward the door but stopped just as he reached my chair. Leaning down, he whispered, just loud enough for me to hear, "Be careful, little wolf. This war you''re in the middle of... it''s far from over."


    His words sent a jolt of fear down my spine. I felt frozen, unable to respond as he straightened, giving onest nce to Hades before walking out of the room.


    Long after he left, the tension remained.


    "Are you alright, Red?" Hades finally murmured, cutting through the silence.


    "It''s fine," I replied, and then something caught my eye. I looked closer at myp, and indeed, I had not been seeing things. There was a white folded paper on myp. Confusion whirled through me before it dawned on me what could have happened.


    Cain.


    I forced a smile, excusing myself with a quiet, "I''m not feeling well. If you''ll excuse me." My heart raced, and I avoided Hades'' piercing gaze as I pushed my chair back and stood. The note in myp felt like it weighed a ton.


    "I wille to see youter, Red," Hades'' voice cut through the silence.


    I nodded, not daring to look back, and quickly left the room. My steps were measured until I reached the hallway. Once out of sight, I hurried to my quarters, my hands shaking as I closed the door behind me.


    Locking it with trembling fingers, I unfolded the note in myp. Three words, written in sharp, unmistakable script:


    Run, little wolf.

 Chapter 45: Live Your Life

    Eve~


    Another warning, my pulse jumped. Why was Cain telling me this? And why did I have a hunch that he was the unknown number that sent the first warning?


    I calmed my racing heart before tossing the paper into the toilet and flushing it. I had to keep my head despite the rising dread inside me. Lia would be here soon, and just then the door was knocked.


    ---


    "Who were you before this?" Lia asked. "Before all of this?"


    "Before everything went to hell?"


    "Yes, before everything went to hell."


    I bit my lip, thinking. Everything didn''t go to hell for me when I was made to marry Hades. It went to hell way before that. So it was a valid question, at least to me. Who was I before my life came crashing down?


    I leaned back in the chair, my eyes drifting to the window as I sifted through memories like old photographs, each one a little blurrier than thest.


    "Before everything went to hell," I began slowly, "I was... different. Not happier, but less guarded. I had dreams of my own. I had ns. I was someone who believed in choices."


    Lia nodded, waiting for me to continue, her eyes sharp yet empathetic.


    "I used to be carefree, at leastpared to now. Iughed more. Trusted more easily. But then... things started changing. People I loved betrayed me, the weight of expectations grew heavier, and eventually, I stopped being that person. I became the version of myself I needed to survive."


    Lia''s silence urged me to go deeper.


    "Hades didn''t break me. Not entirely. But the world before him? The lies, the betrayals, the countless things I can never undo¡­ that''s what did it. So when I was made to marry him, it wasn''t some sudden shift. It was just... more weight added to what was already unbearable."


    I paused, letting the truth settle between us. It wasn''t often I said these things out loud. Lia was quiet for a moment, processing what I''d said.


    "You''ve been carrying a lot," she finally said, her voice gentle but firm. "More than most people could ever handle. But you''re still here. You''re still standing."


    I gave a small, bitterugh. "Barely."


    "That''s the thing though," she continued, leaning forward slightly. "You don''t have to barely survive. You''ve been in survival mode for so long, you''ve forgotten what it''s like to live. To truly live."


    I looked away, the idea almost foreign. "I wouldn''t even know where to start."


    "You start by finding that person again. The one you were before all of this. She''s still in there, even if she feels like a distant memory. You don''t have to be herpletely, but you can adapt. You can take the strength you''ve gained, the resilience you''ve built, and mix it with the parts of you that still want joy, that still long to feel lighter."


    Lia''s words were gentle but cut through the fog. "You''re in a difficult situation, yes. But that doesn''t mean you can''t find joy, can''t find a way to feel... alive again. Start small. One thing at a time. And eventually, it won''t feel so impossible."


    For the first time in a long while, I felt the smallest flicker of something¡ªhope, maybe?¡ªbegin to surface. I met Lia''s gaze, her expression warm.


    "Find the person you were, or at least a version of her," she said softly. "And you''ll feel lighter. You''ll see."


    I nodded, unsure but willing to try. When she left for the day, I got up and opened the drawer. I picked up the sketchbook and the pencil.


    I looked at the nk sheet of paper for a while, my mind going nk. The pencil felt a bit awkward in my hand, but I pressed the ck sharpened tip to the parchment and let my hand take over.


    The scrape of the pencil against the paper felt familiar. It sent a pleasant chill through me as the movement of my hands grew from tentative to certain. I wasn''t sure what I was sketching, but it was as if my body knew what it was doing, even though my mind hadn''t yet caught up.


    After a few minutes, I stopped, adding the final details. I dropped the pencil and stared at my creation. It was the sketch of a beautiful woman. She smiled at me, her eyes twinkling on the page, a mole on the space between her mouth and lips. She had a pair of tiny jewels dangling from her ears. She was no one familiar, yet it felt like I had seen her face before. Probably in a crowd, and it had stuck with me.


    My shading was off, but all in all, I was just a little bit rusty. With a final look at the woman, I flipped through the pages just as I heard an irritated voice outside my room.


    "You bratty kid!" a woman snapped on the other side of my door.


    My ear perked up at the sound of a whine.


    I snapped up when I heard a smack. I was at the door in a heartbeat.


    "What is going on?" I asked, my voice sharper than intended.


    The woman turned to me, and her scowl deepened. "What do you want?" she asked. "Ma''am?" She spat thest word.


    My gaze turned to the child, who I immediately recognized. The child with Felicia, who looked too much like her with those green eyes and sable hair not to be her daughter.


    "You could be less harsh," I said.


    The woman narrowed her eyes. "I am her caretaker. You don''t get to give me lessons." She did not attempt to hide her disgust for me.


    The girl''s eyes were filled with tears, but she said nothing, not even a whimper. So I got down to her level. "What''s wrong, darling?" I asked.


    The woman scoffed. "Don''t bother trying to get her to speak."


    "Little girl, what''s wrong?" I asked, getting a bit closer.


    "HE is a boy, and he is impaired." She spat the word like a slur. The way she spoke showed exactly how she felt about it. It was annoying, a stain on the child. She spoke like he wasn''t even human. My ears were ringing.


    My head snapped to her. "Can''t you be a bit more sensitive?"


    "Did you just call my son impaired?" Felicia stepped out of the elevator, her eyes zing, but her gaze was not on the caretaker. It was on me.

 Chapter 46: I Dare You

    Eve~


    I froze.


    The caretaker''s face twisted into a sneer, her voice dripping with contempt as she quickly deflected. "It was this ableist bitch. It was her," she hissed, pointing an using finger at me. "She''s the one who called your son impaired."


    My mouth fell open in shock, but before I could speak, Felicia''s re hardened, her red lips twitching. "A mutt calling my son names already? How dare you?" she drawled, her voice low and dangerous.


    I shook my head. "No. I would never say something like that, Your Highness. It was the caretaker¡ª"


    "Enough." Felicia''s voice cut through mine like a de. Her gaze, sharp as a predator''s, turned to her son. "Tell me the truth, darling. What did the woman say to you?"


    The boy hesitated, ncing between me and his mother, his small hands trembling. For a second, I thought he might defend me, that he would tell the truth. But then, his tiny hand shot out, pointing directly at me before he buried his face into Felicia''s side, hiding from my view.


    My heart sank, and I could feel the burn of tears threatening to rise, but I blinked them back, trying to keep my voice steady. "I didn''t say it. I swear¡ª"


    I never finished the sentence. The sharp crack of Felicia''s palm against my cheek silenced me, my head snapping to the side with the force of the blow. My skin stung, but the shock of the p numbed me more than the pain. For a brief moment, everything was quiet.


    "Don''t you ever speak to my son again," Felicia hissed, her voiceced with venom. "You think just because you''re Hades'' prisoner wife, you can disrespect my child?"


    I swallowed the bitterness rising in my throat, my hand instinctively reaching for my cheek as I tried to speak, but the words stuck. I wanted to defend myself, to make her understand I would never hurt her child like that, but the burning disdain in her eyes stopped me cold.


    Then, from the corner of my vision, I saw Hades approaching, his eyes narrowed dangerously as he took in the scene. The room seemed to chill as his presence filled the space. His jaw clenched, his gaze sliding over the caretaker, the boy, Felicia, and finally, me.


    "What''s going on here?" His voice was low, but it carried a weight that made everyone stand a little straighter.


    Felicia''s grip on her son tightened, and she turned to face Hades, her expression shifting as she looked at him. "Your wife insulted my son," she said, her voice trembling. "She called him... impaired. And when I confronted her, she dared to deny it. She even med his caretaker."


    Hades'' eyes flicked to me, cold and unreadable, but there was something darker lurking beneath the surface. My heart raced as I met his gaze, struggling to find the right words to exin, to make him see the truth.


    "That''s not what happened," I said quietly but firmly. "I didn''t say that. She''s lying."


    Hades took a step closer, his towering presence making everyone around him shrink back. His eyes locked onto the caretaker, then Felicia, and finally, the boy. "Is that true?" he asked, his voice calm but with an edge that promised consequences for deceit.


    The boy, still clinging to his mother, peeked up at Hades, his eyes wide. Felicia said nothing, her lips pressed into a thin line as she waited for her son to confirm her story.


    But Hades didn''t wait for an answer. He turned to the caretaker, who flinched under his gaze. "Leave," he ordered, his tone final.


    The woman''s eyes darted between Felicia and Hades before she nodded quickly and scurried away without another word. Felicia opened her mouth to protest, but one look from Hades silenced her.


    "Take your son and go, Felicia," he said, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Felicia''s lips quivered with rage, but she gathered her son in her arms and quickly left without looking back. The tension in the hall seemed to ease, but only slightly.


    Now, it was just me and Hades. He turned to me, his expression unreadable. I wasn''t sure where I stood with him.


    "Stay away from my family," he drawled. "Don''t think you have any right to speak as you please to them." He was protective of what and who were his, but his me was misdirected.


    "I did not say that," I said quietly. "I interfered¡ª"


    "Don''t," he cut me off. "It is none of your concern."


    "I did nothing wrong," I defended. "The caretaker was lying."


    He gritted his teeth, the lines of his face turning harsher. "We''ve known her since Elliot was born¡ª"


    "And I''m a fucking imposter," Ipleted for him. "So of course, I''m not to be trusted." I didn''t know why my heart was twisting as I spoke. Some foolish, idiotic part of me trusted that he would believe me. And why? Because he had helped me out of my painful and delirious haze yesterday? I should know better.


    "It''s not that. I just know for a fact that you are lying," he snarled without hesitation. "I know the type of person you are, Ellen Valmont, so don''t try and do shit or attempt to deceive me."


    A hollowugh burst out of me. "So it''s no longer ''Red,'' it''s Ellen Valmont now?"


    His eyes darkened even more.


    "Good, keep it that way. I can''t stand you trying to be civil with me, not when I know exactly what you think of me."


    His jaw clenched. "Stay out of my family''s way," he finally said, his voice colder now. "You might be forced into this marriage, but that doesn''t give you the right to interfere in their lives. Do you understand?"


    "Perfectly," I replied with the same coldness. So much for living my life as I used to. The old Eve would have stepped in and done something, but it seemed I couldn''t be that person anymore. Not here. I turned to my door.


    And Hades crossed his arms, standing there like a warden waiting for a prisoner to enter their cell.


    I opened the door and slipped in, but before I closed it, I addressed him again. "And Hades?"


    His lips twitched.


    "I dare you to check the security cameras." With that, I mmed the door.

 Chapter 47: Dig Your Grave

    Hades~


    "She is so fucking irritating," I drawled, my voice ice-cold. It wasn''t enough that she dared to provoke me, but to insult my family¡ªmy nephew¡ªso casually? Unforgivable. She had crossed a line, mocking what she didn''t understand. I had been too lenient, far too patient, trying to keep her in line for the sake of my n. But now? Now, she had earned my full, unfiltered wrath.


    Ellen was a constant disruption, a wrench in every carefullyid n. Every time I adjusted my strategy, she found a way to derail it. I loathed the fact that someone so infuriating could also hold my attention in a way I couldn''t ignore.


    Kael stood beside me, his expression set in stone, fury barely restrained. He adored Elliot, like anyone with a heart would. And this? This was an insult to him as much as it was to me.


    "Alpha, Beta," the security official called, dragging my attention to therge screen. As I watched the caretaker scream at Elliot, something inside me snapped. When her handshed out, striking him, a surge of cold fury gripped me. The blood roared in my ears, but my expression remained unreadable.


    Kael''s eyes met mine as the scene yed out. Ellen emerged from her room. And then the truth became painfully clear¡ªthe caretaker had lied. Ellen had been the victim.


    "Fuck," Kael muttered under his breath.


    I didn''t respond. My grip on the armrest tightened, but my face remained a mask of calm, though beneath the surface, I seethed. The audacity of that bitch. And Ellen, I had doubted her, and worse, I had believed she insulted my nephew. Fuck, indeed.


    But there was more at stake than my personal grudges. Ellen was still a piece in this game I was ying. I needed her. Now, I had wronged her, and I needed to make amends if I wanted this act of mine to look convincing.


    "Should I get the caretaker?" Kael asked. His knuckles had turned white.


    When grand mistakes were made, grand gestures always did the trick. I turned to him. "No, get Ellen instead. Bring her to the white room."


    Kael''s expression was suddenly marred by confusion, but he obliged nheless. Meanwhile, I returned to my office and pressed the inte. Speaking into the microphone, I said, "Unit D20, bring me Mrs. Fuller."


    Then I waited until the door of my office was knocked on and opened, and in walked the snake in the grass.


    "Mrs. Fuller, I hope it''s not too early for a little discussion," I said casually, as much as my anger allowed.


    She deemed herself worthy of smiling at me. "Of course not, your majesty. What is the matter?"


    "It''s about the unfortunate incident yesterday. I want to assure you that the perpetrator will be punished severely."


    She did not miss a beat, nor did she even contemte, she just went with it, her tone turning slightly snide. "That would be preferred, your Majesty. I know she is your wife, but her type should know their ce. It''s bad enough she is a mutt," she said thest word carefully, her eyes flickering to me as if looking for permission to call my wife a slur. I wore a mask of neutrality.


    "And ableist too?!" she gasped dramatically. "She is a deplorable character."


    I leaned back in my chair, folding my hands casually in myp. My face remained neutral, carefully masking the rage that simmered beneath the surface. Mrs. Fuller was predictable, at least. I allowed her to continue, ying the part I needed to for now.


    "Yes," I said, my voice smooth as ice, "it''s a shame, really. She should have known better."


    Mrs. Fuller, emboldened by what she perceived as my agreement, leaned in, her face lighting up with smug satisfaction. "Exactly, Alpha. She is nothing but a mutt, pretending to be more than she is. These... outsiders, these weak-bloods, they have no ce among us. The very fact that you''ve allowed her to stay for this long is a testament to your generosity, but she''ll only drag you down." She shook her head in mock sympathy. "Her type never learns, do they?"


    I nodded slowly, pretending to mull over her words. "I''ve been too lenient, haven''t I?"


    Mrs. Fuller jumped at the opportunity. "Far too lenient, your majesty. It''s obvious she doesn''t appreciate the privilege she''s been granted by staying here. Her behavior is disgraceful, and worse, she''s allowed to run wild! If you ask me, someone like her should be put in her ce before she causes even more trouble. It''s bad enough she''s a mutt, but to insult your family? Unforgivable!"


    Her arrogance was almost amusing, but my mind was already moving three steps ahead. I could feel the cold fury simmering just beneath the surface, but I couldn''t let it show¡ªyet. Instead, I maintained my calm, letting her dig her own grave. It was always the satisfying part, to just give them the shovel and let them do the work themselves.


    "You raise some good points," I said, my voice measured, "her behavior has been uneptable. But tell me, Mrs. Fuller, what do you think should be done about it?"


    She smiled, her eyes gleaming with vindictive glee that made my stomach turn with disgust. "Well, your majesty, someone like her needs to be taught a lesson. I heard..." she whispered, looking around, "about that room of yours. What was it called... the white room? I heard you disciplined her there once. It looks like she might need another visit."


    I nodded again, feigning interest. "Hmm. That''s certainly an option."


    Mrs. Fuller''s smile grew wider, her confidence brimming. "It would restore order, Alpha. Show them all that you''re not to be trifled with."


    "Perhaps you''re right," I mused, my tone indifferent. "Her kind doesn''t seem to learn otherwise."


    Mrs. Fuller practically beamed, basking in what she thought was my approval. "Exactly, your majesty," she agreed.


    "Perhaps I can give you a littlepensation in that regard, that is, if you are interested."


    She sat a little straighter. "Of course, I am interested," she said quickly.


    "Would you like to see the perpetrator punished in my white room?" I asked her. "The victim could even punish the perpetrator."


    "Truly?" she asked, her voice tinged with excitement.


    "Of course."


    Her smile widened. "I would be honored to punish her myself."


    I stood up. "Then why don''t we go now?"

 Chapter 48: Apologize

    Eve~


    As usual, my heart is in my throat as I follow the blond man, who I''m starting to realize is Hades'' beta or second-inmand. We walk through a familiar path that I know all too well by now. My hands grow mmy with sweat, but I don''t back down or stop. I''m done showing weakness, yet every instinct tells me to turn around and run. It looks like I''m going to get punished yet again. The king had been too much of a coward to look at the CCTV footage and see who exactly was at fault.


    I keep my chin up as we enter the preliminary chamber before the white room itself. I avert my eyes from the one-way mirror that would allow me to look into the white room. I step inside, and I feel his presence immediately¡ªhis cologne already filling my senses before I even set my eyes on him. But when I take in my surroundings, it''s not Hades in his ck shirt rolled to his elbows, with harnesses strapped to his chest and entuating his muscr form, that makes me freeze. It''s the person strapped to the surgical table.


    The caretaker is held down on the table, her eyes frantic with a gag in her mouth. My skin immediately begins to itch.


    "Wee, Red," Hades'' voice pulls me out of my daze. He''s calling me by the nickname again. I snap my head to him as he approaches. I swallow as he adjusts the ck gloves on his hands.


    "What... is this about?" I mutter.


    His lips lift in that damn self-satisfied smirk that he always seems to wear. Hees overwhelmingly close to me, the emerald earring dangling from his left ear glinting in the overbearing whiteness of the room.


    His heat radiates off his body, seeping into me, and suddenly I can feel the ghost of his forbidden touches from that night. I take a step back, folding my arms in front of me to prevent them from shaking. "Answer me," I say more firmly, ncing at the caretaker still strapped down.


    "I wanted to give you a gift."


    My brows raise in confusion. "Gift?" My uneasiness grows.


    He gestures at the woman. "I found out what she did." A muscle in his jaw ticks from obvious agitation.


    It dawns on me then why she''s now in this position. "Oh... that''s great," I reply. "I''m honored you told me." I try to keep the sarcasm from my voice. "I guess I can leave." I don''t wait, moving toward the exit.


    Hades'' hand shoots out and grabs my arm. I turn back, shocked by the sudden contact. This is the first time he''s touched me since the night I can never seem to get out of my mind... or my dreams. My usual nightmares have been reced by dreams of him in my bed again¡ªcaressing me, kissing me, fucking me... Those gray eyes glinting silver with lust as he plunges and thrusts  into  me.


    For a moment, the world stands still as I''m suddenly all too aware of him. I can tell by the way his hand tightens slightly and the way his eyes widen just a fraction that I''m not the only one who feels it. It''s illicit electricity. His mouth morphs into a harsh line, and he lets go of my hand. Immediately, my body foolishly mourns the contact.


    Hades steps back, the coolness in his demeanor returning, though a flicker of something darker lingers in his stormy eyes. "I thought you might appreciate the opportunity to repay a debt," he says smoothly, as though this were just a normal exchange of pleasantries. He nods toward a side table, where a gleaming tray of sharp, cruel-looking tools sits neatly arranged. My heart lurches as I take in the sight¡ªknives, pliers, things I can''t even name.


    I swallow hard, my stomach churning with disgust. "You think I''d want this?" My voice is low but steady, despite the horror coursing through me. I force myself to look away from the tools, turning my gaze to him instead. His cold expression gives nothing away, as if what he''s asking ispletely reasonable.


    "I think," he replies, his voice dangerously soft, "that this woman wronged you. And I''m offering you the chance to make her pay for it." He gestures to the caretaker, who whimpers beneath the gag, her eyes wide with fear.


    I take a step back, shaking my head in disbelief. "I''m not going to torture someone, Hades." My voice cracks slightly, but I hold my ground, refusing to let him see how deeply unsettled I am by this whole setup. "I''m not like you."


    His brow furrows slightly, genuine surprise flickering across his face for the first time. "Not like me?" he echoes, as though the concept were foreign to him. He steps closer, his towering frame casting a long shadow over me. "You were wronged, Red. This is justice."


    I shake my head again, more firmly this time. "No, this is cruelty." I nce at the tray again, bile rising in my throat. "I won''t do it."


    Hades watches me for a long, tense moment, his eyes searching mine as though trying toprehend something that doesn''t quite fit into his understanding of the world. Finally, he straightens, a strange, unreadable expression settling over his features. "I don''t know what you want."


    "You could apologize," I almost snap.


    He blinks as the beta shifts ufortably on his feet. "Apologize?" he echoes the word like it''s another very foreign concept to him.


    I raise a brow. "Oh... or the great Lycan king can''t apologize? He doesn''t have the ability to do so?"


    "I can do anything," he mutters, his face hardening.


    I don''t back down. "Then let''s hear it, your majesty. Say you''re sorry for ming me for something I didn''t do."


    "I... am," he mumbles.


    Ie closer. "I can''t hear you."


    Hades'' eyes narrow, his jaw tightening as he stands there, obviously unused to being challenged. I can see the conflict warring within him¡ªhis pride shing with the situation. The room seems to grow smaller with the weight of his hesitation. His chest rises and falls, his breathing shallow, and for a split second, I think he might actually explode with anger.


    But then he speaks, each word clipped and sharp. "I... am sorry."


    I blink, genuinely taken aback. He said it, but the way it slips past his lips, as though it physically pains him, makes me wonder how much of it is genuine. He stands there, rigid, his eyes burning into mine with a mixture of frustration and something deeper¡ªsomething I can''t quite ce.


    "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?" I say, my voiceced with bitter satisfaction, though my heart still pounds in my chest.


    His gaze hardens, the vulnerability from moments before disappearing behind the cold mask he wears so well. "Is this what you want? An apology? Will that erase what she did to you?" His voice grows colder, sharper, the intensity behind his words making the air around us crackle. "I thought you wanted justice."


    I look at the woman on the table, her terrified eyes darting between us. Every fiber of my being wants to walk away from this room, from Hades, from all of it. But his words linger, like poison seeping into my thoughts. Justice. That''s what I''ve always wanted, isn''t it? To be seen. To be heard. But not like this. Not with cruelty.


    "No," I say, my voice steady. "I don''t want this kind of justice. I''m not you, Hades. I don''t need to hurt people to feel whole."


    For a moment, something flickers in his eyes¡ªhurt? No, that can''t be it. But it''s gone as quickly as it came. His expression closes off again, his lips curling into a tight line. "Then you''re a fool, Red."


    "Maybe." I meet his gaze, unflinching. "But at least I can live with myself."


    His eyes harden further. "Red..." His voice is a low growl.


    I ignore it. "I want something else."


    He raises a brow. "What?"


    "I want her to apologize to Elliot."


    "What about you?" he asks, stalking closer. "You don''t want an apology from her?"


    "Me?" I chuckle and nce at her. "I know she could never mean it. But that boy still needs to have faith in people and she better make sure he believes it or I might have to take you up on your offer."


    With that I leave.

 Chapter 49: Monsters In A Cage

    Eve~


    "You were so brave, you know?" Lia said, holding my hand.


    I made a nonmittal sound. It blew up in my face, did it not? But I didn''t regret my actions. I just wished I had been a bit more credible to these people. It wasn''t even for my sake¡ªit was for that boy''s sake. That woman shouldn''t be licensed, let alone allowed near children.


    Lia ced a hand on my shoulder. "You were brave, and it seems like you''re taking my advice."


    "The one about living my life?"


    "Yes."


    "I wasn''t really doing that."


    "You see, princess, that''s where you''re wrong. The simple act of standing up for what you believed in, even when no one else would, is living your life. You''re not just existing, you''re fighting, surviving¡ªmaking choices that matter."


    I turned to look at her, my throat tight with emotions I couldn''t quite put into words. I hadn''t felt brave. I hadn''t felt strong. I had felt cornered and desperate.


    "Sometimes," she continued, her voice soft but firm, "living isn''t about making the perfect choice. It''s about making a choice and sticking to it. You made one today, Ellen. And that''s more than most people ever do."


    Her words actually helped, and I nodded. At least my brooding, infuriating husband found out and attempted to do something about it, even if his methods were wrong and downright heinous. It was something. A fragment of my shattered heart ached because of his actions.


    Hades must have had a sliver of faith in me to check the CCTV footage. Maybe a tiny part of him wanted to believe I wasn''t capable of doing what I was used of. It was more than my own parents ever did for me. The thought was oundish, but for some reason, it lingered.


    After Lia left, my hand itched for a pencil, so I retrieved my drawing pad and began a sketch. My pencil moved almost instinctively across the page, lines forming without conscious thought. My mind wandered as the soft scratch of graphite filled the room. The simple act of drawing brought a semnce of calm I hadn''t realized I needed.


    I didn''t know what I was sketching. I just let my emotions guide the pencil, weaving strokes of anger, confusion, and the stubborn ache that lingered in my chest. I let it all spill out onto the page, never pausing to question the shapes that began to emerge.


    It wasn''t until I paused, hand hovering over the paper, that I realized what I had drawn.


    Hades.


    Those soulless silver eyes stared back at me, cold and unyielding. His hard mouth was set in the same grim line he always wore, as if the weight of his entire pack rested on his shoulders alone. The sharp angles of his jaw, the slight curl of his lip¡ªit was unmistakably him.


    My breath caught in my throat, and a jolt of shock surged through me. Why had I drawn him? Of all things, why him?


    Without thinking, I tore the page from the pad, crumpling it in my hands. The sight of him¡ªthose icy eyes, that unforgiving expression¡ªbrought back too many conflicting feelings. I threw the paper across the room, as if that could rid me of the storm brewing inside me.


    But even as the crumpled sketchnded in the corner, the image of him remained burned into my mind.


    ---


    Hades~


    "You tried to what?" Amelia asked, taking off her sses as if that would make hearing andprehending my words easier.


    "You heard me the first time," I replied dryly, steepling my fingers in front of me, elbows on the table. "What did she say?"


    "Basically nothing," she answered. "But she was mortified. I just got her to try living her life, only for you to pull that stunt."


    "I am well aware," I cut her off, voice tight.


    She studied me for a second and sighed. "You went about a grand gesture all wrong. I know you just wanted to make it up to her."


    Her voice was too soft for myfort.


    "You really love seeing what you desperately want to see." I leaned in closer. "This..." I gestured at Ellen''s file on my table, detailing her current psychological, physical, and mental state. "...is for what she can do for me and this pack. It''s in no way out of the goodness of my heart."


    "You feel nothing, not even pity?"


    "Why would I pity that bastard''s offspring?"


    "She is not that bastard himself."


    "She might as well be. I know what she is. I have proof of all she''s capable of doing."


    "Monsters are created..."


    "Not born," Ipleted for her, my jaw locking. "I am familiar."


    "Don''t you see yourself in her? You became what your fath¡ª"


    "I will give you a chance to choose wisely if you really think your life would be worth you finishing that sentence," I drawled.


    Amelia''s lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn''t back down. "I won''t finish the sentence, Hades. But you know the truth. You don''t want to admit it, but deep down, you see it. You''re just too stubborn to face it."


    I felt a re of anger, hot and sharp. My fingers drummed against the table as I tried to keep my temper in check. "This conversation is over," I growled, the finality in my voice unmistakable.


    She stood, her chair scraping against the floor as she gathered her things. "You can ignore it all you want, Hades. But remember, even monsters get tired of living in cages. And when they break free..." She paused at the door, looking back at me. "They either destroy everything in their path or find a way to heal."


    I didn''t respond, my eyes fixed on the stack of files in front of me. I was pushing Cerberus back from doing what we so desperately wanted.


    Monsters in cages. That''s what we both were. And for a brief moment, I wondered if maybe, just maybe, she was right. But I shook the thought away, burying it beneath the weight of everything else.


    I had responsibilities, a pack to lead, a kingdom to protect. I didn''t have time to question who I was or what I had be. I was Hades Stavros, the Lycan King, and my purpose was clear.


    But one thing Amelia said stuck with me¡ªyou went about a grand gesture all wrong. Which meant I needed a better, more mundane method to make sure she kept her guard down. A n formed in my head, and I made a phone call.

 Chapter 50: Ghosts On The Canvas

    Hades~


    She walked out of the elevator, and I could immediately read the uneasiness on her face and in her bodynguage. She tried to conceal it with the way she raised her chin when our eyes met. I had let Kael choose the clothes she was wearing. I had suggested something not too formal, a bit casual and light, just to put her at ease and not make her feel like she was going to stand trial.


    Now, she was d in a softer ensemble¡ªnothing extravagant, but elegant enough to fit the asion. A simple cream blouse, paired with a flowing skirt that brushed just above her ankles. Kael had chosen well, though I hardly cared about the specifics. What mattered was that it made her look approachable, not too defensive or closed off.


    When her eyes met mine, she straightened her posture, trying to mask whatever doubt lingered beneath the surface. I could see it, though. The small hitch in her breath, the way her fingers lightly brushed against the fabric of her skirt, as if grounding herself.


    "Comfortable?" I asked, my tone t, giving nothing away.


    "Fine," she responded, though I could hear the slight tension in her voice.


    Without another word, I offered my hand, and she finally let her eyes wander a bit from my face. I had chosen something casual as well¡ªor rather, Kael had. A grey polo and ck pants. I would have preferred ck on ck, but my Beta had said something about not going to a damn funeral.


    Her eyes returned to my face, and I watched her throat work as she gulped. When she took my hand, hers was mmy. She was a bundle of nerves.


    "Where are we going?" She attempted to sound curt, but her words wereced with uncertainty.


    "You''ll see," I murmured as I led her out of the tower. Today, my guards were not nking us. I had to make sure she waspletely at ease.


    The ride was quiet, just me watching from the corner of my eye as she looked out the window, tapping her leg with her fingers. She couldn''t seem to stay still.


    "You can rx, Red," I murmured.


    She turned to me. "Where are we going, Your Majesty?"


    "It''s a surprise," I smirked.


    She swallowed again, as though my words had only increased her fear. "Am I going to be punished for making you apologize?"


    For the first time since the night began, I was the one caught off guard. It was like her special talent¡ªstunning me. "What?"


    "That''s it, right?" she asked.


    The fear in those ocean depths became even more palpable. "Red¡ª"


    She flinched at the nickname. What was happening? Had my usation done this? Or was it everything else? It was beginning to dawn on me just how hard it was going to be to get her to trust me.


    I tightened my grip slightly, not enough to cause pain, but enough to steady her. She was trembling¡ªsubtly, but enough for me to notice.


    "No," I said after a pause, keeping my voice as cold and t as ever. "You''re not being punished. This isn''t a trap."


    Her eyes flickered with uncertainty, and for a moment, I could see the war waging inside her head. She wanted to believe me, but everything she''d been through told her not to. Even after that night... Sex had always been an effective way to get into a woman''s head, but it seemed it hadn''t worked. Who was this woman?


    The limousine came to a stop, and we got out. She kept her head down, as if she couldn''t bear to look at what awaited her. I had rented the ce for the night so no one would disturb us.


    I watched her as we stepped into the gallery, my expression carefully neutral, as always. Ellen''s eyes widened, her lips parting slightly as she took in the room¡ªmassive canvases, intricate sculptures, every inch of the space soaked in artistic history. She looked... entranced. Like a child seeing snow for the first time.


    Her gaze darted from piece to piece, and for a moment, I thought she might sprint toward the nearest painting. Instead, she stood still, wide-eyed and silent. I pretended to study one of the paintings, a dark oil portrait that meant nothing to me. I wasn''t here for the art, after all. This was for her. To make sure she remained...pliant.


    "An art gallery!" she gasped.


    "Yes, Red."


    This time, she didn''t flinch at the nickname.


    "Look at this," she whispered, her voice trembling with something close to reverence.


    I nced at her, catching the light in her eyes, the sudden flush on her cheeks. She pointed toward argendscape, painted in deep blues and greens. "It''s almost like the sky is weeping into the earth. You can feel the sorrow in the strokes." Her fingers hovered near the canvas, as if she could feel the emotions in the paint. She shared her thoughts with me like she wanted to take me along for the ride.


    I gave a low hum, pretending to listen, but really, I was calcting. Assessing. This was all part of keeping her off-bnce. A gesture. Something simple. It seemed to be working more than sex.


    She looked up at me, those damn wide eyes expecting... something. I found myself ncing back at the painting. It was all right, I supposed, for a mess of color. Still, there was a strange pull to hear what she would say next. I couldn''t exin it, but her words had a way of making even the dullest thing seem... less dull. Something like a familiar ache pulsed in my chest. It was torture because I had done this once before, with my Danielle...


    "The texture of the brushstrokes¡ªit''s like the artist wanted to make the sky bleed. There''s anger here, hidden beneath the sadness," she added, her voice soft, thoughtful.


    I frowned, not at the painting, but at myself. Why the hell was I even considering what she was saying? When she looked up at me again, her eyes turned from turquoise to an achingly familiar emerald green. I blinked. I touched the emerald earring on my left ear.


    She moved on to another piece, her excitement palpable. I followed her, keeping my expression cold, indifferent. Ellen was running her fingers across the air in front of another painting, talking about shadows and light, her voice growing more animated with each passing second.


    I half-listened, nodding when appropriate, my mind drifting back to my ns and the strange feelings in my chest. But every now and then, she''d say something that caught my attention¡ªa phrase or an observation that dug its way into my thoughts. Like when she started exining the use of negative space in a piece, the emptiness between the figures.


    "The space says more than the figures themselves, don''t you think?" she asked, looking up at me again.


    I stared back at her, feigning interest. "Perhaps."


    She smiled, as if my half-hearted response meant more than it should. It made something twist in my chest.


    She turned back to the paintings, her awe growing, while I kept my distance¡ªjust watching and musing. But for reasons I couldn''t quite understand, I found myself wondering what she would think of the next one. What insight she might have, what words she''d use to describe it.


    I kept my mask in ce. This was just another tool, another piece of the puzzle. I wasn''t interested in her or her thoughts on art.


    Not at all.


    Even if, as she rambled about colors and shading and negative spaces, it pulled me back to a different time. A time when I had dared to be happy.

 Chapter 51: Paint And Kisses

    Eve~


    There was a skip in my step as we entered the Obsidian Tower, Hades right behind me. He apanied me upstairs as I ranted on. I could mention the names of the Lycan artists who had created the masterpieces I had the honor of seeing and analyzing, and I deeply regretted not learning more about Obsidian Pack art. They were truly breathtaking.


    I hadn''t felt like this in a long time¡ªa very long time. It was like being back in a familiar ce, surrounded by colors, shapes, and stories that spoke to my soul. My fingers itched to draw, to capture the emotions swirling inside me. I nced over my shoulder at Hades, expecting to see his usual mask of indifference, but there was something different in his eyes. He wasn''t just tolerating my rambling; he was actually listening, or at least pretending better than usual.


    "The way they use shadow in their work," I said breathlessly, stopping in front of a massive canvas that hung at the end of the hallway, "it''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It''s like... they''re painting with darkness itself."


    Hades tilted his head slightly, his cold eyes narrowing as he studied the piece. "Darkness," he murmured, his voice low and smooth. "You''d think I''d be used to it by now."


    I blinked, caught off guard by the unexpectedment. It was rare for him to share anything remotely personal, and for a moment, I wondered if he understood art in ways I hadn''t imagined.


    "Have you ever painted?" I asked before I could stop myself.


    His gaze snapped to mine, sharp as a de, but instead of the cutting retort I expected, he simply shrugged. "No. But I can appreciate the control it takes to wield something as elusive as shadow."


    I smiled, feeling a strange warmth bloom in my chest. Maybe he understood more than I gave him credit for.


    As we continued walking down the hallway, I let my thoughts drift, wondering what it would be like to create something here, in this tower surrounded by shadows and ancient history. The possibilities stirred a longing in me, one I hadn''t felt in years.


    "Perhaps I could sketch something tonight," I mused aloud, almost forgetting Hades was there. "I am brimming with ideas." As much as I was loving the pencil and the sketch pad, I itched for more instruments to express myself. But I couldn''t allow myself to let my hopes rise too high that this would be my new reality. I had to remember where I was. Today was a blessing, and I was more than grateful. Before that fateful night, I had taken things for granted, until I was no longer allowed to see or paint colors on a canvas. At the age of twenty-three, I was finally able to delve back into that world I had missed for so long.


    He made noment, but I could feel his presence looming behind me¡ªa silent force that, despite everything, didn''t feel oppressive right now.


    The elevator doors slid open to the floor where my room was as I continued to rant on. I couldn''t stop myself. I was high on excitement, so much so that even the Lycan king walking with me didn''t feel as daunting or unnerving as usual.


    He opened the door for me. "Good night, Red," he murmured. His eyes were a bit distant.


    "Thank you for tonight," I said, before stepping into my room, still giddy from the excitement of the evening, my mind spinning with visions of sketches and canvases. I flicked the light switch, expecting the same dim, empty room I''d left behind.


    But my breath caught in my throat.


    Right in the middle of the room stood an easel, tall and sturdy, with a pristine canvas waiting to be touched by paint. Next to it, a wooden box overflowing with art supplies¡ªcharcoal sticks, paintbrushes, acrylics, pastels, and sketchbooks¡ªeverything I could ever need to create.


    I took a step forward, my heart hammering in my chest as I ran my fingers over the edges of the box, barely able to believe what I was seeing. These weren''t just basic supplies¡ªthey were the finest materials any artist could dream of. How? Who?


    I didn''t have to ask.


    The realization hit me like a wave, and without a second thought, I whirled around and ran out of the room. My feet moved faster than my mind could process, chasing after the man who, moments ago, had left me at my door.


    The elevator doors were just closing when I reached him. "Hades!" I called, breathless.


    He turned just as the doors slid open again, his usual mask of indifference already in ce. I didn''t give him a chance to say anything before I threw my arms around him, pulling him into a fierce hug.


    It took me a second to realize what I''d done. I felt the tension in his body, the sharp intake of breath as my arms tightened around him. For a moment, I wanted to pull away, to apologize for the impulsive gesture, but something inside me resisted. I just stayed there, feeling the strength of him, the coldness that always seemed to radiate from him, somehow lessened.


    When I finally let go and stepped back, I could barely look at him, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. But as I lifted my eyes, I saw something in his gaze¡ªsomething dangerous, something that mirrored mine.


    We stood there, suspended in the hallway, the air between us thick with a tension I hadn''t expected. His gaze dipped to my lips, and my breath hitched, my heart thundering in my chest.


    Before I could second-guess myself, I surged forward and pressed my lips to his.


    For a heartbeat, he didn''t move. But then, like a dam breaking, he kissed me back, fierce and unrelenting, his hands gripping my waist and pulling me closer. The world fell away, and all I could feel was him¡ªhis intensity, his coldness, his fire.


    When we finally pulled apart, both of us breathing heavily, his eyes zed with something I couldn''t quite ce.


    "You should go inside, Red," he murmured, his voice rougher than usual. His fingers lingered on my waist for just a moment longer before he stepped back.


    I nodded, dazed, and stumbled back toward my room. But as the door closed behind me, my mind was still spinning, still trying to process what had just happened.

 Chapter 52: As It Should Be

    Eve~


    Dinner the next day was less tense, especially with the Beta, Kael, conversing with me. Felicia was scowling as usual, but she did not speak. Elliot, on the other hand, was simply watching. Each time my eyes went to him, he would look away. I hoped he didn''t believe I was mad at him.


    "How much tomission a painting?" Kael asked. "I need one that can capture my prowess."


    I hade to like the blond man with the infectiousugh.


    "Of course, but it''s gonna cost ya," I replied.


    Kael grinned, leaning back in his chair with a smug look. "Name your price, princess."


    I chuckled. "I''ll need some supplies, and your full cooperation for those long, grueling hours of posing."


    Felicia scoffed from her seat. "You mean you''re going to spend hours staring at him?"


    Kael shot her a look, unfazed. "Can''t me her for wanting to capture this perfection." He gestured to himself dramatically, making meugh again.


    "Don''t tter yourself," I said, but my smile lingered. "I''ll do it on one condition though."


    "And what''s that?" Kael asked, leaning forward now, intrigued.


    I nced at Hades. He was silent, as always, but his gaze was fixed on me, piercing and unreadable.


    "I want to paint the king too," I said, my voice steady as I attempted to bring him into the conversation.


    Kael''s brows shot up, and Felicia''s scowl deepened, but I ignored them. Hades hadn''t moved, hadn''t reacted, but I could feel the shift in the air between us.


    He tilted his head slightly, as if considering my offer. His cold, calcting eyes locked onto mine. "I am not interested," his tone was curt.


    Something sharp pierced my chest, and my face burned with embarrassment as Felicia burst outughing.


    Each time Feliciaughed, Hades would tense up further. After greeting me, he hadn''t spoken to me at all or even looked at me. I bit my lip, guilt and shame washing over me. It must have been my abrupt kiss that had caused this distance between us.


    When he began being civil, I hadn''t trusted it. I believed he was ying games with me because I could easily imagine someone like him doing just that. But his actions... Was it possible that someone could fake it to this extent? Hiring a therapist for me, the night of my heat, trying to make amends for not believing me, taking me out to my favorite ce, and gifting me the art supplies. Along the way, I had let myself get carried away. I needed to apologize.


    Hades stood abruptly, the scrape of his chair against the floor startling me. His face was a nk mask, the cold, distant persona slipping back into ce effortlessly. Without a word, he turned and left the dining hall, his long strides carrying him away as if he couldn''t bear to be in the same room any longer.


    I froze, shame and frustration bubbling up inside me. I nced at the others¡ªKael was frowning, confused by the sudden shift, while Felicia wore a smug smile. She seemed to enjoy the sight of me wilting under Hades'' rejection.


    I couldn''t just sit there. I needed to make things right, even if it meant facing more of his cold wrath.


    Excusing myself hastily, I hurried after him. My heart pounded in my chest as I followed him down the corridor, the distance between us seeming to grow with each step.


    "Hades!" I called out, my voice trembling slightly.


    He paused at the end of the hall but didn''t turn to face me. His back was rigid, shoulders tense. I took a deep breath and gathered my courage before approaching him.


    "I... I''m sorry," I said softly. "About the kiss. It was wrong of me."


    He still didn''t turn around. His silence was like a wall, imprable and heavy. I waited, hoping for any kind of response, but none came.


    "I didn''t mean to make things ufortable between us," I continued, my voice barely above a whisper now. "I just... I don''t know what I was thinking."


    Finally, Hades spoke, but his voice was ice. "You weren''t thinking. You were reckless, as always."


    The sting of his words hit hard, and I bit my lip to keep the hurt from showing. "Hades, I¡ª"


    "Don''t." He finally turned to face me, his eyes colder than I''d ever seen them. "Don''t misunderstand this arrangement between us, Ellen."


    Him not using my nickname hurt more than I expected. I didn''t want to hear my sister''s nameing out of his mouth. "Red" had started to grow on me, I realized.


    His words cut deeper than I could have imagined, and I flinched at his cruelty. It was like we had returned to the beginning¡ªto that cold, distant ce where he saw me as nothing more than a tool.


    "I thought..." My voice faltered as I tried to find the right words. "I thought we were starting to understand each other."


    Hades'' lips curled into a bitter smile. "Understand each other?" He let out a sharpugh, devoid of warmth. "I am trying to be civil because I don''t like us being at loggerheads every moment. It is not appropriate. And it seemed to have worked," his eyes darkened. "A little too well."


    I blinked back the sudden rush of tears, hating how vulnerable I felt in front of him. "But... the things you did¡ª"


    "Were nothing," he interrupted, his tone final. "They were meant to make you feel better. Not make you feel anything else."


    I stepped back as if he had physically struck me, the weight of his dismissal sinking into my bones. He wasn''t just rejecting me¡ªhe was erasing everything I thought we''d started to build. What was I thinking we were building? What was wrong with me? Was I so starved for care and attention that the moment a man I was supposed to hate offered me some, I tossed mymon sense out? It seemed that was so.


    "I see," I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Hades didn''t give me another nce before turning away again. This time, I didn''t follow. I stood frozen in the hallway, feeling the crushing weight of defeat. The walls I thought were starting toe down between us had just grown taller, thicker, and more imprable. Like they should have been.


    It was like everything I had believed, every glimpse of warmth or understanding, had been an illusion. And now, the distance between us was unsurmountable. Like it should be.

 Chapter 53: "Sorry."

    Eve~


    I painted all day, trying to drown out the dull ache in my chest. Each stroke of the brush was an attempt to forget the heaviness, but it clung to me, relentless. Yesterday, after the kiss, I had painted to escape too. A rough, hurried work¡ªemerald green eyes that had haunted me throughout the night.


    Now, I stood in front of another canvas, letting my emotions spill onto it. My brush moved in wide arcs, creating a stormy sky¡ªdark clouds shing against one another, lightning threatening to split them apart. As I stepped back to examine it, a chill ran down my spine. The painting wasn''t just a reflection of my feelings; it reminded me of him. Of Hades.


    The stormy sky mirrored his brooding nature, the cold distance that always hung between us. His silver eyes often shifted like that, from a calm gray to the stormy hue of a sky about to unleash chaos. They had that look today when he''d reminded me where we stood¡ªtrapped in this hollow marriage, bound by an alliance but separated by a vast emotional gulf. He didn''t have to say anything. His eyes said it all. It gutted me again.


    I clenched the brush tighter, my agitation rising. I didn''t want to think about him, didn''t want him creeping into my thoughts even when I was trying to escape. I tossed the brush, frustrated. I love painting, but this was beginning to drive me mad.


    At least, he would stop torturing me for a crime my fathermitted. He had promised, and he had been true to his word by giving me a canvas and letting me visit an art gallery. Yet, I felt like I had been whipped all the same. I needed to get myself together.


    Those dark, dreary years behind bars had made me crave kindness and warmth. And he had given me that, but we were not friends. We could never be friends¡ªor more¡­


    But his words as we danced at the g echoed in my head. Let''s just say I am a bit intrigued by you.


    I shook my head to toss away the memory. He had been teasing me, to put me at ease. That was all it had been. Now, I feel like ending things all the time, and my nightmares had been gued by something other than horror. Him...


    Suddenly, I heard a soft sound, like paper being slipped across the floor. I turned toward the door, my brows crinkling. A folded piece of paper had been passed through the gap at the bottom of the door.


    I hesitated but eventually made my way to the paper and picked it up. Unfolding it with a bit of trepidation, my breath caught in my throat.


    It was a drawing¡­ of me. My turquoise eyes stared back at me from the page, created by mixing shades of blue and green, imperfect but tenderly drawn. The lines were shaky, uneven, as if sketched by a small hand. In the corner, written in wobbly, childlike handwriting, was a single word:


    "Sorry."


    I opened the door to see no one. He couldn''t have gotten far, especially if he was alone. I walked down the hall; I hadn''t heard the elevator''s ding, so it meant he was using the stairs.


    When I got to the stairs and looked down, I caught him. His small form was walking as fast as he could, almost waddling like a penguin. My mood lightened immediately.


    "Elliot," I called.


    He froze like he had been caught breaking into a bank safe. He didn''t look up at me. I smiled and went down the stairs toward him, where he still stood frozen in ce. I heard beeping, and it got louder the closer I got to him. I finally reached him, trying not to scare him.


    "Elliot?" I said gently.


    I didn''t want to force him, so I would give him a chance. "Hello?"


    He slowly turned to face me, the beeping growing louder. When he looked up, my smile widened¡ªthen it faded fast, and my heart seized in my chest. Around his neck was a beeping device, and the beeping and shing red light increased in frequency.


    On instinct, I tore it from his neck, breaking a nail, but the pain didn''t register. I tossed it down the stairs, not sure if anything would happen. Immediately, I pulled him to the ground and shielded his small body with mine. My heart was in my throat, my blood frozen in my veins.


    One beat.


    Two beats.


    Three beats.


    There was nothing. I hesitantly got up just as the explosion hit.


    The st thundered through the stairwell, a violent force that sent a hailstorm of debris crashing down around us. My ears rang as the ground shook beneath me, and I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder as something heavy mmed into me. I copsed to my knees, gasping, my head pounding and blood trickling down into my eyes, blurring my vision.


    "Elliot!" I cried, turning to find him sprawled on the ground, unconscious, his small body lifeless under the rubble. My heart seized in my chest. He wasn''t moving.


    Ignoring the pain radiating through my body, I pushed myself up, adrenaline surging through my veins. I stumbled over to him, my limbs trembling as I reached out and cradled him in my arms. My head throbbed, and every breath felt like fire, but I couldn''t stop. I couldn''t leave him here.


    "Come on, Elliot," I whispered, more to myself than to him, as I hoisted his limp form against my chest. My muscles screamed in protest, and my vision wavered as the blood dripped down, but I gritted my teeth and forced myself to keep moving. Each step up the stairs felt like an eternity, every breathbored, but I couldn''t stop.


    Through the thickening smoke and dust, I finally reached thending. My legs were shaking violently, my mind barely holding on to consciousness. I staggered forward, dragging Elliot''s weight with me, when suddenly I heard a soft ding¡ªthe elevator.


    I froze, my heart hammering as I saw the doors slide open. Figures stepped out, silhouettes obscured by the haze of smoke. My instincts screamed at me to move, to run, but I was too exhausted, too battered. My legs gave way beneath me, and I copsed to the ground, clutching Elliot to me.


    Before everything went dark, I heard voices¡ªsharp and urgent¡ªrushing toward us. Then the world faded into ckness.

 Chapter 54: Wolfless

    Eve~


    I woke to a stabbing pain coursing through my body, my back aching as though I had been run over by a truck. My head throbbed violently, and when I tried to lift it, a sharp sting reminded me of the bandage wrapped around my forehead. Groaning, I slowly opened my eyes, my vision swimming in and out of focus.


    The room was unfamiliar, dimly lit with cold, harsh light filtering in through thick ck curtains. The walls were an oppressive shade of ck, and navy-blue ents threaded through the space like veins. The air was thick, suffocating, as if the room itself was closing in on me. It wasn''t my room.


    I pushed myself up slightly, the weight of my limbs feeling unnatural, as if my body wasn''t my own. My breath hitched when I caught sight of my reflection in a nearby mirror¡ªmy skin pale, my hair tangled and damp with sweat. I was a mess.


    Then I sensed him.


    Before I could react, Hades emerged from the shadows, his silver eyes piercing through the dimness. He was always there, lingering like a storm cloud ready to burst. He moved with quiet, calcted steps, his hands in his pockets, and his expression unreadable as he came closer. I wanted to look away, ourst encounter still fresh in my mind.


    "You''re awake," he said, his voice low and calm, as if this was just any ordinary day. He stood over me, eyes scanning my face, taking in the bandages and bruises. I shifted ufortably under his gaze, my body screaming at me to stay still, but my mind too restless to obey.


    "What... happened?" I asked, my voice hoarse, the memory of the explosion and Elliot''s small form shing in my mind like lightning.


    He remained silent for a moment, his gaze unreadable. "You sustained multiple injuries from the st," he began, his tone clinical. "A concussion, three broken ribs, a fractured shoulder de, andcerations from the debris. You were lucky."


    Lucky? I clenched my jaw, the word stinging. "Elliot¡ª" I croaked, fear rising in my chest.


    "He''s alive," Hades interrupted, his voice steady. "You managed to shield him. He''s resting now." There was not an ounce of warmth in his voice, and I didn''t know why my mind chose to notice that insignificant detail when I was in pain.


    A wave of relief washed over me, but it was short-lived. My body tensed as the reality of what had just happened sank in. The bomb. The attack. Someone had tried to kill Elliot¡ªno, both of us. They put it around a little boy''s neck.


    I stared up at him, trying to gauge his reaction, to see if he felt anything about what had happened. But his face remained a mask of indifference. It made my skin crawl.


    "You saved him," Hades added, softer this time, his eyes flickering with something unreadable. "But you nearly got yourself killed in the process." His voice was monotone, as if reading from a paper.


    My mind raced, the pain of my injuries momentarily drowned out by confusion and fear. The explosion... it was no ident. Someone had nted that device around his neck.


    "Who... who did this?" I forced the words out, my chest tightening with rage and fear.


    His expression darkened. "We''re looking into it. But this was no random attack. Whoever it was, they wanted to send a message." He paused, his gaze hardening. "To me." At least there was some emotion.


    To him. Of course. This was about power, control, revenge. And we had been caught in the crossfire. My heart sank as I realized just how deeply I was entangled in his world¡ªa world I should have kept at arm''s length. Yet, here I was.


    I closed my eyes, letting the weight of everything settle over me. The ache in my body was nothingpared to the heavy realization that I was more trapped than ever before.


    "You need to rest," Hades said quietly, stepping back into the shadows. "All your things will be moved here."


    For a moment, I didn''t react, then my eyes widened, too fast. My head throbbed harder. "What do you mean?"


    "You will be sleeping in my room."


    I blinked. "You are joking."


    A smile¡ªan imperceptible twitch of his lip. "I thought you said I wasn''t the one to joke?"


    I shut off the response my heart had to that singr action. "I cannot sleep in the same room as you."


    His expression hardened in less than a second. "You have no choice."


    "I should."


    "Well, you don''t."


    "So we''re going back to the status quo, and you''ll start controlling me again. Of course, I knew it wouldn''tst."


    His eyes narrowed. "This is not oppression. This is for your protection."


    "I can take care of myself," I lied, my frustration forcing words out of my mouth that I didn''t mean. Some part of me already missed our bickering. I just wanted him not to look at me with that indifferent expression.


    "You didn''t even shift when you realized you were in danger. How can I trust you to protect yourself?"


    Immediately, I was tongue-tied and averted my eyes. He noticed. I could feel his burning gaze on me as it dawned on him.


    "You can''t shift. You haven''t found your wolf," he murmured, almost breathless.


    Cold, unpleasant shame crawled up my spine. I said nothing.


    The oppressive weight of the room pressed in on me, matching the suffocating feeling in my chest. I wanted to speak and exin, but the pain in my body tethered me to the bed. There was no running from this.


    "So you''re not only vulnerable," his voice was low and sharp. "You''re a liability, too."


    I snapped my head to his, my vision swimming, but I ignored it. His words shed through me, and I looked up at him. I couldn''t even tell him the truth. The numerous doses of wolfsbane that had ripped my wolf, Rhea, from me. It brought back the truth to the forefront of my mind.


    He scoffed, his jaw working, a vein bulging in his neck. "This is fucking unbelievable," the disgust and disappointment in his voice a harsh p.


    He looked away from me, like he couldn''t bear the sight of me, and walked off, leaving me alone as tears slid down my cheeks.

 Chapter 55: Of Laughter and Secrets

    Eve~


    I slept for what felt like five days. If I had Rhea, I would have been able to heal faster but now I was stuck in bed. The first time that I had tried to get out of bed, I had fallen. I had to crawl my way back onto the bed to spare my pride. Thest thing I wanted was Hades picking me up and giving me that look that made me wish that the ground would open up and just swallow me whole.


    This afternoon, I was particrly drowsy. Hades had note back, and I was d but I knew it would notst. He woulde back and have to sleep in this bed with me, howeverrge, I could not fathom the awkwardness and painfully unspoken words.


    Right then, the door creaked open and my heart lurched in my chest. Then instead of dark hair, I saw blond. Kael peeped in, "Your highness," he murmured, "How are you doing?"


    I found myself smiling, "Better," I lied.


    "That''s a relief," his expression was warm. "There is someone else here to see you."


    I raised a brow, trying to calm my heart. "Who?" I asked.


    Kael finally entered fully and he brought with him, someone else. Green eyes and curls of mahogany, a small frame.


    "Ellie," I half gasped, half muttered. I caught myself off guard by the sudden nickname and by the way that their eyes widened, I knew that felt the same. I managed a shaky, nervous smile. "I hope it''s okay?" My voice was small.


    Kael''s eyes softened as he turned to Elliot. "Tell me, Ellie," he said, using the nickname. "Do you like it? Cause I know I do."


    The boy looked from Kael to me and nodded.


    "Ellie it is," Kael smiled warmly and crouched beside Elliot, his hand gently resting on the boy''s shoulder. "Ellie wanted to see you because he has something special to give you," Kael said softly. "He''s been working on it all morning."


    Elliot fidgeted with the piece of paper in his hands, his eyes downcast, cheeks flushing red. Kael gave him an encouraging nudge.


    Elliot finally padded towards me, his steps unsure, holding out a folded piece of paper toward me, his green eyes peeking up hesitantly. I reached out, my fingers brushing against the paper before I took it carefully from his small hands.


    "What''s this?" I asked gently, my heart warming at the shy, earnest look in his eyes.


    He  watched intently as I unfolded the paper. My breath caught in my throat when I saw the drawing. It was a crude, childlike depiction of me, but I had a cape and was soaring through the sky like a superhero. There were little sparkles and stars surrounding me, and at the bottom, Elliot had scrawled two words in messy handwriting: Thank you.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, my heart swelling with a mixture of gratitude and an overwhelming sense of tenderness. "Elliot... this is beautiful," I said, my voice thick with emotion, and I was on the verge of crying. I reached out to ruffle his curly hair, but he ducked his head and flinched a little. The action hit me, only children that were hit would flinch like that. I pushed the sinking thoughts away.


    Kael grinned easily, sitting on the edge of my bed. "I think he sees you as his personal hero," he teased, leaning in to get a better look at the drawing. "And, you know, I have to agree with him. You did save the day after all."


    I shook my head, though a small smile tugged at my lips. "I don''t feel like much of a hero."


    Kael raised a brow, his voice light and teasing. "Oh,e on now. Don''t be modest. You swooped in, saved the kid, survived an explosion... I think you''ve earned that cape. But I think a blue cape would suit you much better. The red kinda washes you out." I knew he was just trying to make me feel better.


    But I couldn''t help butugh softly, the sound surprised even me. Despite the ache in my body and the weight of everything that had happened, Kael''s easy humour was a helping.


    He winked at me. "See? You''re already healing. Laughter is the best medicine, after all."


    I smiled, shaking my head, but I felt lighter at that moment. "I didn''t know you moonlighted as aedian."


    Kael put a hand dramatically to his chest. "Ah, you wound me, your highness. I like to think of myself as a jack-of-all-trades. Humour, heroism, good looks... the whole package."


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at his exaggerated tone, but the smile on my face stayed. "I don''t know if I''d call you a hero just yet. The league of heroes of which I am part would not agree."


    "Hey, hey, let''s not get picky. I''m clearly the unsung hero of this tale," Kael said with a yful grin. "I know Batman is keeping tabs on me."


    I chuckled, as Ellie stared intently at me and even tilted his head. I was growing more concerned. Children his age should be unruly andugh a lot  but his expression barely changed.


    Kael''s grin only widened at my chuckle. "See? I can work miracles. Batman''s just waiting for me to make my grand debut. Hades would have met his match."


    At the me mention of his name, my smile faltered and my mode soured


    Kael noticed instantly. His teasing demeanour softened as he sat up straighter, concern shing across his face. "Hey, what''s wrong? Did I say something? Was it the bat joke?"


    I forced a small smile, but it didn''t reach my eyes. "No, it''s just... Hades."


    Kael leaned back, crossing his arms, his expression thoughtful. "Ah, the big guy. Yeah, I figured as much."


    There was a long pause, the silence hanging between us. I stared at the drawing in myp, running my fingers over the crayon lines, trying to focus on the warmth it had given me earlier. But thoughts of Hades¡ªhis cold gaze, his sharp words¡ªkept creeping in.


    Kael sighed softly, then scooted closer to me on the bed. "You know, Hades... he''s not an easy guy to read. Trust me, I''ve known him longer than anyone, and even I can''t tell what''s going on in that thick skull of his half the time."


    I snorted softly, surprising myself again. "You''re his Beta, though. You know him better than anyone."


    Kael gave a half-shrug. "Sure, I know him. But Hades... well, he''s like a fortress. The guy''s built walls so high, even I can''t scale them sometimes. But," he leaned in, dropping his voice conspiratorially, "I will say this: if you''re stuck in his room, sharing a bed with him, that''s more than just ''protection.'' It might be Hades'' way of showing he cares."


    My cheeks heated but I raised an eyebrow. "By forcing me to stay here?"


    Kael grinned. "Hey, no one said the guy was romantic. If Hades has a lovenguage, it''s probably ''acts of intimidation.'' But I promise you, he doesn''t let people into his space unless they matter."


    I wanted to roll my eyes at Kael''s attempt to cheer me up, but a small part of me wondered if he was right. Maybe there was more to Hades'' cold exterior than I realised. Maybe he did care... in his own twisted way.


    "You''re trying too hard to make him sound less terrifying," I muttered, though the corners of my mouth twitched.


    Kael chuckled. "Well, he is terrifying. But you, mydy, terrify him right back. And that''s saying something."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "I terrify him?"


    Kael nodded solemnly. "Absolutely. You challenge him. You''re not afraid to stand up to him, and he''s not used to that. It rattles him." He gave me a cheeky smile. "Plus, you''re way too beautiful for him. That''s gotta mess with his head."


    I blushed, ttered, but snorted again, but this time it was a realugh. "You''re ridiculous."


    "Ridiculously charming, you mean." Kael winked. "But seriously, don''t let him get to you. He''s just trying to figure things out in his own way. And in the meantime, I''ll be here to remind you that you''re a superhero¡ªcape and all."


    I smiled, feeling the heaviness in my chest lift just a little. Kael had a way of lightening the mood, even when things felt overwhelming. For a brief moment, the tension I''d been carrying eased, and I allowed myself to enjoy the banter, the distraction.


    "Thanks, Kael," I said quietly, meeting his eyes.


    He gave me a soft smile, his usual yfulness tempered with sincerity. "Anytime, your highness. Anytime."


    "Thank you too, Ellie," I told the boy.


    He looked confused but nodded all the same. Weughed again.


    ---


    Hades~


    I heard the groan of the mouse as my grip tightened on it. I watched the footage in real time. What the hell was so funny?


    He almost fucking died, tells me she had wolf, no protection and now she wasughing without a care in the world? Cerberus bristled under my skin, my ws making an appearance, leaving marks on my desk.


    I got up agitated. My chest was growing tighter, each time I nced at them on the screen. Heat filled my veins, Cerberus was ready to pounce. I need to get a leash on my emotions, why the hell was this irritating me so fucking much? I pulled on my tie, loosening to get a bit more air into my lungs. What was this woman doing to me?


    After that fucking kiss I could not even think straight. Her scent filled my nose. Being cold to her had not worked, not even in the slightest. The taste of her, long forgotten, had begun to linger, and even now...


    I looked down at the tent in my pants. Fuck.


    Someone knocked on my door.


    "Enter," I growled.


    The door opened and one of my security personnel entered, a sketch pad in his hand. "We are done transporting her highness''s things,"


    "And?" I raised a brow. "You came to tell me that?"


    "It''s something else, Your majesty," he came forward and flipped to a page on the sketch pad open. "I thought you might want to see this. This is her highness'' property."


    He ced the sketch pad on the table and I was ready to dismiss it but that was until I saw it. Saw her. Those eyes, the birthmark on the side of her mouth, even the earring on her ears. I touched the same one that now hung on my left ear. It was unmistakably her.


    Danielle


    The princess has never seen Danielle before. There was not a single picture of her in the tower anywhere that was located anywhere that she could see. So how had the princess drawn Danielle without having met or seen her?

 Chapter 56: Who Is She?

    Hades~


    Kael entered my office. A bit of agitation threatened to bubble up to the surface at the sight of him, but I pushed it aside. There were far more important things to discuss.


    I gestured for him toe forward, towards my desk. I shifted the sketchpad to him. He picked it up, and his expression became solemn.


    "Danielle," he murmured, his voice quiet. His eyes shifted to mine. "I didn''t know you could sketch so well. The detailing is¡ª"


    "I didn''t do that," I interrupted, my voice more biting than it needed to be.


    His brows rose. "Who?"


    "The princess."


    He blinked, as if it took a minute for it to settle in. "Princess Ellen of Silverpine?"


    "Which other princess do we have in the tower?" I asked dryly.


    His eyes moved to the sketch again, as if seeing it for the first time. "That''s impossible," he breathed. "Danielle never appeared on TV. We don''t have her pictures around. Ellen and Danielle could never have met. She never could have seen her picture," he rambled on. "But¡ª"


    "She sketched her out like Danielle had been right in front of her. Every detail is urate, down to her mole. Even the earring I gifted her."


    Kael was silent for a long moment, staring at the sketch with wide eyes. His fingers tightened around the edges of the paper as though it might reveal some hidden secret if he looked hard enough.


    "How does she know?" he whispered, his voice low, as if speaking the question too loudly might bring unwanted consequences.


    "I don''t know," I replied, standing and crossing my arms. I paced to the window, staring out at the thick walls of the tower. "But it''s not just this sketch. The princess knows things, Kael. Things she shouldn''t know. The question now is: How the hell does she know?"


    Kael''s skin turned pale, and he ran a hand through his hair. I knew he was suspecting the same thing I was.


    "Unless¡ª"


    But Kael''s eyes widened, and he cut me off. "I doubt it," he gasped. "It can''t¡ª"


    My eyes narrowed. "You don''t believe she was privy to the attack on their vehicle that day? You''re telling me you don''t suspect she possibly nned it with Darius and had a direct hand in it?" I was growling, more enraged by the moment.


    I tossed the cigarette I had been smoking and mmed my hands on the table, making him flinch. "Answer me!" I roared. "You''re telling me she didn''t have the audacity to orchestrate the attack?" My voice echoed off the walls, the force behind it barely contained. Kael flinched but held my gaze, his expression conflicted.


    "I''m telling you," he began slowly, his voice unsteady, "there''s no evidence. Darius, yes. But Ellen? She''s the Silverpine princess! She was barely an adult when the attack happened." He shook his head, as if trying to dismiss the very idea.


    I stepped closer, looming over the desk between us. "And yet," I hissed, "she drew Danielle. Perfectly. Down to thest detail. This isn''t a coincidence, Kael. Either she was there, or someone told her. Someone who knows too much."


    Kael''s throat bobbed, and he dropped his gaze back to the sketch.


    "Don''t tell me she''s already manipting you too." The realization was thawing myst fragile nerve. "First Amelia, then you?" Cerberus rose, craving to sink its teeth into flesh. "What exactly about her has made you so fucking gullible?"


    Kael stiffened at my usation, his jaw tightening as he set the sketchpad back down on my desk. His eyes shed, but he held himself back. "I''m not being manipted, Hades," he said, his voice cold and steady. "I''m just trying to see things clearly before we make a move. You think Ellen nned it all? Fine. But we don''t have proof."


    "Proof?" I scoffed, pacing away from him. "We don''t need a signed confession, Kael. Everything points to her! The sketch, the knowledge of Danielle, her connection to Darius¡ª"


    "Yes, her connection to Darius," Kael interrupted, his voice sharp now. "But that doesn''t make her guilty. And you''re not exactly thinking clearly when ites to Ellen."


    I stopped dead in my tracks, turning slowly to face him. "What did you say?"


    Kael held my gaze, unflinching now. "You heard me."


    Cerberus stirred within me, my rage barely contained. "Careful, Kael," I warned, my voice low and dangerous. "You forget who you''re talking to."


    "Hades," his tone became more tentative. "Don''t you feel it? We believe we know everything about her, but things aren''t consistent. She is nothing like you could have imagined. I know you, Hades. You don''t just fact-check, you watch, you study. We can''t jump to conclusions about her involvement. If it turns out to be true, it would change everything. And what if it''s not? She hase so far from where she once was."


    That was it. In the blink of an eye, my hand was around his neck, pulling him off his feet and up into the air. "Why the hell do you fucking care how far she''s gotten? Why do you dare care so much? Is there something you''re not telling me?" I roared.


    He gripped my hand, struggling against my hold. "Hades..." he choked. "Take... the reins. You''ve...e so... far. Don''t go... back." My hold did not relent. "Lucian," he whispered with thest breath he had.


    I blinked as the name hit me in the chest, loosening my grip and letting him go. He fell to the ground, coughing as he massaged his neck.


    "Leave, Kael. Before I hurt you again." I took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Kael did as I ordered but, as expected, he lingered at the door for a moment before finally leaving.


    I stood there, the smoke from my cigarette curling in the dim light of the office, my mind racing. Lucian. That name still had the power to shake me, no matter how deep I''d buried it. Kael was right about one thing¡ªthings weren''t adding up, not in the way I wanted them to. But I couldn''t let myself believe I was losing control. Not now.


    I walked to the sketch again, my fingers tracing the outline of Danielle''s face. It was uncanny, the way Ellen had captured her, as if she had known her intimately. But she hadn''t. She couldn''t have. She shouldn''t have¡ªfor her own good. If she was involved...


    She would suffer a worse fate than Darius. I could still smell the scent of blood. The cold breeze that death brought. It had been a red river that day. I could still see it, seeping through the cracks in my memory. Dark, viscous, pooling beneath her as I held her broken body. The stench of iron filled my lungs, suffocating, drowning me in the weight of what had been lost. The sharp scent of rain mixed with the salt of tears¡ªmine, hers¡ªmingling in the dirt. I could hear the distant screams, not of terror but of something more primal. Pain. Loss. Rage. Danielle had been thest to die in my arms, arge hole where her stomach should have been, our child ripped out from it.

 Chapter 57: So Much To Say

    Eve~


    My stomach lurched when I read the caller ID.


    Mother.


    I reached out for it but stopped myself and pulled my hand away. Each buzz of the phone was a spear to my heart. But I knew if I wanted to keep my sanity, it would be better to stay clear. Only the goddess knew what horrible words she would say to me, what thing she would utter that would make me crumble.


    I was far from over herst call. The coldness in her tone had been devastating. Had she somehow found out about the explosion and wanted to rub it in, or scold me for being careless? I did not want to know. The phone finally stopped buzzing, and I closed my eyes. I took a deep breath to steady my wildly beating heart.


    Only for more buzzing to tear through the silence of the room. When I sat up again, I was shaking more than before. The caller ID made my heart stop.


    Mother.


    I stared at the screen, the name shing like a beacon of dread. My hand hovered over the phone again. Part of me wanted to throw it across the room, anything to stop the relentless buzzing. But the other part, still desperate for something familiar, urged me to answer.


    I inhaled sharply, pressed my trembling thumb to the screen, and answered.


    I didn''t even get to speak.


    "Eve, my baby," she whispered, her voice filled with panic and urgency.


    For a moment, I couldn''t speak. My mouth hung open as she continued.


    "Eve?" she whispered again.


    Why was she whispering? Why did she sound like my mother again and not the cold queen that had haunted my nightmares?


    "Eve?" The panic and desperation in her voice grew. "Please speak to me. I am... begging you." Her voice cracked. She was on the verge of crying.


    This wasn''t a cruel dream or an act. This was real. "Mum?" I murmured, a bit numb. "Is that you?"


    I heard her take a shaky breath. "It''s me, darling. I heard about the incident. Please, please, tell me you''re alright?"


    "I am..."


    "I know after all these years..." Her voice cracked. "I could do nothing but... watch. Mum is sorry." She was sobbing. "I am on your side. I have always been. I love you so much. There is so much that I have to say..."


    "Lyra?"


    My breath caught when I heard my father''s voice. I gripped the phone harder, my pulse skipping.


    There was a brief pause, and I could hear her trying to steady her breathing. For a split second, I believed her¡ªbelieved that maybe this time, she meant it. That maybe she did care.


    But then, her voice changed¡ªsharp, brittle, and full of venom.


    "Lyra?" My father''s voice came through the background, faint but clear enough to send a chill down my spine.


    My mother''s tone snapped. "Yes, Robert, I''m talking to her. Hold on," she muttered, her words clipped and impatient. I heard her cover the phone, but not enough to block out what she said next. "You know how she is. Always needing attention, causing problems. I can''t deal with her right now."


    I froze, the warmth of her earlier words draining out of me, leaving behind a hollow ache. My grip tightened on the phone as I tried to process what I was hearing.


    Then she uncovered the phone, her tone so different now that I barely recognized it. "You always cause such a mess, Eve," she hissed, her voice full of disgust. "Do you ever stop to think before you throw yourself into trouble? Or is this another pathetic cry for attention?"


    The words hit like a p, and I couldn''t even bring myself to speak. What had happened to the woman who had just been sobbing, telling me she loved me?


    "You''re always so useless, so needy," she continued, the contempt in her voice growing sharper with every word. "I don''t even know why I called. You should know by now that you''re alone."


    "Mum," I whispered, my throat tight, heart pounding. "Why are you saying this?"


    Herughter was cold, cruel, a mockery of the tenderness she''d shown just minutes before. "Why? Because it''s the truth, Eve. You''re nothing but a burden. Always have been. You think I have time to deal with your messes, your failures? You think I enjoy cleaning up after you? You''re pathetic."


    I blinked, the sting of her words cutting deep. It was like a switch had flipped. The mother who had been crying, begging for me to speak, was gone. In her ce stood the one I had always feared¡ªthe one who only ever saw me as a disappointment.


    "What do you want from me?" I managed to choke out, my voice small, desperate.


    "What do I want?" she spat. "I want you to stop being such a disgrace. Every time I hear your name, it''s tied to some disaster. Do you know how embarrassing it is to have a daughter like you? Do you know how much I''ve had to sacrifice because of your failures?"


    I couldn''t speak. The tears I''d been holding back spilled over, hot and fast, blurring my vision.


    "I should have known you''d mess this up too," she continued, her voice dripping with venom. "You ruin everything you touch."


    I felt the world spin, her words tearing through me like knives. My heart shattered into pieces, each word sinking deeper into my chest. I had heard this tone before, but never like this. Never so raw, so full of hatred.


    "You¡ª" My voice cracked, barely a whisper. "You don''t mean that."


    "Oh, but I do," she snarled. "You are the cursed one, after all. I just wanted you to know that if you die before doing something useful for this pack, you die in vain. So use your fucking eyes."


    The air left my lungs in one painful breath. Her words hung in the air, venomous, searing. The silence that followed was deafening, crushing.


    "Mum..." I whispered, broken.


    "Don''t call me that," she hissed, her voice now devoid of any warmth, any affection. "Don''t ever call me that."


    With that, the line went dead.


    The silence was suffocating, the phone slipping from my hand and crashing to the floor. I sat there, staring at the screen, the world spinning around me.


    She was gone.


    What was going on? I thought as tears slipped past my eyelids. My heart was aching again, but this time, it felt like it would never stop.


    I stared at the phone, the empty screen reflecting my confusion, my heartbreak. How could someone shift so easily from love to hate? How could she build me up, only to tear me down with such viciousness? My fingers trembled as I wiped the tears away, though they kepting, relentless, like the coldness in her voice that echoed in my mind.


    For years, I had hoped, despite everything, that somewhere deep inside her, there was the mother I once knew. I get a sliver of her, and then it is ripped away from me.


    Was her earlier kindness a cruel prank, just to show me how far I had fallen?


    The door opened, and I wiped my tears as fast as I could. Hades walked in, a cigarette in hand, grey eyes piercing as usual. Our eyes met, and for a moment, I could have sworn an emotion akin to sympathy crossed his features. In a blink, it was gone.


    I looked away. Hades was another person who had shown a sliver of the kindness I craved so much it hurt. Only to withdraw it, like my mother.


    "Look at me, Ellen," he ordered.


    I didn''t answer and tried toy back in bed. But at the speed of lightning, he was looming over me, his hand pinching my chin.


    He forced me to look up, and he had my sketch pad in his hand, holding it up for me to see. On the page was the strange woman that I had drawn. The one I could not recall.


    "Who is this, Red?" he drawled.

 Chapter 58: Truth Or Lie

    Eve~


    I blinked up at him, confused for a second. "What?"


    "Who is she?" he echoed.


    I looked back at the sketch of the unknown woman. "It''s just a sketch. I don''t know who she is," I mumbled.


    His hold on my chin tightened before he finally loosened his grip. Judging by the strain in his features, he wasn''t satisfied with my answer.


    "Don''t lie to me," he drawled.


    "What is this about? How would I know her? She doesn''t exist."


    His eyes darkened at myst statement, and I realized it was more than it seemed.


    "You''ve never seen her?" he asked.


    "No," I answered. "Never."


    "Not even once?"


    "No, Hades," I replied, trying to calm my racing heart. What was this about? For the first time since I''d known him, he looked a bit rough around the edges. His hair was tousled like he''d been running his hand through it repeatedly. His tie was loosened, and his pupils had shrunk. He was the embodiment of agitation.


    "What happened?" I asked tentatively.


    His eyes shifted to me, making me feel small. "Are you willing to take a polygraph test?" he asked.


    My heart lodged in my throat at the question, my mind racing. Did he suspect me? Had I not been convincing enough about my identity? But I swallowed my mounting dread and nodded.


    "Why not?" I replied, a slight tremor in my voice. "I am willing."


    His eyes narrowed. "Are you sure, Red? You don''t have anything to confess?"


    I raised a brow. "What could I have to confess?" I asked pointedly.


    "If I find out you''re deceiving me..."


    A hard lump formed in my throat. I did have many things to confess. So many lies had been told from the very beginning. But if I confessed to deceiving the hand of death, I''d be dooming not just myself but the innocents of Silverpine as well. I bit my tongue until it bled. "You''ll torture me? It wouldn''t be the first time." Time to be a smart mouth.


    The strain in his face eased, but his features contorted into something far more deadly. "You have not yet known torture by my hands. That was child''s y."


    My breath caught in my throat, but I refused to show how shaken I was. "I am willing to take the polygraph test."


    ---


    The next day, Hades stared at me, his eyes cold and calcting. The tension in the room was unbearable, and I felt every second stretch into an eternity. Without another word, he gestured for one of his men to enter the room. The man carried a briefcase and swiftly set up the polygraph machine on the table between us.


    I tried to control my breathing as the wires were attached to my body. The steady beeping of the machine filled the silence, amplifying my already pounding heartbeat. Hades stood nearby, arms crossed, his gaze never leaving my face.


    "Are youfortable?" he asked, though the question felt more like a threat than a courtesy.


    "Asfortable as I can be, considering," I replied, my voice steadier than I felt.


    He leaned forward, his jaw tight, eyes still dark with suspicion. "Let''s begin."


    The man operating the machine nodded, and Hades stepped closer, towering over me. His presence was suffocating, each second dragging the tension tighter around us.


    "Do you know the woman in the sketch?" he asked, his voice low, dangerously calm.


    I nced at the sketch on the table, the unfamiliar woman staring back at me from the page. My hands clenched in myp, but I forced myself to look Hades in the eye. "No," I said firmly. "I''ve never seen her before."


    The machine beeped softly, its rhythm unchanged. Hades'' expression didn''t shift, but I saw the flicker of doubt in his eyes.


    "Have you ever heard her name?" he pressed.


    "No," I answered again, my voice steady.


    Another soft beep. The machine wasn''t detecting any lies, but Hades still wasn''t convinced. His agitation was clear in the way his hands flexed, his body tensed like a predator about to strike.


    "Think carefully," he warned, his voice a low growl. "Are you certain you have never seen her before?"


    "I''m certain," I whispered, my throat dry. The machine beeped again, unwavering.


    Hades stared at the results, his eyes narrowing, lips pressed into a thin line. "What about in dreams?" he asked suddenly, his gaze sharp. "Have you ever dreamed of her?"


    The question caught me off guard. I swallowed hard, the familiar fear wing at my chest. My mind raced, trying to find an answer, trying to remember every dream I''d ever had. "No," I said, more quietly this time. "I don''t dream of her."


    The beeping of the machine remained steady, but I felt Hades'' eyes boring into me, searching for any crack in my facade.


    "Not once? Not even a passing nce in your subconscious?" His voice was softer now, more dangerous. I felt the weight of his suspicion pressing down on me.


    "No," I repeated, though doubt was creeping into my voice. What if I had seen her in a dream and just didn''t remember? What if Hades knew something I didn''t?


    He straightened, watching the machine closely. The silence stretched on, broken only by the steady beeps of the polygraph. The tension was suffocating, and I could feel beads of sweat forming on my brow.


    "Do you know her name?" Hades asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "No," I breathed, feeling the weight of his gaze on me, waiting for the machine to betray me. But it didn''t. The beeping continued, unbroken.


    Hades leaned down, his face inches from mine now, eyes burning with barely restrained fury. "You''re telling me you have *no* connection to this woman?" he asked, his voice like ice.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to hold his gaze. "None."


    The machine beeped. The answer was true. But it didn''t seem to matter. Hades stared at me for a long, agonizing moment before finally pulling back, his eyes dark with something I couldn''t ce¡ªdoubt, anger, maybe even fear.


    He turned away abruptly, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "We''re done here," he muttered, signaling the man to remove the wires. I exhaled slowly as the tension in the room lifted slightly, but I knew this was far from over.


    As I stood to leave, Hades'' voice stopped me cold. "If I find out you''ve lied to me, Red," he said quietly, "there won''t be a machine in the world that can save you."


    I nced back at him, his figure silhouetted in the dim light. His eyes locked onto mine, filled with a storm of emotions I couldn''t read. I nodded, my heart still racing, before turning and walking out of the room, every nerve in my body on edge.


    I had passed the test, but for some reason, I still felt like I had failed. But I was relieved at the same time because he hadn''t asked the questions that would have blown everything wide open.


    I looked around. Kael, his beta, wasn''t there. He was usually nearby, standing in a corner or walking with him.


    "Where''s Kael?"


    I watched as Hades'' expression darkened. "Wouldn''t you love to know?" he sneered as he stalked towards me again.


    What was wrong with him? This seemed more than his usual issues.


    "I was just..."


    "Asking?" He raised a brow. "When you couldn''t get some coddling from me, you already set your sights on someone else? Attention seeker much?"


    It stung. Hard. But I wasn''t used to backing down. He had disparaged me in every way he could. It seemed he reveled in putting me down for no reason. "If your goals have changed again and you want to punish me for my father''s misdeeds, then go right ahead. But I am fucking sick and tired of this hot-and-cold front you put up. It''s exhausting."


    "But having fun with my beta isn''t exhausting?" he asked. "Maybe I should let him satisfy you next time you''re in heat."


    My face heated at the memory, but I pushed the embarrassment aside. "You won''t touch a wolfless bitch like me, so why not go for the next best thing?" I taunted, smirking.


    His expression shifted so fast I would have missed it if I''d blinked. He was in front of me in an instant, grabbing my wrist with a bruising grip. "You think this is a game?" His voice was a dangerous whisper, his breath hot against my skin. "Do you think you can provoke me like this and walk away unscathed?"


    I met his gaze, heart racing but refusing to show my fear. "Isn''t that what you do, Hades? Push people, test their limits until they break? Maybe I''m just giving you a taste of your own medicine."


    His eyes red with anger, and for a moment, I thought he might actually snap. "If you let another male touch you, I will kill him," he growled.


    Surprise coursed through me at his response, a strange sensation spreading through the apex of my thighs. I pulled my arm back, and he let me go. "You won''t touch me either. Next time I''m in heat, I''ll use a fucking vibrator."

 Chapter 59: Admission

    Eve~


    I could feel the air thickening between us, charged with unspoken words and simmering tensions. Hades'' fury radiated off him, and I couldn''t help but relish the way I''d pushed him to the edge. The way his anger red made my heart race¡ªnot out of fear, but exhration. Yet, there was a line between our battles that I didn''t want to cross, and I felt myself teetering on the brink.


    "I can provoke you however I want," I taunted, leaning back in the chair, meeting his gaze with a defiance that burned in my chest. "You seem to love the game just as much as I do."


    His jaw clenched, the muscles twitching in a way that hinted at his restraint. "This isn''t a game, Red," he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. "You think you can unt yourself in front of my beta and expect me to sit back and watch? You''re ying with fire."


    "Oh, please," I scoffed, feeling emboldened. "You''re not as indestructible as you pretend to be, Hades. You''re just a king with a fragile ego, and I''m not afraid to remind you of that."


    He stepped closer, towering over me, his presence overwhelming.


    "Fragile?" he echoed, a dark chuckle escaping his lips. "There is absolutely nothing fragile about me."


    I scoffed and looked away, refusing to let him see how deeply his words cut.


    But before I could turnpletely, he grabbed my cheeks, forcing me to look at him again. "Don''t look away from me," hemanded, his voice a low growl that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Stop iming me, Hades," I shot back, my voice steady despite the rush of adrenaline coursing through me. "You can''ty im on me when you don''t even want me. You want me to stay in your shadow while you push me away?"


    His grip tightened, a sh of something darker igniting in his eyes. "And you think I''m going to let someone else take what''s mine?"


    "Yours?" I spat, anger surging through me. "You don''t get to call me yours when you treat me like a disease! If you don''t want me, someone else will."


    The moment the words left my lips, the tension shifted. Hades'' eyes zed with a mixture of rage and something more potent¡ªdesire. "Who said I didn''t want you?" he snapped, his voice dropping dangerously low.


    Before I could process his words, he had captured my lips. The kiss was hungry, fierce, igniting a fire that had long been smoldering between us. My body responded instinctively, pressing against him as if drawn by an invisible force.


    He pulled me closer, his hands tangling in my hair, deepening the kiss as if trying to consume me whole. I fought against the urge to give inpletely, the intoxicating taste of him awakening a yearning I had tried to bury.


    When he finally broke the kiss, we were both breathless, staring into each other''s eyes, our hearts racing as the air crackled around us. "Hades," I murmured, the sound escaping my lips breathless and desperate, a plea and a challenge all at once.


    His gaze darkened, and before I could fully grasp what was happening, he surged forward again, capturing my mouth with his. This kiss was different¡ªfierce and demanding, as if he were trying to possess every part of me. His tongue swept against mine, bold and insistent, and I melted into him, craving more despite the anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    The heat of our bodies pressed together, and I could feel his hands gripping my waist, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us. I wed at his shirt, fingers digging into the fabric as a surge of desire coursed through me, fueled by the anger that had ignited our confrontation.


    He kissed me as if I were the air he needed to breathe, a primal need overtaking him. My back arched against the chair as I responded in kind, my tongue sliding against his, our movements frantic and hungry. The taste of him was intoxicating, a mix of danger and desire that left me dizzy.


    Hades'' grip on my hair tightened, tilting my head back, exposing my throat, and I gasped into the kiss, feeling utterly vulnerable yet exhrated. The heat between us was electric, a storm of emotions swirling just beneath the surface, threatening to consume us both.


    The kiss grew more frantic, our bodies entwined in a battle of dominance and submission, passion and fury blending into something beautifully chaotic. I could feel his anger radiating from him, the way he wed at me as if to remind me that I was his and he was mine, even if neither of us wanted to admit it.


    But even as I surrendered to the moment, a part of me still fought against it. I pushed against him, wanting him to feel the conflict within me¡ªthe frustration of wanting someone who yed with my heart and mind like a toy.


    He pulled back slightly, his breath hot against my lips, eyes darkened with desire and something else, something raw and untamed. "You think you can provoke me without consequences?" he rasped, voice thick with need.


    "I''m not afraid of you, Hades," I whispered, defiance bubbling beneath my desire.


    But before I could finish, his mouth was on my throat. Biting and sucking, his mouth leaving sparks in its wake. I moaned, arching futher into me. Hisrge calloused hand came up and cupped my breast through my clothes. His thumb from my nipple and stroked it. It hardened against his touch.


    His mouth went lower to my chest, not bothering to unbutton my shirt, he ripped it off. He pulled away from a moment and stared at me, his hard face flushed with a lust that mirrored my own. I was stunned with the eyes of his wolf began to glow behind his own, it was amber like the light of a torch.


    "Red," he murmured, his voice rough, like silk over gravel. He unbuckled my bra with a single hand and his mouth was on me. Tasting and biting so hard that I knew he wanted to leave bruises.


    Hetched onto a pebbled nipple, swirling his tongue around it. I could have cried but when I felt his hand in the apex of my thighs my breath caught. It suddenly dawned on me and I found myself pulling away.


    "Hades stop," I murmured. "Please."


    He stopped instantly and pulled away from me. For a moment, all we did was stare at each other. I wrapped my destroyed shirt around myself and looked away. Ashamed...


    I didn''t know what to say. But I knew where this was going and it would end with my heart being ripped out my again because I dared to get too close. And he was thest person I should get to.


    "I don''t know¡­" I started, my voice wavering. "I don''t know what this is between us. But I can''t¡ª" I broke off, struggling to find the words to express the storm of emotions swirling within me. "It scares me," I finally whispered, meeting his gaze, feeling raw and stripped bare. "Because it feels like¡­I''m on the edge of something dangerous. Like if I fall, I might not survive the fallout."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of my own admission. I had been hurt before, wounded so deeply that the scars still lingered, and the thought of allowing myself to care¡ªtruly care¡ªfor someone like Hades felt like stepping into a fire I couldn''t put out.


    "I''ve been broken before," I continued, my voice barely above a whisper. "And if it happens again, I won''t survive it. I can''t let myself fall for you, not when I know how this will end."


    I stood, wrapping my arms around myself as I turned away, my heart aching. "This¡­ whatever this is between us, it has to stop. For my sake, Hades. I can''t keep doing this."


    I started to walk away, my mind still racing and my body still tingling from his touchs. I had to protect myself before I lost any more pieces of my heart to a man who would only shatter it in the end. I had to leave before I became any more vulnerable to him, to the way he made me feel alive and exposed all at once.


    But just as I reached the door, I felt a weight settle around my shoulders. I stopped, my breath catching as I realized what it was¡ªhis suit jacket, draped gently over me. I turned, eyes wide, and saw Hades standing behind me, his expression unreadable.


    He didn''t say a word, just watched me, the intensity of his gaze making it impossible for me to look away. In that silence, there was something unspoken¡ªan understanding, perhaps, or maybe a quiet promise that he wouldn''t push me any further.


    With a slight nod, I turned back to the door, my fingers clutching the edges of his jacket as I walked away, feeling the weight of what could have been lingering behind me.

 Chapter 60: Round Table Meeting

    Hades~


    The door closed automatically, sealing us off from the rest of the world as Kael and I sat at the head of the table. Around us, the governors and ambassadors of the Obsidian pack filled the remaining seats. They sat in silence, awaiting mymand.


    "Shall we begin, gentlemen?" I asked, my voice low but carrying the weight of authority.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," they echoed in unison.


    I turned to Ambassador Morrison, a shrewd-looking man whose lined face gave the impression he had witnessed the Lycan-Werewolf War of the Dark Centuries firsthand. His hair, streaked with gray, lent him an air of somber wisdom. He met my gaze with a curt nod.


    "Ambassador Morrison," I said, leaning forward, my fingers steepling beneath my chin. "What are the results of the spyware you nted in Lunar Heights?"


    Morrison adjusted his cor, his face calm, though a spark of satisfaction shed in his sharp eyes. "Your Majesty, the spyware has been transmitting without detection. The Silverpine pack remains entirely unaware of our breach. We''ve gathered a substantial amount of intel, including troop movements, supply routes, and¡ªmost intriguingly¡ªprivatemunications within the royal family."


    A murmur rippled through the room, but I raised my hand to silence it.


    "What of the royal family?" I asked. Lycans were banned from Lunar Heights. Their state-of-the-art detection systems had kept my men at bay for years. Only our recent diplomatic talks had provided a legitimate way inside their heavily fortified walls. Countless of my warriors had fallen to silver bullets over the years¡ªsuch a nuisance to be so powerful yet vulnerable to a single element.


    Morrison rose from his seat and walked to the far end of the room, where arge screen was embedded in the wall. With a quick gesture, he activated it, and the dimly lit chamber was suddenly illuminated with images and video footage.


    "Allow me to show you, Your Majesty," he said as the screen flickered to life. He tapped a fewmands into the console, and a series of photos and recordings appeared. The first was an aerial view of the Silverpine pack''spound, highlighting several key buildings and marked locations.


    "Here," he began, "are the troop movements. As you can see, they''ve been increasing patrols along their southern borders. It seems they''re preparing for something¡ªor someone."


    The next image disyed a close-up shot of Queen Lyra, speaking in a dimly lit room with several council members.


    "The queen," Morrison continued, "has been in talks with her council about uniting with rogue packs from the east. If sessful, they could present a formidable threat to your rule over the Northern Sector."


    The room grew still. I narrowed my eyes at the screen, focusing on Queen Lyra''s face. It didn''t make sense. She had lost her daughter only recently¡ªsurely, she would still be in mourning. Was this how she chose to grieve?


    "And what of Alpha Darius?" I asked, turning my gaze to Morrison.


    Morrison smirked slightly as he pulled up a video feed of the alpha sitting in a council room. "Alpha Darius appears either unaware or uninterested in his queen''s dealings. His focus has been on internal disputes, particrly their ongoing border conflict with the Redmoor pack. A minor pack that was formed not too long ago. They refuse to pay taxes, iming they are no longer civilians under him. His attention is divided."


    I leaned back in my chair, absorbing the information. "Good. Keep the spyware active, and ensure it stays undetected. Continue gathering everything you can. I want to know their every move before they make it."


    Morrison gave a slight bow of his head. "Of course, Your Majesty." He tapped the console again, and the screen went dark.


    I nced around the table, the dim light casting shadows on the faces of my governors and ambassadors. "We will not act rashly," I said, my voice cold. "Let them think they are ahead. We''ll make our move when the time is right."


    "Of course, Your Majesty," came the replies.


    I turned to Governor Gallinti. "The device your sector designed was given to Princess Ellen when she arrived. She has been using it, I''m sure," I said, my jaw clenching. "What information have you tapped from her phone calls?"


    The blond younger man, with an aristocratic nose and a penchant for touching his hair, rose. He had only recently taken over from histe father. Overall, I have had noints.


    "There has been none," he replied smoothly, standing up.


    I raised a brow. "Nothing at all?" I asked. I remembered when she had a conversation over the phone with her mother and how distraught she had seemed afterward.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty. That is because she has made no phone calls."


    My blood turned to ice. "What?" I drawled, my eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    I stared at Governor Gallinti, my patience slipping by the second. He fidgeted under my gaze, his handpulsively brushing through his blond hair, the once calm confidence evaporating in the face of my growing fury.


    "Governor," I said, my voice low and controlled, but the warning in my tone was unmistakable, "you are about to have a very serious problem."


    Gallinti gulped, beads of sweat forming at his temple. "Your Majesty, I swear, it''s not possible. The device is state of the art. We have safeguards in ce¡ªencryptionyers no one could easily bypass."


    I mmed my hand on the table, causing several of the governors to flinch. "And yet," I growled, leaning forward, "I saw Princess Ellen on the phone with my own eyes. She was speaking with her mother. You expect me to believe she made no phone calls?"


    The room was deathly silent, the tension thick enough to choke on. Gallinti''s face paled, his bravado crumbling as he stammered, "I¡ªI don''t know, Your Majesty. The device must have been¡ª"


    "Compromised," I cut him off, my voice cold. I straightened in my seat, my mind racing. "The device was bugged."


    Kael shifted beside me, his dark eyes narrowing as the implications sank in. Someone had tampered with our technology, slipping past theyers of security that had been carefully designed to give us the upper hand. My blood simmered with anger, but beneath it, a colder realization settled in.


    I was out of my seat within the blink of an eye. She was being watched and tracked¡ªbut by someone other than me.

 Chapter 61: Times Up, Sister

    Eve~


    Lia left for the day, and I saw her off. I closed the door behind me and rested against it for a moment. I appreciated her help, and though I did feel a bit lighter after each session, I still felt like I was being drowned under a torrent of negative emotions.


    My phone call with my mom just a day ago still had me spiraling. She had been my mother for a moment¡ªher soft voice, her warm tone, her loving cadence¡ªbut it had all melted away in a single second, right after my father interrupted. The kindness hadn''t seemed rehearsed the way her coldness had. It was almost as though she were ying a role.


    The implications filled me with both hope and dread, a strange mix that left me nauseous.


    Just then, my phone rang, and a lump formed in my throat. I looked around the room, not sure what I was searching for. Was it a coincidence? Was I being watched?


    My gaze shifted back to the bedside drawer where my phone was ringing. I made my way to it, picked it up, and, seeing the caller ID, felt my heart stutter to a stop.


    Sister.


    My heart began to race, the worlding to a standstill. The ringing continued, incessant and jarring. In no time, I was shaking.


    Sister.


    I rubbed my eyes to make sure I wasn''t losing thest bits of sanity I had left.


    My quivering finger found the response button, and I answered the call, putting the phone to my ear with trepidation.


    "Hello?" I said breathlessly, all the air stolen from my lungs.


    Ellen''s voice sent a horrifying chill down my spine. "Time''s up, sister."


    Everything happened at once. The door mmed open, and Hades''s panicked voice cut through my shock and horror. "Red!"


    I turned to him, and he moved so quickly that I didn''t quite see it happen.


    He was in front of me in a heartbeat, pping the phone painfully out of my hand and shielding me.


    The next moments felt like a blur. I watched in slow motion as my phone hit the floor, a shiver of dread creeping up my spine. Then, in a deafening crack, it exploded. The impact threw me backward, searing heat brushing against my skin as shards scattered like tiny knives. My ears rang violently, muffling everything around me. I couldn''t move, couldn''t think¡ªthe only thing echoing in my mind was Ellen''s final, chilling word: "Time''s up."


    The world around me was fragmented, sounds distant and warped. My body shook involuntarily, each beat of my heart struggling to find rhythm amidst the chaos. I registered faint shouts, though their meaning slipped through the static filling my mind.


    And then, arms¡ªsolid and warm¡ªwrapped around me, pulling me against a steady chest. A hand rested at the back of my head, fingers gently stroking my hair. The touch anchored me, grounding me in the swirling storm of fear and confusion. I breathed in deeply, the familiar scent somehow cutting through the smoke and the ringing in my ears.


    Gradually, the fog lifted enough to let in pieces of reality. Hades was holding me, his face tense with worry, his voice soft but urgent as he murmured something I couldn''t yet understand. The shattered remnants of the phoney scattered on the floor, twisted and smoking.


    I wanted to say something¡ªto ask if he was okay or to exin the terror that Ellen''s voice had unleashed in me¡ªbut my voice wouldn''te. Instead, I gripped his shirt tightly, needing the reassurance of his presence, of his strength to hold back the terror that threatened to consume me whole.


    The edges of my vision darkened, and I was swept into waiting darkness.


    ---


    As the world slowly came back into focus, I felt a gentle but solid weight pressing against my arm. Disoriented, I blinked up at the dim room, piecing together fragments of memory that lingered like the smoke from the explosion. I shifted slightly and realized the weight on my arm belonged to a man¡ªHades.


    He was sitting beside me, his hand resting over mine, his fingers loose yet grounding. As if sensing my movement, he stirred awake, his gaze snapping to mine. For a moment, we just looked at each other, a fragile connection suspended in the quiet between us. His expression was soft, almost unguarded, concern clouding his eyes in a way I hadn''t seen before.


    But just as quickly, the softness retreated, reced by a cold, distant mask. He withdrew his hand, breaking the contact with a sort of hesitance, as if he hadn''t meant for me to notice him there. I watched the walls go back up, his demeanor shifting into a controlled reserve, but the worry still lingered in his eyes, barely concealed.


    I swallowed, feeling the words build up in my throat, but none came. I didn''t trust my voice yet, nor the flood of emotions wing their way to the surface. So I said nothing, only held his gaze, hoping he understood the gratitude, the fear, and the questions that lingered unspoken.


    "Are you alright?" I finally murmured.


    Only then did he show some sort of reaction. His silver eyes widened, and then he chuckled.


    My heart stopped, the sound filling me with a strange pleasure. It sounded like the most genuine act of amusement I had ever seen from him. But that wasn''t the only thing that left me breathless. Hades had... dimples. My husband had dimples.


    I simply stared up at him, unblinking, before he finally spoke. "You are the only woman alive who would almost get her head blown off and then ask a guy they call the Hand of Death if he''s okay."


    My face flushed, and I suddenly felt foolish. I looked away.


    "Hey, hey," he said, cupping my face and making me look at him again. "Look at me. Don''t be shy. It''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    My lips parted, and his eyes fell on them. My heart dared to flutter, warmth seeping through my skin where his fingers made contact. His eyes were no longer cold, and his expression was achingly charming, if not... kind.


    I pulled away from him anyway. "I thought we said we wouldn''t do this. You''re starting again."


    He had the audacity to look surprised.


    "Don''t do that, don''t do this. Don''t show me a part of you that will hurt me when it leaves."


    "You almost died. On my watch," he murmured, his voice uncharacteristically soft.


    "I almost died before this, and you called me a liability," I was tempted to snap.


    Silence.


    "I was stunned... and afraid," he answered.


    My heart was beating like mad.


    "Those emotions are foreign to me, Red." He gulped audibly, his Adam''s apple bobbing as if he were swallowing a bitter pill.

 Chapter 62: In The Darkness They Remain

    Eve~


    I stared at him like he had grown a second head. First, I find out he has dimples, and now he''s doing this?


    "What¡­" I started, but he cut me off.


    "Thank you, Red." He cringed¡ªnot like it hurt to say, more like he wasn''t used to saying it. "For saving my nephew."


    My eyes widened, and my tongue was paralyzed.


    "You are not a liability, Red," he murmured, the softness of his tone disarming me. "You are my wife."


    My heart sputtered in my chest.


    Wife.


    That damn word.


    I swallowed thickly. "Hades, we talked about this." Memories of that time hit me, making my face hot.


    "I won''t be impulsive as I was then. I won''t do anything you don''t want to do," his voice took on a scious note at thest part, but I refused to dwell on it.


    "Remember what I said at the g?"


    "You said a lot of things," I dismissed, though I knew I remembered every single word.


    "I am a bloody bastard, I know."


    "That''s old news," I blurted before I could catch myself. I pped my hand over my mouth.


    He simply shed another genuine smile, his dimples dipping. How could such a man have such a mesmerizing smile? Why did the goddess like to y games?


    "Red¡­"


    "Let''s not talk about those things," I mumbled. I wasn''t sure if I wanted to run or stay. He was such a convoluted man, and it would be best not to speak of feelings, promises, or harsh words spoken in the heat of the moment. Exploring those ces was like opening a wound that had barely started to heal. Safer to leave it untouched.


    "Let''s not talk about those things," I mumbled again, looking away, focusing on the warmth of his hand still hovering near mine rather than the emotions I refused to untangle. "There''s¡­ there''s something else we should discuss."


    He arched a brow, catching my deflection, but for once, he let it slide. "Go on."


    "The explosions," I said, keeping my tone steady, as if speaking of the danger would ground me. "They weren''t idents, were they?" His expression shifted, the softness hardening, reced by the familiar calcting edge he wore so well.


    "No. They weren''t." He sighed, tension tightening his features. "The initial investigation pointed to a breach in security¡ªsomeone inside the estate with knowledge of theyout and our routines."


    The thought made my blood run cold. "Someone¡­ on the inside?" I repeated, swallowing. "Do you have any idea who?"


    He hesitated, a dark look in his eyes. "We have a few leads, but nothing solid. Whoever''s behind this, they''ve been careful, covering their tracks well." His gaze met mine, intense and unyielding. "But I''ll find them." The softness in his gaze gave way to an expression I imagined a murderer would wear.


    Hades was still there, and that was something I had to remember.


    "I have a question for you too," he murmured, his gaze hardening. "Do you suspect anyone who might be after your life?"


    The question brought me back, and my sister''s words echoed in my head.


    Time''s up, sister.


    My heart lodged in my throat. That was something I could not tell him. The realization washed over me like cold water in winter. The first bomb, the second bomb in my phone¡ªit had been Ellen. She was the one who wanted me dead. They wanted me dead. I was of no use to them anymore, it seemed. I had be a liability they had to rid themselves of. I recalled myst phone call with my mum, her frantic behavior, her apologizing. A foolish part of me had wanted to believe she was being forced to act cold, especially with how she''d switched so fast when my father entered. But if that were true, she would have warned me of my father or sister plotting to get rid of me.


    But I couldn''t tell Hades even a sliver of what was going on in my mind.


    I braced myself to lie, smiling faintly. "I am not what you would call the people''s princess. I am sure I have made a lot of enemies. Anyone could be the culprit. I have a long list."


    His expression was unreadable as he looked at me, as if trying to figure me out.


    "And thank you for saving me. You have not known ande to¡­" My words trailed off, a frown forming on my face. "How did you know there was an explosive in the phone?" I found myself asking.


    He yed off the question, casually¡ªalmost too casually. He shrugged. "A tip."


    My eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping in. "A tip?" I repeated, tilting my head.


    "Yes," he said smoothly, that guarded expression falling back into ce. But it was a little too smooth. I watched as he shifted his weight, his fingers twitching slightly¡ªa small tell I''d learned to read after so many encounters. My pulse quickened, and I crossed my arms, keeping my voice casual but my gaze sharp.


    "Hades," I began, my tone low, "if you''re going to lie to me, you could at least make it believable. Who exactly would tip you off about a bomb in my phone?"


    He didn''t flinch, but there was a subtle flicker in his gaze, like he''d been caught off guard. His lips quirked, the barest hint of a smirk betraying him. "You''re as perceptive as ever, Red."


    "So it wasn''t a tip." I took a moved closer, holding his gaze. "You bugged my phone, didn''t you?"


    He paused, taking a deep breath, his smirk fading. "It was for your protection."


    "For my protection?" I echoed, disbelief coating my voice. "Did you think you''d protect me better by spying on me than by just asking me what''s going on?"


    "You weren''t telling me everything," he said, his voice calm but firm, and for a second, the vulnerability flickered again. "And I needed to know that you were safe."


    I couldn''t deny the way my stomach twisted, both at his words and the admission that he''d taken matters into his own hands. Anger, confusion, and a strange, unwee warmth all wrestled within me. "So, rather than trust me to tell you the truth, you watched from the shadows?"


    His jaw clenched, a shadow darkening his eyes, but it dissipated like a lion disappearing into tall grass. "I didn''t trust you," he finally conceded. "But I know better now."


    I had been betrayed enough in my life to know this was a front. Hades might have a killer, dimpled smile, but this was pretense. And I would no longer be a fool.


    "So did you recover anything?" I asked. "From my phone calls?"


    He raised a brow. "Is there something worth recovering?" He threw the question back.


    I shrugged. "You never know."


    His lips twitched up again, and I had to look away. Relief flooded my veins. He wouldn''t be smiling if he knew. His bugging seemed to have backfired. I had been granted some grace. My secret remained safe.

 Chapter 63: Memories That Cannot be Recalled

    Eve~


    The light was bright enough to blind me, my head fuzzy, a perpetual haze over my eyes. But I heard murmuring and whistling in the background. I squirmed, only for my heart to drop when I realized I was bound. I couldn''t move a muscle.


    The whistling and murmuring continued as I took in my environment with what little senses I had. It felt oddly familiar¡ªI had been here before. My blood ran cold as I recognized the smell of a scientist I knew all too well: antiseptics and cigarettes. But this wasn''t Facility 13. I would know. This was a different ce, one I couldn''t remember, yet it felt oddly familiar.


    "You''re going on your third mission," a man said, his voice filled with an excitement that made my stomach drop. "Isn''t it amazing?"


    I couldn''t open my mouth to speak; I felt numb. I had been tranquilized¡ªso why was I bound? I tried to move my mouth again, only to feel somethingrge strapped to it. I was gagged. rm bells went off, louder this time. Where was I? This wasn''t like any experiment I had been put through before.


    "Your father has been so d that we found a use for that ursed Lycan inside you," he continued.


    Rhea.


    "You should be proud of yourself," he said, as if I could converse with him. "You have the blood of scum on your hands," he chuckled lightly to himself.


    A horrible chill ran down my spine. Blood on my hands?


    "Those bloody rebels didn''t see iting. You ripped them apart beautifully. I could have sworn I heard their screams from here." Heughed again.


    Cold sweat coated my brow, my heart racing. What was he talking about? What did I do? I struggled against my bonds and the effect of the drugs he must have injected me with. It was like swimming against waves; pointless.


    "Maybe the prophecy was wrong, at least tangentially. Dear princess, you will not be the ruin of Silverpine; you can be its salvation." He finally came into view, a sly smile making its way to his thin lips. "With this..."


    My gaze shifted to what he held in his hand, my eyes widening. In his grip was thergest injection I had ever seen.


    My breath hitched, a tremor running through my body as Iy there, bound and helpless. Every nerve in me screamed to run, but I was trapped,pletely at this man''s mercy. He leaned in close, his shadow swallowing me, his smirk twisting into something dark and menacing.


    "I''m doing you a favor," he murmured, holding up the massive syringe, its sickly green liquid glowing as if alive, swirling in thick currents. "A creature like you, a thing with mixed blood¡ªwerewolf tainted by Lycan¡ªshouldn''t even exist, much less be unbridled. But we''ve found a way to harness that... defect of yours."


    The cold metal of the needle grazed over my arm, and even through the haze, I felt a jolt, my senses stirring to life. "Your powers are remarkable, dear Eve," he continued, his voice thick with glee. "The strength, the transformation... you could be magnificent if you let us. But no, you struggle, resist¡ªfight against your destiny."


    My gaze darted around the sterile room, searching for anything, something familiar to ground me, to help me. But the walls seemed to close in on me, my surroundings foreign and ustrophobic. The man noticed my searching, and his dark chuckle made my blood run cold.


    "Don''t worry, princess. Once this serum fuses with your blood, you''ll remember exactly who you are¡ªwhat you are. A weapon. A tool for Silverpine''s salvation." He sneered as he pressed the needle closer to my skin. "I''m only guiding you toward the fate your father intended. The reason the lie was told to begin with."


    My heart mmed against my ribs. My father? What else has my father done? But the word sent slivers of images, painful memories flickering in the fog. Something buried, wrapped in both terror and longing, rose inside me, catching in my throat.


    "Feel it," he smiled, pleased by my fear. "Remember. Your blood, your heritage... they''re bound to Silverpine. You were never meant for a life of your own, only servitude. Your father and I ensured it."


    The needle plunged into my arm, and as the freezing liquid surged into my veins, darkness edged into my vision. My heart stuttered, and a raw, primal anger started to churn inside me, scraping against the drugs. Jagged memories, too blurred to hold onto, shed through my mind¡ªblood, screaming, ws ripping through flesh.


    My vision began to blur, and I clung to consciousness, my mind warring with the foreign rage bubbling within me. A growl slipped from my throat, low and feral. It felt foreign... yet deeply, undeniably mine.


    The man''s face split into a grin, triumphant. "There it is, Princess. Embrace it. Be what you were always meant to be."


    My body convulsed as I fought to hold onto myself, half of me screaming to resist, the other beginning to crave freedom. A wild, monstrous hunger rose to the surface, dragging me into a dark war of blood and identity.


    "Today you will go after bigger prey. Far bigger prey." He sounded delighted, but only horror filled my every thought. "Take a guess what it is¡ªor rather, what they are."


    Muscles twisted painfully, blinding pain held me captive, every nerve on fire. Each time I let out a growl, my body fought against my mind and soul.


    He pped. "Let me tell you." He came closer. "Today you will kill Lycans."


    Bile rose in my throat at his words,  as I continued to struggle against whatever was attempting to take over me.


    "The Beast of Night will neutralize the Lycan royal family. Isn''t it exciting?" he squealed. "Oh..." He suddenly said. "Don''t let me forget your fourth dose of tranquilizer."


    Me? Kill the Lycan royal family? My thoughts spiraled.


    He moved away, and soon I felt another prick of a needle.


    Reprieve came not long after, my consciousness slipping through my fingers like sand; the more I tried to hold onto it, the harder it became to keep my eyes open.


    The edges of my vision began to darken just as he moved closer to my ear. "You won''t ever remember this, but I''ll let you in on another secret: The prophecy is a lie. A fucking lie."

 Chapter 64: Suspicions

    Hades~


    "This is getting out of hand," Kael mused. "First the bomb at the stairwell around Ellie''s neck and then the one in her phone."


    I raised a brow. I agreed with Kael, but I stared at him, a question in my gaze. "Ellie?"


    "It''s a little nickname that Red gave Elliot."


    My jaw locked instantly. He was calling her by the nickname that I gave her. But I reined in my anger. Losing control when it came to Ellen was growing more and more unavoidable. It was like she had be a damn trigger.


    Kael, the ever-observant beta, noticed the shift I tried to put in check.


    "Hades, I know we have a case at hand," he gestured to the paper containing the details, design, probable sources, and suspects concerning the bombs.


    I didn''t like where this was going, but I kept a steady gaze on him. "You have something to say."


    "Quite a few things, if we''re being technical." My beta took a deep breath. "What is going on with the princess?" Then he added cautiously, "And you?"


    "Ask me a straight question, Kael," I said, my voice low. "What is it that you''re asking?"


    "There seems to be tension between the two of you, and it''s ringly obvious," he continued. His voice was soft, as though he didn''t want to rouse my anger by being too bold, but his gaze remained unyielding.


    "There has always been tension, since I first knew of her existence," I replied casually. "Our kinds don''t even tolerate one another, not to speak of marriage."


    Kael looked anything but convinced, and a small part of me shared in his skepticism of the wordsing out of my own mouth. "It''s more than that. The way you reacted when I defended her against the usations you leveled against her," his eyes narrowed as if he was studying me. "It wasn''t from anger because I defended Darius''s daughter; it was almost from¡­ jealousy."


    "You''re not making any sense, Kael," I drawled. "She is Darius''s daughter."


    "She is not Darius," his eyes softened. "Just like you are not Lucas."


    My expression remained carefully neutral. "Don''t bring my father into this, Kael," I said, barely holding back my temper.


    Kael looked down. "Your knuckles are white, Hades," he murmured.


    Kael''s words struck like a hammer, and I released a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. I unclenched my fists, my knuckles returning to their usual color as I forced myself to rx, though I could still feel the blood thrumming beneath my skin.


    "I''m aware," I replied coolly, though my voice felt strained, even to my own ears. "But you should also be aware that whatever it is you''re insinuating, it doesn''t change the facts. Ellen is dangerous to our kind. That much hasn''t changed."


    Kael nodded, as if conceding that point, but he didn''t back down. "Dangerous, yes," he agreed slowly. "But you know better than anyone that danger has never kept you away. You thrive on it."


    I shot him a look, a sharp reminder to tread carefully. "Your point, Kael?"


    His gaze softened, and he sighed, a rare show of emotion from him. "I just think¡­ maybe it''s worth asking yourself why this tension is different. Why you let her get under your skin. It''s not just because she''s Darius''s daughter, or even because she''s brazen enough to cover your nephew with her body. This is¡­ something else, and I think you know that."


    I wanted to dismiss him, brush off his words like dust. But he''d touched a nerve, one I wasn''t ready to admit even existed. My jaw tightened again, and I turned away, busying myself with the papers spread across the table, studying the designs of the bombs as though I could will them to provide a solution to all the chaos Ellen brought with her.


    "There''s nothing to discuss here, Kael," I said, my voice like steel. "Focus on the case. Not¡­ personal matters."


    Kael didn''t press further, but his silence was a weight in the room, lingering like a shadow. I could feel his unspoken question hanging between us, and it gnawed at me, unwilling to let me slip back into thefortable cold detachment I''d perfected over the years.


    After a moment, he straightened, a faint sigh escaping him. "Very well, Hades," he said quietly. "But if you ever decide you want to talk¡­ you know where to find me."


    "Her family," I murmured, stopping him in his tracks. "You saw the videos, didn''t you?"


    He nodded.


    "It feels like they moved on too quickly," I continued, getting up. "It''s almost like she never lived in Lunar Heights. Even her mother..."


    "She was not grieving in the slightest," Kaelpleted. "It''s almost as if they didn''t lose anything, especially something as precious as a daughter to the enemy."


    "Exactly," I agreed. "Cerberus feels something is not right here. There''s far more at y. Secrets left in the shadows." The more I voiced my suspicions, the more it made sense. "Her sleeping on the ground, the nightmares, the way she reacts to blood," I continued listing them without too much effort. Even the way she only ate a little. There were so many signs, ones I''d dismissed as her putting on a show. But it felt real, like mine had been.


    Kael''s thoughtful expression told me he knew exactly what I was thinking. "All of it points to someone traumatized."


    "Someone abused and tortured. Made to sleep in dingy cells with little to eat. Someone held down and tortured until they lose their sense of self and be someone else entirely."


    "Hades," Kael called me back from the brink. He knew I was speaking about myself now. I snapped out of it.


    "Yesterday, she was having a nightmare," I said, remembering her shrill screams that filled the room and had most likely leaked to other parts of the house. I needed to soundproof the walls.


    "I heard."


    "She was saying one thing repeatedly."


    "What?"


    "I don''t want to hurt them."

 Chapter 65: Loyalties

    Hades~


    My ears were ringing as I watched the footage. This was probably the fifth time I had reyed it. My security cameras were state of the art¡ªwhy wouldn''t they be? Yet, right in front of me, the videos of Ellen had no audio. None at all.


    "What the¡­" Kael muttered, shock shading his voice. "This doesn''t make sense."


    Like hell it didn''t. She was on the phone, clearly agitated, tears gathering in her eyes, her knuckles white from gripping the phone so hard. She was clearly upset, but I couldn''t hear a single thing she was saying. From what little I knew of lip-reading, it looked like she was speaking with her mother.


    A sh of hurt crossed her face, like Queen Lyra was saying something very unfriendly. That was all I could deduce as my mind raced through possibilities and probabilities.


    "How could the audio be deactivated?" Kael turned a threatening re on the security officials, who were kneeling on the floor.


    "I...I have no¡­ no idea," one stammered, looking to his colleagues, who appeared equally lost, as though his world hade crumbling down. Maybe it had. "We were¡­ monitoring," he promised. "Nothing was¡­ odd¡­ or out of ce." He continued, trembling.


    My skin crawled as the realization sank into my bones. We had beenpromised. Infiltrated. This had never happened before. It only started with¡­ Ellen. Her phone had been bugged, and intel couldn''t be collected. When I found out, I destroyed the phone. She had been present when the bomb went off. Even the security cameras hadn''t picked up any audio in her room.


    My skin prickled as I ordered Kael to pull up footage from my room after Ellen was moved into it. The security team scrambled to ess the files, already sweating under the weight of my gaze. They knew the stakes.


    "Go back to the beginning. Every call she received. y it again," I instructed, my voice low with barely-contained anger.


    The footage flickered as we rewound to moments when Ellen had been on the phone. But each time, every recording was the same¡ªmute. Completely stripped of sound. No static, no distortion, just imprable silence.


    Kael clenched his jaw, turning to me, his unease mirroring my own. "This doesn''t feel like a simple malfunction," he muttered.


    "Malfunction?" Iughed, the sound hollow. "State-of-the-art technology, Kael. Security so tight even I wouldn''t have expected a single w. And now, this." My voice was cold. I looked at the trembling team, who had gone back to kneeling. "How could you let this happen?"


    The head of security swallowed, clearly desperate to keep hisposure. "We¡­ we monitored everything, Your Majesty. There were no signs, nothing that would indicate interference. It was as if¡ª"


    "As if someone disabled the audio without touching a single switch," I finished for him, my tone deadly calm. "Without any evidence left behind." My fist clenched, tension building within me. The control I''d alwaysmanded felt as if it were slipping through my fingers.


    Kael shifted. "We''re being toyed with."


    I nodded, my mind racing, trying to hold onto that control. Someone had slipped through our defenses as if they knew every blind spot, every vulnerability. Someone was watching, listening, and I couldn''t reach them. The very thought made my jaw clench.


    This had never happened. Not even when Silverpine and Obsidian were at loggerheads. It was apletely oundish situation.


    "It''s obvious what''s happening here," a feminine but firm voice said from the doorway. I didn''t need to turn to see who it was or how her perpetually red lips would twist into a sneer.


    "And what might that be, Felicia?"


    "It''s the mutt."


    Cerberus reared his head at the mention of the slur.


    "Think about it, Your Majesty," she continued, her heels clicking on the marble tiles as she walked into the room. "None of this ever happened until she came." Her voice took on a thoughtful tone. "Her ''saving'' my son was a front. She did this, and what better way to keep suspicion off yourself than by making the perpetrator appear to be the victim? I searched the security cameras myself, too. One moment my Elliot was just on his own; the next moment, he had a bomb around his neck." Her voice trembled slightly, but not from fear¡ªshe was angry. "That girl is a damn spy. As if Darius would ever make peace, especially after what he did." Every syble dripped with venom.


    My jaw clenched. She was being logical, her words making sense. Still, something held me back from fully embracing the reality.


    I''d met plenty ofplicated characters in my time. It wasn''t that she hadplex goals and morals¡ªI would have known if that were true. But it was like she was twopletely different people at once. One moment, she''d be sadistic, almost maniacal; the next, she was the epitome of empathy and self-sacrifice, riddled with unresolved trauma.


    "Everyone leave," Felicia ordered. The security officials scurried away like rats. Kael shot me a thoughtful nce before leaving.


    The door closed behind my beta, and a heavy silence filled the room.


    "What do you want to say, Felicia?" I asked, my voice gruff.


    She chuckled, but itcked mirth. "What is happening to you?" Despite herughter, her question was genuine.


    I turned around to look at her. Brown hair dyed a stark ck, eyes like emeralds, and d in a designer suit, she still looked like the Luna she once was. The authority in her voice remained. She was nothing like Danielle''s soft nature. It still sometimes stunned me that she was my Danielle''s elder sister. Apart from their nearly identical looks, that was where the simrities ended. Elliot had taken after Felicia, with brown hair and doe-green eyes, slightly downturned.


    Maybe that was why it hurt to look at him at all. He looked like Felicia, and in a cruel twist of fate, he looked like Danielle too. Our child would have looked like Elliot.


    "That mutt is clouding your logic. For God''s sake, Hades, you''re going soft for¡­ her!"


    My eyes narrowed. "You''re not making any sense," I said coolly, despite the heat rising in my blood.


    "Am I now?" She scoffed. "You can''t admit it because you know the implications of what''s happening. She was never supposed to have a room or be taken care of by a maid. The moment she entered this ce, she was supposed to be put into a cell, tortured until she lost her senses and awakened what needed to be awakened. She wasn''t meant to have a sense of identity. She was supposed to be a damn weapon. Nothing but something for us to use." She gritted her teeth. "But you satisfied her heat, put her in your bed, and even let the dog sit at my table." Her face was reddened.


    My hands clenched into fists, every instinct screaming at me to shove her out, but Felicia was beyond stubborn. She had a point, several of them, but the bitterness in her words and the way she spat every syble of "her" made something primal rise in me.


    "Watch your tone, Felicia," I said quietly, though my voice held a warning. "You have no right to speak of her that way in my presence."


    Her lips twisted in disbelief. "No right? Have you forgotten how Darius sent assassins for your family? Not even a silver bullet¡ªhe sent a beast because he deemed them nothing but meat." Her voice dropped to a trembling whisper filled with venom. "Or have you chosen to forget? That girl is his tool, and she''s using you. So why are you protecting her?"


    A headache pounded at the base of my skull as I met her re. I couldn''t deny the facts piling up. Ellen''s arrival hade with one disruption after another, each with a meticulousness that pointed to betrayal. But something in me, some instinct I couldn''t understand, resisted.


    "I don''t need you to question my judgment," I finally replied, my voice sharp. "I know exactly who she is. And if she is indeed Darius''s ''tool,'' as you say, then I will deal with her in my way."


    "Your way," she muttered bitterly. "By trusting her? Letting her into your room, your mind? Giving her exactly what she needs to destroy you? Wake up, Hades." Her voice dripped with disdain, but her eyes were almost pleading. "You''re losing yourself because of that mutt, and the worst part is, you don''t even see it."


    I took a steady breath, the effort to keep my rage in check gnawing at my control. I wouldn''t give her the satisfaction of knowing she was getting to me.


    Felicia''s eyes softened, just for a moment. "I''m not saying this out of hate, Hades. But you cannot let your emotionspromise everything we''ve worked for. If you allow yourself to be vulnerable, Darius will tear through every weakness he finds." She straightened, brushing her hands along her jacket as if clearing away her own anger. "I only came to warn you. Remember who your true allies are¡ªshe is not one of them."


    "I believe I cane to that conclusion myself." What was I saying?


    Her face hardened, her scowl deep


    Her face hardened, her scowl deepening. "Don''t forget Danielle because of a mutt''s cunt."


    I stilled at her words. Every bit of logic told me she was right. But then, why did it feel wrong?


    "I won''t forgive you if you betray my sister for her killer."


    With onest withering look, she turned on her heel, her heels cking with every calcted step. She left me in a silence that hung like a curse, every word she''d spoken echoing through my mind, stirring up the chaos already brewing inside.

 Chapter 66: The Prophecy Is A Lie

    I worked away at the easel, attempting to lose myself in it. It was helping, but each time I got in too deep, I was drawn back by the statement: The prophecy is a lie.


    A lump formed in my throat each time the words resonated in my mind. I paused when I was done and assessed my new painting. Today, I had chosen liquid painting, the art of capturing any liquid in a painting. The liquid I had chosen to paint came out better than I had anticipated¡ªI was rusty, after all.


    But the liquid wasn''t water or juice spilled onto the floor. This liquid was of a peculiar kind, one that hardened the lump in my throat the longer I stared at it.


    Light from an unknown source shone on the viscous neon-green liquid on the surface. Like in my nightmares, it looked alive on the paper as well. Arge needle shed in the periphery of my mind, and I got up abruptly. My heart was runningps in my chest, trying to escape my ribcage.


    The prophecy is a lie.


    How could it be a lie? The statement was unfathomable. It should have been utterly impossible for it to be the truth. Yet, a part of me hoped¡­


    That I was not the cursed twin and it had been a total coincidence I had shifted into a Lycan on my eighteenth birthday. It would mean that I was not the ruin of the pack.


    The statement had so many implications that wrapping my mind around it brought on a migraine.


    Then my heart dropped again. What if the nightmare hadn''t just been a distant memory¡ªwhat if it had just been my imagination ying tricks on me?


    I could still feel the prick of the needle as it was embedded in my side. The sting turned into an ebbing sensation as though I had just been injected. The ebbing grew more insistent, more impossible to ignore.


    I touched my hand to my side, hoping that maybe the touch would make it go away. But it had the opposite effect. I jolted the moment my hand came in contact. I felt¡­ pain.


    My movements became hurried and feverish as I pulled up my blouse, my blood pumping so loudly I could hear the roaring in my ears. Without fabric over it, I pressed a finger to the area with trepidation. I swallowed thickly when, this time, I felt nothing. I moved my finger to another spot. Nothing.


    My heart pounded as I pressed my trembling finger to another spot on my side. This time, the pain hit me like a shockwave, sharp and searing, bursting across my skin like fire. I gasped, my breath catching, and stumbled back, cradling the spot. I could hardly believe it, but there was no denying it. That same pain¡­ the same cruel prick I''d felt in my nightmares.


    My vision blurred as I tried to make sense of it. My mind fought against the memories¡ªthe sensation of a needle piercing my skin, the flood of that strange, venomous liquid. My skin burned where I''d pressed, throbbing like an open wound, yet there was no mark there. Nothing visible.


    I forced myself to take a step, then another, toward the mirror in the corner of the room. My legs felt leaden, like they were made of stone. I didn''t want to look, to confirm that what I feared was real. But I couldn''t deny myself the truth any longer.


    When I reached the mirror, I turned sideways, keeping my face out of view, unwilling to look into my own eyes. I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment, steeling myself, and then I slowly peeled my blouse higher, exposing my side. My breath caught as I opened my eyes.


    They were there.


    Barely visible, but unmistakable¡ªfaint, tiny marks, dotted along my skin in a line. Needle pricks.


    A chill swept over me, freezing me in ce. My stomach twisted, bile rising in my throat. A mix of horror, confusion, and disbelief surged through me as I stared at them, unable to tear my gaze away. This wasn''t a nightmare, wasn''t some twisted memory I could brush off. This was real. The memory was real. The green viscous liquid that I painted had been real. The words the man in white has said had been truly said.


    Suddenly it was too hard to breath. All of it fall on me like rocks, I felt every prod, every prick and every callous word. The disgusted expression of all those that I could have given my life for. Every electrocution, every pour of ice could water. Every sh of memory brought with it a different type of pain.


    The prophecy is a lie


    If there was even a single doubt that the prophecy was a lie why had I been made to suffer so much? The family that I knew should have held on to any hope, any doubt that the prophecy was a lie. They should have not resigned me to that horrible fate. A fate that I was still dealing with it''s aftermath. I always would.


    Suddenly, my throat closed up, as if mped by invisible hands, my lungs refusing to fill. My chest tightened unbearably, and I stumbled back, gripping onto the edge of the dresser to keep myself steady. The words hammered inside my skull, The prophecy is a lie. Over and over, they nged like church bells, relentless, drowning out every rational thought. He has told me believing that I would not  remember, believing that my mind would never be able to dredge it up. That meant that it had to be true or at least true to some extent. The conviction in his voice, the utter confidence he had used to say it, it was etched into my mind like a brand.


    Each echo of that phrase sent another wave of rage, betrayal, and grief tearing through me. My vision darkened around the edges as I struggled for air, my pulse racing faster, as if my heart were trying to outrun the truth. I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think. It had been a  lie. All this time, my suffering had been rooted in a lie. It had to have been.


    A sharp, guttural sound tore from my throat¡ªa mix of a sob and a scream¡ªas the weight of it all crashed down on me. It wasn''t just the memories of the cold needles, the endless pain, or the dark, clinical voices. It was the faces of those I''d trusted, those who had looked on with indifferent eyes, telling me that it was my fate, I was the curse. That I was doomed by a prophecy that now seemed so hollow, so utterly meaningless. There had been chance...


    If they''d had even an ounce of doubt... If there had been any chance they could have saved me, even a sliver of hope, why hadn''t they held on to it? Why had they thrown me to the wolves, letting me endure every sickening experiment, every vition, all in the name of what could have been a  false prophecy?


    A strangled cry escaped me, raw and desperate. My legs gave way, and I sank to the floor, clutching my sides, as if trying to hold myself together. The words of that prophecy, the ones that had been branded into my life and my identity, mocked me now, reverberating through my mind in a painful, endless loop. I could feel my whole world crumbling, breaking down under the unbearable weight of this revtion.


    Betrayal, resentment, and despair tangled within me, each emotion threatening to consume me whole. I felt it all the second time since that night five years ago.  Tears pricked at my eyes, but I couldn''t let them fall. I was too angry, too overwhelmed. My throat tightened further, my breathsing in shallow, uneven gasps. It was as though my body itself was rebelling against this revtion, the truth or what could be the truth was  too much to bear.


    I pressed my hands against my temples, trying to stop the spinning, the relentless torrent of memories and words, the feeling of being torn apart from within. There was nowhere to hide from it, no escape from the crushing pain, the insistent echoes of The prophecy is a lie.


    I tried to fight the wave of despair, tried to push back the raw, jagged edges of emotions ripping through me. But the weight of it all¡ªmy past, the betrayal, the revtion of the lie¡ªleft me helpless. I was barely aware of my surroundings, of the darkness gathering at the edges of my vision.


    Then, suddenly, a hand mped over my mouth, startling me back into the present. The sharp smell of something chemical and cold hit my senses as a damp cloth was pressed firmly against my mouth and nose. My body froze as panic wed its way up my throat.


    "Missed me, Mutt?" a harsh voice whispered close to my ear, dripping with cruel amusement. Recognition hit me like ice, cutting through my fear. One of the twins.


    A surge of terror coursed through me, and I instinctively sucked in a breath, the sharp tang of chloroform flooding my nose. My chest seized with panic as my vision swam, the edges going dark faster and faster.


    In myst, desperate moment of consciousness, I fought to scream, one name echoing in my mind, as if he could somehow hear me. Hades!


    And then, everything went ck.

 Chapter 67: Voice In His Head

    Hades~


    Hades!


    I stilled, pausing mid-sentence. It was a single word, my name, sharp and desperate. It rang in my head like a bell.


    "Your Majesty?"


    I snapped out of it, my brows furrowing. I looked up at Governor Petrov. "Did you hear that?" I asked.


    I looked around, everyone else wearing the same confused expression. Even Kael.


    "Hear what, Your Majesty?" he asked.


    Yet, the echo of the single voice continued to resonate in my head. I had heard it. I looked around at the men seated around the table, all of them apparently unaware of the disturbance.


    I pinched my forehead, sighing deeply. I felt a rare migraineing on. Something was tugging at my chest, as insistent and desperate as the voice.


    Cerberus prowled uneasily in my subconscious, roused by the voice. I shook away the dread that settled in my bones.


    "As I was saying," I continued, "there is something that could be a thorn in the road with Operation Eclipse. ording to the records, her wolf is a pivotal part of why we require her."


    "So what is the issue, Your Majesty?" Governor Gallinti asked, leaning forward.


    "She does not have a wolf," I revealed.


    A stunned silence enveloped the round table.


    "That has to be a mistake," the Ambassador muttered, trying and failing to hide the horror from his voice. "She is 23."


    "There is no mistake," I replied. "I sensed none when I checked. The wolf''s aura is nonexistent."


    "I am sure it is Alpha Darius'' doing. That was why he gave her over willingly," Ambassador Morrison blurted.


    "Willingly" was not the word. The pressure I had ced on Silverpine had been immense, even with the pushback. I wanted to show him that I could burn myself if it meant that I could annihte him.


    "He had his other daughter, the cursed twin, executed to protect Silverpine," I continued.


    "She was the one that would have been the ruin of his pack. So he neutralized her."


    "The theory is that knowing the twins are antitheses of one another, one representing good and the other bad¡ªAlpha Darius'' actions were calcted. He killed the cursed twin as she would be the source of his pack''s doom. With her death, he assumed the threat of ruin had passed, and the blessed twin''s potential became irrelevant to him. So, he stripped her of her wolf to render her powerless before giving her over." It was the only usible exnation for why the "blessed twin" did not have a wolf at the age of 23.


    "He hollowed his own daughter?" the young governor asked.


    I raised a brow. "Are you surprised?" I asked. Hollowing was almost the same as dewolfing, but it was a greater type of severance from the individual''s wolf. It was rarely ever reversible.


    It was something Darius would do. He would neutralize the threat against his pack and give over his other daughter but get rid of her wolf so she would be useless to me.


    I smirked. He knew me well, and to think that I managed to con him.


    Ambassador Morrison leaned back in the leather seat. "So we have acquired... a shell of a woman?"


    "We have acquired a wolfless woman." The image of her crumpled face shed in my mind, and my name echoed in my head again, more insistent this time. Hades!


    I clenched my jaw. The voice in my head was familiar. It was feminine, vulnerable, with a raw quality about it that made my ears perk up.


    "Your Majesty?" Kael called.


    I turned to him, her voice echoing still. She drove me crazy in her presence and even when she was absent.


    "Kael," I faced the screens. "I want to see the princess now."


    Kael''s fingers flew over the console as he pulled up the live feed of the princess''s room. The screen flickered to life, revealing a dim, sterile room lit by a singlemp. But my gaze sharpened immediately.


    The room was empty.


    A pulse of agitation struck me, unsettling even Cerberus. I clenched my fists, my jaw tightening as I snapped, "Where is she?"


    Kael''s usual stoic expression faltered, a flicker of tension crossing his face as he typed faster. "She should be there," he muttered, scanning the feed in a desperate attempt to locate her. His fingers trembled slightly as he rewound the footage, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized each frame.


    Finally, the video froze on a scene that made my blood run cold.


    The princess stood in front of the mirror, looking rmed,pletely unaware of the figure that moved behind her. Arge man, broad-shouldered with a mop of blond hair, slipped into the room as if he owned it. He moved with stealth, crossing the floor without making a sound.


    "Rook," I growled, my voice dangerously low. He had survived the Nerexylin, but his brother was in aa.


    Kael swallowed, his face grim as he watched the man approach her from behind, a piece of cloth in his gloved hand. The princess didn''t sense a thing until it was toote. She turned just as the man mped his hand over her mouth, the cloth pressed firmly against her nose and lips. Her eyes widened in shock, a brief struggle ring in her limbs before her movements slowed, her body growing limp.


    The sound of her soft gasp, the helpless flutter of hershes as she sumbed, made my heart race.


    I mmed my fist onto the table, the echo of my name resounding in my head once more, sharper, more urgent. Hades!


    "How did he get in?" I demanded, my voice trembling with fury.


    Kael''s face was tense, his eyes still on the screen. "I don''t know, Your Majesty. There was no sign of a breach in the outer defenses."


    "What''s that?" I asked, eyeing what was sticking out of his pocket.


    Kael zoomed in. "It''s a key card. His ID card has been revoked."


    "Meaning someone provided him with one. Someone in the tower," I stated, and I had an idea who.


    "This meeting is adjourned." I got up from my seat, Kael following suit.

 Chapter 68: Taken

    Eve~


    I opened my eyes to darkness. There was not a single source of light, not even a little. The ce I was in was unfathomably ck. I swallowed thickly and finally attempted to move.


    My heart lodged in my throat when I found that I could not. I was seated, my hands and legs bound in the darkness.


    My breaths came quick and shallow as I struggled against the restraints, panic wing up my throat. The darkness was absolute¡ªno shadows, no flickers, nothing but an endless, suffocating ck. The air was thick, pressing in on me, trapping me. I strained my eyes, willing them to adjust, but there was nothing to see, no hint of light, no edges to ground me. Just darkness.


    My heart pounded so hard it hurt, every beat sending a jolt of fear through me as I tugged at the binds on my wrists and ankles. They were tight, digging into my skin no matter how hard I wrenched and twisted. I was trapped, bound, helpless.


    Thoughts rushed through my mind, wild and frenzied, each one worse than thest. Had Ellen finally decided to finish the job the bomb had failed at? I pictured her cold, unfeeling gaze, her lips pressed into that cruel line, and I shivered. Or¡­ was this another twisted scheme of Hades, another way to break me, to force me to submit?


    "No," I whispered, the word a tremor in the dark. "No, please¡­"


    My voice cracked, swallowed up by the silence. I tried again, louder, the desperation rising in my chest, wing to get out.


    "Please! Who''s there?" My voice was barely a whisper against the dense ckness, fragile and trembling. I took a shaky breath and screamed louder, "Please! Help me! I don''t know what I did, but please¡ªlet me go!"


    My own voice echoed back at me, hollow and distant. The darkness pressed closer, thick and unyielding, suffocating me with each passing second. I twisted again, frantic now, yanking against the binds until my wrists burned. There had to be a way out. There had to be.


    "Please!" I sobbed, my throat raw, every word edged with terror. "I¡­ I''ll do anything, just¡­ let me out. Let me out!"


    A dreadful silence answered, deep and mocking. I felt as though the darkness itself was listening, savoring my fear, feeding off the helplessness that was eating me alive. I could barely breathe, each gasp growing shorter, shallower, as a relentless, crushing ustrophobia threatened to consume me.


    My heart hammered faster, each frantic beat a countdown. I didn''t know to what, but the terror kept building, an icy dread curling through me, poisoning every thought.


    "Please," I whispered again, the word broken, hopeless. My voice was all I had left in this pitch-ck hell. I was alone, bound and abandoned, and no one wasing to help me.


    Bright light suddenly chased away the darkness, and I shut my eyes to keep it out. My heart jumped when I heard the clinking of heels on the ground. I squinted, trying to manage the light that had be unbearable.


    A figure walked forward toward me. Before I could adapt to the light, I felt fingers digging into my chin and forcing my face up.


    A sultry but mature voice made me freeze. "So this is the mutt?" she sneered.


    I found myself staring face to face with a middle-aged woman. Green eyes glinted with loathing. She looked familiar. Her ebony ck hair was speckled with white. It did not give the effect of old age but rather of sophistication and authority.


    "Very unremarkable," another woman spat. This one I recognized immediately. Felicia. "Yet, the whore is trickier than she looks."


    By the looks of things, they were mother and daughter.


    Behind them were Lycans built like trucks, dressed in suits and armed.


    I swallowed. I recalled the warning that Felicia had given me. She had promised she would not hesitate to end me.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked quietly.


    I did not see iting; her palm mmed against my cheek, the force of it sending my head to the side. Pain exploded in my jaw, sharp and biting. I gasped, stunned, struggling to regain myposure as my heart raced even faster.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, Ellen," Felicia hissed, her voice a venomous whisper.


    I blinked up at her, my face stinging badly, but I could not do anything about it. I was still bound.


    Then she grinned; it was all fangs and loathing. "You don''t know how long I have wanted to mar that face of yours."


    My eyes widened with horror when the sanguine scent of blood kicked me in the gut. My eyes shifted to her manicured hand that had transformed into her wolf''s w.


    My face was not stinging because I had been pped alone; she had scratched me. Pain blossomed fully on my face, the wound bleeding profusely, falling down my face and onto my dress.


    My heart raced as Felicia leaned closer, her green eyes glinting with a cold amusement that sent a shiver down my spine. "You think you''re clever, don''t you, Ellen? But we both know that cleverness has its price."


    "What are you talking about?" I managed to reply, my voice trembling as the sting from her p still throbbed on my cheek.


    Felicia''s smile widened, predatory and unsettling. "We know about the bomb and the phone. We even have our suspicions about the missing CCTV footage. You''ve been busy, haven''t you?"


    My stomach dropped, dread pooling in my gut. "I¡ªI don''t know what you mean." The words felt weak, a pitiful defense against the whirlwind of usations.


    The other woman stepped forward, towering over me like a shadow. "You can y the innocent act all you want, but we have plenty of ways to make you talk. And trust me, they won''t be pleasant." Her voice was low and threatening, each word dripping with malice.


    She turned to daughter. "She is good," she scoffed. "It''s not surprising that Hades with his shriveled heart is falling for it."


    I could barely breathe. Panic wed at my throat, and I fought the urge to shrink away from them. "I¡ªI have nothing to confess." I told them.


    Felicia tilted her head, a mocking glint in her eye. "But you do, Ellen. You can confess now, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªwe can make this easier for you. No more pain, no more... misunderstandings." She pointed somewhere and I followed her hand to a mounted camera. "And I will make sure Hades hears it from your slutty mouth."


    "Confess what?" I spat, desperationcing my voice. I had to hold on to my truth, but my heart raced with fear.


    "About your little ns," Felicia continued, her tone dripping with disdain. "You thought you could seduce Hades, didn''t you? y the part of the victim while you schemed in the dark."


    "No! That''s not¡ª" I stammered, but the words faltered under the weight of their gazes.


    Felicia''s grin widened, and she took a step closer, the scent of her wolf''s aura wrapping around me like a noose. "You really think you can get away with this? We know you''re behind the chaos. If you don''t start telling the truth, we have a lot in store for you. And trust me, you won''t enjoy it."


    I felt a wave of nausea wash over me. The room seemed to close in, the air thickening with my fear. I fought to keep my voice steady. "I¡ªI''m not lying."


    Felicia''s expression hardened. "Keep lying, and you''ll wish you had never crossed us." Her eyes red with anger as she leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "You''re nothing but a little mutt ying with fire. Do you really think you can survive the mes?"


    The words sank deep, igniting a fear that wed at my insides. I had to stay strong, but the pressure was building, and I felt the walls closing in around me.


    "Please," I whispered, desperation threading through my voice. "Just let me go."


    Felicia straightened, herughter ringing hollow. "Let you go? Oh, sweet Ellen, this is only the beginning. You have a long way to go before any of us can think about that. I have to pay you back for what you did to my son after all."

 Chapter 69: Her Blood

    Hades~


    The red dot on the GPS continued to blink. Every muscle in my body was wound like a spring ready to snap. I drummed my fingers on my thigh, blood boiling hotter with each passing second.


    "We''re almost there," Kael informed me.


    But I already knew we were exactly fifteen minutes from her location. Embedding a tracking chip in her scalp had proven useful, just as I had expected.


    As we neared the mansion, its grandeur loomed ahead, casting long shadows against the fading light. The fa?ade was imposing, a blend of elegance and intimidation, with manicured gardens nking the entrance. But it was the men in suits that caught my attention, watching our approach like hawks.


    I could feel Kael''s anticipation beside me, a silent agreement that the time for subtlety had passed. As we pulled up to the entrance, the men immediately straightened, their eyes narrowing as they recognized who had arrived.


    "Your Majesty," they murmured in unison, stepping aside to create a path for me. The need to reim what was mine overpowered all other thoughts.


    I stepped out of the vehicle, the gravel crunching beneath my boots as I scanned the area.


    "Let''s go," I instructed Kael, my voice low and steady.


    He nodded, a muscle in his jaw tightening as we approached the grand entrance. I reached for the door, and it swung open automatically, revealing avish interior that stood in stark contrast to the tension in the air.


    Inside, chandeliers hung from the ceiling like jewels, casting a soft glow over the opulent furnishings.


    "Where is she?" I demanded, my voice echoing against the marble floors.


    The guards exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of fear andpliance. "Follow us, Your Majesty," one of them replied, his tone trembling slightly as he gestured for us to enter deeper into the mansion.


    The guard led us down opulent corridors. As we approached a set of double doors, he paused, casting a wary nce my way before pushing them open to reveal an elegant sitting room bathed in soft, golden light.


    In the center of the room sat a woman, her posture straight and refined, her every move calcted. The fragrance of her perfume¡ªa blend of vani and dark amber¡ªhung heavily in the air, mingling with the scent of polished mahogany and leather. She had an undeniable allure, a timeless elegance that only sharpened with age, yet her beauty was like fine crystal, delicate but dangerously sharp.


    She looked up, her painted lips curving into a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Your Majesty," she greeted, her voice smooth as silk butced with an edge. She gestured toward a nearby chair, her manicured fingers poised as if she were conducting a symphony. "Please, take a seat."


    I didn''t move. My gaze hardened as I took in her demeanor, every part of me railing against the charade of civility. This woman thought she held some kind of power over me, over this situation, and the very idea made my blood simmer hotter because it was true in a way.


    "Lucinda," I murmured. "You do know I am not one to be trifled with."


    Her smile flickered for a brief moment, a hint of tension surfacing in her perfectly maintained expression. "All in due time," she replied, gesturing to the empty seat once more. "But first, let''s discuss¡­ terms."


    My eyes narrowed, but she didn''t flinch; if anything, she seemed amused, as if toying with a predator who thought it was the hunter.


    Her eyes lingered on me, assessing, calcting. She wanted a game, wanted me to y along. I didn''t sit at anyone''s table¡ªnot for games, and certainly not for negotiations. Yet, I sat down.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" she asked.


    "Sure," I replied smoothly. "What do you want to discuss?"


    "First, let''s have a drink," she gestured to her servant. "You must be parched."


    I said nothing as a bottle of wine and a ss were ced on the table for me. It was served, but my eyes didn''t leave Lucinda''s. The sweetly sanguineous scent of blood wine filled the space, heady, strong, and seductive.


    Lucinda cleared her throat. "I''ve been informed of some rmingly heartbreaking things," she said. "Your mutt of a wife is causing problems already."


    "That''s for me to decide," I replied inly.


    She smirked, but it was shaky. "You don''t believe it? That she''s responsible?"


    "Nothing is assumed until there''s evidence."


    She narrowed her eyes. "The girl is good, it seems. Is it the sex? She must be skilled."


    My jaw locked. "I would advise you to choose your words carefully around me."


    She blinked at my tone, actually taken aback. Her expression turned somber. "You''ve been alone for years now, since¡­Danielle. I know we Lycans¡­our sex drive is like our bloodlust¡ªinsatiable." Her mouth curled into a sneer. "But a werewolf?"


    "It does not concern you what I choose to do with my wife."


    The room filled with a simmering tension as Lucinda''s usation hung in the air, her poised exterior barely concealing the agitation beneath. She kept her expression carefullyposed, her hands resting on the table, fingers intertwined as if in quiet contemtion. But I could sense the anger, the slow burn she was trying to mask with a controlled tone.


    "Danielle was my daughter," she said, her voice softer but steady, a restrained force in each word. "I am well within my rights to question where your loyalty lies now. You choose to stand by her killer, yet expect me to remain silent?" Her eyes locked onto mine, a calm fury radiating from within.


    I met her gaze, my expression impassive. "So you thought taking what''s mine would be the answer?" I asked, my voice carrying an edge, each word a deliberate strike.


    Lucinda''s lips twitched, her usual arrogance tempered but still present. "It wasn''t entirely my decision to take her," she replied, her voice smooth yetced with thinly veiled reproach. "But she doesn''t belong in this world. A werewolf among Lycans?" Her tone was measured, almost pitying. "How long, Hades, before she turns on you? Or bes a liability rather than an asset?"


    I leaned forward slightly, my eyes narrowing. "It seems to me you''re the one pressing a de, Lucinda, not her."


    She blinked, her calm exterior wavering for a fraction of a second before herposure returned. Her gaze held, unyielding, calcting, yet a hint of frustration flickered there¡ªa reminder that she was used to being in control.


    "You should''ve never brought her into our world," she continued, her voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking aloud might shatter the careful control she''d imposed on herself. "She doesn''t understand our loyalty, our way of life. You''re inviting a storm into your domain, Hades, and expecting it not to rain."


    "Enough," I said, my voice low, the weight of my authority unmistakable. "I''ve let you say your piece, but understand this: she''s under my protection now. If any harm befalls her, the consequences will be far beyond anything you''re prepared for."


    Lucinda''s expression remained calm, but her hands tightened slightly on the armrests. She inclined her head in acknowledgment, her voice a touch softer, though the bitterness lingered. "For your sake, I hope she''s worth it."


    She would be, but I could not afford to show how desperate I was to have Ellen back. I first had to calm myself, so I brought the ss to my lips, the rich, dark liquid slipping onto my tongue with a taste that caught me off guard, making me pause. The wine was heady and intense, a luxurious blend of vors that unfurled inyers¡ªnotes of dark cherries and spiced plum, woven with a hint of smoke and something deeper, more elusive. It was smooth yetplex, a seductive, almost forbidden sweetness tinged with the faintest metallic bite. There was an unmistakable allure to it, a vor so rich and tempting that, for a moment, I almost lost myself in it.


    The wine''s taste lingered on my tongue, eachyer drawing me further in as if it held a power of its own. It wasn''t like anything I''d had before, yet it felt dangerously familiar, as though I had tasted its essence somewhere in the depths of my own nature. I took a second sip, slower this time, savoring theplexity of it.


    Lucinda''s eyes flickered as she watched me, a slight curve to her lips. She looked pleased, as though the wine had delivered precisely the reaction she''d intended. "It suits you," she murmured, her voice as smooth as the wine itself. "A rare vintage¡­ one crafted with immense care."


    I set the ss down, meeting her gaze, aware of the subtle challenge within her words. "It has a certain charm," I replied, the edge in my tone not quite masking my intrigue.


    Her gaze lingered on me, sharp but with a hint of satisfaction. "I knew it would. The taste¡ªintoxicating, isn''t it? Each drop is made from the purest essence, aged in a way that brings out something¡­ primal. Something one can''t fight. It was prepared not too long ago."


    My eyes narrowed. "Where is the princess, Lucinda?"


    "The werewolves are right about one thing," Lucinda said, ignoring my question. "Our hybrid nature can be frightening. Our lust for blood is a major contributing factor. You know the myth: the blood of our mate tastes the best. It''s ambrosia to our kind."


    I nced at the wine.


    "Don''t you want to know whose blood was harvested to make that?" She leaned forward. "It''s the princess''s blood."

 Chapter 70: Beast of the Night

    Eve~


    "Does it hurt, mutt?" Felicia snarled, grabbing my face roughly. Her ws bit into my skin, making me dig my nails into my palms to keep from crying out.


    Pain red where her ws pierced, and tubes were extracting blood from me intravenously. My head felt light, darkness creeping into my vision. The sanguineous scent wasn''t strong enough to send me into aplete spiral, but only if I kept it far from my mind.


    "Please..." I mumbled almost incoherently. "Stop."


    Her eyes narrowed, amusement twisting her lips. "Oh, trust me. This is nothing," she purred, tightening her grip until I felt the sting of blood trickling down my cheek. She poked at my swollen right eye, making me wince.


    "Rhea," I called, even though I knew I''d get no response. I felt so utterly vulnerable, so powerless that even if the pain had been absent, that alone would have brought me to tears. When would this end? "Please, Rhea."


    Nothing.


    "Aww, don''t look so hopeless, dear. I might actually start feeling bad for you," she taunted, looking me over, her eyes filled with sick amusement. "It''s just a beating. It''s nothingpared to what a Valmont whore deserves," she ground out. "You should have your guts pulled out."


    My stomach sank, and I tried harder to push away the darkness. "Please..."


    "Danielle must have begged too!" she snapped. "She must have asked the beast to spare her baby."


    "Baby?" I asked tentatively. "She had a child?"


    "She was pregnant," Felicia''s voice shook slightly. "Nine months."


    The haze of pain cleared just enough for ice to fill my veins. "My father did¡­?"


    "It''s not a question!" she growled. "He sent it to us that night. Sent it to tear us up like animals. My husband, my inws, my sister..."


    "Sent¡­what?" I asked quietly.


    Her eyes met mine fully, her expression contorted with hate but her gaze filled with horror. "The Beast of the Night."


    My eyes widened, rm bells ringing. I''d heard of it before, but where?


    Felicia''s eyes narrowed at my expression. "You knew exactly what happened that night, didn''t you?" she asked, approaching slowly. "Hell, you must have helped your father deploy it."


    I shook my head. I was rotting in a cell five years ago when the Lycan royal family was killed. I didn''t even know of the n; how could I have? I only heard guards discussing it, also revealing that the Hand of Death, the Obsidian Beta, would be the new Alpha. "I knew nothing," I replied truthfully.


    But from her deepening scowl, I knew she wasn''t pleased with my answer.


    She pped me again, so hard that when I opened my eyes, I saw stars. "Don''t lie to me, mutt," she snapped. "There''s no way you weren''t involved. You''re a Valmont. You''re all monsters." Her voice was thick with rage, but there was a glint of something else in her eyes¡ªpain, raw and festering, a wound that had never healed.


    "I swear¡­" I whispered, fighting the fog that threatened to pull me under. "I never knew. I would never¡­"


    "Lies!" She struck me again, her ws slicing across my cheek. Blood smeared on her fingers as she leaned close, her breath hot against my ear. "Your whole family is cursed. You think I don''t know what kind of darkness lives in your blood? The same darkness that ughtered my family."


    A sob escaped my lips before I could bite it back. "I''m not him. I didn''t¡ª"


    "Oh, but you''re just like him," she whispered, her voice venomous. "You''ll say anything to survive, but the truth is, you''re all the same. And you''ll pay for what your family did." Her grip on my face tightened, nails digging so deep I felt the sting radiate through my skull.


    I struggled, blinking through the darkness clouding my vision, desperate for an anchor, for any ounce of strength. "Rhea..." I called, my voice barely a whisper, but there was only silence.


    Feliciaughed, a cold, hollow sound. "Praying to your inner wolf? Pathetic. There''s no one left to save you. You''re all alone." Her fingers released my face, shoving me back against the cold, metal chair. My wrists tugged against the restraints, cold steel biting into raw skin.


    She stepped back, eyes flicking over me with morbid curiosity. "It seems you won''t confess to nting the bombs and erasing the footage, but you do want to leave here, don''t you?"


    "I am not confessing¡­to something that I did¡­not do."


    She shrugged, flipping her hair away from her face. "Fine. Tell me something else. This one should be easier. What was that thing?"


    Confusion swirled within me. "What?"


    "What is the Beast of the Night?" she asked, her voice low. "How did your kind acquire such a monster?"


    The ringing in my ears had turned to rm bells, a lump forming in my throat. I forced myself to steady my voice, though every part of me screamed with fear and pain. "I¡­I don''t know. I''ve heard stories, but¡ª"


    "Stories." Felicia''sugh was harsh, devoid of humor. "You Valmonts and your secrets."


    My voice trembled. "I''ve only heard rumors¡­ that it''s uncontroble, that it spares no one in its path." I lied. The Beast of the Night had been a well-guarded secret, or I would have heard more from the guards in prison.


    Felicia''s sneer deepened, eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction. "Uncontroble, you say?" Her voice was sharp, dripping with scorn. "You think I don''t know that you''re lying. I saw what your family''s monster did that night. I saw it move like a blur¡ªtoo fast for any of us to see, let alone run from. We heard it first, a roar so loud it shook the ground, made our hearts stop in our chests."


    I swallowed, cold sweat gathering at my brow. The more she spoke, the more vivid her words became, like shadows creeping into my mind.


    "It ripped through cars like they were nothing more than cardboard," she continued, her voice tightening with the memory. "One swipe of those ws, and the steel was shredded, peeled away like paper. Do you know what it''s like to see something with that kind of strengthing toward you?"


    Every word dug into me like a de, twisting deeper. Images formed in my mind, unbidden¡ªmetal torn apart like tissue paper, blood-slicked streets, the echo of Felicia''s words thundering in my ears.


    "The beast didn''t stop," she whispered, her tone a venomous hush. "It tore through homes, mmed through doors, and ripped through walls as if they were nothing. And that roar¡­ that sound¡­ it still haunts me. I hear it every time I close my eyes."


    My throat tightened, panic wing at my insides. I tried to shake off the horror, but her words lingered, nting seeds of terror. The creature¡­ the Beast of the Night¡­ was it really something my family had created, unleashed? My skin tingled with unease as my mind kept prodding me at every mention of the beast.


    Felicia leaned closer, her face twisted with fury and pain. "And now you''re telling me you knew nothing?" Her voice was a low growl. "You expect me to believe that your father sent that monster, your family''s creation, and yet you''re clueless? You were there, weren''t you?"


    I shook my head, desperate. "I swear, I wasn''t¡ª"


    "Enough!" Her p was brutal, sending another wave of stars across my vision. "Stop lying, mutt. We will soon find out what that ''thing'' was. We don''t need you, and when we find it, it will be ughtered as well."


    I flinched hard, my body''s reaction confusing me, but I pushed it away. I swallowed, my tongue heavy. "I am¡­ sorry for your loss. I truly am."


    She blinked at me, her expression unreadable for a second before she smirked, revealing pale fangs. "You could have fooled me."


    "I meant it."


    "Of course you do. It''s part of the act. This show you''re putting on is why Hades is acting the way he is. Men will be men. Give a weeping woman, and they fall to their knees." She pped. "Even if the woman is rted to the man who killed their pregnant wife."


    A chill ran down my spine, my mouth opening, but no words came out.


    Feliciaughed at my expression. "Who did you think Danielle was? You should have known. You drew her, did you not?"


    My brows furrowed in confusion. "I didn''t¡­" Then it dawned on me. That was why he had been so agitated, why he''d made me take a polygraph test. She had been his wife, the woman he loved. My stomach turned, bile rising in my throat.


    "You''ve gone pale, mutt. You''re reallymitted. No wonder you passed the polygraph test even when you were lying out of your ass."


    Her voice was soon muted by the sound of my raging thoughts. How was it possible? What was happening? This was why Hades had been so adamant about making my life hell. My father had not only killed his family but his pregnant wife. He had every right to hate me.


    It also exined why he had been cold and then kind, only to pull away again, hurting me. He had changed again after my phone exploded; he wanted to begin the cycle anew. That was his revenge. He would continue giving kindness and then pulling it away, leaving me in tatters every time I dared to hope. It was his twisted way of making me pay, one small wound at a time, each one carefully inflicted to remind me that kindness was just another weapon in his arsenal.


    "Let''s stop with the chitchat. Let''s have some more fun. Without your wolf, you can''t heal wounds fast enough to avoid a scar. I''ve done justice for your face," her eyes shifted down my body. "Why don''t I adorn your body as well? So at least it matches."


    Her hand morphed into a w again as she turned to one of the men. "Strip her," she ordered.


    Horror coursed through my veins as the man approached me, a chilling smile curving his lips.


    "No, no, please," I pleaded, struggling against the binds. "Please don''t..."


    But Felicia''s expression only grew more amused. She was getting off on my fear and desperation.


    "Please, please," I begged, tears zing my eyes. "Save me!"


    "I am here," another voice in my head spoke, spooking me into silence.


    Then a loud crash sounded as the door was torn open. Arge wolf stepped in, pouncing immediately on the men. Behind him, Hades entered, his eyes dark and his face contorted in a rage that simmered off his very being. My heart stuttered. "Release my wife, Felicia, or I will forget that we are family."

 Chapter 71: I Am Here

    Eve~


    I kept my face down as Kael unbound me, my mouth filled with blood, and every cell screamed for reprieve. I didn''t meet Hades''s eyes, even though I felt his stare burn through my skin. The tubes were removed from my body, and the bags of blood were collected.


    "Your wife, huh?" Felicia questioned, but her voice wavered. She was not as collected in Hades''s presence as she tried to appear. She was afraid. Judging by how the men had been ripped into by Kael, it was obvious they were very much dead.


    The scent of fresh blood filled my nose, my vision swirling. Luckily¡ªor perhaps unluckily¡ªmy nose was broken and partly blocked. The sanguineous fragrance didn''t hit me as hard as it normally would have, and with my exhaustion, it was hard to be too aware of anything, even blood.


    I felt Hades''s intense gaze shift from me as he likely cast his eyes on Felicia. "You can be both dumb and brazenly foolish at the same time," he muttered, his voice like cold steel, sending a chill down my spine.


    "I am Luna," she blurted.


    "Were," Hades corrected.


    I could hear her teeth grinding from where I stood. "Why has it not been you?" she asked. "Why was it not you that died?" she screamed.


    Hades said nothing.


    Ice-cold arms wrapped around my shoulders, pulling me to a wall-like chest. I startled, freezing.


    "Red," the ice from his voice was gone. His tone was soft. "You''re limping."


    Hesitantly, I looked up at his face. It was hard as granite, his expression taut.


    "I''m fine," I lied.


    He made a nomittal noise before I was off the floor and in his arms. He cradled me to his chest, his cologne wrapping me warmly. I was tempted to snuggle closer, into his warmth, but I held myself back. I barely made a reaction, despite my heart flipping in my chest.


    "You are barred from the Tower until further notice," Hades announced.


    I flinched when I heard the clinking of heels on marble. Hades held me closer, his grip tightening.


    "You cannot do that, Hades," Felicia all but shrieked.


    "Is that a dare?" he asked, already walking away.


    "You''re doing all this because of a mutt."


    He stopped dead in his tracks, and I felt him vibrate. His head snapped to Felicia. "She is my wife. The next time that slur is directed at her, be assured I will ensure you lose the liberty of speaking."


    I heard Felicia make a whimper, like a puppy scolded.


    "Ellen!" she screamed. "You¡ª"


    At the sound of her voice again, my heartunched against my ribs, and the creeping darkness spread at a rate I could not understand. My eyelids fluttered closed, my body going limp with exhaustion, pain, and shock.


    Thest thing I heard was Hades whispering something I couldn''t quite make out.


    ---


    The moment I opened my eyes, the migraine that hit me was bad enough to knock me out again. I groaned.


    I felt a shift in my surroundings, and my head pulsed even harder. "Who¡­"


    "It''s me, Red," Hades''s grave voice slithered its way into my ears.


    I narrowed my eyes, soon finding him towering over me. His expression was unreadable, his mouth set in a harsh line.


    Danielle.


    I said nothing as her name resounded in my head. We simply stared at each other for a moment. The silence was interrupted by a growl from my stomach.


    My face heated up, and I turned away too quickly, pain searing through my skull at the action. I moaned in agony.


    "Easy," Hades murmured, his handsing to cradle my face, gently cing it on the pillow properly. "I''m here, don''t worry."


    The aroma of food wafted through the air, making my stomach growl louder. I turned, and there it was¡ªa steaming tter of food, resting delicately on Hades''sp as he sat at the edge of the bed, watching me with an intense, unreadable expression.


    The sight sent a flush of warmth to my cheeks. "Thank you," I whispered, my mouth suddenly watering as I reached gingerly for the spoon, wanting to avoid his gaze as much as possible.


    But as my fingers brushed it, his hand shot forward, gently pushing my hand away. "I''ll feed you," he murmured, his voice calm but unyielding.


    I tensed, ncing up at him in disbelief. "I can eat on my own," I protested, a flush creeping up my neck as I tried to assert myself. He didn''t respond, didn''t even blink. His piercing gaze was locked on mine, the weight of it almost unbearable.


    My hand trembled as I reached for the spoon again, determined to prove I could handle something as simple as eating. But the pain red immediately, the effort making me wince despite myself. Hades took in my reaction with a slight raise of his brow, but there was no satisfaction in his gaze, only a calm patience that disarmed me.


    Without another word, he slid a hand behind my back, gently lifting me into a sitting position. "Let me," he said quietly, as if daring me to resist further.


    Feeling defeated, I swallowed hard and nodded, finally allowing him to lift the spoon to my lips. The warmth of the broth melted away some of the tension in my chest, and I felt a pang of gratitude despite the awkwardness. Each spoonful was slow, deliberate, and though he didn''t speak, the silence felt¡­forting. It shouldn''t have felt that way.


    "You don''t have to do this," I murmured as he raised another spoonful to my mouth.


    He stilled, his gaze never leaving mine. "I know," he replied, his tone softer than I''d ever heard. For a brief second, something raw flickered in his expression¡ªa vulnerability he quickly hid away.


    I lowered my gaze, my heart beating faster than I wanted it to. The room was thick with unspoken words, tension lingering in the air as he continued to feed me in silence.

 Chapter 72: The Game He Plays

    Eve~


    I sat up in bed, panting, my throat hoarse from screaming. Tears stung my eyes, and then I felt arms muscles around me, a warm mouth close to my ear.


    "Shh¡­ Red, it was a nightmare," Hades murmured. "You''re okay." He wrapped his arms that could have been tree trunks , around my waist, pulling me closer, my face pressed against his chest.


    His heart was beating steadily, aplete contrast to my own, which was erratic, almost painful with each thundering beat. I jolted when he began rubbing slow circles into my back, but soon found myself leaning into his touch. I was aware of every part of him. His scent, his hard, warm body and everything else in-between.


    Danielle.


    Her name slithered into my thoughts,  guilt and confusion swirled in my feverish mind. How could he be doing this? It would have been less unnerving¡ªless terrifying¡ªif he''d shown anger. He had every right to feel it. That, I could understand. But this gentle care, this warmth¡ªit rattled me far more than anger ever could. I wanted to recoil, to push him away before his kindness burrowed deeper, but my body betrayed me, leaning instinctively into his embrace. I could feel every steady beat of his heart against my cheek, grounding me, pulling me back from the lingering shadows of the nightmare.


    Danielle''s name echoed again in my mind, twisting my gut with a sense of betrayal¡ªmy own, for being here, for epting his touch, for wanting it in some undeniable way. The guilt festered, making it hard to breathe, and I pulled back slightly, forcing myself to look at him.


    "Hades," I rasped, my voice barely above a whisper. "You don''t have to¡­ do this. You don''t have to¡­"


    He looked down at me, his face unreadable, though his eyes softened slightly, a flicker of something that looked like understanding¡ªor was it pity? "I''m here because I have to protect you, Red. Even from your nightmares," he said, his voice low, almost tender. "You''re safe with me."


    My heart twisted at his words, bothforted and terrified by them. How could he offer me safety when all I''d done was disrupt his life? I bit my lip, searching his face for a hint of resentment, something that would allow me to cling to my guilt and keep my distance. But there was none¡ªjust that same steady calm, as if he were willing to bear the weight of my pain without question. What was this enigma of a man? A known killer, the Hand of Death himself, shouldn''t have been capable of such tenderness. It made my stomach turn.


    "What are¡­ how can you¡­," I murmured, barely able to look him in the eyes.


    Hades tilted my chin up gently, forcing me to meet his gaze. His fingers brushed over my cheek, wiping away the stray tear that had escaped while I was dreaming. "I''ve made my choice, Red. Stop questioning it," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    I swallowed hard, the intensity of his gaze anchoring me, yet sending my heart racing. "I don''t deserve this," I whispered, half hoping he would agree.


    His gaze hardened, and for a moment I caught a glimpse of the man beneath the mask of care. I blinked, and the harsh expression was gone. He leaned forward, pressing his forehead gently to mine. "Maybe. But I''ll decide what you deserve."


    In the world of Lycans, the same ones my kind had fought for generations, I deserved nothing but pain. And I knew it woulde again because it never seemed to stray too far from me since the night of my eighteenth birthday. There had been no respite, no mercy.


    And now I understood what Hades was doing.


    He was giving me kindness now so that, when I started to believe in it¡ªwhen I started to trust it even a little¡ªhe could tear it away, leaving me shattered once more. He''d offer mefort, like holding out a fragile ss of water to someone dying of thirst, only to shatter it in my hands, letting the water spill through my fingers as I reached for it, desperate. And he''d do it again and again until I was nothing more than a shell, hollowed out and devoid of hope.


    I could almost see it¡ªa twisted game of his, built on dangling salvation just close enough to make me believe it was real. And I''d fall for it every time, because wasn''t that what I craved? A fleeting sliver of hope, a chance at something that felt¡­ gentle. Safe. But each time, I''d reach, and he''d let it slip from my grasp, watching with that calm, steady gaze as I shattered piece by piece.


    I looked up at him, struggling to mask the awareness that had clicked into ce. He was still watching me, his eyes searching mine as if he could see into the depths of my soul. Maybe he could, for all I knew. His fingers continued to brush along my back in soothing circles, but now, every touch feltced with a new weight.


    "So," I whispered, testing the boundaries, "you''re really going to stay here¡­ just like this?" My voice quivered with a hint of challenge.


    His hand stilled for a heartbeat before resuming its rhythm, and his eyes darkened, almost imperceptibly. "Yes, Red," he replied, voice steady, as if he didn''t sense the barbed edge beneath my question. "I''ll stay as long as you need me to."


    The words sent a chill down my spine. I wanted to pull away, to break from this spell he''d woven around me, but the part of me that wanted to believe clung tighter, hating myself for that weakness. Even as I braced myself for the inevitable, I couldn''t stop my heart from reaching, from wanting to trust that this moment might be real.


    He wouldn''t let me forget, though. I knew that he''d be there to pick up every broken piece, to ce it just close enough to let me believe I was whole again, before pulling away, leaving me shattered anew. I understood it now. This game wasn''t about kindness¡ªit was about control. And no matter how strong I tried to be, part of me feared I would always fall into his grasp. I had to fight it with every pathetic breath I drew.


    "Hades,"


    "Yes?"


    "Could you do something for me?"

 Chapter 73: Retribution

    Hades~


    The light switched on, and my former Theta entered the room and froze. He dropped his bag and went down on one knee. "Your... Majesty," he stuttered. "You are here."


    I looked him over, her words echoing in my head. "Rook," I murmured.


    He raised his eyes to me hesitantly. The fear in them was as clear as day, but beneath it, something much more defiant simmered.


    "You do know why I am here?" I asked, my voice monotone, my eyes narrowed.


    He swallowed. "I know, Your Majesty."


    I took in Rook''s appearance¡ªdisheveled, broken, but still standing. Despite everything, he managed to look me in the eye, though barely. His brothery behind him, kept alive by the hum of machines, a reminder of both his defiance and his failure.


    "Do you know the cost of betrayal?" I asked, my voice cutting through the silence. I let the words hang, knowing he felt every bit of their weight.


    Rook''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t look away. "I do, Your Majesty." His voice wavered. "I know very well."


    I looked over at the bed where Rydery, pale and barely moving. The machines he was hooked up to beeped. I stroked his limp hand, watching as Rook''s apprehension grew.


    "He is dying," I murmured.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Rook took a step closer.


    I reached into my pocket and retrieved the injections. I heard Rook gasp.


    It was another 100 ml of Nerexylin. I twirled it on my finger. "I was too merciful the first time." I clenched my jaw.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "It''s because none of you lost your lives that you would be brazen enough toy a hand on her again."


    "The Luna said..."


    "That title does not apply to her," I ground out. "Don''t try and save yourself."


    "I apologize, Your Majesty." He moved closer on his knees, eyeing the injection, his eyes wary and desperate. "Please..."


    I chuckled dryly. "You know things don''t work that way." I looked back at Ryder. "He will have to pay for your crime."


    Rook''s eyes widened. "I am begging you, Your Majesty." Rook''s desperation was palpable, a bitter, broken thing as he moved closer on his knees, his hands trembling as he reached out, pleading.


    "Your Majesty," his voice cracked, thick with anguish, "please¡­ I beg you. Ryder is all I have. I''ll do anything¡ªtake the injection myself. Double the dose. Triple it if that''s what it takes."


    I watched him, his words ringing hollow against the cold stone walls. His body was shaking, and I could see the raw fear that surged beneath the thin veneer of courage he was trying to maintain. Tears streaked down his face, unbidden and unchecked, as he lowered his head to the floor, his fingers brushing the edge of my shoe.


    "Your Majesty¡­ he''s innocent in this. Punish me as you see fit, but let Ryder live," he sobbed, his face pressed to the ground. "You were right¡ªI betrayed you. But he¡­ he only followed me out of loyalty. He didn''t deserve any of this." He was trembling now, his eyes bing rimmed red.


    I studied him, my expression impassive, making no move to reach out or soften my gaze. Instead, I nced back at Ryder, his still form a haunting reminder of their betrayal. "Innocent?" I murmured, almost to myself. "Did you spare her when she was innocent? Did you think twice?"


    Rook''s breath hitched, his voice barely a whisper. "It was a mistake. A terrible, terrible mistake. I thought because she was a..."


    "A werewolf? She is mine. What gave you the right to torture my captive? She is mine to hurt, to break, to kill. You had no right." I growled.


    "I realize that now. I am begging..."


    "You think begging can undo that?" I let the syringe glint in the low light, watching as his eyes locked on it, wild with despair. "I gave both of you a chance, even when you didn''t deserve it. But instead of learning, you only grew bolder in your defiance. That mercy was the mistake made. And it''s time in rectify it."


    He reached forward, his hand trembling as he tried to push his sleeve up, baring his arm. "Please," he choked, his voice broken, "if there''s even a sliver of mercy left, give it to him. I''ll take the punishment. I''ll take whatever you want¡ªjust, please¡­ let him live."


    I leaned down, my face close to his as I held the syringe between us. "You think you''re in a position to barter?" My voice dropped to a chilling whisper. "Your life was spared once, but I will not spare it again."


    Rook''s head dropped, a fresh wave of sobs racking his body. He waspletely, utterly defeated, yet still he pleaded, broken words slipping out as he pressed his forehead against my shoe. "Ryder doesn''t deserve this¡­ I''m the one you want. Just¡­ don''t let him suffer anymore."


    Silence filled the room, broken only by the rhythmic beeping of the machines that tethered Ryder to life. I stared down at Rook, his crumpled, pleading form. I gritted my teeth.


    "You are willing to die for your brother?" I asked, ying with the injection. "Tell me, Rook. Are you?"


    Rook raised his head, still shaking, salty streams lining his cheeks. "Yes, Your Majesty. I am more than willing."


    The edge of my lips twitched slightly upward. "Are you willing to kill yourself for your brother, Rook?"


    He swallowed. "Y-yes." He sputtered. "I can."


    I reached into my coat, feeling the cold weight of the silver-ted handgun resting there. It gleamed under the dim light as I held it out to him, its dark, polished barrel a brutal contrast to the pale hand that trembled as he reached for it.


    "This gun," I murmured, meeting his desperate gaze, "is loaded with the finest silver bullets. If you want your brother spared, Rook, you''ll have to do more than beg." I extended it further, my fingers loosening around the grip. "You''ll have to prove it."


    Rook''s hand shook violently as he took the gun from me, his eyes wide, his breathsing fast and shallow. He nced over at Ryder, his gaze filled with a pain so raw it seemed to cut through the air. Fresh tears filled his eyes as he gripped his brother''s limp hand, squeezing it, his thumb brushing against Ryder''s knuckles as if saying a final goodbye.


    "Swear to me, Your Majesty," he choked, his voice barely holding steady. "Swear¡­ that if I do this, he''ll be safe. You won''t hurt him again."


    I tilted my head, my gaze cold and unyielding. "If you pull that trigger, Rook, all your problems will be solved. Ryder''s life will no longer be touched by me or anyone else under my rule. Your sins," I gestured to the gun, "will be absolved."


    Rook''s lip quivered as he closed his eyes, a shuddering breath escaping him. His fingers tightened around the gun, and he pressed it against his own temple, the metallic glint of silver gleaming as he drew in a ragged breath.


    Silence stretched between us, thick and unbearable. I could see the terror in his eyes, his hand trembling as he struggled to steady himself. His gaze shifted to his brother onest time, desperation mingling with a profound sorrow.


    His voice barely above a whisper, he pleaded onest time, "Forgive me, Ryder¡­"


    Seconds ticked by, the tension so thick it seemed to stifle even the air in the room. His finger hovered over the trigger, eyes clenched shut, the realization of what he was about to do seeping into every part of him.


    Rook''s eyes clenched tight, his finger pressing down hard on the trigger. There was a hollow, empty click as he pulled it, the silence afterward more deafening than any gunshot could have been.


    For a second, he didn''t move, frozen in shock as he tried to process what hadn''t happened. Slowly, he opened his eyes, staring down at the gun in his hand in disbelief. His breaths came in shallow gasps as realization washed over him¡ªno bullet had fired. He was still alive.


    A shudder of relief swept through him, followed by confusion and horror as he looked up, his eyes meeting mine, searching, desperate to understand.


    I watched him impassively, the faintest trace of satisfaction lurking in my gaze. "You''ve proved yourself, Rook," I said, my voice as cold and smooth as steel. "You were willing to sacrifice your life without hesitation for your brother''s sake. Since you had the courage to pull that trigger, I consider your sins absolved."


    I rose to my feet, never looking away from him as he knelt there, speechless. His face softened, disbelief slowly giving way to a look of deep, unrestrained gratitude. He could barely form words, only managing to mouth a quiet, "Thank you," as he lowered his head, overwhelmed. His forehead was coated in sweat.


    I onlyughed, hollow and mirthless. "This was not my mercy," I sneered. "It was the princess''."

 Chapter 74: Mercy

    Hades~


    Rook''s mouth hung open. "What?"


    I lit a cigarette and took a rxing puff. "She wanted me to spare you."


    Rook''s expression was one of pure, stunned disbelief. His mouth opened slightly, the shock freezing him in ce. He looked at me, a dawning horror in his eyes as he grappled with the reality of what I''d just said.


    His hands fell limply to his sides, the gun slipping from his grasp andnding on the cold floor with a hollow tter. He blinked, shaking his head slightly, as if hoping the movement would dispel the words that still hung in the air.


    "The¡­ princess?" he whispered, barely able to form the words. "She¡­ she wanted me spared?"


    I took a long drag of my cigarette, letting the smoke curl upward, obscuring my expression as I watched him. "Did you think I would spare you out of kindness?" I asked, my voice low and edged with disdain. "No, Rook. If it were up to me, you''d have been dead before you ever set foot back here."


    He stared at me, his expression shattering into something desperate and fragile, like a man whosest anchor had just been severed. He had thought he understood me¡ªthought he understood the nature of my justice, my ruthlessness. And now, in one moment, he was faced with a truth that tore all of that apart.


    "But¡­ why?" His voice cracked, barely above a whisper. "After what I did¡­ why would she¡­" His voice trailed off as he stared at the floor, his face twisting with the weight of the realization.


    "Because she is foolishlypassionate," I replied, a sneer tugging at my lips. "She''s naive enough to believe in mercy and forgiveness." I leaned in closer, my gaze hard and unyielding. "If she had left this decision to me, I would have been the devil you deserved."


    I unlocked the barrel of the gun and showed its contents to him. "Fate might have also saved you," I said, revealing two bullets in the barrel¡ªfor the number of times he had crossed me. "I could not leave it solely to her mercy, now could I?"


    The room seemed to close in around him as he absorbed the words, each one hammering against him with the weight of shattered illusions. I knew this because a part of me had had the same reaction to her wordsst night.


    His shoulders slumped, his entire body sagging as he struggled to reconcile what he thought he knew with the reality that stood before him.


    "You look surprised, Rook." I let out a short, mirthlessugh. "Did you really think I''d risk my pack''s integrity, my own rule, for sentiment? No." I exhaled, watching the smoke twist in the dim light. "It was her decision, her foolish plea that stayed my hand. But don''t think for one second that I share her weakness."


    He stared at me, his eyes hollow as he finally began to understand the depth of his reprieve. This wasn''t my mercy¡ªthis was the princess'' intervention, her miscedpassion. And if it hadn''t been for her¡­ he would have already been dead.


    "So," I continued, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, "take that second chance she''s so kindly granted you, and make it worthwhile. Because next time¡­" I let the silence linger, my gaze burning into him, "next time, there will be no one left to save you."


    Rook''s head bowed, a fresh wave of shock and grief contorting his features. The very foundation of his beliefs had been ripped out from under him, leaving him shaken and raw. His lip quivered as he whispered, "She is a werewolf."


    "Thanks for pointing that out," I said dryly.


    I tossed a piece of paper at him. "Here is the location of the bomb I had nted here. If you still have the will to leave, get rid of it."


    Rook paled further, his hands shaking as he looked down at the paper and around the room.


    With that, I turned around and left him kneeling, weeping quietly.


    ---


    Eve~


    Mrs. Miller redressed my wounds and changed my bandages. I tried not to wince at every touch, but it was hard not to hiss every once in a while.


    "You have to eat so you can take your medicine," she told me. "And I am under strict orders from His Majesty not to allow you to eat on your own." She said this as I reached for the spoon.


    I paused and took my hand back, nodding.


    She began to feed me. Each time I unhinged my jaw to eat, my head throbbed harder. The silence was tense, as if there was something unspoken hovering between us.


    I cringed when a particr pulse made me clutch my head.


    "Dear," Mrs. Miller set the dish aside and moved closer to check my head. "The physician said you might experience some difort," she murmured, her gentle fingers pressing lightly along my temples, as if soothing the ache could chase it away. "You''ve been through a lot, and recovery won''t be easy."


    I blinked at her reaction. It was as if she had been holding herself back before.


    I exhaled slowly, trying to rx under her care, but the pain had me clenching my fists in frustration. "How long did he say?" My voice came out more strained than I''d intended, betraying the weariness gnawing at me.


    Mrs. Miller sighed, brushing a strand of hair back from my forehead. "He didn''t give specifics. Said it depends on your strength, your will. His Majesty has ordered the best care for you¡­ though I wonder if that''s as much for your own health as for his peace of mind."


    Her words caught me off guard, and I looked up at her, a flicker of surprise showing despite the fatigue. "His peace of mind?" I echoed softly, confused.


    She hesitated, then gave me a sympathetic smile. "I think there''s more concern behind those stern orders than he lets on. The king may not show it, but¡­ he is watching over you, dear. In his own way."


    I looked away, unsure how to process that. Hades and concern weren''t two things I usually paired together. And yet¡­ shes of memory from the night before came back to me¡ªthe way he''d lingered at my bedside, held me close, the faint worry buried in his hard gaze, barely visible through the walls he kept up around everyone, even himself.


    Danielle.


    But I shook the thought away. If Hades was watching over me, it was because of duty, obligation¡­ or perhaps something darker. There was no room for sentimental illusions here, especially not after everything.


    "Mrs. Miller¡­" I started, my voice quiet, "what''s expected of me now? After¡­ everything?"


    She met my eyes with an expression of understanding, her fingers still gently brushing along my temple. "For now, just heal. Take things one day at a time."


    I nodded as slowly as I could and took a deep breath. But when I nced up, I noticed a question lingering in her eyes.


    "What is the matter?" I asked quietly.


    She was quiet again, as she usually was.


    And I decided that I had misread.


    "I heard what you did," she finally spoke, averting her eyes.


    I looked up at her, confused. "What?"


    "The Thetas," she whispered. "You asked him to spare them."


    I bit my bottom lip. "It''s not like he will listen to me."


    Another contemtive silence. "Still, what they did to you¡­"


    "Does not warrant mercy?" I asked. I smiled wryly to myself, looking down at my hands. "Maybe that''s why it felt right to ask," I murmured, half to myself. "I''ve seen what vengeance does to people. I don''t want to carry that." I lied. The reason was not as noble. It was born out of trying to preserve what I had lost but seen through the Thetas¡ªa bond between siblings. One between twins.


    My brow furrowed as his words reyed themselves in my head.


    "It''s your fault... this is me avenging him," His face contorted with both hatred and despair. Pain etched into every line of his ragged face. He had not even been smug when I woke up; he looked like a man haunted.


    A pang hit me in the chest. Even if his hatred was misced to some extent, I understood his actions. I was a mortal enemy anyway. There was a time when I would have done the same for Ellen, and despite everything she had put me through, a tiny part of me would still do the same.


    It touched me that the bond between Lycan twins could be so strong and filled with heartache, even if mine was wrought with nothing but betrayal and lies. A bond like that deserved a chance; it deserved to be preserved a little longer. Rook had hinted at Ryder dying, and I recalled how my heart had lurched.


    I couldn''t imagine what punishment Hades had dished out to them. I had promised to do something, and I hoped Hades had honored my request.


    "He spared them," she said.


    I snapped out of it and raised my eyes to her. It took a minute before the words sank in. "He did?" I asked, a bit too loudly, making me grimace.


    The edge of her lips twitched up slightly, her eyes softening as she fed me another spoon. "He listened, dear."

 Chapter 75: The Room Behind The Wall

    Eve~


    It waste when Lia came in for my session. She paled the moment her eyes fell on me. I averted my eyes from her horrified expression. I hadn''t dared to look in the mirror, but I knew I looked like I''d been run over by a truck.


    She recovered, and we started our session, carefully avoiding the topic of my recent kidnapping and beating. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk about it¡ªit was me who didn''t want to discuss it. Especially because I would have to confront feelings I wanted to ignore, feelings stirred by what I''d learned from Felicia.


    "So, about your dreams... what are they about?" Lia asked.


    I thought long and hard. "I barely remember them, but I know they''re nightmares. I wake up screaming."


    Lia continued to watch me thoughtfully. "How do you feel afterward?"


    I stared into space for a moment. "I feel dread. Like the nightmares are pointing to something, trying to tell me something, a warning." I wasn''t fully lying. I knew they were fragmented memories, lost somewhere in the void of my mind. But I was afraid that would reveal too much of the trauma that Ellen Valmont, the blessed twin, would never have endured. Looking into Lia''s kind eyes, I realized I could never be truly honest with her, no matter what.


    It made me feel more alone. I sighed deeply and clenched my fists. There was no point in speaking about them when I had to lie at every turn.


    So we continued, with me never fully disclosing the truth. Lia''s questions kepting, each one gentle yet probing, as if she could sense the hesitation I didn''t want to admit. I offered shallow answers, carefully choosing words that hinted but never truly revealed anything beyond what was safe to share. I told her about small, manageable fears, avoiding the weightier darkness that churned in my chest.


    "Have you tried keeping a dream journal?" Lia asked at one point, her voice as gentle as the look in her eyes.


    I nodded, but it was half-hearted. I had tried once, but putting pen to paper felt too vulnerable, too exposing. There was something terrifying about seeing those dreams materialize in ink¡ªabout confronting the blurred images and fragmented whispers that haunted me. It felt as though writing them down might give them more power, more reality than they deserved.


    But the silence stretched between us, thick and almost suffocating, until Lia finally spoke again.


    "Ellen," she said, leaning forward slightly, her tone soft but steady. "I know you may feel alone in this, but remember, you don''t have to face it all by yourself. I''m here to help you¡ªno matter how difficult it feels to share."


    My heart jumped. It was like she was seeing straight through me. I wondered what she suspected.


    Her words hit harder than I expected, striking at the raw loneliness I''d been trying so hard to bury. The reminder of support, of someone willing to listen and understand, felt bothforting and stifling. I was grateful, but the shame of hiding so much gnawed at me. Being Ellen was killing Eve. I would never fully heal. The realization was daunting, but I swallowed it like the bitter pill it was.


    "Thank you, Lia." I gave her a faint smile, knowing it didn''t reach my eyes. "I appreciate it."


    We wrapped up the session soon after, and I left with a mind that felt more tangled than when I''d arrived. The weight of my secrets pressed down, even more isting now that I realized how much I held back, even from someone as kind as Lia.


    "Try journaling your dreams again," Lia urged as we reached the door. "It might be hard at first, but it will help you process everything, even if you never share it with anyone." Her voice was gentle, reassuring, but there was a subtle insistence in her tone, as if she sensed how deep the roots of my silence went.


    I managed a nod, though I knew the journal would stay empty. The things I needed to confront were too dangerous to face alone. The trauma, the darkness¡ªI knew that putting it all on paper wouldn''t bring the peace I craved. It would only invite the memories back in sharper detail.


    "Take care, Ellen," she said with a small,passionate smile as she walked out.


    I pressed my back against the door and took a shaky breath. Therge room felt ominous, and I felt cold. My skin sizzled with the memory of Hades'' arms around me. I craved the heat, yearned for his presence. In a way, he was the only thing that made sense in the sea of confusion and heartache that had be my life.


    He hated me, but he was the only one who truly saw me¡ªnot just Ellen Valmont, but the real me, buried beneath theyers of lies and the weight of secrets. In his hatred, there was something raw and honest, something that felt more genuine than simplepassion.


    I sank onto the settee, clutching my arms as if I could hold myself together. My body ached with bruises, but it was the emptiness inside that hurt more. Hades had been a storm in my life, tearing through all my walls, leaving me exposed and vulnerable. Yet, in that destruction, there was a twistedfort. I knew he wouldn''t look away from the broken parts of me, wouldn''t flinch from the darkness I tried so hard to bury. Because despite all the nightmares, not once had heined¡ªunlike the men who guarded my cell at night.


    And though I''d convinced myself I could face this alone, part of me wished he were here now, his presence filling the void that stretched endlessly within me. Hades was dangerous, maybe even cruel, but there was a strength in him, a fire that made me feel alive. I craved the burn.


    But he hated me, and I knew that no amount of longing would change that. My fists clenched as I fought the ache of wanting someone who saw me as an enemy. He had his reasons, and my chest ached at the truth.


    Danielle.


    But I couldn''t help wondering: if he knew the truth, if he saw me for who I really was, would he still hate me? Or would he understand the broken, fractured person beneath Ellen Valmont''s mask? Would he still call for the destruction of all werewolves for my father''s deception after he had already taken his wife away?


    The questions hung in the silence, unanswered and painful. And as I sat alone in the empty room, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the answer might be the only thing that could save me¡ªor finally destroy me.


    A faint gleam caught my eye, drawing me toward the far wall, where a single painting hung, partially illuminated by a sliver of moonlight sneaking through the curtains. As if in a trance, I got up and turned on the light, the soft glow casting a warm, steady light over the artwork.


    It was a breathtaking oil painting of a stormy sea, waves crashing against unseen rocks with a fury so vivid I could almost hear the roar. Every stroke was intricate, masterfully capturing the swell and churn of the water, as though the storm itself had been frozen in time. It was the kind of art that took years of experience and a level of devotion that bordered on obsession. Or love...


    But what caught me wasn''t just the scene''s beauty¡ªit was theck of any protective ss over the canvas. I found myself moving closer, almost daring to reach out and feel the textures under my fingers, as if I could touch the tumultuous waters themselves. The absence of protection seemed odd, given the obvious care taken in every brushstroke. As if whoever owned this didn''t just disy it but somehow wanted it to remain raw and vulnerable, exposed to the elements.


    For a moment, I wondered if this was Hades'' work. The thought startled me, yet there was something hauntingly familiar in the chaos of the waves, the darkness that danced in the depths of the water¡ªa rage that mirrored the turbulence within him. The gray ents and the silver moon reminded me of Hades'' intense gaze. My heart fluttered like a butterfly was trapped within it.


    I continued to stare at the masterpiece, my hand itching to touch it. Finally, I gave in to the temptation, rose to my tiptoes, and reached out tentatively.


    My fingers brushed lightly over the textured waves, each stroke feeling as if it had been etched by a restless spirit. I traced the lines carefully, breathing in the faint scent of paint and oil. Then, as my hand moved over the painted moon, something unexpected happened¡ªa slight give beneath my fingertip, like a hidden button embedded in the canvas.


    A chill shot through me, and my heart began to pound. I hesitated, but curiosity and something else¡ªa strange pull I couldn''t resist¡ªurged me to press down fully. A soft click sounded, and then the silence was broken by the creak of shifting wood.


    The entire wall began to move, the painting sliding to the side, and my heart lurched. I stepped back, eyes wide, as an opening revealed itself¡ªa hidden room, cloaked in shadow.


    The dim light from the main room spilled into the entrance, illuminating just enough to make out the edges of shelves and the glint of something metallic. I held my breath, pulse racing as I took a cautious step forward, the thrill of discovery battling the warning bells ringing in my mind.


    I took another step into the shadowed space, my senses on high alert.

 Chapter 76: Acceptance

    Eve~


    As I stepped into the hidden room, a strange mixture of awe and trepidation settled over me. The smell of paint and charcoal hung thick in the air, intermingled with something raw and earthy, almost like damp stone. It was the unmistakable scent of a space frequently used, though the silence here felt heavy and watchful, as if the walls themselves held secrets.


    My fingers trembled slightly as I reached out, trailing them along the edge of a wooden tableden with brushes, jars of pigment, and sketchbooks, each object arranged with meticulous care. Easels stood around the room, all shrouded in dustless tarps, their forms shadowed and solemn like silent guardians. There was no dust anywhere¡ªon the floor, not even on the shelves filled with art supplies. Someone¡ªHades, I guessed¡ªvisited this space often enough to keep it pristine, untouched by neglect.


    Every instinct urged me to turn back, to leave before I uncovered something I wasn''t meant to see. But a deeper pull¡ªa relentless curiosity¡ªkept me rooted in ce, almost daring me to peel back theyers of mystery that cloaked this room.


    Gingerly, I approached one of the covered easels, my heartbeat loud in my ears. My hand hovered over the tarp, hesitating for a brief moment. I came closer to revealing what it hid, but I realized what I was about to do. I had no right.


    The hairs on the back of my neck rose, an electric prickling sensation that sparked every nerve into alertness. My heart gave a jarring sputter, its rhythm stuttering in a warning I''d ignored too long. Toote, I realized I wasn''t alone.


    A soft, almost inaudible breath whispered from somewhere behind me, and before I could turn, a shadow moved with blinding speed, closing the distance in a heartbeat. Silver eyes shed in the dim light¡ªcold, unblinking, inhuman.


    I stumbled back, breath hitching as I met that relentless gaze, feeling its intensity like a weight against my chest. There was no warmth in those eyes, only a glint of something ancient and unfathomable, like a being that had existed long before this ce, this world, perhaps even before light itself.


    Hades.


    Suddenly, I felt hisrge hands around my throat just before I was mmed into the wall with a painful thud. Pain coursed like a current through my still-recuperating body. My breath fractured as I caught some of my bearings and looked up.


    Hades'' piercing silver gaze matched the pale moonlight as he stared down at me, his brows drawn into a deep scowl. "Who gave you the right?" he drawled, his voice as smooth and dangerous as a dagger wrapped in silk, each word sharpened with barely restrained fury.


    My back throbbed against the cold stone wall, the impact leaving a dull ache that pulsed through my body. I tried to steady my breathing, but the closeness of his face, the sheer force of his gaze, froze every thought and movement.


    "I¡ªI was just¡­" My voice faltered, swallowed up by the oppressive silence that settled between us. I couldn''t seem to string the words together, couldn''t form an excuse that would appease him. Not with his hands still around my throat, his grip tight enough to hold me in ce yet light enough to leave no marks. A controlled strength that made me realize just how easy it would be for him to snap his fingers and end me, and just as easily choose not to.


    "You were just¡­?" he echoed, voice dropping to a dangerous murmur as he leaned in closer. His breath, warm and faintly scented with something darkly sweet, ghosted over my skin, sending shivers down my spine. "What were you hoping to find here?"


    The weight of his gaze bore down on me, silver eyes unyielding, piercing through every flimsy defense I might have conjured. I could see it in his expression¡ªhe knew I had no answers. He''d caught me trespassing, prying into a part of his life he''d clearly kept hidden. Protected.


    His grip loosened fractionally, and I managed a shaky breath, my heart pounding as I met his gaze, somehow finding my voice amidst the chaos inside me. "I¡ªI didn''t mean to intrude," I managed, my voice barely above a whisper. "I was just exploring..." It soundedme even to me.


    His lips curved into a cold smile, though there was no humor in it, only a flicker of something dark and ancient. "Exploring?" he repeated, as if tasting the word. "Exploring what, exactly?" Then his hold grew tight once again, his fangs glinting in the little illumination. A lump of dread formed in my throat. "Lying to me is about the most dimwitted thing you could do," he continued, his voice low. "You were spying."


    The usation stung, and I felt a surge of defiance rise within me, something that, even in my vulnerable position, I couldn''t quite quell. "I am not a spy, Hades," I tried to say. But his dark chuckle cut me off. "What weight do the words of a mutt hold?" My heart stopped, his words finding their mark as I felt a different type of pain tear through me. He had never called me that before, even when everyone else had. Just then, the realization dawned on me. This was not Hades'' room. It was a shrine for Danielle. The painting of the sea was by her. I could feel her love for Hades through every brushstroke. She had loved him as he did her. This was a memento for her, and I had intruded.


    I had no right indeed. I was the one at fault.


    "I am sorry," I murmured softly. "It won''t ever happen again." I promised.


    For a fleeting moment, something shifted in his expression, a crack in the armor. But it was gone as quickly as it came, reced by a hardened glint in his eyes as he leaned back, releasing me from his grasp.


    "Consider yourself warned," he said, his voice chillingly calm, a sharp edge to every word. "The next time you dare cross a line, I will not hesitate to put you right back in your ce."


    He took a step back, and in that brief reprieve, I could breathe again, the weight of his presence slowly lifting. But his words lingered, an echo of menace that rooted itself deep within me. I had been right. This was what he truly felt. This was what he felt for the daughter of Darius. The man who had taken Danielle away from him.


    After his warning and his harsh words, he made his way to the bathroom. I sat on the edge of the bed we shared, my back turned to him, the weight of guilt pressing down with relentless force. His words¡ªmutt, intruder¡ªreyed in my mind, each syble a reminder of the line I''d crossed and the resentment I''d stirred.


    I heard the door of the bathroom open and instinctively braced myself. I could feel the mattress shift slightly with his movements, a silent reminder of how close he was, yet he might as well have been miles away.


    The silence in the room was thick, broken only by his slow, steady breathing. It should have beenforting, that steady rhythm, but tonight, it only amplified my shame. I''d invaded something sacred, a ce he kept hidden and untouched, a shrine to Danielle and a love that I''d never be able to understand. That realization hollowed me out, leaving only a gnawing ache where my curiosity had once driven me.


    I shifted slightly, ncing at him out of the corner of my eye. Hey facing away from me, his posture rigid and unyielding. I could feel his coldness, an invisible barrier that made the small space between us feel like an endless chasm. I wanted to say something, to apologize again, but every word felt inadequate, hollow, incapable of bridging the gap I''d created.


    Tonight, I could not allow my nightmares to disturb him. Not wanting to disturb him further, I quietly gathered a nket and moved to the small settee by the window. The cushions were stiff, barelyfortable, but that felt right tonight¡ªa self-imposed difort I couldn''t shake. I settled in, my back pressed against the armrest, knees drawn up, feeling the cold air seeping through the cracks in the window.


    I dug for my sketchpad from the drawer, its pages already marked with memories I''d tried to trap on paper, fragments of the past I couldn''t let go of. Tonight, I needed its nk pages more than ever. Letting out a slow breath, I picked up the pencil and began to write, letting the pain, confusion, and guilt bleed onto the page, spilling out all the feelings I didn''t dare speak aloud.


    The ink flowed steadily, and with each line, the heavy weight pressing on my chest lightened just a little. I poured out everything I felt¡ªthe regret of intruding on a room that was a tribute to her, the sting of his words, the realization of how small and unworthy I felt inparison to her memory. Perhaps, if I could release enough of this darkness, the nightmares would be gentler, leaving me undisturbed.

 Chapter 77: Jules

    Hades~


    I stood over her, watching as she squirmed and mumbled incoherently in her sleep, her brows drawn in a disturbed expression. I lit a cigarette and took a long drag. The soft glow cast faint, wavering shadows over her face as I stood by the window, watching her. She was curled up on the small settee, looking far too fragile, clutching that damn sketchpad like it was her lifeline. Her lips moved, words slipping out in fragments, tangled in whatever dreams or nightmares haunted her. The restless rise and fall of her chest, the small tremors of her body¡ªit all betrayed a vulnerability she tried so hard to hide.


    I took another drag, letting the smoke swirl and dissipate around me, filling the silence with a faint, smoky haze. In the quiet of the room, with her soft breathing and asional murmurs, I felt that old ache¡ªthat bitter, relentless memory of what I''d lost, of what she had stumbled into tonight without permission. She''d ripped open a wound I''d spent years burying, one that had scarred over but never fully healed. I touched the earring on my ear.


    My gaze drifted to her sketchpad lying open on herp, faint lines sketched across the page, barely visible in the dim light. A part of me wanted to look closer, to see what she''d drawn or written in those frenzied strokes. But I stayed back, letting the cigarette burn low between my fingers, its embers ring with each quiet drag.


    I told myself it was simple anger that had pushed me to grab her, to press her against that wall and show her the boundaries she''d so carelessly crossed. But watching her now, curled up like this, I felt something else¡ªan ufortable, nagging sensation that tugged at the edges of my fury. It was a familiarity, a twisted reflection of my own pain, mirrored in the way she held herself, in the raw guilt and shame that had bled from her voice.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips, and her hand moved instinctively, clutching the nket tighter. She shivered, her face drawn and tense even in sleep. Her breathing hitched, a faint whimper escaping, and I knew her dreams were anything but gentle tonight, as usual.


    The cigarette was down to itsst bit, the ember glowing dangerously close to my fingers. I ground it out with a swift motion, eyes never leaving her as I took a step closer, drawn by something I didn''t fully understand or want to acknowledge. She was suffering¡ªor so I theorized. But I believed she had been for a long time. There were too many signs. Yet, it could all be a part she yed to serve a purpose for Silverpine. It was still a possibility. The truth was yet to be known.


    My carefullyid ns had been disrupted by the urrences surrounding her, and now I could say I knew nothing about her. No recorded phone calls, security cameraspromised, phone itself decimated. And for the first time since that fateful night five years ago, I wasn''t sure what was going on.


    She was an enigma in every sense of the word. I found myself asking again and again: who exactly was Ellen Valmont, and why was she nothing like I''d ever expected? Defiant, brave...kind. It made no sense.


    On top of that, she was wolfless. So many unanswered questions, theory upon theory. I fancied puzzles, but this was another thing entirely. By this time next year, Operation Eclipse would bepleted. The aftermath would leave only Obsidian Pack standing while Silverpine would have to be erased. But that was only if the blessed twin awakened what I needed. Ellen had to be ready to be wielded like the weapon that she was.


    But how could I handle a weapon that seemed to have a will of its own, a mind that questioned and rebelled rather than yielded? Ellen was meant to be a pawn, a tool I could shape to suit my ns for Silverpine and Obsidian. She was supposed to be predictable, straightforward, malleable. Yet here she was, defying everything I thought I understood about her, slipping through my grasp like smoke.


    I recalled the resignation in her eyes when I held her to the wall. There had been no upturned nose, no frown, no icy re. Only hurt and eptance.


    The memory twisted something in my chest that I pushed away. I sighed, the irritation settling in my chest as I bent down, slipping one arm beneath her knees and the other around her shoulders. Her body tensed instinctively at the touch, but as I lifted her, her head lolled against my shoulder, her breathing deepening once more.


    Her scent was overwhelming up close¡ªa soft, warm blend of honey andvender that lingered in the air, wrapping itself around me like a subtle trap. It sank into my skin, clinging to me even as I crossed the room with her in my arms. I could feel it in my lungs, threading itself through my thoughts, as though it were somehow imprinted into her very essence.


    Ellen''s head nestled against my shoulder, her breath warm against my neck. I cursed inwardly, feeling my control slip with each step toward the bed. I''d faced armies and storms, worlds of chaos and conquest, but nothing had prepared me for the calm yet maddening weight of her in my arms. She was so small, so damn fragile. The sharp edge of my irritation softened, blunted by an ache I couldn''t quite ce.


    Iid her down on the bed gently, careful not to wake her. She murmured something unintelligible, clutching at the nkets, her fingers curling around the fabric as if it were a lifeline. She looked almost peaceful, her features softened by the shadows that yed across her face, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm that belied the storm brewing in her mind.


    But as I pulled the nket over her, a faint crease appeared between her brows, and her hand reached out, grasping at the empty air as if searching for something. I hesitated, my hand hovering over hers, torn between the urge to pull away and the need to reassure her¡ªan impulse I couldn''t quite understand. I was a traitor, it seemed, even more than Cain had been. It was a betrayal to Danielle''s memory. It would all be worth it. It had to be.


    The scent of her lingered, filling the quiet space between us. It was all-consuming, weaving into the cracks of my resolve, softening edges I''d honed over years of careful detachment. I closed my eyes, taking a steadying breath before straightening, forcing myself to step back, putting space between us.


    I watched her for a moment longer, my gaze lingering on the lines of her face, the faint flicker of her eyelids as she drifted deeper into sleep. I wanted to me her, toy the fault squarely at her feet for stirring something in me I''d buried long ago. But in this moment, in the stillness of the room, I found myself unwilling to turn away.


    My fingers brushed against the earring once more, a habit born of regret and memory, before I turned, letting the shadows swallow me whole. Ellen would awaken in her own time, and when she did, she would be a weapon forged, honed, and wielded at my will. That was the n¡ªone I would see through to the end, regardless of the quiet ache settling deep within me.


    ---


    Eve~


    Weeks passed by in a blur as I recuperated steadily. Painting took most of my time, and journaling helped me resist screaming in the dead of night because of the nightmares. Some I believed were memories, others were just too oundish to have ever happened.


    Despite sleeping in the same room, the distance between me and Hades was as insurmountable as it should be. We barely spoke, and he spent most hours in his office. I hadn''t seen Felicia, which was a relief, but it hurt not to see shy little Ellie.


    One early morning, I was working on a piece, Hades already out of bed, when the door swung open. I turned to see someone who wasn''t Mrs. Miller.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," the girl, who couldn''t have been more than five years older than me, greeted with a wide smile. She was ginger like Mrs. Miller, a smattering of freckles on her face.


    Her cheerful greeting startled me from my morning haze, and I blinked at her, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear as I set down my brush. I wasn''t used to seeing anyone here besides Mrs. Miller or the asional guard, and this girl''s warm smile seemed so out of ce in the somber walls of Hades'' estate.


    "Good morning," I replied, a bit hesitant. I wasn''t sure who she was or why she was here, but she seemed genuinely happy to see me. Her demeanor was refreshing¡ªan open brightness that felt worlds apart from the cold formality I''d grown ustomed to in this ce.


    She stepped further into the room. "I''m Jules," she introduced herself. "I am Mrs. Miller''s niece, and while she''s out, I''ll be recing her." Her smile didn''t falter, and I began to doubt if she knew what I was.


    "Hello," I greeted, getting up. I walked up to her and stretched out a hand for a handshake.


    She grabbed my hand without a moment of hesitation, and before I could react, she pulled me in for a hug, startling me out of my wits. "It''s lovely meeting a werewolf in the flesh!" she eximed.

 Chapter 78: The Spy

    Eve~


    When she pulled away, I was still frozen in ce.


    Then her expression fell. "Oh, I am sorry if you don''t want to be touched."


    I just stared at her, my mouth agape. Then I shook my head, my hands in front of me. "No, no, it''s not that at all," I denied, still shaken by her attitude. "It''s just that..."


    "That what?" she asked, her brows raised in genuine confusion.


    I opened my mouth toplete the sentence but thought better of it and put on a shaky smile. "No worries." I felt a lump in my throat nheless. Her attitude toward me hadpletely caught me off guard.


    It was far too early into the alliance for Lycans and Werewolves to tolerate each other, not to mention being friendly enough to hug. I was bbergasted.


    "Hey," she waved her hand in my face. "I think I lost you there."


    I was snapped out of my thoughts, and my gaze settled again.


    Julesughed, her voice light and unaffected, as though she hadn''t noticed the walls I''d unconsciously put up around myself. "I know, I can be a little... much," she said with a grin, tucking a stray curl behind her ear. "But Aunt Miller always says the world could use a little more warmth, especially around here."


    Her words were genuine, her friendliness so disarming that I found myself mirroring her smile despite the confusion and the instinctual caution I usually wore as armor. "It''s just... I haven''t met many people here. Or rather, none who seemed so... weing."


    Jules''s eyes softened, and she gave a little shrug. "Well, I''m not the type to hold grudges. Life''s too short, right? Aunt Miller told me a little about you, just the basics. I thought it might be nice to have someone around who treats you... you know, like a person and not a ''werewolf.''"


    My heart twisted slightly at her words. The way she''d said "person" was as if it were the simplest thing, something I''d almost forgotten in this ce. She was something, I thought. To chalk up the enmity between Lycans and Werewolves that hadsted for centuries to nothing but a ''grudge'' was something I never thought possible.


    "Thank you," I managed to say, my voice softer than I''d intended. "It... means a lot." And, in that moment, I realized just how starved I''d been for this¡ªsimple kindness, without strings attached, without the weight of titles and alliances.


    Jules waved off my gratitude, still smiling. "Think nothing of it. Besides, it''s my job to look after you while Aunt Miller''s away. And trust me, I''m a pro at making tea and sneaking sweets into the diet n."


    I chuckled, feeling some of the tension in my shoulders ease for the first time in days. "Diet n?" I asked, through my chuckling.


    She cast her gaze on my body. "You are, um... quite slim," shemented.


    I looked down, suddenly conscious. "Gics," I lied. My chest was on the bigger side, and luckily, it helped cover up the fact that I was still underweight, but it seemed that Jules was vignt. I felt the delicate hairs on my neck raise. I hoped she wouldn''t notice anything else.


    "Then you should have been a model, not a royal," sheplimented. "I''m getting carried away," she pushed the sleeves of her uniform up. "I''ll get your bath ready."


    "Thanks, of course."


    She nodded before making her way to the bathroom.


    ---


    Hades~


    I took a slow drag, watching the smoke curl around my fingers as I exhaled, but it did little to ease the tension that coiled in my chest. "She really had to go that far?" I asked, my tone even butced with the cold edge I knew she''d recognize.


    "Yes, your majesty," Mrs. Miller replied steadily. "I thought it would help put her at ease."


    My gaze sharpened on her, calcting. "Ease, yes. But let''s not forget the centuries of blood spilled between our kind and hers. ''It''s lovely meeting a werewolf''¡ªdon''t oversell it. I need this convincing, not cloying."


    Mrs. Miller straightened, her expression reserved. She was a professional, and I expected her to act like one. "Understood, your majesty."


    I tapped the ash from my cigarette, letting a cold silence settle. "I don''t need her thinking she''s stumbled into the arms of an old friend. You''ve briefed Jules, yes?"


    "Yes, sir. She understands that her role is to befriend her, not to be attached," Mrs. Miller confirmed.


    "Good." I leaned back, regarding her coolly. "Ensure that Jules doesn''t push too hard. Ellen needs to believe in this." I recalled Amelia''s words.


    The princess is hiding something. Something that I guess is pivotal.


    If Amelia could not get her to open up, it was time for fresh blood. A younger person that she could rte to. In the meantime, I had to expand on the operation. By the time that Jules had uncovered what she was hiding, and I had put the case to rest, Ellen would fit right into the n for the war.


    "Yes, your majesty," she responded, her gaze fixed and unflinching.


    I nodded once, dismissing her with a curt wave. "Then see to it. And remind her¡ªthis needs to be subtle. We''re here to gain her trust, not pretend there''s peace where none exists."


    ---


    Eve~


    Hades closed the door behind him without saying a word again. A part of me shriveled each time that it happened, but I swallowed the feeling. Soon, Jules came in with her bright smile that seemed to make the room a little lighter. She set down a tray with a steaming cup of tea, a small gesture that softened the chill Hades had left behind.


    Jules set the tea down beside me and gave me an encouraging smile. "All right, let''s get you set up. Mrs. Miller likes to leave things a bit¡­ clinical, doesn''t she? I''ll make sure you''refortable."


    As she moved around the room, filling the tub and setting out fresh towels, she kept up a steady stream of lighthearted chatter. "You know, I had no idea how many rules there''d be here¡ªpractically a manual on how to pour tea, let alone anything else," sheughed, rolling her eyes in an exaggerated way. "Aunt Miller swears by it, but me? I like a little more freedom."


    I nodded, finding myself drawn in despite the caution I usually kept between myself and anyone in this ce. "I noticed," I said, unable to help a smile. "You''re a bit¡­ freer than most people here."


    Jules chuckled, setting out a tray of soaps and oils near the bath. "It''s hard not to be. I grew up in a house full of loud cousins and chaos. Quiet feels unnatural." She wrinkled her nose, clearly entertained by her own rebellious streak. "I always end up sneaking snacks and avoiding a few of Aunt Miller''s endless rules."


    As she went on, I felt the room lose its cold edge, her warmth and energy a wee relief. I couldn''t help but rx, her open, unguarded nature loosening the tightness in my shoulders.


    "All right, bath''s ready. I''ll help you get settled," she said, gesturing toward the tub. "And don''t worry, I won''t stick around if you need privacy."


    I hesitated, still adjusting to the ease with which she moved around, but gave her a small nod. "Thank you, Jules. Really."


    She smiled, passing me a warm robe. "Nothing to it. Now, you rx here, and I''ll get a proper meal sent up. Maybe even sneak in a pastry or two if we''re lucky."


    As she went to arrange the food, I sank into the bath, letting the warmth wash away the chill that seemed to cling to me. For the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to sink into thefort Jules had offered, her light-hearted approach a strange, wee balm against the heavy weight of the alliance.


    A few minutester, she returned with a tray of fresh,forting food.


    I finished up and ate while shepleted her work.


    As I ate, she started to talk again, her voice light, as if she were trying to keep the atmosphere casual.


    "You know, I''ve been meaning to ask..." Jules paused, eyeing me with curiosity. "You''ve been here for a little while now, right? Have you had a chance to explore the tower much?"


    I blinked, surprised by the question. I had never really thought about it. "I¡­ haven''t really had the chance," I admitted, my voice low. "I''ve mostly stayed in my room. Haven''t... ventured out much."


    Jules raised her eyebrows, clearly surprised. "Really? Wow, I would''ve thought you''d want to see more. The tower''s huge. I''d be getting lost all the time."


    I looked down at my food, feeling a little self-conscious. "I just... didn''t really have time to."


    Jules smiled, her eyes softening. "Well, if you''d like, I could give you a tour. It''s a lot to take in, but it might be nice to see it, right? I could show you the parts Aunt Miller doesn''t usually bother with. Some of them are a little... less formal."

 Chapter 79: The Tour

    Eve~


    "I am sure you''ve never been to the left wing of the Obsidian Tower," Julesmented as she pressed the button on the elevator, sliding the shiny metallic doors closed.


    "I didn''t even know I was on the right wing, to be honest," I replied quietly.


    She chuckled lightly, her eyes glinting. "Well, then I''ll have to warn you¡ªit has a lot more foot traffic. It can even be crowded at times," she informed me.


    I felt my stomach drop to my feet. The thought of walking in the midst of more than three Lycans at a time made me want to run. "Oh, is that right?" I tried to sound casual, but the tremor in my voice betrayed me.


    Jules went quiet, and I knew for certain that she had noticed. "You know, Your Highness, you don''t have to do this. You can just stay¡ª"


    "No, no, no," I cut her off. "I wouldn''t mind thepany," I finished, forcing a smile that I hoped looked steady. "Besides, it''s probably good for me to get used to it. I can''t avoid everyone forever."


    Jules watched me for a moment, her expression unreadable, before she nodded. "Alright, but if you ever feel ufortable, just let me know. I''ll make up an excuse to get us out of there," she said with a yful grin, though there was an underlying sincerity in her voice. "We''ll start from the ground floor and take our tour upwards. Alright with you?"


    I nodded as the elevator doors slid open and the elevator hummed to life, carrying us down. I took a steadying breath, feeling a mix of anticipation and anxiety twist in my chest. Jules'' easygoing presence was grounding, yet I couldn''t quite shake the undercurrent of unease at the idea of mingling with Lycans beyond the safety of my quarters.


    The doors slid open on the ground floor, and I was immediately hit by the faint buzz of conversation and the steady rhythm of footsteps echoing off the polished floors. Lycans in uniform and others in casual wear moved around with a confidence that only heightened my sense of istion.


    Jules gestured to our left. "This way. I''ll show you the main hall first¡ªit''s where a lot of meetings and events happen. And over there," she pointed down a corridor filled with borate tapestries and stark, dark decor, "is the wing where most Lycans train."


    I nodded, absorbing the information and trying not to visibly shrink under the gazes of passing Lycans. A few looked my way, their expressions unreadable, though I caught more than one lingering look of curiosity¡ªor suspicion. Murmuring caught my ear, and I could have sworn I heard the word mutt. Then their expressions morphed very quickly from curiosity to obvious disdain.


    "Don''t worry too much about them," Jules murmured, picking up on my tension. "Most of them are just¡­ curious. It''s not every day they see a werewolf princess walking through their halls."


    I gave her a tight smile, willing myself to rx. "I suppose I should get used to being¡­ noticed."


    "Well, if it helps, I''m not liked much either." Her voice was light, but her words stunned me. Who wouldn''t like her? I wondered. She was probably saying it to make me feel better about the animosity.


    As we continued, Jules chatted casually, filling the silence with stories about her training, the Lycans'' endless routines, and the asional antics of her cousins. Her words washed over me, soothing, and I found myselfughing quietly at her tales, the tension slowly ebbing.


    We moved up floor by floor, and I came to learn that the Obsidian Tower had twenty floors in total. Floors one to three were for public ess and recreation.


    Floors four and five were the guest quarters. For some reason, they recognized me even faster. Their mouths twisted quickly into sneers as we passed by, but Jules walked on and continued to speak as if they weren''t shooting daggers.


    There were more uniformed guards the higher we went. They greeted me perfunctorily, and it wouldn''t take a genius to know that they were speaking through gritted teeth.


    Floors six and seven were for the servants'' quarters and operational rooms such asundry. The servants attempted to hide their scorn a bit better than the rest, but it was obvious nheless. I could feel the heat of their res. Despite the disdain, Jules made it tolerable. If not for my nervousness, I might have been cackling like a witch at the jokes she always managed to weave effortlessly with her information.


    The moment we stepped onto the eighth floor, something in the air shifted. It was so palpable that the hair on my neck immediately stood at attention. Everyone in the hall seemed to stop dead, training their eyes right on me.


    "This floor is the Beta''s family''s residence," she informed me.


    I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat, picking at the nonexistent lint on the simple teal gown I had chosen to wear. I walked on, Jules pointing and speaking.


    But this time, her talking wasn''t enough to ignore the scalding looks we were getting. On previous floors, the upants had murmured softly or whispered, but here they were openly hostile. Their eyes trailed me with thinly veiled contempt, some of them not even bothering to whisper. A few members of the Beta family¡ªdressed in finer clothing and standing with an air of authority¡ªlooked me up and down as if appraising an unwee intruder.


    One young woman with striking, golden eyes crossed her arms and sneered, her voice loud enough for me to hear, "Didn''t think the king would allow a werewolf to walk freely through our home."


    The person with herughed, obnoxiously loud. A younger woman who looked too much like the Beta for it to be a mere coincidence. "This mutt needs to go for a walk, so it''s fine. We have topromise."


    "So it''s really the daughter of that terrorist, huh?" another quipped. "Look at those eyes. The eyes of a murderer."


    The words hit me like a physical blow, each insult chipping away at the fragileposure I''d tried to maintain. My stomach twisted, but I held my head up, swallowing the anger that wed its way up my throat. I reminded myself why I was here¡ªwhy I needed to bear this. It didn''t make the sneers or the slurs any less painful, but it gave me a sliver of strength to keep moving.


    Beside me, Jules'' expression hardened, though she kept her voice steady. "I suggest we keep moving. There''s a lot to see," she said, her tone calm but tense. She gave me a reassuring nce, though her hands balled into fists at her sides.


    The two women exchanged nces, one of them scoffing. "And who asked the help to speak?" the golden-eyed woman said, her lip curling as she red at Jules.


    Jules didn''t flinch, but I saw the sh of hurt in her eyes. She straightened, clearly used to this treatment but not immune to its sting. "I''m doing my job, ma''am," she replied coolly, her voice even.


    "Well, you are an eyesore," the woman''s cold eyes fell on me. "Look what the runt dragged in," she remarked snidely.


    Runt?


    "Ma''am, I''m just giving her a tour¡ª"


    "How dare you speak out of turn?" The woman snapped before her manicured hand struck Jules in the face. The p was so unexpected that I froze for a few moments.


    Jules didn''t even flinch, nor did she stumble from the force, her cheek reddening from the p. She was used to this. Anger surged through me, hotter than I''d ever felt before. My hands clenched at my sides, every instinct demanding that I step forward, that I protect her. Everyone was already gathering around us.


    Her face remained expressionless as she straightened and faced the woman again. "I''m just doing my job, ma''am," she repeated, her voice steady, though her eyes betrayed nothing.


    The golden-eyed woman smirked, folding her arms with a haughty air. "Then I suggest you learn your ce." Her gaze slid back to me, cold and dismissive. "And take the little princess with you. We don''t want her walking our hallways."


    "Let''s move on," I said quietly, my voice sounding steadier than I felt. I faced the woman. "You have no right to assault the help." My voice was shaky, but I meant the words.


    The silence was deafening.


    The woman''s face twisted into an ugly scowl, her golden eyes shing dangerously. The crowd seemed to draw closer, their disdain practically suffocating, as if they relished watching me and Jules endure this torment. And then, just as I was about to turn away, a young man with an arrogant smirk and a striking resemnce to the Beta stepped forward, his eyes gleaming contempt as they raked over me.


    "Well, well," he drawled, taking a step closer. "The little princess doesn''t look all that special up close. I am disappointed in the king''s taste in whores." His fingers stretched toward me, brushing dangerously close.

 Chapter 80: I Am The Kings Wife

    Eve~


    I instinctively leaned back, my heart pounding as he crossed a line, his smirk deepening at my difort. Before I could react further, Jules was suddenly between us, her stance defensive, her gaze fixed on him with a sharpness I hadn''t seen before. It was as if she had morphed into another person entirely.


    "Keep your hands to yourself," Jules said, her tone low and controlled.


    My eyes widened. If she was a runt, speaking like that to the family of the king''s second-inmand was brazen.


    The young manughed, his expression twisting in mock disbelief. "And who''s going to make me? You, the wolfless runt?" He spat out the insult, eyes narrowing as he took a menacing step forward. "You think you can talk to me like that?"


    My heart lurched as I watched his fingers lengthen, dark ws extending with a sickening crack, aiming straight for Jules'' neck. Then, faster than I could blink, she sidestepped, fluid and graceful, redirecting his momentum with a subtle shift. Before he realized what had happened, he was stumbling forward, his footing lost. Jules didn''t hesitate¡ªshe twisted just enough that his own strength sent him sprawling onto the floor with an undignified thud.


    Gasps echoed around us, the spectators'' expressions shifting from smug satisfaction to shocked surprise. The golden-eyed woman''s face flushed with rage as she took in her fallen rtive, struggling to regain hisposure on the ground.


    "Kavriel!" The woman shrieked as the members of the family helped him up.


    The guards who had refused to step in shifted ufortably.


    The young man''s face twisted with fury as he scrambled up, his gaze locking onto Jules with newfound hatred. "How dare you?" he hissed, seething as he brushed off the dust from his clothes. He looked to the onlookers, rallying them to his anger. "This wolfless nobody thinks she can disrespect me!"


    Jules held her ground, her expression calm, though I noticed the faintest hint of satisfaction in her eyes. She inclined her head slightly, her voice steady. "Apologies," she said with an air of politeness that somehow only sharpened her defiance. "It''s simply my job to protect the princess, as instructed."


    At that, a murmur rippled through the crowd, some of the sneers and mocking looks turning thoughtful, though the hostility remained thick in the air. The young man clenched his fists, his eyes burning with renewed contempt as he red at both of us.


    "I will not touch your filthy skin, but you will so fucking pay." His face was contorted into disgust and hatred so visceral that I could taste it on my tongue. "Guards!" He yelled.


    The guards finally moved, running toward the scene.


    He turned zing eyes to them. "Take her to the cell. I want her shocked so bad she forgets her own name!" He ordered.


    Still, Jules remained unmoved, like a rock, while I stood there, my head spinning and my heart trying to escape from my chest.


    "Yes, sir!" Two burly guards replied.


    My blood ran cold when I saw one of them retrieve a pair of handcuffs. I shook my head. This could not be happening. She would be punished because she offered to give a tour. She would be electrocuted because she dared make a werewolfugh and guide her through the hallways of a tower she was meant to call home.


    She had defended me, a werewolf, and she was going to pay the price for that. If my own sister had not done that... I could not let her go down for this.


    Jules put out her hand, but the guards still yanked her arms painfully behind her, a smirk on their lips. Jules grimaced at their roughness. They were enjoying this.


    I took a steadying breath, anger filling my veins. "And what do you think you are doing?" My voice was sharper than it had ever been.


    The guards froze, suddenly every eye was on me. My face burned, and I fought the chill that ran down my spine. "Let her go this instant," I ordered.


    Their scowls deepened, but the guards made no move to unhand her.


    I ignored the other eyes and faced the guards squarely. "You heard me," I reiterated through gritted teeth.


    The taller guard regarded me with a clenched jaw and eyes filled with loathing. Neither of us would let up.


    "Don''t let me repeat myself," I growled. My voice was so deep it scared me.


    "What right does a mutt have..." the woman with golden eyes asked snidely before I cut her off.


    "I am the king''s wife," I replied.


    The woman blinked before her jaw set. She moved closer to me, her perfume wafting through the air, strong and spicy like her attitude. "You are not the Luna of Obsidian, mutt."


    "Fact remains, I am the wife of the king."


    "Your father killed the king," she ground out.


    The truth left more than a bitter taste in my mouth, but I did not back down. If I did, before I could get Hades to have Jules pardoned and released, she would already have been hurt. All because of me. Hades has listened before with our strained rtionship, but there was more of a possibility that he would not be as magnanimous the second time around.


    I took a slow, calcted step toward the woman towering over me. A gasp tore through the crowd. I raised my head higher and stared right into the depths of her eyes that threatened to burn to ashes. "And I am sure you don''t want to be next," I replied, my voice steady and filled with a steel I hadn''t known I possessed. The woman''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of fear crossing her face before she quickly masked it with disdain.


    "You think your title protects you?" she sneered, though there was an edge of uncertainty now. "You''re nothing more than a ceholder. When the eclipsees, you and your wretched kind will be nothing but ashes."


    Eclipse?


    I ignored her jab, shifting my gaze to the guards still holding Jules. "If you wish to keep your positions, release her. Now."


    They exchanged nces, torn between following orders and Hades. I could see the hesitation in their eyes, the fine line they were walking.


    After a tense moment, the taller guard released his grip on Jules, stepping back reluctantly. Jules straightened, rubbing her wrists, but her face remained calm, even defiant, as she stood by my side.


    The golden-eyed woman''s face flushed with anger. "This isn''t over," she hissed. "The king will hear of this."


    "Then let him hear," I replied coldly.

 Chapter 81: Manupulation

    Hades~


    I extinguished the cigarette, crushing it under my heel as my gaze bore into the woman standing before me. Her golden eyes were wide, hands twisting nervously in front of her as she dared to meet my gaze, though her posture was anything but confident.


    "You took her to the left wing without my permission," I stated, voice low butced with undeniable authority. The words weren''t loud, yet they echoed in the quiet of my office, heavy with warning.


    She swallowed, her defiance from earlier now a mere shadow. "I have my reasons. If you would just let me exin, Your Majesty."


    My eyes bore into her, hard and unyielding. Cerberus prowled like a predator in my subconscious. I lit another cigarette, my blood simmering. I took a puff, my eyes not once leaving her squirming form.


    "You have half a minute," I growled. I checked my watch. "Exin to me, or you will have more than a few volts to be worried about." I set the timer on my watch and leaned back. "Now, tell me."


    She didn''t waste a single precious second. "It is a form of maniption. I knew that if I wanted her to open up to me, she had to believe that we were on the same boat. We needed something to bond over. I am wolfless just like her. I am hated just like her. And I needed her to see it y out. She will be more inclined to believe that I am her friend. She will trust me faster."


    I took a slow drag, letting the smoke linger as I studied her, my gaze cold and calcting. "So," I said, my voice an icy thread in the silence, "your brilliant n was to throw her to the wolves, so to speak, as a twisted bonding exercise?"


    Her expression faltered, but she held her ground. "Your Majesty, I thought that if she saw I understood her¡ªif she saw my ownck of status and the disdain others hold for me¡ªshe might¡­ trust me. We''d be on equal footing."


    I took another slow pull from the cigarette, my gaze never wavering from her. "Trust," I repeated, letting the word hang in the air,den with skepticism. "You presume she''ll be fooled that easily, that her loyalty wille just because you share mutual disdain from the pack." My eyes narrowed. "It was risky. She''s not your pawn to be thrown into just any situation." She was not her pawn. She was mine.


    Despite myself, I could see the cleverness in her n, the way it might just work. Ellen was fragile but very closed off. We did not rte to each other in any way. I was thirty-six, and she was twenty-three. This was the closest I could get without tying her to a bed and iming her in every sense of the word.


    I''d been careful to keep her far from the left wing of the tower for a reason. The intensity of her position, the hostility¡ªshe would not face that fully just yet. But now the damage was done. And as much as I hated to admit it, if it did make Ellen feel less alone, it could work in my favor of finding out just what she was hiding.


    Still, I leaned forward, eyes darkening as Cerberus prowled beneath the surface. "Consider this a warning. This will be thest time you use her that way. You put her under emotional duress again, and there will be consequences." My voice was low, filled with an edge of controlled danger.


    She visibly swallowed, her earlier bravado all but vanished. "Of course, Your Majesty. I won''t let it happen again."


    I leaned back, flicking ash from the cigarette. "See that you don''t. From now on, you run every move by me first. Your ns, while clever, are not worth her trust, or mine, if they aren''t kept on a leash."


    She nodded, her gaze dropping, and left the room, closing the door with a soft click.


    I sat there, feeling the faint pull of something I didn''t want to name. Protectiveness. It grated against my every instinct, but it was there all the same. Ellen''s involvement in this n of mine had to be carefully managed. There was a delicate line between failure and victory.


    But now, with this bond Jules had forced, Ellen might feel connected to someone here. If she leaned on this ally and felt less alone, she''d be more likely to trust.


    I dismissed her. As Jules left, I watched the door close behind her, silence reiming the room. Her n was reckless, teetering on the line between audacity and insubordination. Yet, I couldn''t deny its brilliance¡ªrisky, yes, but clever. I couldn''t allow her that freedom again, though. If Ellen was to be part of my strategy, she needed stability, not maniption from all sides.


    I extinguished the cigarette, letting the quiet settle around me, and turned toward the monitor on my desk. With a flick of a button, the security footage from the left wing came into view. Grainy at first, but I adjusted the yback, zeroing in on Ellen''s small, tense form as she confronted Kael''s mother.


    There she was, her posture rigid yet somehowmanding, a spark of defiance in her normally guarded eyes. Her voice was low, steady¡ªa de concealed beneath the soft edge of her tone. She stood her ground against the woman, unflinching, her wordsced with a quiet, almost understated threat that left the beta''s mother visibly rattled.


    "I am sure you don''t want to be next."


    The corners of my mouth quirked upward as I watched Ellen assert herself. I hadn''t seen this side of her since the day she made me apologize, this glimpse of fire smoldering beneath her restraint. There was something in the way she spoke, the way her words slipped between civility and menace, that hinted atyers yet unseen. She had powers, I could feel it, taste it.


    She was a puzzle¡ªcautious, yes, but not weak. Her ability to switch from guarded innocence to something sharper was¡­ intriguing. I leaned back, a trace of satisfaction stirring within me. Jules''s n may have been impulsive, but it had worked. She''d given me a glimpse of what Ellen was hiding, however slight.


    Still, I would control how and when she was tested. I didn''t need any further meddling from Jules; Ellen would reveal herself to me in time. Her fire had sparked, and now it was only a matter of fanning the mes, seeing just how far she would go.


    I leaned forward, reying the footage, catching every flicker of expression on her face. That resolve beneath her surface intrigued me, and for the first time, I wondered if I had underestimated just whaty beneath that calm exterior.


    "Interesting," I murmured, allowing myself a rare, private smirk as I switched off the monitor.


    But Lori had mentioned the Eclipse, and I had to make sure the woman would not run her mouth too much. Ellen could not know until it was toote.

 Chapter 82: Martial Arts?

    Hades~


    I stepped into the room and the first thing that attacked me was her damn scent. I took a deep breath and she filled my lungs like the euphoric smoke of an imported cigar. This was what I had been having to face since I had her moved into my room. Honey, sweet and subtleced withvender earthy, flora and hypnotising.


    My gaze shifted to the bed but I was surprised to see that she was not snuggled against my pillow as she normally was whenever I returned to the room at well past midnight. Uneasiness gripped me as my steps became more hurried. I turned on the lights and illumination flooded the room. But she was not there. A stubborn lump formed in my throat.


    My eyes fell on the bathroom door and I made my way there. My heart was beating a mile a second as I reached the door. Putting into consideration how Kael''s mother had spoken so harshly to her, it could have hit hard enough for her to spiral. Thest time I found myself in front of the bathroom door trying to get to her, I had found her with her wrists slit.


    So this time I did not wait before I mmed the door open.


    Ellen gasped as I stepped in, my eyes roving over her naked form in the bathtub. Her hair was wet and sticking to neck and shoulders. Her zier eyes were widened in horror, she was panting. Her skin was delectably flushed from the heat of the bath water that hid her body.


    "Hades..." She said breathlessly, shoulders tense.


    It had been a false rm but my eyes narrowed on her. "What are you doing?" I asked.


    She blinked at me, wetshes fluttering as she gulped. "What do you mean?" She asked, incredulously, her tone high. "I am bathing." She said, her voice wavered slightly. She momentarily averted her eyes and lowered them to the bubbling bath water before they flickered back to me.


    Cerberus reared his head and I tilted mine. My instinct was correct, she was hiding something. "Red," I murmured, taking a warning step closer to her. She squirmed. "What are you doing?"


    "Like I said before I am bathing."


    I stalked towards her, my eyes boring into her. Her lips slightly parted and her eyes wide. She was a vision. I could feel the tension crackling in the room like a live wire as I stepped closer. Her chest rose and fell, her breathsing quicker, betraying her calm facade. I stopped at the edge of the tub, towering over her. My eyes roved over her skin, still glistening with water droplets that caught the light, tracing the curve of her neck, her corbone, the rise of her chest. Her lips parted on a soft gasp, hershes fluttering.


    "Red." My voice was low, barely above a growl, the single syble carrying a weight that made her squirm. I tilted my head, studying her with sharp, unyielding focus. "You''re hiding something."


    Her tongue darted out to wet her lips, and my gaze dropped to the motion, lingering there for a beat too long. A rush of heat surged through me, primal and unrelenting, but I shoved it down. This wasn''t about me, about that pull she had on me like a tide I couldn''t resist. This was about her.


    "I''m not hiding anything," she said, her voice trembling. The denial came quickly, too quickly, and her eyes flitted down to the water as if it held a secret she didn''t want me to uncover.


    "Liar," I murmured, my voice dark and steady. I crouched beside the tub, the movement deliberate, and her breath hitched. I could feel the heat of her skin radiating through the steam rising off the water, and her scent¡ªhoney andvender¡ªwrapped around me again, intoxicating and maddening.


    "Hades," she whispered, a faint plea in her tone as her wide eyes met mine. She was trying to hold her ground, but her resolve was cracking, her vulnerability shining through the cracks.


    I leaned in just enough to make her heart race, my gaze sharp and searching. "You don''t bathe at this hour," I said, my tone deceptively calm. "You were upset earlier. And now¡­ this?" My eyes dipped to the water, then back to hers. "Tell me, Ellen. What are you hiding?"


    Her chest rose as she inhaled deeply, her lips trembling as if she wanted to speak but couldn''t find the words. My patience wore thin, my curiosity and concern twisted with the maic pull she always had on me. I reached out, fingers trailing the edge of the tub, and her gasp was soft but sharp, her reaction giving her away even if her words didn''t.


    "It''s nothing," she finally said, her voice barely audible.


    "Red," I warned again, leaning closer. My voice dropped to a low, dangerous whisper, the sound curling through the air like a threat and a promise. "Do not lie to me."


    "I am not ly---" Then her eyes widened in utter horror as I dipped my hand into her bathwater. "Hades!"


    I ignored her protests, my hand moving through the water. Her gasp filled the space between us, a sound that sent a shiver racing down my spine. The tension in the air grew heavier, hotter, with every passing second.


    "Hades, stop¡ª" she began, but her voice faltered as my hand brushed against her thigh beneath the water.


    Her sharp intake of breath made my chest tighten. I paused, my fingers resting lightly against her skin, the warmth of her body against my palm searing through the water. Her gaze locked onto mine, wide and unsteady, her lips parted as though she were caught between words and surrender.


    The sound that escaped her¡ªa soft, unbidden whimper¡ªstirred something dark in me. My cock hardened so fast that I had to fight the urge to free it and stroke it. If this continued, it would be painful.


    My fingers grazed her thigh again, a slow, deliberate stroke, as if daring her to speak the truth. Hershes fluttered, her breaths growing heavier, her chest rising with each one. The movement offered me a teasing glimpse of her luscious breasts hidden just below the surface, her flushed skin peeking through the water.


    Her head tipped back slightly, her eyelids half-closed, and for a moment, I saw the temptation reflected in her eyes. My hand shifted, grazing closer to the sacred space between her thighs, her body tensing under my touch. She sucked in a sharp breath, her lips trembling as her fingers gripped the edge of the tub, knuckles whitening.


    My gaze flickered to her chest, the gentle sway of her breath pulling me under, and then back to her face. Her lips moved as if to say something, but the words never came.


    And then I stopped.


    With a sharp exhale, I pulled my hand back, breaking the spell that had wrapped itself around us like a cocoon. Her body rxed, but the tension in her eyes remained, a mix of confusion and frustration.


    I stood, towering over her once again, my jaw tight, my gaze a storm. "You''re lucky I have control, Red," I murmured, my voice thick with restraint. "Tell me what you''re hiding before I lose it."


    Her lips pressed together, her hands trembling slightly as they skimmed the water''s surface. But this time, I saw it¡ªthe flicker of guilt in her expression, the faint shadow of a truth she didn''t want to share.


    "I... I dropped it," she said finally, her voice barely audible.


    "What?" My brows furrowed, and I crouched again, my hand already reaching into the water.


    "Hades, no¡ª"


    But I ignored her, my fingers searching through the warmth, brushing along the slick surface of the tub until they found something hard and smooth. I lifted it, droplets cascading from my hand as I held up the object in question: A book.


    I looked at the title and it read: The Fundamentals of Martial Arts: A Beginner''s Guide.


    I stared at the book in my hand, water dripping off its damp cover. For a moment, I was too stunned to react. This wasn''t at all what I expected, and as I looked at Ellen, my mind spun. Her face was flushed, but this time it wasn''t from the bathwater. Her cheeks were bright red, her gaze darting anywhere but at me.


    "What...is this?" I asked, my tone a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    She swallowed hard, clearly embarrassed. "It''s...it''s a book about martial arts."


    My brow furrowed. "I can see that." I held it up, tilting my head. "Why is it in my bathtub?"


    Her shoulders sank, and she let out a shaky breath. "I... I dropped it," she admitted softly, her voice barely audible over the faint dripping of water. "I thought I could teach myself."


    That admission hit me like a punch I wasn''t expecting. I blinked, staring at her, trying to process her words. "You were trying to teach yourself martial arts?"


    "Yes." Her voice grew firmer, though her face was still crimson. "Jules is wolfless, and she can defend herself because she learned martial arts. I thought... I thought maybe if I learned too, I could protect myself. I wouldn''t have to rely on you or anyone else all the time."


    Her words struck a nerve, not out of anger but out of sheer disbelief. My mouth twitched, and before I could stop it, augh escaped me. A deep, unrestrained, genuineugh that echoed off the bathroom walls.


    Ellen''s eyes widened, her embarrassment reced with shockced with hurt.


    I tried to stop, I really did, but the more I thought about her sneaking a martial arts book into the bathroom, trying to learn from it while soaking in the tub, the harder Iughed. "Red," I managed betweenughs, my chest shaking, "I just¡ªthis¡ª" I gestured at the waterlogged book, "it''s so you."


    Her lips pressed into a pout, and she crossed her arms over her chest, hiding more of herself beneath the water. I instantly missed the view. "I don''t see what''s so funny," she muttered, her tone defensive. "I was being proactive."


    I exhaled a long breath, wiping a hand down my face to rein in my amusement. When was thest time that Iughed so fucking hard?


    ****


    Jules is 5 years older than Eve btw, for those who are confused. I have been gettingments and it seems that some believe she is 5 years old.

 Chapter 83: His Liability

    Eve~


    I watched himughed at me, my face burning hot. Hisughter was intoxicating; smoky and deep, like a melody that danced along the edges of my embarrassment. But it was also infuriating and hurtful.


    "You''re such a jerk," I muttered, shrinking further into the water as hisughter finally began to subside.


    Hades wiped his eyes, his smirk lingering as he crouched again, holding the drenched book in his hand like it was the most amusing artifact he''d ever found. "Red," he said, his voice husky,ced with genuine curiosity. "There is no need for that." His gaze turned dark with a promises of murder. An expression that always made a chill run down spine. "What happened today will never happen again."


    I blinked up at him. "You know?"


    His brows scrunched up, his mouth curving downward in disgust. "Why would I not know what happens in my tower?" He asked, offended.


    I looked down. "It''s Kael''s family."


    "So?" He asked. "They are still my subjects and you are not allowed in the left wing ever again." He stared in a tone that brooked no argument.


    "I just keep hiding?" I asked.


    His gaze hardened, his jaw tightening as he regarded me. "This isn''t about hiding, Red," he said, his voice low and clipped. "It''s about staying safe."


    I bristled, the lingering sting of humiliation mixing with frustration. "Safe?" I repeated, my voice rising slightly. "Safe from *what,* Hades? Words? Disapproval? I can''t live my life tucked away in a corner because people don''t like me."


    "You don''t know what my people are capable of," he shot back, his tone sharp. "Have you not learned from what Felicia did, she---"


    "tortured me," I interrupted, ring at him now. "And I could do nothing but call for a wolf who could not hear me."  Tears stung my eyes but I forced them back. This was not time to show weakness. I was not backing down. Watching a wolfless woman like me defend me had been an eye opener. I lost Rhea but it did not mean I had to be vulnerable and useless. A liability.


    He leaned in closer, his shadow falling over me as his eyes bored into mine. "You don''t need to fight your battles alone. That''s what I''m here for."


    "That''s not the point!" I snapped, mming my palms against the surface of the water. The sound echoed through the bathroom, silencing us both. My breaths came fast, my chest heaving as I tried to collect myself. "I don''t want to be just another problem for you to solve, Hades. I want to be... useful. Strong. Like Jules. She doesn''t have a wolf, but she doesn''t let that stop her. And neither should I."


    He stared at me, his expression unreadable, his shoulders bunching.


    I pressed on, my voice quieter but no less firm. "You think you''re protecting me by keeping me locked away, but all it does is make me feel small. Helpless. Like I''m not even worth fighting for because you won''t let me fight for myself. You said it yourself, I am a liability." I tossed his words right back at him, with more venom than I thought was possible.


    The silence between us stretched, the air heavy with unspoken tension as I sat there, my chest rising and falling as the tension between us grew. Hades'' gaze darkened, his jaw set in a way that warned me his next words wouldn''t be kind.


    "You think learning from a book will make you strong?" His voice was cold, slicing through the warm steam lingering in the bathroom. "You think Jules'' strengthes from martial arts alone? She fights because she''s been hardened by years of pain and experience. That''s not something you can mimic. And if you try, you''ll only end up hurt."


    His words were like daggers, each one cutting deeper than thest. I swallowed hard, willing myself not to cry, but the lump in my throat refused to budge. "So, what? You''re saying I''ll never be strong enough?" My voice cracked, betraying the storm of emotions churning inside me. "That I''ll always be the weak, helpless liability you think I am?"


    His eyes flicked to mine, and for a moment, I thought I saw something softer, something almost regretful, but it was gone as quickly as it came. "You don''t understand the world you live in, Red. Strength isn''t something you can borrow or wish for. You either have it, or you don''t."


    The tears welled up despite my best efforts, blurring my vision. I turned my head, ashamed, but it was toote. He saw them.


    "Don''t cry," he murmured, his tone softer now, though it still carried that edge of frustration.


    I stiffened as his fingers brushed against my cheek, wiping away a stray tear. His touch was tender, gentle¡ªat odds with the harshness of his words. I hated that it made my heart flutter, that it stirred something warm in me even as his dismissiveness stung.


    "I''m not crying," I muttered, even though we both knew it wasn''t true.


    He didn''t respond. Instead, he grabbed a cloth from the side of the tub, dipping it into the warm water before wringing it out. My eyes widened as he leaned closer, the heat of his presence nearly as overwhelming as the bath itself.


    "Hades¡ª"


    "Stay still," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    I froze as the cloth touched my shoulder, hisrge hand steady as he began to wash me. The warmth of the water and the soft drag of the fabric against my skin were soothing, but the intimacy of the act left me breathless.


    "This isn''t necessary," I whispered, my voice trembling.


    He didn''t answer, his focus unwavering as he worked. His touch was methodical, almost clinical, yet there was a gentleness to it that made my skin tingle. He washed me down slowly, his fingers brushing over my arms, my corbone, my back. When he reached my hands, his grip lingered, his thumbs tracing circles over my damp skin.


    I shivered, and not from the cold.


    When he finally finished, he stood, his imposing frame towering over me. Before I could react, he reached down, his arms slipping beneath me.


    "Hades, no¡ª" I protested, but he ignored me, lifting me from the water as if I weighed nothing.

 Chapter 84: Forgiveness

    Eve~


    The cool air hit my damp skin, and I gasped, instinctively curling into his chest. My cheeks burned as I realised how exposed I was, my body pressed against his, but he didn''t seem to care. His focus was on wrapping me in a thick, warm towel, his movements firm but gentle.


    "Put me down," I murmured, my voice weak and unconvincing.


    "No." His tone was absolute, brooking no argument.


    I gave up fighting as he carried me out of the bathroom, his grip steady and secure. Despite everything, I couldn''t help but feel safe in his arms, even as his earlier words echoed in my mind, stinging like fresh wounds.


    He ced me gently on the bed, his hands lingering just long enough to make my heart race. His gaze was intense, his eyes scanning my face as if searching for something.


    "You don''t need to fight," he said quietly, his voice softer now. "That''s what I''m here for."


    I looked away, unable to meet his eyes. "I don''t want to be a burden," I whispered.


    "You''re not a burden, Red," he said, surprising me with the softness  in his tone. "You''re my damn wife."


    The words hung between us, heavy and charged, and I didn''t know how to respond. So I stayed silent, my heart pounding as he tucked the towel tighter around me.


    "Rest," he ordered, his voice gruff once more.  "And get that foolish idea out of your mind."


    ---


    ---


    By the next morning, Hades was gone.


    The space he left behind felt cold and hollow, a sharp contrast to the firestorm of emotions he had stirred the night before. I sat up slowly, the towel he''d wrapped me in still draped across my shoulders like a shield. But it wasn''t enough. It didn''t dull the sting of his words.


    "You don''t need to fight."


    "Get that foolish idea out of your mind."


    They echoed in my head, over and over, a relentless reminder of how little he believed in me. The softness in his voice when he said I was his wife had almost been enough tofort me, to make me believe he cared. But it wasn''t enough. Not when his actions, his condescension, told a different story.


    I swung my legs over the side of the bed, my movements stiff and deliberate. The fire inside me burned brighter with every passing second, fueled by a mix of frustration, humiliation, and something far more potent: determination.


    Hades thought I was weak. Helpless. A liability.


    But I wasn''t.


    I couldn''t afford to be.


    I stood, the cool morning air brushing against my skin, and I pulled the towel tighter around me as I moved toward the closet. My body ached with exhaustion, my emotions raw and jagged, but I refused to let that stop me.


    The truth was, I didn''t care if Hades didn''t support me. This wasn''t about him. It was about me.


    Jules'' face shed in my mind, her unwavering strength and her fearless determination. She didn''t have a wolf, just like me, but she didn''t let that stop her. She fought for herself, for her survival, and she did it with grit and resolve that I could only admire.


    I wanted that.


    No¡ªI needed  that.


    I wasn''t doing this to prove Hades wrong, though the thought did bring a small flicker of satisfaction. I was doing this because I couldn''t keep living in fear. I was tired of being vulnerable. I recalled the rush of power that has courses through me like a heady current when I shifted into Rhea. I had felt not an ounce of weakness even though I was terrified.


    But ever since the night she was ripped out of me, I had be utterly defenceless and weak in every sense of the word. I had believed that it was my fate until I witnessed Jules. The fluidity of her movement, the power in her stance, and the fire in her eyes had struck something deep inside me. Jules wasn''t just surviving; she was thriving, even without a wolf. She had built her strength with her own hands, not through some innate gift, but through sheer will and determination.


    A knock on the door shed through my thoughts, pulling me from the swirling tempest in my mind. It was too early for Jules to be here, so confusion prickled at the edges of my focus as I rose from the bed, tightening the towel around my shoulders.


    I opened the door cautiously, expecting anything but what I saw: Kael, standing there with his usualposed posture, yet there was something different about him. His normally easygoing expression was reced with a solemn intensity that caught me off guard.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," he said quietly, his voice carrying a weight I wasn''t used to hearing.


    My brow furrowed. "Good morning," I smiled. "Kael? What are you doing here so early?"


    His lips pressed into a thin line as he stepped back slightly, his hands sped behind him in a posture of respect. "I came to speak with you¡­ to apologize on behalf of my family."


    Realisation dawned on me. It took a minute because I could not quite reconcile the fact that the kind and funny shared blood with those people. "Oh..."


    Kael''s eyes darkened, and he looked away briefly, as if gathering his thoughts. "For everything, but most especially for Kavriel." He sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging for just a moment before he straightened again. "His actions were reckless, and his words were cruel. I know he''s caused you pain, and for that, I am deeply sorry."


    The mention of Kavriel''s name sent a fresh wave of anger surging through me. Memories of his cutting remarks, the disdain in his gaze, and his deliberate attempts to humiliate me and Jules was burned into my mind. But I swallowed my ire. "I''ll live. Thanks." I managed a shaky smile.


    His face brightened a little. "Thanks for understanding." He murmured. "I have given a stern warning."


    "I appreciate that," Then an idea clicked into ce. "But for myplete forgiveness you have to do something for me."


    He raised his brow, more intrigued than perplexed. "What is it?"


    "You teach me self defence." I proposed with an hopeful smile.

 Chapter 85: A Willing Teacher

    Eve~


    Kael blinked, clearly taken aback by my request. For a moment, I worried I''d crossed some line or made a fool of myself. My heart pounded as I rushed to exin, the words tumbling out in a flood.


    "I just¡­ I''ve been feeling helplesstely, and I hate it. I can''t keep depending on others to protect me. Jules has been amazing, but¡ª" I paused, searching for the right words, "¡ªI need to be able to stand on my own. For myself. For her. For¡ª"


    "For him?" Kael interjected, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Heat rushed to my face, but I didn''t deny it. "Maybe. I just need to learn how to fight. To survive. And I think¡­ I think you could help me."


    Kael''s expression softened, his usual humour tempered by something gentler. He studied me for a long moment, and I shifted under his gaze, suddenly unsure of myself.


    "You don''t have to justify it to me, Your Highness," he said finally, his voice quiet but steady. "You''re right. You should be able to stand on your own. It''s a strength not many think to seek until it''s toote."


    I blinked at him, startled by his understanding. "So¡­ you''ll teach me?"


    He nodded once, his easy smile returning. "Of course. But don''t think I''ll go easy on you because you''re royalty."


    Relief flooded through me, and Iughed, the sound almost foreign after everything that had happened. "I wouldn''t expect you to."


    Kael''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Good. We need a tight schedule."


    He was the beta of course he was going to be busy. We needed a precise time and ce. "I have nothing to do all day. I am ready when you are." I told him earnestly.


    Kael stroked his chin, his expression contemtive. "The right wing training deck would work. It''s quiet enough in the evenings, especially after the day''s rush. Not many people linger there once the sun starts to set."


    I nodded, eager to solidify the n. "What time are you thinking?"


    He nced toward the skyline, where the city lights were beginning to twinkle. "Right after dusk. I can spare an hour before my evening duties start. Three days a week to start. That should be enough to get you into the rhythm without burning you out."


    "Evenings work perfectly," I agreed.


    Kael''s lips quirked into a sly grin. "Don''t expect this to be easy. We''ll start with the fundamentals¡ªstrength, coordination, and situational awareness. You''ll probably hate me by the second session."


    "I''m ready," I said firmly, meeting his gaze. "Whatever it takes."


    He nodded approvingly. "We''ll need the right gear¡ªnothing shy, just practical."


    "I will have that arranged."


    "Good," Kael said, satisfied. "Tomorrow evening, east wing training deck. Don''t bete."


    I hesitated for a moment, then asked cautiously, "What do you think Hades will say about this?"


    Kael''s smirk faded slightly, his expression darkening. "Depends. If he''s in a protective mood, he might not take it well. Training yourself implies you feel unprotected, and he might see that as a personal failure."


    I frowned, a mix of frustration and worry knotting in my chest. "That''s not fair. I''m not doing this because I doubt him. I just¡­ I don''t want to be a liability." It was not always about him.


    Kael leaned back, folding his arms. "Then make that clear to him. Hades is stubborn, but he respects strength and conviction. You''ve got both¡ªjust show him."


    I sighed, ncing towards Hades'' side of the bed. "I''ll talk to him tonight. He deserves to know."


    Kael''s teasing grin returned. "Good luck with that. If he decides to go all brooding and dramatic, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    I couldn''t help but smirk despite the nerves churning in my stomach. "Thanks, Kael. For agreeing to this. It means a lot."


    He pushed off the door and started toward the corridor leading to the elevators. "Don''t thank me yet, Your Highness. Save it for when you can actually keep up with me. Tomorrow evening, right wing. Be ready."


    As Kael disappeared into the shadows of the hall, I turned toward the right wing. One more conversation stood between me and tomorrow''s training, and I wouldn''t let it stop me.


    ---


    Hades~


    I swirled the ss of Sangue Eterno, watching the deep crimson liquid cling to the sides like liquid velvet. The name, Italian for eternal blood, was a promise of timeless refinement and unparalleled taste. This was a vintage revered by connoisseurs, crafted with precision and centuries of tradition. And yet, as I raised it to my lips and took a sip, I barely suppressed a grimace.


    The taste was wrong¡ªt, metallic, and devoid of depth. It was as if the wine had lost its soul. I set the ss down with a sharp clink, my patience thinning with every failed attempt to find satisfaction.


    It was Lucinda''s brand. The Montague''s had been producing wine for generations. It wasn''t the wine''s fault. Sangue Eterno was wless in its craftsmanship¡ªaged to perfection, withyers of dark cherry, iron, and faint whispers of oak. At least, that''s what I used to think. Before her.


    Leaning back in my chair, I closed my eyes, but the memory refused to be pushed away. The first time I''d tasted Ellen''s blood, it had been a mistake¡ªor so I''d told myself. The pull had been undeniable, her presence igniting something ancient and feral within me. When I''d finally given in, I was utterly unprepared for the experience.


    Her blood was a revtion. It wasn''t just sustenance¡ªit was life itself. Warm and impossibly vibrant, it carried the essence of everything I craved but could never im. There was a fiery sweetness, like wild honey, underscored by aplexity that was both intoxicating and haunting. It was electric, alive, and devastatingly intimate, lingering on my tongue long after thest drop.


    Since then, nothing else hase close. Every sip of blood wine was hollow and disappointing, a pale shadow of that first, perfect taste. I lifted the ss again, ring at the liquid as if it could somehow redeem itself.


    It couldn''t.


    I set the ss down once more and leaned forward, bracing my elbows on the table. I''d tasted perfection, and now I was cursed with the knowledge that I could never go back. Her blood had ruined me in ways I couldn''t fully admit¡ªeven to myself.


    It wasn''t just the taste that haunted me. It was what it represented. She wasn''t just sustenance; she was something I couldn''t allow myself to have. Since yesterday, every sh of her flushed skin in the bathtub had me hardening. I wanted nothing more than to thrust into her and feel her velvet walls of her core strangling my cock like a vice.


    Sex wasn''t a mere indulgence for Lycans; it was a biological imperative. A necessity. The bond between mates wasn''t just emotional¡ªit was physical, a connection forged through touch, shared breath, and ultimately, release.


    Our kind had evolved with certain truths, and one of the most unrelenting was the need for release. Without it, the feral energy within us festered, growing uncontroble. Our heightened senses and raw power demanded bnce, and sex was that anchor. It wasn''t just about pleasure¡ªit was survival.


    And then there was knotting.


    Knotting was the pinnacle of the mating bond, the act that solidified a pair''s connection. When a Lycan knotted their mate, it wasn''t just about coupling¡ªit was an unbreakable im. The process was deeply instinctual, primal, and undeniably binding. The knot, once swollen and locked within the mate, served as a biological assurance that the bond was sealed.


    But I had been abstinent for so long, using anything else as an outlet. I was different from my Lycan subordinates, that was why there were some exceptions for me. Yet, exceptions could only go so far.


    There were no such things as interspecie mates. So Ellen had no right to be able to drive me mad with this amount of craving. It was unprecedented. It had only gotten worse since I tasted that damn wine.


    But there was something else. Something I''d been avoiding.


    The temptation was locked away, hidden behind the imposing mahogany doors of my cab. It had been there for weeks, untouched but never forgotten. A single bottle¡ªLucinda''s so-called apology. It wasn''t just any vintage; it was special.  I knew exactly what it was, even before her note had confirmed it.


    "For old times and new alliances, Hades. A gift born of my finest craftsmanship and your greatest enemy. Enjoy responsibly."


    Lucinda had always been a maniptive creature, her every actionced with ulterior motives. This gift wasn''t just an olive branch¡ªit was a calcted move. And I hated how well she knew me.


    I stood, my chair scraping against the floor as I pushed it back. My steps were deliberate, the distance to the cab feeling longer than it should. My hand hesitated on the polished brass handle, my reflection distorted in its gleam.


    This was a mistake.


    And yet, I opened it.


    The interior of the cab was immacte, the shelves lined with bottles from across centuries. Each one told a story, a fragment of history captured in ss. But my eyes were drawn to the lone bottle set apart from the rest. Its dark, slender neck bore nobel, only the faint imprint of Montegue family crest etched into the ss.


    I reached for it, my fingers brushing against the cool surface. The weight of it was familiar yet unbearable. It felt alive in my hand, as though it carried more than just wine within.


    I didn''t bother with a ss this time. Pulling the stopper free, I brought the bottle to my lips and took a tentative sip.


    The effect was immediate.


    Warmth spread through me, rich and all-consuming. The taste was¡­ divine. A rush of wild sweetness flooded my senses, followed by an intricate dance of vours I couldn''t fullyprehend. It was her. Every part of her¡ªfierce, vibrant, and utterly unyielding. It was the fiery strength in her eyes, the softness in her voice when she let her guard down, the unspoken defiance that dared me to challenge her.


    I closed my eyes, savouring the moment even as guilt coiled in my chest. This wasn''t just indulgence; it was something far darker. Every drop was a betrayal of my better judgement, a concession to the part of me that refused to let her go.


    The air shifted, heavy with unspoken truths. The bottle in my hand felt both precious and damning, a symbol of everything I couldn''t have but couldn''t resist.


    I set it down, my breaths uneven as I wrestled with the conflict raging within me. She was more than a distraction. More than an obsession. And this¡ªthis was a reminder of just how far I''d fallen. I just need to im her once, have her writhing beneath me and I would be able to think straight. This obsession would fall away like chains.


    But even as I tried to pull myself back, I knew I would take another sip.


    And another.


    Because the taste of her wasn''t something I could give up. Not now. Not until I was satisfied and she meant nothing.

 Chapter 86: Embrace It

    Eve~


    The room was darker than usual, lit only by the pale glow of the moon filtering through the floor-to-ceiling windows. I''d been lying in bed for hours, staring at the ceiling and rehearsing the conversation I needed to have with Hades.


    I heard him before I saw him¡ªthe low click of the door, the deliberate sound of his shoes on the polished floors. My body tensed instinctively. His gait was uneven, and there was an air of barely restrained energy radiating off him, like a storm barely contained.


    When he stepped into the dim light, I saw it¡ªthe slight sway in his stance, the looseness in his movements. His dark hair was mussed, the crisp lines of his usualposure frayed at the edges. But it was his eyes that caught me. They glowed faintly, too bright, too feral.


    He was tipsy. And agitated. If the sneer that took over his features when our eyes met was anything to go by. Not off to a good start it would seem.


    "You''re awake," he drawled, his voice smoother than it had any right to be,ced with something sharper than usual.


    "I wanted to talk," I said carefully, sitting up and pulling the nket tighter around me.


    "Of course, you did," he muttered, a cruel smile curving his lips as he crossed the room.  He didn''t bother looking at me, his focus entirely on the tie that he was loosening. I wanted to get up and help him but I thought better of it. I could worsen his sour mood. "What urgent matter could possibly be keeping you awake tonight, Red?"


    I ignored the jab, forcing my voice to stay calm. "I''ve been thinking about my role here. About how helpless I''ve been¡ª"


    At that, heughed, sharp and humorless. The sound cut through me like a de, and I flinched before I could stop myself.


    "This again? Helpless," He turned to face me, his eyes glittering with something dangerous. "That''s rich,ing from the woman who''s been coddled and protected her entire life. You''re royalty, Ellen. Helpless is all you have ever been." His tone wasced with bitterness that caught me off guard.


    The words stung, but I bit down on my hurt and frustration. "That''s why I want to train. I need to learn how to defend myself. Kael¡ª"


    "Kael?" His expression darkened, the sharp edge of a sneer twisting his face. "Of course. Always Kael, isn''t it? The noble Beta, ready to swoop in and save the fragile werewolf princess."


    My jaw tightened. "That''s not what this is about. I want to take responsibility for myself. For once." I was not backing down.


    Heughed again, this time low and mocking. "Responsibility? Don''t kid yourself, Ellen. You''re ying pretend, grasping at some childish fantasy of independence. You think having a gun or learning how to throw a punch will make you anything other than what you are?" The hate that dripped from his voice was startling. It reminded me of Felicia, of Kavriel.


    His words felt like a p, but I stood my ground. "And what am I, Hades?"


    He stared at me, his glowing eyes narrowing as something vicious curled at the edges of his mouth. For a heartbeat, I thought he wouldn''t answer. Then, with deliberate cruelty, he said:


    "A weakness,"


    The word hung in the air, heavy and cruel. My chest tightened, but I refused to look away. "You don''t mean that," I said, though my voice wavered. But his eyes were as cold as ice.


    "Don''t I?" He took a step closer, his presence suffocating. "You''re nothing more than a whimpering distraction. A fragile little thing who doesn''t belong in my world, pretending you can handle the monsters lurking in the shadows." He said it like he was one of those monsters.


    I swallowed hard, my pulse pounding in my ears. "You don''t get to decide what I can or can''t handle."


    He smirked, a cold, hollow thing. "I already have."


    The room felt smaller, the walls closing in around me as his words dug deeper. "You think you''re the only one who feels trapped here?" My voice rose, the anger I''d been holding back finally spilling out. "I didn''t choose this! I didn''t ask for any of it, but I''m trying to adapt¡ªto survive!"


    "Survive?" His voice turned colder, and he took another slow step forward. "You don''t know the first thing about survival. You''ve been handed everything, Ellen. Even now, you''re asking for Kael to fix you because you can''t face the truth."


    "And what truth is that?" I demanded, my voice trembling.


    He leaned in, his breath warm against my ear. "You''ll never be strong enough to stand on your own. Not here. Not without me."


    The words hit like a physical blow, knocking the air from my lungs. My throat tightened, but I refused to let him see how much he''d hurt me.


    "That''s not true," I said, though my voice cracked.


    Hades leaned back, his expression unreadable, but his eyes burned with something dark and self-loathing. "Keep telling yourself that, Red."


    I stared at him, my chest heaving with the effort to hold back the tears threatening to spill. "Why are you doing this? Why are you trying so hard to tear me down?" Who hurt him? What could have made him like this?


    "Because it''s better you break now," he snapped, his voiceced with venom. "Better you realize you don''t power here and sit down and take the life you have been given. ept it," he stepped closer. "Embrace it."


    Something in me snapped. "Maybe the problem isn''t me," I said, my voice shaking but defiant. "Maybe it''s you."


    His eyes narrowed, a flicker of something¡ªpain, maybe¡ªcrossing his face before it hardened again. He turned away without another word, the tension in his shoulders visible even as he strode to the window and stared out into the night. The city lights shinning in the far distance.


    The silence was deafening, the weight of everything unsaid suffocating.


    "Good night, Hades," I whispered, my voice barely audible as I turned away, blinking back tears. I expected this but it hurt nheless. He had been warm yesterday, today he was cold.


    I didn''t wait for his response. I didn''t need one. His silence spoke louder than any words ever could. Tomorrow I would go and meet Kael.

 Chapter 87: First Lesson

    Eve~


    I stepped into the right wing training deck as Kael had directed, my heart thumping in my chest like a drum. The space was modern and sleek, clearly designed for intense training. Overhead, industrial-style lights cast a warm glow across the room, illuminating its features with sharp precision. The floors were a matte ck, made of some kind of shock-absorbing material that softened each step, and the faint scent of cleaning agents mingled with a trace of sweat and effort lingering in the air.


    In the center of the room was a raised sparring ring, its edges padded with thick cushions and its ropes taut and gleaming under the lights. The corners held sturdy metal posts, their bases scuffed from years of use. To the side, there were punching bags of varying sizes suspended from reinforced beams, along with rows of kettlebells, free weights, and resistance bands stacked neatly on racks.


    Mirrors lined the back wall, giving the illusion of more space and reflecting the equipment that filled the room. A long row of floor mats stretched out in front of the mirrors, clearly used for warmups or hand-to-hand drills. Near the entrance, a water dispenser and a small bench suggested this room was both functional and weing, though its purpose was anything but leisurely.


    The atmosphere was serious yet strangely inviting. It was a space designed for building strength and skill¡ªa room where sweat, discipline, and determination came to life.


    I nced down at myself, fidgeting with the hem of my old workout gear. It wasn''t anything special¡ªjust a simple fitted ck tank top and a pair of loose-fitting, high-waisted leggings. They werefortable, practical, but not exactly what I should be wearing for my first real training session. The leggings were a bit too loose, the fabric clinging to my legs but not giving me the firm control I needed. The top¡ªthough snug¡ªdidn''t offer much in terms of support for anything more than a leisurely stretch.


    But they were the only things I had. My old yoga clothes. I''d hoped they''d be enough for tonight.


    I couldn''t stop the gnawing feeling of unease that swirled in my stomach. Was I being ridiculous? Was Kael expecting someone more¡­ prepared? More fierce? But then again, it wasn''t about impressing him, right? It was about doing this for myself.


    I took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as I took a few tentative steps inside. My sneakers, new and still stiff, barely made a sound on the floor. I wasn''t sure whether I should feel embarrassed or proud of myself for showing up. This was it¡ªthe first step toward learning how to stand on my own two feet, without relying on anyone else.


    The thought of Hades flickered in my mind, and a fresh wave of nervousness washed over me. What would he say if he found out?


    The thought made me straighten, trying to shake off the doubt that clung to my skin like the faint traces of perfume in the air.


    I reached the center of the room, where Kael was waiting, a shadow in the soft light. He was leaning against the edge of the ring, arms crossed, his stance as casual as ever. But there was something about his gaze¡ªsharp. For a moment, it was the beta that had taken me from my cell that was staring at me.


    "You''re here," he said with a faint grin, his eyes drifting over my outfit for just a moment.


    I flushed, self-conscious. "I, uh, didn''t have time to¡ª" I gestured vaguely at myself, the words trailing off. "But I''m ready. I''m serious about this."


    Kael''s smirk softened into something approving. "I can see that," he said, uncrossing his arms. "But we need to fix that outfit."


    My heart skipped a beat. "What''s wrong with it?"


    "Nothing," he said, his eyes twinkling with humor, "but you need something that gives you more freedom of movement. You''ll get tangled up in those leggings if we push too hard."


    My stomach twisted again. "I don''t¡­ I don''t have anything else."


    Kael looked at me, really looked at me, and something in his gaze shifted¡ªlike he wasn''t just seeing the princess but the woman behind the crown. "That''s alright. We''ll make do with what we have tonight, but next session, we''ll find you something better. You don''t have to make do, Ellen. Not anymore."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, surprised by his kindness.


    "Thanks," I said, my voice barely a whisper, but it was enough to make him nod in acknowledgment. He gestured toward the mats in front of the mirrors.


    "Alright then. We''ll start with stretches. No need to rush, just get a feel for your body, your highness."


    "Call me Ev--Ellen," I said and he nodded. I tried to rx. This was it. My first step in taking control of my own fate.


    It was time to stop being afraid.


    I dropped onto the mat, legs folding beneath me as Kael instructed. His voice was calm, firm, guiding me through a series of stretches that, at first, felt awkward and unnatural. I mimicked his movements, twisting my torso, reaching forward, pulling back. My blood pumped hard, rushing in my ears with every bend and reach.


    The tightness in my muscles burned, a sting that made me wince but also stirred something deeper¡ªexhration. I wasn''t used to this, to feeling my body pushed like this. The ache in my thighs, the pull in my shoulders¡ªit was ufortable but thrilling, a strange kind of proof that I was alive.


    "Good," Kael said, circling me as I moved. His eyes were sharp, watching every stretch and twist. "Feel that energy. Let it flow. You''re doing better than I expected for a first-timer."


    The corner of his mouth twitched, almost a smile, but his tone stayed serious.


    I didn''t know whether to be proud or embarrassed, so I just focused on keeping up. My heart raced with every movement, each stretch deepening the ache but filling me with determination.


    "Alright," he said, stopping in front of me. "Let''s push a little further. Get into a standing quad stretch."


    I stood, shaking out my legs as he demonstrated. One foot in hand, bncing on the other, pulling the bent leg back toward his hip.


    I mirrored him, grabbing my ankle and pulling it up. My bnce wavered, and my breathing came faster. My left foot¡ªthe one holding me upright¡ªfelt weak, the muscles quivering as I tried to steady myself.


    "Focus," Kael said, his voice cutting through the buzzing in my ears.


    I inhaled, trying to ground myself, but my ankle gave a sudden sharp twist. Pain shot up my leg, white-hot, as I stumbled forward.


    "Ellen!"


    Kael was there before I hit the floor, his hands gripping my arms, steadying me effortlessly. My ankle throbbed, a dull ache radiating upward, but I clenched my jaw and tried to wave him off.


    "I''m fine," I said quickly, shifting my weight to my good leg. The words came out sharp, defensive, but I couldn''t let him look too closely.


    Kael''s frown deepened. "You''re not fine."


    "It''s nothing," I said, trying to pull back, but he didn''t let go. Instead, he crouched, his hands already moving toward my foot.


    "Sit," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Reluctantly, I lowered myself to the mat, my ankle throbbing in time with my pulse.


    Kael''s grip was firm but careful as he uced my sneaker and slid it off. His fingers pressed lightly against my ankle, sending sharp jolts of difort shooting through me.


    "Rx," he said, his voice softening just enough to calm me.


    I stiffened as he began rotating the joint gently, testing the range of motion. His touch was clinical, precise, but something shifted in his expression. His brow furrowed, and his eyes darkened.


    "This isn''t a normal sprain," he muttered, almost to himself.


    "It''s fine," I said, my voice tight. I tried to pull my foot away, but he held it steady, his thumb brushing against the skin just below the bone.


    Kael''s gaze snapped up to mine, sharp and questioning. "Ellen, what happened?"


    "Nothing," I lied, too quickly.


    He didn''t believe me. His fingers moved again, this time more deliberately, as if searching for something. His thumb pressed against a spot just above my ankle, and I flinched despite myself.


    "This isn''t recent," he said quietly, almost like he was piecing something together. His voice was low, but it carried a weight that made my stomach twist. "The ligaments feel stretched out, like they''ve been overstrained¡ªagain and again."


    I bit my lip, the memory of cold metal biting into my skin shing behind my eyes. The chain had been tight, almost too tight, digging in every time I moved wrong. After five years, it was no surprise that it had long term effect on the joint. I did not feel the weakness of the ankle until now because I had not been active. But I couldn''t let him know the truth.


    "It''s nothing," I said again, forcing the words out. "Just a weak ankle. It happens."


    Kael didn''t move, his eyes locked on mine. For a moment, I thought he might push further before he sighed deeply. "What ever you say, Ellen." He conceeded but it was obvious he did not believe me.

 Chapter 88: Strength, Coordination and Awareness

    This chapter is dedicated to Monica_Ceja, thank you so much for giving me my first gift  (?¨R?¨Œ?¨Q?)


    Eve~


    Kael pulled back, his jaw tightening as heced my sneaker back on, his movements precise but gentle. He rose to his feet, extending a hand to help me up. For a split second, I hesitated, the weight of his gaze making my stomach churn. Finally, I took his hand, his grip firm but warm, grounding me as I stood. What I would give to know what he was thinking right now. Did he suspect anything. My heart was racing faster than when I was doing the warm ups.


    "That''s enough for tonight," he said.


    I started to protest. "But we just started. I can¡ª"


    "No," he interrupted, his voice resolute yet gentle. "Training on an injury will only make it worse. We''ll address this properly next time." He soft green eyes hardened before his normal expression returned. "You don''t have to prove anything to me, Ellen. Showing up was enough." No one needed to tell me that I had messed up.


    My throat tightened, and I nodded, unsure of what to say. I had underestimated him because of his easy charm. But I was beginning to see why he was Hades'' second. He was vignt.


    He moved to grab a small, portable ice pack from a nearby mini-fridge and handed it over. "Ice it when you get back to your room. Fifteen minutes on, fifteen off. Keep it elevated. We''ll reassess the day after tomorrow."


    "Got it," I muttered, clutching the ice pack in my hands like a lifeline.


    Kael grabbed a towel from a rack and slung it over my shoulder. "I''ll walk you back."


    My head snapped up. "That''s not necessary."


    "Maybe not," he said, his smirk returning, this time it reached his eyes. "But it''s happening but far enough from our fire breathing dragon. Humor me."


    I wanted to argue, but the truth was, I didn''t want to walk back alone. I had never walked though the tower sote before. "Lead the way."


    Kael fell into step beside me. The tension from earlier ebbed slightly as we walked, his calm demeanor acting as a balm to my frayed nerves.


    "You did well today," he said after a beat, his voice low.


    I nced at him, skeptical. "I barely made it through the warm-up."


    "Doesn''t matter," he replied. "You showed up. That''s more than most people do."


    A small, unexpected warmth flickered in my chest at his words. I looked down at the ice pack in my hands, the coolness a wee distraction from the strange vulnerability his praise stirred in me. The steel grey eyes of a particr king shed in my mind.


    The elevator opened and I stepped in but Kael stood grounded where he was. "Rest up. We''ll continue."


    I smiled relieved. I had been afraid that he would not want to continue. There had been something in his eyes as he had examined my ankle. There was a story there and I knew it. I wondered what''s it was. Did it have arge bearing on who Kael had be and who he was now? "You''re reallymitted to this, aren''t you?" I asked, trying to keep my tone light.


    His expression shifted, the teasing glint fading as he met my gaze. "You deserve to know how to fight, Ellen. To stand on your own. No one should ever take that from you again."


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to respond. It was a far cry from how Hades had reacted. So Instead, I nodded, my fingers tightening around the ice pack.


    "Goodnight, Ellen," he said, his voice softer now.


    "Goodnight," I murmured, stepping inside and closing the door behind me.


    As I leaned against the door, the cool wood pressing against my back, I let out a shaky breath. Kael''s words reyed in my mind, intertwining with memories I wished I could bury. But for the first time, they didn''t just bring pain¡ªthey brought a spark of something else.


    Hope.


    ---


    The next session was better and the Kael that I knew was back. The one who always seemed to have a joke just on the lip of his tongue.


    When I entered the training deck, Kael was already there, stretching in exaggerated, almostical movements that made him look like a caricature of a fitness coach. He arched backward with his arms iling slightly, letting out a theatrical groan.


    "You know, Ellen, if you''rete again, I''m filing for a new trainee," he said, straightening and grinning at me. "One who doesn''t make me wait and risk pulling a hamstring trying to pass the time."


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help the smile that tugged at my lips. "I''m two minutes early."


    "Time is rtive," he shot back. "To me, you''rete. But fine, since you''re here, we can get started. Let''s see if you''ve got what it takes to survive my totally humane training methods."


    "Should I be worried?" I asked as I dropped my water bottle onto the bench.


    "Absolutely," he deadpanned. "But only if you hate fun."


    Kael pped his hands,manding attention like a teacher addressing an unruly ss. "Alright, the focus of our three next session are strength, coordination, and awareness. First up, we''re doing squats. Show me what you''ve got."


    I dropped into a squat, trying to mimic the stance he demonstrated. My knees wobbled, and Kael''s observant gaze immediately zeroed in. I knew he was about to make a joke and I actually anticipated it.


    "Stop, stop, stop," he said, waving a hand dramatically. "Are you squatting or auditioning for a duck impersonation? Because that''s some serious wobble going on."


    I red at him but bit back augh. "Sorry, not all of us are born with perfect bnce, Mr. Gym Rat."


    Kael smirked, stepping behind me. "Bncees with practice, Your highness. Shift your weight into your heels and engage your core. Imagine sitting back into an invisible chair. And try not to fall over¡ªwe don''t have enough ice packs for that."


    I adjusted my stance, following his instructions. It still felt awkward, but by the third rep, I was starting to get the hang of it. Kael stayed close, throwing out encouragement sprinkled with his usual humor.


    "Good! Now don''t let your knees cave in. Unless you''re nning to start a new trend in bad posture."


    After the squats, he moved on to push-ups. I groaned before I even hit the floor.


    Kael crouched beside me, watching as I lowered myself toward the mat. "Remember, elbows close to your body. None of that ring out nonsense. Unless you''re trying to take flight, in which case, I''m happy to call you a cab to the nearest runway."


    I rolled my eyes. "You really enjoy hearing yourself talk, don''t you?"


    "It''s one of life''s few pleasures," he said with a grin. "Now focus, or I''ll start singing motivational songs, and I promise, I''m tone-deaf."


    Despite myself, Iughed, which didn''t help my form. My arms shook as I tried to keep up, and Kael''s constantmentary was both annoying and endearing.


    "Eight, nine¡­ ten! And you didn''t even copse. Not bad, rookie," he teased as I flopped onto the mat, panting. "Though your face is about five shades redder than it was five minutes ago. Do you need water? A fan? A stretcher?"


    "How about a new trainer?" I shot back, wiping sweat from my forehead.


    He grinned, unrepentant. "Toote. You''re stuck with me."


    Next session came with coordination drills. Kael set up a zigzag pattern of cones and demonstrated how to weave through them with what I could only describe as show-off levels of agility.


    "Your turn," he said, stepping back with a flourish. "Don''t worry if you mess up. I''ll onlyugh a little."


    I shot him a mock re before starting the drill. My first attempt was, predictably, disastrous. I nearly tripped over the second cone and stumbled through the rest like a baby deer learning to walk.


    Kael doubled over,ughing. "Oh, that was gold. Are we training for a fight, or are you preparing for a pstickedy routine? Either way, you''re nailing it."


    I red at him, but the humor in his tone made it impossible to stay mad. "Let''s see you do better," I challenged, crossing my arms.


    He raised a brow, grinning. "Ellen, I just did it perfectly, but if you want me to show you up again, I''m happy to oblige."


    I groaned, rolling my eyes. "Forget it. I''ll get it this time."


    And I did. By the fourth attempt, I was weaving through the cones with more control, Kael pping slowly in mock apuse when I finished.


    "Look at you," he said, grinning. "Graceful as a swan. Or at least a swan that''s had a bit too much to drink, but hey, progress!"


    Each day that I did not have training, I always anticipated the next day. There was freedom in failing and winning at the things that I was directed to do. The training felt tough and I embraced the horrendous aching at least I felt something other than I certainty and heartache all the time. Training was something that I looked forwards to especially with me and Kael''s witty banter. He was so easy and friendly, but efficient yet he never undermined my slow progress.

 Chapter 89: Secrets We Keep

    Eve


    The next session was awareness training. Kael stood in front of me with a padded training stick, twirling it dramatically like it was some ancient weapon of legend.


    "Your job is to dodge and block," he exined. "Think fast. React faster. And try not to get smacked, because that''ll be embarrassing for both of us."


    "Got it," I said, raising my hands.


    The first few swings were slow, deliberate, giving me time to adjust. I dodged left, then right, my movements tentative but improving with each pass. Kael''s runningmentary didn''t let up.


    "Good! Now keep your eyes on me. Don''t look at the stick¡ªunless you want to give it a hug, in which case, by all means."


    Iughed despite myself, narrowly dodging a swing aimed at my shoulder. "You''re supposed to be helping, not distracting me!"


    "Multitasking," he said cheerfully. "It''s an advanced skill. I''ll teach you that next week."


    Iughed and pushed me him back with all of my strength and he actually allowed himself to fall over,ughing. Then my eyes caught something. There was bruising around his neck and my eyes widened when noticed a few finger prints. Realisation dawned on me, like a rock in my stomach; he had been strangled.


    I knew a thing or two about Lycanthropic healing. Shallow wounds and bruises did notst on them, they heal and fade within seconds but only if the injury was inflicted by someone of lower rank. So it was already sickening that he was strangled but the it even odder that the bruising had remained. Unless...


    Kael was up again, but I was caught off guard and put my weight one ankle. Painnced through the abused joint and it was my turn to fall over.


    Kael was on his feet in an instant, his hand reaching out to steady me. "Ellen! What did I just say about your ankle?" His tone was sharp, but the concern in his eyes softened the words.


    "I''m fine," I muttered, wincing as I tried to shift my weight. His grip tightened on my arm, keeping me from moving.


    "You''re not fine," he said, dropping into a crouch. He gently pulled my injured leg out, his fingers lightly grazing my ankle. His touch was careful, almost clinical, but his jaw clenched as he assessed the damage. "You shouldn''t even be standing on this."


    "It''s just a sprain," I said, trying to downy the pain. "I''ve had worse."


    He looked up at me, his green eyes narrowing. "Don''t give me that. How did this happen?"


    I swallowed, the weight of his question settling heavily in my chest. I couldn''t tell him¡ªnot yet. Not when the truth might lead to questions I wasn''t ready to answer. "I justnded wrong during warm-ups," I lied, avoiding his gaze.


    Kael didn''t buy it for a second. His eyes hardened, and his grip on my ankle loosened as he straightened to his full height. "That''s not the whole story," he said quietly. His voice wasn''t using, but there was a resoluteness to it that made me feel cornered.


    I bit my lip, unsure of what to say.


    "Talk to me, Ellen," he pressed, his voice softer now but no less determined. "If you''re in trouble¡ª"


    "I''ll tell you about my ankle," I blurted, cutting him off, "if you tell me what happened to your neck."


    His expression shifted instantly, the warmth and humor draining from his face like a flicked switch. His hand instinctively went to his neck, brushing over the faint bruises I''d noticed earlier.


    "That''s different," he said after a pause, his voice tight.


    "Is it?" I challenged, crossing my arms despite the awkward angle of sitting on the ground. "You want me to be honest, but you''re hiding things too. Seems like a double standard to me."


    Kael let out a short, humorlessugh, running a hand through his hair. "It''s not like that."


    I held his gaze, refusing to back down. "We are," I agreed, my tone measured, "but if you''re allowed your secrets, then I''m allowed mine. Fair''s fair."


    Kael studied me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a weary sigh, he dropped onto the ground beside me, his legs stretching out casually like we weren''t in the middle of an unspoken standoff. "You''ve got me there," he admitted, his voice quieter now. "Fair is fair."


    The tension in my chest eased slightly, but I didn''t let my guard down entirely. "So," I said, testing the waters, "we call it even? You don''t ask about my ankle, and I don''t ask about your neck?"


    Kael nced at me out of the corner of his eye, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "You''re getting good at negotiating, Ellen. I''ll give you that." He leaned back on his hands, his rxed posture at odds with the shadow that lingered in his expression. "But fine. Even."


    Relief washed over me, though I knew it was only temporary. Kael wasn''t the type to let things go forever, and neither was I. But for now, we had an unspoken truce¡ªa mutual agreement to keep our secrets buried, at least for a little while longer.


    "Good," I said, leaning back against the padded wall of the training room. "Then let''s stop with the interrogation and get back to something less serious. Like you trying to hit me with that stick."


    Kael chuckled, the sound warmer this time, and pushed himself back up to his feet. "You''re a glutton for punishment, you know that?"


    "Better than sitting here letting you baby me," I shot back, grinning despite the throbbing in my ankle.


    He extended a hand to help me up, but I waved him off, using the wall for support instead. The movement sent a fresh jolt of pain through my ankle, but I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stand. Kael watched me carefully, his eyes flicking to my injured leg, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Ready?" he asked, picking up the training stick again and twirling it with exaggerated ir.


    "Always," I replied, raising my hands.


    For the rest of the session, he kept things light, his usual humor and easygoing attitude masking the tension that lingered beneath the surface. But every so often, I caught him ncing at me out of the corner of his eye, as if trying to piece together the puzzle I''d be.


    And every time, I caught myself doing the same to him because I had an inkling who had inflicted the injury for it to not have healed and the knowledge chilled me to the core.

 Chapter 90: Living My Life

    Hades


    She was giggling when she stepped into the room. The moment her eyes met mine from where I stood smoking by the window her amusement faded. Something twisted in my gut at her sudden change. Like herughter was not meant for me.


    Her eyes widened before she seemed to calm herself, her expression turning carefully neutral. "Wee back, you are back early." Shemented, her voice carried no emotion, it was almost monotone. For some reason, it annoyed me.


    We had not as much as spoken a word to each other since the time that I had been devilishly drunk on her blood. I was up before she even stirred from sleep and she was asleep by the time that I returned to the room. Tensions had been mounting but for the first time she did not initiate any discussion to quell it. It was almost as if she did not care. And now she wasing back from somewhere giggling like a school girl.


    "Where have you been?" I asked as inly and causally as I could manage.


    "Out," she replied, before heading for the bathroom. I rarely used my eleration but I cut off her path in the speed of light. I looked her over. I raised a brow at how she was dressed. In legged that hugged every sacred curve and her top that could have been sheer. She reeked of sweat and she had a towel on her shoulder. Her face was slightly flushed.


    Her eyes snapped up to mine, startled but not afraid. That annoyed me even more. I was used to her being defiant but now? Now she looked at me like I was nothing more than an inconvenience. A fucking housefly that she wanted swat away.


    "Move, Hades," she said, her voice calm but firm, a direct challenge that made something dark stir in me.


    "Not until you tell me where you''ve been," I said, leaning closer, my tone sharper than I intended. "And why you look like you''re... dressed to tempt a legion of fools." Who else would have seen her like this?


    Her jaw tightened, but she didn''t shrink back. "Why does it matter to you?" Her voice wasced with ice, and the venom of her words cut deeper than I wanted to admit.


    I stepped closer, so close I could feel the faint heat of her skin. "Don''t y coy with me. I''m not blind. I know you''re trying to provoke me."


    Sheughed, a bitter sound that made my chest tighten. "Provoke you? You think everything revolves around you, don''t you? Not everything I do is about you, Hades." She crossed her arms, tilting her head defiantly. "And for the record, I''ve been out living my life. You should try it sometime."


    Her words struck like a whip, and I could feel my carefully maintained control slipping. I hated the way she made me feel¡ªlike I was unmoored, uncertain, vulnerable. The hunger I had felt for her blood that night had been insatiable, yes, but it wasn''t just that. It was her. Her fire. Her defiance. And now, her coldness. Every side of her a temptation, a weakness.


    "Tell me, Red," I murmured.


    Her hard expression softened a fraction. "Is it not obvious?" She pinched her brows with her fingers. "I was working out."


    I raised a brow. "Since when?"


    "Since I decided that I didn''t want to be moldy and useless sitting around here," she finished, her tone sharp. "Believe it or not, Hades, I don''t exist just to brood in a corner waiting for you to notice me."


    Her words hit like a p, and for a moment, I could only stare at her. The heat of her defiance was intoxicating, yet it stung because she was right¡ªI had treated her like she was orbiting around me.


    "Working out," I echoed, my voice low. My gaze dropped to her flushed face, the sheen of sweat on her corbone, the towel slung over her shoulder. The image of her, focused and determined in some dimly lit gym or training ground, ignited something I couldn''t quite name.


    "Yes," she said, her voice clipped, brushing past me. "You know, exercise? The thing people do when they want to stay healthy? Not that you''d understand. You probably haven''t lifted anything heavier than your ego."


    I barked out augh, the sound sharp in the room. "You''ve grown bold, Red." More like utterly audacious but it was better than nonchnce.


    "And you''ve grown predictable," she shot back, spinning on her heel to face me. Her hair whipped around her face, the flush on her cheeks deepening, but I couldn''t tell if it was anger or exertion. Maybe both.


    "You think I''m predictable?" I asked, stepping closer, looming over her. I was used to her fighting back, but this was new¡ªthis edge of carelessness in her defiance, as if she no longer cared about the consequences of challenging me or at least pretending to.


    "I think you''re stuck in your ways," she said, tilting her chin up to meet my gaze. "You push people away, you brood, you drink, and you re at the world like it owes you something. It''s exhausting, Hades. You''re exhausting." She was not just frustrated, she was actually mad at me for what ever reason. What horrible thing had I done that she had uncovered? There was a long list, it was hard to guess.


    But her words were fire, warming me from within with a sting that lingered. Like alcohol. Like bloodwine.


    "And yet, here you are," I said, my voice dropping into a growl. "Still here. Still pushing me. If I''m so exhausting, Red, why haven''t you walked away?" Not like she had a choice but pushing her to the wall happened to be my favourite hobby.


    Her lips parted, but no words came. For a moment, the air between us was heavy, charged with unspoken truths and tangled emotions. She searched my face, her own expression wavering between frustration and something softer¡ªsomething that looked like pain.


    "I don''t know," she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. "Maybe I''m just as stubborn as you are." I knew she did not mean walking away on a literal sense but withdrawing herself from what ever it was that had grown so convoluted between us. It was a like a tangle of thorny vines that would be too prickly to untangle.


    Her words hit me harder than I expected, and for a fleeting moment, I wanted to close the distance between us, to break the barriers we kept raising. But I didn''t. Instead, I stepped back, giving her the space she seemed to want.


    "Fine," I said, my tone neutral but tight. "Go live your life, then."


    Her eyes lingered on mine for a beat longer before she turned away, retreating into the bathroom and shutting the door firmly behind her.


    I stood there, staring at the closed door. She might have walked away, but her fire lingered, searing its mark on me in ways I couldn''t shake. It felt intoxicating but damn did it sting like a bitch.

 Chapter 91: Vampires And Werewolves

    Eve


    I am sorry but please, don''t move, Jules," I said, my charcoal poised over the sketchbook bnced on my knee. Jules sat on the stool across from me, her arms crossed over her uniform and her copper hair tumbling loose over her shoulders. The sunlight streaming through the tall windows caught every fiery strand, making it impossible not to marvel at how alive she looked. She was vibrant both inside and out.


    "I''m not moving, Princess," she replied, her tone teasing. Her eyes sparkled, and her lips curved in a smirk. She always seemed to have that look¡ªmischievous, like she knew something I didn''t. A secret that I was not privy to.


    "You are," I insisted, biting my lip as I dragged the pencil down the page. "Just there. You shifted."


    "I had to breathe," she shot back, raising an eyebrow. "Is that crime  now?"


    I huffed, though I couldn''t help but smile. "It''s only a crime when I''m trying to draw you. Your nose keeps... changing." I wanted to get every freckle right. They covered her nose. This was my first time doing a live art with a model in a long time. I waited to make sure it was the splitting image of Jules.


    Herugh rang out, warm and unrestrained, and for a moment, I paused to soak it in. Jules didn''tugh like the rest¡ªpolished and condescending. Hers was wild and full of life, like everything about her. Over the weeks after me and Hades thousandth fall out, she had began infiltrate my heart. Even after her work was done with me, she stuck around, selflessly keeping mepany.


    "Maybe it''s your eyes that are changing, Princess," she teased, leaning forward slightly.


    I narrowed my gaze at her, pretending to be stern. "Hold still, Jules, or I''ll make you wear a mask next time."


    She grinned, her freckles bunching on her cheeks. "Oh, how tragic for you to lose this masterpiece of a face." Her remark reminded me of Kael. At least it was not all bad, I had friends now. Even if they were obligated to attend to me, the moments felt real. Like this one.


    I bit back augh, my hand rxing as I started sketching again. Her profile came to life on the page¡ªthe stubborn tilt of her chin, the smattering of freckles that danced across her nose, and the defiant spark in her eyes. Every line felt familiar, yet somehow elusive, like capturing the wind.


    "Why do you keep doing this?" she asked after a moment, her voice quieter now. "Drawing me, I mean."


    I nced at the rumpled up discarded papers on the ground. This was my fifth attempt..


    I didn''t answer right away. How could I exin it? How could I tell her that her face was the only one I wanted to draw because it was real? Because it wasn''t polished or masked by duty and decorum?


    "Because I like it," I said simply, my voice soft. "And because... you''re my friend." I said almost shyly, ducking my head a bit.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and for the first time since we''d met, she seemed at a loss for words. Itsted only a moment before she smiled, softer this time. "I am your friend?" She asked.


    I swallowed, a lump forming in my throat. Something unknown gnawed at me and for a moment my tongue was too heavy to move, before finally said it. "I am if you are." I said hopefully. I was not going to rope her into something she didn''t want. Friendship had to be freely given, not taken or assumed because of circumstance.


    Her smile deepened, reaching her eyes, and she leaned back against the stool, letting her hands rest in herp. "Then I guess you are, your highness. It''s not every day someone calls me a friend instead of just ''the help.''"


    The words stung, not because she said them, but because I knew they were true. Jules had probably spent her life being overlooked, treated as part of the background, like the furniture or the walls. A hated runt. And here I was, using her as my subject, while she quietly brightened my days without asking for anything in return. Her heroic actions defending me shed in my mind, yet some uneasiness lingered. I hoped I was not making another mistake.


    I set the charcoal down, ignoring the smudge it left on my fingers, and met her gaze. "You''re not ''just the help,'' Jules. Not to me. You make this ce feel... less empty."


    Her teasing smirk softened into something else¡ªsomething vulnerable. She looked away briefly, as if the intensity of my words made her ufortable. "You don''t have to say that, you know. I''ve been here long enough to know my ce."


    "Your ce does not matter to me," I said fiercely. I had been a prisoner before so I knew exactly what she was talking about. "Not all all. Come on over and see yourself.


    Jules paused for a moment, her brow furrowing as if she wasn''t sure whether to believe me. But then, slowly, she slid off the stool and walked over to where I was sitting, the soft click of her boots against the stone floor the only sound in the otherwise quiet room. She peered over my shoulder at the page, her breath catching as she studied the lines.


    "Wow," she whispered, her voice tinged with awe. "You really captured me."


    "I tried," I said softly, my fingers lightly brushing against the sketchbook, as if afraid to smudge it. "I wanted it to be special because of what I n to do with it. It''s a surprise."


    After a long pause, Jules took a step back, looking me over with a curious expression. "I never noticed before," she said, her eyes moving down to my arms. "But you''ve been training, haven''t you?"


    I stiffened, not expecting her to notice, let alonement. My arms, once soft fromck of exercise, had slowly gained muscle over the past week. The training sessions with Kael had been grueling, but effective. But I didn''t want to draw attention to it, not now, not with Jules watching. I did not want her better implicated for being aware of the n.


    I pulled my sleeves down self-consciously, a faint blush coloring my cheeks. "It''s nothing," I muttered, a bit too quickly. "Just... keeping busy, I guess."


    "I see bruising," she pointed out. "It must be some heavy lifting," she wiggled her brows conspiratorially at me.  "It''s a shame honestly. You would not have does bruising if you were a Lycan."


    We delving to ufortable territory but I did not wait to make things awkward. "Yeah..." I mused.


    She sat down by me. "You know why Lycan''s heal faster than werewolves, don''t you?"  She asked, causally.


    I knew the basics about Lycans but I had no idea they could even produce fire at will until, I saw Hades light a cigarette with his finger. So, as it would turn out there were somethings that I did not know. I shook my head. "No, why?"


    "Vampires," she replied.


    A chill ran down my spine and I straightened instantly.


    If she noticed my change, she did not show it. "We took a lot from them. Our fangs, our affinity for blood and their healing." She continued to say. "It''s a shame that we are alike yet worlds apart. All because of a bloody history." She muttered. "Werewolf and Lycans," she mused as she startled me by sping my hand. I looked at her dumbfounded. The gesture was so warm, it was the most foreign thing. I did not know whether to lean into it or recoil.


    "Do you know about the True Luna, Elysia?" she asked softly, her voice carrying a weight that made it feel like a secret.


    I nodded slightly, but I didn''t speak. To werewolves, Elysia''s name was synonymous with treachery. Her story was a cautionary tale of betrayal and weakness¡ªa Luna who had forsaken her kind for the enemy. Yet as Jules gazed at me with that curious light in her eyes, I chose to hold my tongue. I wanted to hear her version.


    Jules leaned back against the stool, her grip on my hand tightening as she began. "Elysia was more than just a Luna," she said, her voice reverent. "She was the Luna, chosen by the moon herself. Her bloodline was pure, her bond with the pack unshakable¡ªor so they believed. But fate... fate had other ns."


    I swallowed, my mouth dry, as Jules continued.


    "She fell in love with someone she shouldn''t have," Jules said, her voice dipping lower, as though speaking the words aloud could summon ghosts. "A vampire prince. Not just any vampire¡ªone who walked in sunlight, whose blood held fire. They say their love was forged under a red moon, burning too brightly for this world."


    My heart raced as Jules spoke. I''d heard this story countless times, but never like this. To werewolves, Elysia''s love was her sin, her weakness. But the way Jules described it, it sounded almost... beautiful. Beautifully tragic. Despite it not being the truth.


    "But love like that," Jules said with a bitter edge to her voice, "it threatens the powerful. Her uncle, a Beta who hungered for the throne, saw it as an opportunity. He framed her. Twisted her love into treachery. He imed she''d betrayed the pack to the vampires, that she''d conspired to have them destroyed."


    "She was killed for it," Jules continued, her tone sharper now. "Her own pack turned on her, tore her apart under the moon she''d once served. And her children... her children were exiled, cast out into the wilderness to die."


    I stayed silent, though my nails dug into my palms. I knew this part too¡ªhow the werewolves had seen it as a necessary punishment, a cleansing of tainted blood. But to Jules, it seemed different.


    "They thought the children wouldn''t survive," she said, her voice quieter now. "But they did. They were stronger than anyone expected. They had Elysia''s resilience¡ªand their father''s fire."


    "Lycans," I murmured before I could stop myself.


    Jules''s eyes flicked to mine, a spark of surprise lighting her gaze. "Yes. That''s how Lycans came to be. They built a new life, a civilization, far from the werewolves who cast them out. But it didn''t end there." Her grip tightened, and I could feel the anger simmering beneath her calm facade.


    "The werewolves couldn''t let them be," she said bitterly. "They saw the Lycans thriving, stronger than before, and it terrified them. So they struck again, this time under the banner of peace. They offered to unite, to bring the exiled children back into the fold¡ªbut it was a lie. They tried to wipe them out."


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from speaking. It wasn''t the version I''d been taught. But we were on different sides of the wall.


    "The Lycans fought back," Jules continued. "And they''ve been fighting ever since. That''s why we heal faster, why we''re stronger. We were forged in fire and betrayal, born of a Luna who dared to love someone beyond the limits of her pack."


    Her eyes found mine  again and she intertwined her fingers with mine. "But between us, those things will not matter. Because a werewolf once loved a vampire and on this day a werewolf and Lycan will forge a friendship."

 Chapter 92: Jealousy Jealousy

    Hades


    Ellen was at the dinning table before anyone else, Jules hoving around her both taking in hushed tones and smiling. For a fraction of a second I paused on my feet, watching her. The corners of her eyes crinkled and her mouth curved into a genuine smile that softened her usually guarded demeanor. It was rare to see her so unguarded these days,  herughter light and free. Jules leaned in closer, gesturing animatedly, her own smile wide and effortless. Whatever they were discussing seemed to be a source of mutual amusement, and for a moment, the tension that usually surrounded her seemed to vanish.


    She was so carried away that she did not notice me and Kaele in. When we were close, only then did she turn to our direction. Her smile widened, it was touched up today with a coral lipstick that made those plump lips all the more enticing. Her smile widened but her gaze was not me but on the person beside me.


    "Good morning," she greeted, her eyes on Kael, twinking like a teenager whose crush just walked into the room.


    "Good morning, Ellen," he greeted, almost with the same enthusiasm like they were best friends or some other shit. "You look well,"


    I could have sworn that the crimson on her cheeks deeper ever so slightly.


    My hand twitched at my side and my jaw tightened instinctively. I shifted my weight, fighting the inexplicable annoyance curling in my chest. Ellen? Since when had he started calling her by her first name? And why the hell did it sound so damn... personal?


    "Morning, Ellen," I greeted curtly, my voice cutting through the warm atmosphere like a de. Her head snapped in my direction, and for the briefest moment, I caught the dulling of the light in her eyes before schooled her expression, her smile dimming slightly as she finally acknowledged my presence.


    "Your Majesty," she said, her tone polite but distant, a stark contrast to the warmth she had just shown Kael.


    Your Majesty? Fuck, what had I done?


    I resisted the urge to scowl, instead sliding into the chair across from her.


    Kael, oblivious¡ªor perhaps intentionally ignoring the tension¡ªpulled out the chair next to her, his easy grin still firmly in ce. "So, what''s for breakfast? Smells amazing," he said, ncing between her and Jules like they were all part of some cozy little club I wasn''t invited to. What was happening?


    I clenched my jaw again, my fingers curling around the edge of the table. It wasn''t jealousy. It couldn''t be. But something about the way she looked at him, the way she didn''t look at me, made my wolf stir restlessly beneath my skin.


    "You''re up early," I said, my tone sharper than I intended. Her eyes flicked to me again, this time holding steady, as if she were daring me to challenge her.


    "Yes, I am, your majesty," she replied coolly, arching a brow. The warmth from earlier was gone, reced by the guarded demeanor I hade to expect.


    Damn her. And damn Kael for being so damned... likable. Was this her way of punishing me? Who did she think she was?


    Jules and I exchanged a nce before she continued to speak with Ellen. It seemed the first phase of her n has beenpleted. The way that Ellen was angling her body towards Jules told me all I need to know. She was in.


    This was the first breakfast that we were having together since Felicia''s affair but despite not having been at the dinning table for a almost a month, Ellen actually seemed in her element. She was even slightly dressed up.


    Her titan curls were  swept back into a sleek ponytail, and she wore a simple but elegant blouse that hinted at effort without being overdone. The coral lipstick was a subtle touch, but it caught my attention every damn time she smiled¡ªespecially when that smile wasn''t directed at me.


    Ellen looked¡­ confident. Collected. Like she had nothing to prove. It was unsettling. Thest time we sat at this table, the air had been thick with usations, her eyes sharp with anger. Today, she wasposed, almost radiant.


    "So, what''s the asion?" I asked, my toneced with forced nonchnce. "You don''t usually bother dressing up for breakfast."


    Her gaze flicked to me briefly before settling back on Jules, as if deciding whether my question even deserved an answer. Finally, she spoke, her voice smooth and unbothered. "No asion. Just felt like it."


    Felt like it. Right. I wasn''t buying it.


    Kael chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair with that infuriatingly easygoing manner of his. "Well, whatever the reason, it''s good to see you looking more like yourself, Ellen."


    I hated the way her name rolled off his tongue, casual yet intimate. And I hated the way she seemed to respond to it, her posture softening ever so slightly.


    "Thank you, Kael," she said, her lips curving into that damn smile again. "It''s good to be back."


    Back? As if she''d ever really left. Physically, maybe. Mentally? Emotionally? Ellen had checked out long before Felicia''s fiasco.


    The mess had just made things worse.


    Breakfast continued with a strained sort of normalcy, though my focus never strayed far from Ellen. Every gesture, every nce she exchanged with Jules or Kael felt deliberate, like a puzzle I couldn''t quite piece together. She was toofortable, too at ease. It didn''t sit right with me.


    Ellen barely spared me a nce throughout the meal, her attention firmly on Jules, whose lighthearted banter seemed to keep her entertained. Kael chimed in asionally, his tone just a touch too warm for my liking.


    I pushed the food around on my te, my appetite thoroughly ruined by the sight of her leaning slightly toward Jules, her expression animated as they discussed something about the supply chain logistics. Jules responded in kind, nodding and smiling, her voice carrying just enough for me to catch snippets of their conversation.


    "He was too cocky, always believing she would run back to him," Ellen said, her tone confident.


    "Quaterbacks tend to be egocentric," Jules replied, beaming. "Thinking the whole world revolves around them."


    She was talking about a man?


    Kael chuckled softly. "I used to be a quarterback is college and Ipletely agree. This hall would never be able to fit my head back then. You would have been a cheerleader back then."


    Ellen waved him off with a modestugh, but the blush on her cheeks lingered. "I was too shy," some sadness seeped into her features.


    I clenched my jaw, my wolf stirring again. She hadn''t smiled like that for me in¡­ I couldn''t remember how long.


    When breakfast finally ended, Ellen and Jules rose together, their tes already cleared.


    "Thank you for breakfast," Ellen said, addressing no one in particr but ncing briefly at Kael before heading toward the door. "Jules, shall we?"


    "Of course," Jules said, her tone chipper as she followed Ellen out.


    Before she could leave, I stood abruptly. "Jules. Stay behind for a moment."


    Both women turned, Ellen''s brow arching slightly in curiosity while Jules'' expression became unreable.


    "Go on ahead, your highness ," Jules told Ellen, her tone light butced with caution. "I''ll catch up in a bit."


    Ellen hesitated, her eyes flicking to mine for the briefest moment before she nodded and walked out, her movements graceful and unhurried.


    When the door shut behind her, I turned to Jules, my expression hard.


    "Where is she going dressed up?" I asked her.


    Jules squirmed under my gaze. "The library, your Majesty."


    "The library?" I echoed taken aback. "Since when?"


    "Since yesterday," she supplied.


    So she prefers books to me now?


    I stood there, trying to piece everything together. The library? Since when had Ellen be so... unpredictable? But of course, Jules would know exactly how to worm her way in. Books. I did not even know.


    I narrowed my eyes at Jules, letting my frustration seep through. "You know she''s not here for the books, don''t you?"


    Jules bit her lip, trying to hide the smirk creeping at the edges of her mouth. "She''s definitely interested in the books, Your Majesty. But..." She paused, shifting ufortably under my gaze. "I think she''s more interested in the things thate with them."


    "Things like?" I prompted, my voice low, letting the sharp edge of my curiosity cut through the air.


    "Like... trust. Like vulnerability," Jules continued cautiously, her fingers twitching in a way that signaled she knew she was treading dangerous ground. "She''s been opening up more, Your Majesty. Not just about the kingdom or your affairs, but about herself. It''s... it''s her way of trying to regain control. Through stories, through characters she can rte to."


    "Is that so?" I muttered, my mind racing. I remembered the way her eyes had lit up when she entered the gallery, the way her walls dropped when she''d spoken of art.


    Jules nodded slowly. "She''s been talking about romance novels, Your Majesty. She says she finds sce in them¡ªhow characters navigate pain and betrayal, how they build their lives back from the ashes. She even mentioned that she feels... understood."


    I cringed at the mention of romance novels. Rielle, my cousin would not stop talking about them back them especially about the men there. It made me perplexed but I swallowed it up. This was what I wanted, for Jules to get close to Ellen. I was getting just that.


    I cleared my throat. "Alright,"


    The tension bled from her shoulders. "And you don''t have to worry, she is not the brightest so it won''t take long before she spills everything."


    Disgust and irritating slithered into my veins mingling with my anger. "What did you just say?" I rose from me seat.


    Her smile died on her lips as she realized her mistake. The room grew thick with the weight of the tension, the air so dense it almost felt suffocating.


    "Your Majesty, I... I didn''t mean¡ª" Jules began, her voice faltering, but I silenced her with a sharp nce.


    "You speak of her again like that," I growled, "and I will make sure you regret it. No one¡ªno one¡ªhas the right to belittle my wife. Understand?"


    Jules swallowed hard, her bravado crumbling. Her eyes darted nervously, but she nodded, silent, as if afraid to say another word.


    I turned on my heel, my back to her.


    "Good," I muttered, barely looking back. "Get out of my sight."


    She left but Kael remained silent his gaze on me, his expression dark. "Something is not right with that woman."

 Chapter 93: Busted

    Hades


    After a long day buried in royal duties, I finally stepped into my study, the door shutting behind me with a heavy thud that echoed in the silence. The dim light of the deskmp cast a warm glow over the piles of paperwork still awaiting my attention. Trade agreements, defense proposals, diplomatic correspondences¡ªall meticulously stacked but untouched. They demanded my focus, my decisions, my signature. Yet, no matter how hard I tried, my mind wasn''t on the intricate web of politics or the kingdom''s affairs.


    It was on her. Ellen.


    I dropped into my chair with a weary sigh, leaning back as my eyes wandered to the stack of letters marked urgent and the thick financial reports I had barely skimmed this morning. Normally, I''d have been consumed by the intricacies of bncing the kingdom''s budget or negotiating trade routes. But today, even the most pressing matters couldn''t hold my attention.


    Instead, all I could think about was the way she had looked at breakfast this morning¡ªradiant and self-assured, a far cry from the vulnerable woman I was atommed with. The coral lipstick, the faint blush when Kael had spoken to her, the way herughter had filled the room¡ªit was maddening. She''d barely looked at me, and when she had, it was with cool detachment, as though I were nothing more than a figurehead in her life.


    I clenched my fists, the leather of the armrests groaning under the pressure. Cerberus stirred restlessly beneath my skin, his frustration mirroring my own. She was punishing me. I should haveughed, because it was funny.


    My gaze drifted to the window, where the night stretched endlessly, the moon a sliver in the dark sky. What was she doing now? Still in the library, surrounded by those damn books that seemed to offer her morefort than I ever could? Or perhaps she was with Jules again, sharing those quiet smiles and hushed conversations that were beginning to feel like shards of ss between my ribs.


    I exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down my face. This wasn''t envy. It couldn''t be. I was the king. I had no reason to feel threatened by my second-inmand or a damn library. But the memory of her leaning toward Jules, herughter soft and genuine, refused to leave me.


    I leaned forward, picking up the topmost document on the stack in a futile attempt to distract myself. It was a treaty proposal from the Northern regions, outlining terms for an contract. But as I scanned the neatly typed words, they blurred together, meaningless and hollow. The image of Ellen''s guarded smile, her defiance, her damn independence¡ªit consumed me.


    Cerberus growled low in my chest, a primal sound of frustration and agitation.


    With a growl, I shoved the papers aside, sending a few fluttering to the floor. My patience was razor-thin, and my thoughts were a tangled web of anger and confusion. I couldn''t let this spiral continue. I needed answers. Or at the very least, I needed to see her¡ªto confirm she was where she said she''d be.


    Crossing the room, I activated the screen on the wall, a panel that controlled the CCTV feeds across the Tower vicinity. The gym should have been empty by now, save for Ellen.


    With a few taps, the cameras flickered to life, showing empty hallways, and finally, the gym. My jaw tightened as I cycled through the feeds.


    Nothing. No sign of her.


    The pristine training space was exactly as it should have been: dumbbells neatly racked, machines untouched, and not a single soul in sight. My fists curled at my sides, the leather of my gloves creaking as Cerberus growled louder in my chest, his frustration feeding my own.


    She lied.


    The realization settled heavily, like a lead weight in my stomach. Ellen had lied to me. It shouldn''t have mattered. I had a pack  to rule, an endless stream of problems to address, and yet... the betrayal felt personal, sharp enough to cut.


    I checked the cameras in our shared bedroom but of course it was empty.


    I lit a cigarette after that I could take a breath and began to pace the room, my mind racing. Where was she, then? And with who? My thoughts circled back to her kidnapping, an anvil easy forming in my gut. I shook away the suspion. It was impossible. I had doubled security and changed every key card. She was safe..


    "Why does it matter?" I muttered under my breath, though the words felt hollow. It mattered because she mattered. Because, despite the walls she had built around herself, I had grown ustomed to breaking through them, to seeing the vulnerability she tried so hard to hide. And now, she was shutting me out.


    Cerberus wed at my control, a deep growl vibrating through me. I couldn''t sit idle, not with the possibility that she was somewhere¡ªanywhere¡ªwith someone else. My hand hovered over the screen again, ready to search the other cameras, but I stopped myself. What was I doing? Was this jealousy? Or paranoia?


    My breath came hard and fast as I fought to center myself. I wasn''t the type to be consumed by irrationality. But the i6dea of her out there,ughing and smiling with someone who wasn''t me, felt like a p to the face. Not like she did muchughing with me, yet...


    "Dammit, Red," I hissed, mming my fist against the desk, the impact reverberating through the room.


    Wherever she was, whatever she was doing, she wasn''t here. And that fact alone was enough to drive me mad. Then suddenly, it popped into my head. She wanted to learn to fight, but I had disallowed it. Was she defiant enough to go behind my back? To do exactly what she knew would provoke me? Of course she was. That stubborn fire was as much a part of her as the defiant tilt of her chin or the quiet strength in her eyes.


    Cerberus growled again, his restlessness feeding mine. I tapped on the screen, switching the feed to the training ring just beyond the gym. It was rarely used, but if she were there, it would exin her absence.


    The screen flickered, and then the video came to life. My breath caught as my suspicions were confirmed. Ellen was there¡ªbut she was not alone.


    Far from it.


    She stood in the center of the ring, her crimson hair pulled into a messy braid, her frame small but fierce as she squared off against a sparring partner. The man was shirtless, his body taut with muscle as he circled her like a predator. He moved with fluidity, faintly mocking her stance, but she held her ground, her hands raised in defiance.


    Kael.


    My jaw tightened, a low snarl escaping me as I watched my second-inmand grin at her, his expression infuriatingly casual. He lunged, and Ellen dodged with surprising agility, her movements hesitant but determined. She was learning¡ªand she was learning from him.


    I leaned closer to the screen, my eyes narrowing as I took in every detail. The way Kael stepped back after every move, speaking to her, coaching her. The way she smiled¡ªandughed even hit him yfully on the shoulder.. It wasn''t the polite, guarded smile she gave me. It was something softer, something ufortably intimate.


    Damn him. Damn her.


    My fists mmed against the desk, the sound sharp in the silent room. Cerberus roared within me, his anger a mirror of my own. I had told her no. I had forbidden this. Not because I doubted her capability, but because I couldn''t stomach the thought of her getting hurt¡ªor worse. And yet, here she was, defying me, and she hadn''t even had the decency to tell me.


    I should have stormed down there. Should have torn Kael away from her and reminded him who he answered to. But I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the screen.


    Ellen dodged again, this time attempting a counterstrike. She was slow¡ªtoo slow¡ªand Kael caught her wrist with ease, spinning her around and pinning her arm behind her back. She let out a frustrated huff, wriggling in his grasp.


    I leaned closer to the screen, my breath caught in my chest as Kael dipped his head, his lips moving close to her ear. Whatever he said made her rx slightly, her frustration melting into something... softer. She turned her head just enough for me to see her face¡ªflushed, eyes wide with a spark of determination. Her lips parted as she responded, and Kael chuckled low, his grip on her arm loosening.


    And then, to my utter disbelief, he ced his hands on her waist, shifting her position. His touch lingered, steadying her, guiding her as he spoke again. Ellen nodded, her brow furrowing in concentration,pletely at ease with him, as though this kind of closeness was natural.


    Too natural.


    Cerberus roared within me, his fury bubbling dangerously close to the surface. My nails bit into the desk as my control began to fray.


    Kael shifted behind her, his hands moving up her arms, adjusting her stance. From where I stood, the scene was maddeningly intimate, as though they were sharing a private moment only they could understand. Ellen bit her lip, nodding again as Kael''s voice dropped lower, instructing her. Herugh¡ªlight and genuine¡ªechoed in the room as she stepped forward, mimicking his movements.


    It was just sparring. Just training. I knew that. Rationally, I knew that.


    But the way he hovered so close to her, the ease with which she allowed it, theughter I hadn''t heard from her in weeks... It was too much.


    Cerberus wed at my control, his growl rumbling deep in my chest. My vision blurred at the edges, my breathing faster, harder.


    Kael moved again, catching her off guard. She stumbled back, and he caught her, his hands on her shoulders, steadying her with infuriating care. Ellen tilted her head up, meeting his gaze, her lips quirking into a sheepish smile.


    It was nothing. A small, innocent exchange. But to me, it was the final straw.


    "Enough," I snarled, mming my fist against the screen. The monitor flickered, but I didn''t care.


    My chair screeched as I pushed away from the desk, my rage too vtile to contain. My steps were heavy as I stormed toward the door, Cerberus growling his agreement.


    I wasn''t sure what I would do when I got there. I only knew one thing: Kael was about to learn the price of overstepping his bounds.

 Chapter 94: Between My Husband and I

    This chapter is dedicated to Bailee_Nelson and J_Iva, your golden tickets don''t go unnoticed. Thanks for taking a chance on my story  ??? ? ??? ?,???


    Eve


    Kael caught me right on time before I fell t on my face. His hands were light as my face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Maybe I am a drunk swan after all," I said in a small voice.


    "A drunk swan but a swan all the same," he said in a dramatic voice.


    I could do nothing but look back at him and we both burst intoughter. He let me go and I resumed the stance that he had taught me.


    Kael took a step back, his arms crossed, a satisfied smirk tugging at his lips. "You''re getting there, Red. One day, you might even give me a run for my money. Might."


    I rolled my eyes, adjusting my footing just as he''d shown me. "You mean the day you get old and slow?"


    He chuckled, the sound warm and unguarded. "Careful, or I''ll make you runps until sunrise."


    I groaned dramatically, earning anotherugh from him. Despite the teasing, Kael''s patience and encouragement were a balm to the insecurities I''d carried into this endeavour. He wasn''t condescending, nor did he push me beyond what I could handle. He let me struggle, let me learn, but was always there to catch me before I hit the ground¡ªliterally.


    "Alright," he said, stepping forward and dropping into a defensive stance. "Let''s try it again. This time, don''t think. Just move."


    "Easier said than done," I muttered, but I squared my shoulders and readied myself. Kael was right, of course. Overthinking had always been my downfall, whether it was in training, making decisions, or¡­ dealing with Hades.


    Hades.


    The thought of him sent a shiver down my spine, though I wasn''t sure if it was from frustration, fear, or something deeper I didn''t dare to name. I could almost feel his presence, the weight of his gaze, the tension that always seemed to follow him like a shadow. He had forbidden me from training, from learning to fight, as though I were some fragile ornament to be kept behind ss. And maybe once, I''d believed that too. But not anymore.


    Kael lunged without warning, snapping me out of my thoughts. I dodged clumsily, my instincts taking over as I tried to counter. My movements were messy but purposeful, a reflection of the stubborn determination that had driven me here in the first ce. Kael nodded approvingly, his grin widening.


    "Better. Again."


    We continued for what felt like hours, each round pushing me further, testing my limits. My muscles burned, my breath came in short gasps, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t. Every stumble, every misstep only fueled me. I would prove to Hades¡ªand to myself¡ªthat I was more than the woman he thought he needed to protect.


    Kael stepped closer, his hands brushing mine as he adjusted my grip. "You''ve got this, Red. Just keep your weight bnced¡ªthere, like that."


    I nodded, my focus narrowing to the task at hand. For the first time in a long while, I felt strong. Capable. Free.


    But the moment shattered like ss when the door to the training ring mmed open, the force of it reverberating through the space. Kael and I both froze, turning toward the sound.


    Hades stood in the doorway, his expression a storm of fury and restraint. His presence was a tangible force, the air crackling with the barely contained power of the Lycan king. His wolf burned in his eyes, crimson, like glowing blood,  the creature''s rage mirrored in the sharp line of his jaw and the tension in his frame.


    Kael straightened, his casual demeanour slipping away as he met Hades''s gaze.


    "Your Majesty," I said evenly, though there was a slight edge to my voice¡ªa challenge, subtle underneath the bundle of nerves.


    Hades didn''t reply. His focus was solely on Kael, his eyes dark and unreadable. I swallowed hard, my heart pounding as I took an instinctive forward


    "Leave us," Hades said, his voice low butmanding. The words hung heavy in the air, leaving no room for argument. The bruises on Kael''s neck shed in my mind and kept my feet glued to the floor.


    "No," I said. "I am not going anywhere." I told him.


    "Ellen..." Kael muttered. "You should---"


    I stood directly in front of him, between him and Hades, shielding him. "If you have a problem, your majesty. It is with me." I ground out.


    Hades'' eyes widened before they fell on me. "This is yourst chance, Red," he drawled. The intensity enough to p the air out of my lungs.


    "And this is thest time, I will tell you that I am staying." I shot back with a re.


    He glowered, his side shoulders bunching.  "Don''t be naive, just because I have been lenient with you does not mean that I will let you undermine me!" He barked. He pointed towards the door. "Leave now."


    "So you can kill him this time?" My countered, my entire body trembling, not from fear but anger.


    Hades'' brows knitted together before his eyes snapped to Kael, usation written in them.


    I moved closer to Kael, "He did not tell me. I figured it out myself. Who else would be capable of leaving bruises on him?"


    He smirked but it was all teeth and venom. "So you have been tending to his bruises?" He demanded.


    My frustration red, my veins filling with the urge to say something horrendous. "The fact that you don''t get the point, is why we are in this situation. You only see what you want to see. You see betrayal when there is none. You see weakness in me when all I''m doing is trying to be stronger¡ªfor myself, for you! But you don''t listen, do you? All you care about is control, not understanding."


    Hades stiffened, his face hardening further, but for a brief second, I thought I saw a flicker of something else in his eyes. Regret? Pain? It was gone before I could be sure, reced by the simmering anger of his wolf just below the surface.


    "Watch your tongue, Ellen," he said, his voice dangerously low, but it no longer intimidated me.


    "No," I said, my voice rising. "You watch yours. I''m not your puppet, Hades. I''m not some fragile thing you can hide away while the rest of the world fights her battles. You don''t get to make decisions for me without even trying to understand why I''m doing this."


    Kael shifted behind me, and I could feel his tension radiating like heat. "Ellen¡ª"


    "I''ve got this," I said sharply, not even turning to look at him. This wasn''t his fight. It was mine.


    Hades stepped forward, and for a moment, I thought he might close the distance between us entirely. His towering frame loomed, his presence suffocating, but I didn''t flinch. If anything, I straightened my spine, meeting his gaze. "Kael," I muttered. "You are dismissed." I softened my tone.


    "Yes, your highness," he said before walking out. It was counterintuitive to let myself be alone with the raging bull that Hades was but this was between me and Hades alone. There were things that I wanted to say that were meant for his ears only.


    "You disobeyed me," he said through gritted teeth. "You will have to pay for that."


    I shrugged. "It won''t be the first time. But you will not touch a single hair on Kael''s head."


    His gaze narrowed, he took a step towards me. "And if I do?" The threat was heavy in his low tone.


    A shiver ran down my spine. That was his beta but it seemed like hecked too much respect or morality to see  him  other than a rival or a threat. My jaw tightened, and I held my ground, even as his imposing figure closed the distance between us.


    "If you do," I said, my voice steady despite the storm raging inside me, "then you lose me. I have checked out of this messed up shit we call a marriage of convenience a while ago but if you hurt him again, there will be nothing left to salvage. I''ll walk away, Hades. Not just from you, but from all of this." My words were a dangerous gamble, one I wasn''t entirely sure I could back up. But I needed him to hear me, to see me as more than just his disobedient prisoner wife.


    I stared him down, the words hanging in the air between us like a de poised to strike. Hades didn''t flinch, his crimson eyes boring into mine with an intensity that made my knees weak, though I refused to show it.


    "You won''t leave," he said, his voice low and unyielding, a dangerous promise in the undercurrent. He took another step forward, closing the distance between us until I could feel the heat radiating off him. "You can''t leave, Ellen. We both know that."


    My breath hitched, but I steeled myself, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing my fear. "You''re right," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "I can''t leave. But that doesn''t mean I''ll stand by while you act like a tyrant. You don''t own me, Hades, no matter how much you want to believe it."


    His jaw tightened, and his eyes darkened further. The wolf within him stirred, an almost tangible presence pressing against my skin. "You are mine," he growled, the words rumbling deep in his chest. " My wife. Whether you like it or not."


    I scoffed, though my heart hammered in my chest. "You don''t treat me like a wife, Hades. You treat me like property. Like a prisoner." Because they were what I was but it did not mean I would not try to break out of my cell.  "Don''t touch Kael, Your majesty."


    His hand shot out, gripping my chin gently but firmly, tilting my face up to meet his. The move was so sudden, somanding, that I forgot to breathe. "Kael," he spat his betas name with so much venom that my stomach lurched. "Why Kael?"


    I blinked up at him like he had grown a second head. Was he serious? I pulled away from his grasp only for him to grab me again, harsher this time.


    "Tell me, Red," he demanded. "Why him?" His wolf''s crimson grew more intense. He was not letting go without an answer.


    "Because he took a chance on me!" I blurted. "He did not see me as nothing but a fucking weakness." I tossed his words right back at him with as much poison. "To him I am not a whimpering distraction.  He sees something that your ego  refuses to let you see," I finished, my voice trembling with the force of my anger. "Kael sees my strength, Hades. He believes I''m worth more than a pawn in your twisted game of control."


    He flinched like I had struck him.

 Chapter 95: His Conditions

    Eve


    The flicker of pain in his eyes was undeniable this time, but it was fleeting. He masked it quickly, his grip on my chin tightening ever so slightly. His breath was warm and ragged against my skin, the air between us thick with unspoken words and unresolved tension.


    "So you that''s why?" he said, his voice quieter now, but no less intense. "You think I don''t know what you''re capable of?" He leaned closer, his face mere inches from mine. "I see it, Ellen. I see it every time you stand against me, every time you defy me. But don''t mistake my need to protect you for ack of respect. The world is cruel, and if you get hurt¡ª" His voice broke for a fraction of a second before he recovered. "Da--- Red, don''t you see? I can''t lose you."


    His words sent a jolt through me, anger and confusion mixing with something I didn''t want to name. "You''re not protecting me, Hades. You''re suffocating me," I said, my voice trembling but resolute. "What''s the point of being strong if I can''t use it? If you keep holding me back, what are you saving me for?"


    His jaw clenched, the muscles ticking as he fought for control. "You don''t understand¡ª"


    "Then make me understand!" I snapped, cutting him off. "Stop hiding behind your power and your pride. Stop treating me like a child who can''t handle the truth. Tell me why you''re so afraid to let me fight my own battles."


    For a long moment, he didn''t speak. The weight of his silence pressed against my chest, threatening to crush me. But then, he released my chin and took a step back, his hands curling into fists at his sides. His wolf was still there, barely contained, but something else had taken its ce¡ªa vulnerability I''d never seen before.


    "Because if I let you fight," he said finally, his voice low and rough, "and something happens to you... I wouldn''t survive it." He looked me and a lump formed in my throat. In a grey swirls of his eyes, I saw the glint of grief. He was not seeing me. He was seeing Danielle. The realization hit me like an anvil. My heart shriveled and ached. It was no wonder. If he truly saw me,  and not as surrogate of Danielle, he would not care in the slightest. But it was deserved, my father had taken his love and their child, who was I to raise my hackles?


    "Hades..." I began, my tone softening despite myself.


    But he shook his head, the vulnerability slipping away as quickly as it hade. "This isn''t up for debate, Ellen. I won''t let you risk your life for some misguided sense of independence."


    My temper red again, the brief moment of understanding overshadowed by his stubbornness. "It''s not misguided," I said, stepping closer to him. "It''s my life, Hades. My choice. And if you can''t see that, then maybe you don''t know me as well as you think you do."


    He stared at me, his crimson eyes burning with an intensity that made my pulse race. But this time, I didn''t back down. I met his gaze head-on, refusing to be intimidated.


    "You''re infuriating," he muttered finally, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Stubborn. Reckless."


    "And you''re controlling," I shot back. "Arrogant. Overbearing."


    His lips twitched, the ghost of a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "We''re quite the pair, aren''t we?"


    I snorted despite myself, the tension between us easing just enough to let a sliver of levity through. "A disaster, more like."


    He exhaled slowly, the anger in his posture softening just a fraction. "I guess you''re not wrong," he admitted. "But don''t think this means I''m letting you off the hook. We''re not finished here."


    I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow. "I never said we were."


    For the first time since he''d stormed into the training ring, his lips curved into a real smile¡ªa small, rare thing that caught me off guard. His hidden dimple made an appearance and my treatherous heart stuttered "You never make anything easy, do you?"


    "Would you be so possessive if I did?" The words were out before I could stop them, and for a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath.


    His smile faded, reced by a look I couldn''t quite decipher. "You''d be surprised," he said quietly, the weight of his gaze making my heart skip a beat. "Red," his was voice husky.


    His eyes was locked onto mine with renewed intensity. There was something different now, something almost predatory in his gaze. His shoulders rxed slightly, but the tension in the room only thickened.


    He easily swallowed up the distance between us and though every instinct screamed at me to step back, I held my ground. His expression softened, just barely, but the power of his presence still dominated the room.


    "I won''t hurt Kael," he said finally, his voice a low rumble that made my stomach twist with unease¡ªand something else I didn''t want to acknowledge. "But there are conditions."


    I narrowed my eyes, unsure if I trusted the sudden shift in his tone. "Conditions?"


    "Two," he rified, holding up his fingers. "First, you will no longer train with him. If you want to learn, you''ll train with me. No one else."


    My heart sank and leapt at the same time. Training with Hades meant he wouldn''t hold back¡ªhe wouldn''t go easy on me. But it also meant I''d be tethered to him even more than I already was. "And the second?" I asked cautiously.


    His lips curved into a slow, wicked smile, and the look in his eyes shifted to something darker¡ªsomething far more dangerous. "I get to erase his scent from my wife''s body."


    The words were low,ced with a possessive hunger that sent a shiver down my spine. My breath caught, heat rushing to my cheeks as his meaning sunk in.


    "I¡ª" My voice faltered, and I hated myself for the way my body betrayed me, warmth pooling in my core as he stepped even closer, invading my space with the sheer force of his presence.


    Hades tilted his head, his crimson eyes gleaming with unrestrained desire. "Do you understand what I mean, Red?" His voice was a velvet whisper, brushing against my skin like a caress.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to meet his gaze. "You''re impossible," I said, but my voicecked the venom I''d intended.


    "And yet, you can''t seem to walk away," he countered, his smirk growing. His hand reached out, fingers brushing against the curve of my jaw with a gentleness that caught me off guard. "I can smell him on you, Ellen," he murmured, leaning in until his lips were just a breath away from mine. "And it drives me insane."


    My knees threatened to give out, but I clenched my fists, refusing to let him see how much his proximity affected me. "Maybe you should work on controlling yourself," I managed to say, though my voice trembled.


    His grin widened, the sharp edge of his teeth shing. "I don''t want  to control myself when ites to you." His other hand came up, settling on my waist as he pulled me closer, the heat of his body radiating through the thin fabric of my clothes. "You drive me mad, Red. And I won''t stop until you''re mine in every way."


    I gasped, my hands instinctively rising to push against his chest, though the movementcked any real force. His touch was fire, and I wasn''t sure if I wanted to escape it¡ªor be consumed by it.


    "Hades¡ª" I started, but he silenced me with a look, his thumb brushing across my lower lip.


    "Say yes," he said softly, his voice amand wrapped in a plea. "Agree to my terms, and I promise you''ll never doubt your strength again. Train with me. Fight with me. Let me be the one to see your potential, not him." His eyes darkened further, his wolf stirring just beneath the surface. "And let me remind you who you belong to."


    My heart thundered in my chest, torn between defiance and the undeniable pull of him. I wanted to argue, to tell him he had no right to make such demands¡ªbut the fire in his gaze, the raw need in his voice, made the words catch in my throat.


    "I''m not agreeing to anything," I whispered, though even I could hear the uncertainty in my tone.


    Hades''s smirk returned, knowing and triumphant. "We''ll see about that." And then, before I could respond, his lips descended on mine, iming me with a kiss that left no room for argument¡ªonly surrender.


    His lips were relentless, a storm of heat and possession that stole the air from my lungs. His hand slid from my jaw to the back of my neck, pulling me closer, while his other hand remained firm on my waist, anchoring me in ce. My fists clenched against his chest, but instead of pushing him away, I found myself gripping the fabric of his shirt, caught in the whirlwind of his touch.


    He kissed me like he was trying to imprint himself on my very soul, a desperate, demanding need that sent my senses spiraling. I hated how easily my body responded, how my heart betrayed me with every wild beat, every shiver that coursed through me as his tongue traced the seam of my lips, seeking entry. Against my better judgment, I opened for him, and he imed me fully, his wolf''s presence brushing against me like an inferno.


    I didn''t want to give in, but Hades wasn''t giving me a choice¡ªnot when he kissed me like this, like I was his air, his lifeline. My resistance crumbled piece by piece, my anger melting into something just as fierce but far more dangerous. Heat pooled low in my belly as his fangs grazed my lower lip, a low growl rumbling deep in his chest.


    I let out a whimper and grabbed him harder by his shirt before I pushed him away, panting and flushed. Our gazes shed and I, without avail tried to regain a semnce of calm.


    But his eyes grazed my body and I fought a shiver. His hair tousled and lips slightly swollen. I did not need to look down to know that he was hard. I had felt the hot, throbbing flesh against my abdomen when he was kissing me. "I have conditions too."

 Chapter 96: His Forbidden Scent

    Eve


    "Yes?" His voice was breathy, he loosened his tie, intense eyes boring into me.


    "You will apologize for hurting Kael," I told him, my voice as resolute as I could manage.


    His face hardened and I braced for impact. But the tension in his eyes fell away and he shrugged. "I am sorry," I muttered a bit too quietly, like he was hesitant.


    I narrowed my eyes. "It was not me that you harmed."


    His mouth set into a hard line as the silence lingered. "The second one?"


    My brows knitted together in confusion. "What?" I asked.


    "Your second condition?"


    "I don''t have one," I said truthfully.


    A smile curved his mouth, his dimples once againing out of hiding. I swallowed thickly. "Red, you don''t really know how to y the game yet, do you?" His tone was softer now, almost teasing, but there was a sharpness beneath it. "You''re learning, I''ll give you that. But one condition? That''s not how deals work. It''s like a trade¡ªgive and take. You don''t bring just one coin to a barter."


    I frowned, my cheeks still warm from his kiss. "I''m not making a deal with you, Hades. This isn''t a negotiation."


    His smile widened, smug and full of knowing. "Oh, but it is. Everything is Red. Life, love, power. Even between us. Especially between us." He stepped closer again, his presence as suffocating as it was intoxicating. "You demand things of me, and I demand things of you. That''s how we work, isn''t it?"


    I hated that he wasn''t wrong. He always found a way to twist the bnce of power, to make me feel like I was standing on uneven ground. But I wouldn''t let him win so easily this time.


    "You think you''ve already won," I said, crossing my arms as I tilted my chin up defiantly.


    Hades chuckled low in his throat, the sound rolling over me like a physical thing. "Not yet," he admitted, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement. "But you''re making it easy for me. One condition, Ellen? That''s practically a loss in my book. Where''s the fire? The cleverness? I expect more from you."


    My jaw clenched, his words striking a nerve. "You think I need to prove myself to you?"


    "I think you''re better than this," he said simply, his voice taking on a rare seriousness. "You want to be strong, to stand on your own? Then act like it. Match me. Challenge me. Otherwise..." He leaned in, his lips brushing against my ear as he finished, "you''ll always be ying catch-up."


    I hated the sound of that. I hand clenched into fists at my side. "Then I have a fucking second condition," I said through gritted teeth. With him, I was never calm. It was simply not possible. Not when every gesture and every word, grated delectably on my nerves.


    Hades tilted his head, a wicked smile curving his lips as his eyes gleamed with intrigue. "Now we''re talking," he murmured, his voiceced with amusement. "So, what''s your second condition, Red? Impress me."


    I squared my shoulders, willing my voice to remain steady under his intense gaze. "You owe me a favor."


    His eyebrows rose, and for the first time, he looked genuinely surprised. "A favor?" he repeated, his tone thoughtful.


    "Yes," I said, folding my arms across my chest. "You don''t get to dictate what it is, and I can call it in whenever I want. No questions, no refusals. You''ll do it."


    Hades chuckled low and deep, the sound both dangerous and amused. He took a step closer, invading my space with the sheer force of his presence. "This unpredictability of yours, Red. I like it." His hand lifted to trail a finger along my jawline, and I fought the shiver that threatened to betray me. "That''s how you y the game. Now The Hand of Death owes you a favor," he said, his voice dropping to a velvety whisper.


    "You say that like it''s a bad idea," I replied, trying to maintain myposure, though my pulse thundered in my ears.


    His grin widened, sharp and predatory. "Oh, it''s not bad for you. It''s intriguing, even. But for me?" He leaned in, his lips brushing against the shell of my ear as he added, "It''s a risk. You could ask for anything, and I''d have no choice but to oblige."


    "Exactly," I said, stepping back to put some distance between us, my confidence bolstered by the flicker of approval in his eyes.


    Hades watched me for a long moment, his gaze smoldering with something I couldn''t quite name. Then, with a lowugh, he extended his hand. "Deal."


    I hesitated, knowing full well that shaking his hand meant more than just sealing the terms. It was an acknowledgment, a challenge, and a promise all wrapped into one. Finally, I ced my hand in his, gripping it firmly.


    "Deal," I said, my voice unwavering.


    Hades''s grin turned wicked as he leaned closer, his stormy grey eyes locked onto mine. "You''re learning, little wolf. But be careful," he murmured, his thumb brushing over my knuckles before he released me. "The price of a favor from me might be more than you''re prepared to pay."


    "We''ll see about that," I replied, lifting my chin defiantly. But I was confused at the statement, was I not the one being owed. I should have shrugged it away but I knew better than to take any of his seemingly careless words with levity.


    Heughed again, a rich, dark sound that sent shivers racing down my spine. "Oh, I look forward to it," he said, his voice a low rumble. "But for now..." He stepped back, his predatory smile still firmly in ce. "My conditions,"


    I shrugged. "We will start training..."


    "Tomorrow," he cut in, "Six sharp."


    I tried not to let my surprise show but the soft gasp that escaped betrayed me.


    He smirked, cunning and dark. "What''s wrong, Red, can''t handle it?"


    I scoffed, "Don''t you have a pack to rule?"


    "I decide that." He lowered his voice to an octave that vibrated in my gut. " No more child''s y, Red. If you are to train under me,  you will do it my way. Soints, no running back to Kael forfort." His voice hardened at thest part.


    I gaped at him. What did he take me for? "I don''t needfort." I did not getfort for years, and look at how  emotionally stable I turned out. I took a step closer, tilting my chin. "Ang I certainly don''t need you to go easy on me."


    His smirk deepened, shing those devastating dimples that made my blood simmer with a different type of heat. "Good," he murmured, his voice soft with a menacing edge that was sharp enough to cut. "Because I won''t go easy. You want to y with fire, red. Be prepared to be scorched."


    "Six sharp," I echoed firmly.


    His grin widened shing both dimples and fangs, it was a rehabilitatingbination but I tore my eyes off his face all the same. He gave a slow, mocking bow. "Let''s see if you survive the first lesson."


    I turned to leave.


    "And oh Red?" He called.


    I nced over my shoulder.


    "You owe me something now too. See it as an unspoken use of our agreement."


    "What are you talking about?" I frowned.


    "You owe me your best. No holding back. No ying the fucking victim. You want to win then fight with all your got...or don''t fight at all."


    "Fine," I shrugged and I took another step forward.


    "Red?"


    "What?" I snapped.


    "My second condition," he said. "I want his scent off you."


    "Of course, your Majesty." With that I left.


    The journey back to the room was nerve racking and I kept turning around expecting to see him following me. But it never happened and soon I reached the room and entered. I sniffed my clothes and indeed I caught the lingering scent of mint and aqua, ocean water. That was what Kael smelt like.


    I stripped myself of my clothes and retired to the bathroom to do as The Hand of Death wanted. I took one look at the bathtub and made the decision to use the shower. I needed to wash away more than just Kael''s scent. The tension from the encounter with Hades clung to me like a second skin, as if his words and presence had seeped into my very being. The hot water cascaded over me, scalding against my skin, but I weed the burn. It was grounding, a stark reminder that I was still here, still in control¡ªat least of this moment.


    Kael''s scent faded as I scrubbed, but the memory of Hades''s crimson eyes, his sharp smile, and the way hemanded the air around him lingered. His words echoed in my mind: No holding back. Fight with all you''ve got. It was infuriating how easily he could rattle me, how effortlessly he unraveled my defenses, yet I found myself steeling my resolve because of him.


    Six sharp.


    I''d be ready.


    Then the door creaked open and I twisted around, my heart lurching. The hot water  had caused a thick fog to fill the shower but I did not need to think too hard about who had entered.


    I hugged my arms over my breasts. "Hades, what are you doing here?" My voice was high with panic.


    I nced at the intruder once and came to a shocking discovery when my eyes caught his bare shoulders. He was naked. Oh goddess...


    "When I said I wanted to erase his scent from your body, what did you think I meant?" His voice was a seductive drawl. "You don''t just erase a Lycan''s scent from your body, Red. You rece it."


    "What the hell?"


    I heard footsteps and my stomach twisted as I tried to distance myself but his handunched at the speed of light. Hetched onto my hand and pulled to me. I shuddered at the heat of the contact, my mind whirling. His other hand was around my waist, holding me snug to his naked body. He was hard muscle and heat, every inch of him radiating a primal dominance that made my pulse race for reasons I refused to acknowledge.


    My back pressed against the cold tiles, a stark contrast to the fire emanating from him. I froze when I realised that the hard, hot flesh pressing against my stomach was his cock. I could feel the ridges, the veins, the length and its girth. It was a fucking monster. My throat constricted as I struggled against him but his hold was unyielding.


    "I want you to take a guess, Red. How exactly do I go about that?"

 Chapter 97: His To Claim (18+)

    Eve


    My wet body was sensitive to every contact of his hard body on mine. Yet, through the haze of my horror, confusion and arousal, I pushed hard against his chest. "You must be out of your fucking mind!" I ground out through gritted teeth.


    He let out a dark chuckle that sent sparks through my skin. "Maybe, I am." He said easily.


    "Let me go!" I snapped. "Now!"


    But he did the opposite, he brought his face down and his hot breath fanned across my ear. "You fight me," he murmured, "Yet, you respond to me. Your body betrays you, Red." His voice was low, hypnotic, dripping with the kind of confidence that made my knees weak despite my fury. "You are shivering."


    My face heated. He had a point there. I was shivering despite the heat in the space. I shoved harder, my palms t against his chest, my nails biting into his skin. "Get off me," I hissed, even though my heart raced and my body trembled, betraying my resolve.


    Despite my struggling, he used one hand to tilt my head up to him. His dark eyes locked onto mine, a storm swirling in their depths. "If you can let another man touch your body, then I have to own it."


    I tried to twist away, but his strength was undeniable, his grip unyielding. He was close enough that I could feel every ridge of muscle against me, his scent¡ªa dangerous mix of cedar and smoke¡ªinvading my senses.


    "You''re a bastard," I growled, refusing to let him see the chaos he was stirring within me. When did I be this person? Where did that timid prisoner go? I could not recognize my own voice. He always managed to awaken something primal in me.


    His lips curved into a wicked grin. "Perhaps," he said, his voice a teasing drawl.


    I swallowed hard, ring at him despite the warmth pooling in-between my legs. If I was so defiant, why would my body not defy him. "You don''t own me," I spat, my voice trembling with both anger and something I refused to name.


    His smile faltered, his gaze darkening, a tinge of red corrupting the stormy grey swirls of his eyes. When he spoke his voice was reverberating like another entity spoke the words alongside him. "No, but you''re mine all the same." His words were like a im, a brand searing itself onto my soul.


    Abruptly, he let me go and pulled me under the shower head. He turned it on and warm water drenched us. I had not yetputed what had just happened before I felt the loofah on my arm.


    I blinked, bbergasted. The loofah trainer from my arms to my thigh. Was he...


    I tried to turn around and  demand what he was doing but he held my back to his body. Warm water cascaded over us, steam rising between our bodies, but it was nothingpared to the heat radiating from his touch. The loofah moved in slow, deliberate circles against my arm, the coarse texture grazing my skin, awakening every nerve.


    "Stay still," he murmured, his voice a rough caress against my ear. His chest was firm against my back, his heartbeat a steady drum that I couldn''t ignore. I should have felt anger¡ªhumiliation, even¡ªbut instead, I was caught in the pull of something I couldn''t name. Something primal and consuming.


    The loofah traveled downward, gliding over my ribs, tracing the curve of my waist. I bit my lip hard, trying to suppress the gasp threatening to escape. My breath hitched as it ventured to my thigh, his grip firm on my hip, holding me against him as though I might disappear if he let go.


    "What the hell are you doing?" I finally managed, my voice barely above a whisper, shaky and uneven.


    "Taking care of you," he said simply, as though the act was the most natural thing in the world. "You''re filthy, Red. Let me fix that."


    The nickname sent a shiver through me again, though I couldn''t tell if it was from annoyance or something far more dangerous. His hand guided the loofah upward, over my hip, then slowly down the back of my thigh. My knees buckled slightly at the sensation, but his arm wrapped around my waist, steadying me.


    "Easy," he whispered, the vibration of his voice rumbling through my spine. His free hand rested t against my stomach, not wandering but anchoring me in ce. The gesture should have been controlling, but instead, it felt protective. Infuriatingly so.


    The water stered my hair to my skin, droplets running over my shoulders and trailing down between us. I felt every single one of them like they carried the weight of his gaze, the heat of his breath still fanning my neck. The loofah traveled back to my arm, then over the curve of my corbone, lingering just long enough to make my heart race.


    "This isn''t fair," I hissed, closing my eyes tightly as I tried to will my body into obedience. "You can''t¡ª"


    "Can''t what?" he interrupted, his voice dangerously low. "Wash my wife?"


    His words hit harder than I expected, and my eyes snapped open. The loofah fell away, discarded to the side as his fingers reced it. They traced the line of my jaw, then skimmed over the curve of my shoulder, sending another wave of tingling heat coursing through me.


    I swallowed thickly, my voice failing me. My body betrayed every ounce of defiance I wanted to muster, leaning into his touch, craving it despite my better judgment.


    "You''re trembling," he murmured again, this time softer, almost reverent. "But it''s not fear, is it?"


    The challenge in his tone made my heart lurch. I turned my head slightly, just enough to meet his eyes, which burned with an intensity that stole the air from my lungs. "You''re wrong," I whispered, though I didn''t even believe the words.


    He leaned closer, his lips brushing against my ear, and the world seemed to narrow to just the two of us, the heat of the water and the unbearable pull of his presence. "Prove it," he said, his voice a dare, a promise, a threat all at once.


    And at that moment, I didn''t know whether I wanted to fight him or fall entirely. "How?" I asked, my voice breathier than I would have liked. The fact that I could not see him, made every point of contact more rmingly sensual.


    "I will check, Red,"


    "Check?"


    "Check if you are wet for me," he rified leisurely but the way his cock hardened against my back told me it was just front. Pretence. He barely hung on to control. He rocked himself slightly against me, and I felt him strain.


    Wild and dark desire unfurled in my lower abdomen but I gritted my teeth. "That will not be happening."


    "What?" He asked, teasing. "You''re afraid that it will prove that you want me to take you. That I will find your pussy drenched, ready and have you clenching around my fingers like a slut?" He whispered harshly before taking my ear between his teeth and biting.


    The insult should have made me angry, instead it heated up my blood and filled me with more arousal. I whimpered and arched against him. "Stop it," I growled.  I hated the way my body reacted to him, the way his touch unraveled my resolve. Every brush of his lips, every graze of his hands was a betrayal of my own will. Yet, I couldn''t move away. Couldn''t escape the trap I had willingly stepped into.


    "Stop lying to yourself," he murmured against my ear, his lips grazing the sensitive shell with maddening softness. His hand syed across my stomach, fingers teasing the line where fabric would have been if we weren''t both drenched and bare. His other hand slid up, fingertips tracing the curve of my neck, thumb resting just beneath my jaw. The touch was possessive, iming, yet gentle enough to make my knees threaten to give way.


    I clenched my teeth, shaking my head as if that would somehow dispel the haze he was wrapping around me. "You''re insufferable," I spat, though the wordscked the bite I intended. My voice was soft, breathless, betraying the war waging within me.


    He chuckled darkly, his breath hot against my skin. "And you''re irresistible," he countered, his hand finally dipping lower, brushing against the curve of my hip, then sliding inward, his fingers teasingly close to where I ached for contact. The anticipation was maddening, every nerve in my body alight with tension, every inch of my skin hypersensitive to his proximity.


    "I hate you," I whispered instead, my voice cracking under the weight of my own emotions.


    His lips curled into a slow, wicked grin against my neck. "Liar," he murmured, his fingers finally brushing against the heat between my thighs. A sharp gasp escaped me, my body arching involuntarily into his touch. His thick fingers sank into my shameless, aching core and my knees buckled but he held me in ce.


    "Fuck..." He growled, more animalistic than usual,  "You are soaked for me." He rocked himself against me again, his cock growing hotter and hotter that it was unbearable.


    His fingers were not idle, far from it. His thumb pushed against my swollen clit, using my own moisture to glide against it. The two fingers invading my pussy began to pump in and out of me. I let out a needy moan and squirmed against him. His fingers filled me so well, so perfectly like they were meant buried in me. My head was spinning with pleasure. He was relentless, his other handing up to tease my breasts. I groaned from the pressure. My nipples hardened, my whole body bucking against him.


    "That''s it, Red," He coaxed. "Feel it. Ride it. Let me take you." He groaned and twisted my nipple.


    With each thrust of his fingers, I was pulled closer to the edge and I could do nothing but grind myself against his hand. "Come on, baby. Take your husband''s fingers like a good little wife."


    My mouth was opened and moans escaped me unbridled. The heat in my abdomen grew, until it was an inferno. I screamed as I came, my walls mping down on his fingers. I felt him tense further, letting out a throaty groan. "Fuck, Red. You almost snapped my fingers off. " He teased, his words jagged with hunger.  "You want my cock so bad, don''t you?" I could not even utter a word.


    When I came down from my high, I was done with his teasing, he had proven that I craved him and I would return the favor. Suddenly, I twisted my hand behind me and wrapped it around his still throbbing cock.


    He let out an animalistic groan that sounded like a beast in pain and I was mmed against the bathroom wall. I opened my eyes tentatively to see him ring down at me, his jaw tight and his nose red. "You don''t know what you are doing!" He snarled. "If my control splitters, no amount of begging or pushing will stop me from fucking and rutting you like a whore."

 Chapter 98: His Slipping Control(18+)

    Hades


    Her sudden touch still lingered on on my throbbing length. It made it hard to think. The abstinence that I had undergone since Danielle''s death had taken its toll on me. But I did not spend months in a cold dungeon for weeks on end to falter because I could not release. It did not matter how essential sex was to Lycans. But ever since she entered my life, my restraints had been slipping. Sinfully indulging in her blood and seeing her with Kael had broken the chains that I had used to hold my urges. Every nerve screamed at me to im her. Cerberus'' ws were out, snarling and poised for capture.


    Her touch was my undoing. The brief contact of her hand on me had set my blood on fire, melting the iron will I''d built over years of restraint. My control that I had honed through decades of discipline and loss, splintered like fragile ss. I was losing my mind. I knew that my abstinence was not logical and it woulde at a cost. Fate was a cold-hearted bitch.


    I red down at her, my breath heaving, my body trembling with the effort to hold back. Her turquoise eyes, bright and fierce, stared back at me, challenging me, daring me. They shimmered like storm-lit oceans, pulling me under even as I fought to stay afloat. Her crimson hair clung to her wet skin, cascading down her shoulders and framing her flushed face. She looked like temptation incarnate, a me dancing in the wind, beautiful, wild, and utterly unattainable.


    "Do you know what you''re doing to me?" I growled, the words rough and low, barely recognizable as my own. My hands mmed against the wall on either side of her, trapping her in a cage of my strength, though it was a thinly veiled effort to keep myself from devouring her.


    She flinched but then her eyes narrowed, her lips curving into a smirk that sent a fresh wave of need surging through me. "You are holding back," she said, her voice breathy but steady, like she was taunting the beast wing to be free within me.


    "Red," I snarled, my lips curling back to reveal the tips of my fangs. I leaned in, close enough that the warmth of her breath mingled with mine, close enough to smell the intoxicating mix of her scentvender, wild honey mingled with the maddening heat of arousal.


    My ws dug into the tile, cracks spidering out beneath my fingers as I fought to rein in the primal instincts roaring to life. She had no idea how thin the line was. How close I was to losing thest shred of restraint I clung to.


    "You want me," she whispered, her voice soft yetced with steel. Her stubborness was maddening, her bravery intoxicating.  I knew her will as well as I knew my own wrath but this was not her. It was something entirely different. She would never do this. Ellen could taunt me unto ending her life, she could stand toe-to-toe with me but this version of her was unprecedented. How many masks did she wear? "Show me," she whispered, her voice slithering into my ears. "Show me how much you want me."


    I stared at her, my chest heaving as her words echoed in my mind. Show me. The beast inside me howled at the challenge, demanding I im her, mark her, make her mine in every way.


    But she didn''t understand. She didn''t know the depth of the hunger that consumed me. It wasn''t just desire; it was something darker, deeper, primal. Something that went beyond physical need and into the very core of who I was.


    Her words sliced through the thin thread of control I had left. "How does it feel," she murmured, her voice soft yet dripping with challenge, "to be on the receiving end and be unable to do anything?"


    She raised her hand, her palm brushing against my cheek, her touch gentle, soothing, and maddening all at once. My eyes closed involuntarily as I leaned into her hand, betraying myself. I couldn''t stop the low growl rumbling in my chest, part warning, part plea. Her touch was tender, yet it burned, igniting every nerve and unraveling every restraint I had meticulously built over decades.


    Cerberus roared within me, his ws scraping at the fragile wall separating us. Take her. im her. Make her ours. His voice was deafening, filled with a need that mirrored my own but was infinitely more primal. The beast didn''t care about restraint or honor. It only cared about possession, about marking what it wanted and eliminating anything that dared to stand in the way.


    Her thumb traced the line of my jaw, her eyes locked on mine, fearless despite the storm brewing in them. That turquoise gaze held me captive, seeing past the monster wing to the surface, daring to see the man beneath.


    "Red," I growled, my voice barely human, thick with the duality of the man and beast warring within me. "Don''t."


    Her lips curved into the faintest of smiles, not mockery but understanding, as though she knew exactly what she was doing to me. And that was the final straw.


    The control I had clung to shattered like ss, shards piercing through me as Cerberus  pounced, his hunger and mine merging into one overwhelming force.


    A snarl tore from my throat as I seized her wrists, pinning them above her head against the wall. My body pressed against hers, every inch of me trembling with barely contained power. "You don''t know what you''ve done," I growled, my voice a menacing mix of man and beast.


    Her breath hitched, her chest rising and falling against mine, but she didn''t look away. "Then show me," she whispered, the words like gasoline on the fire raging inside me.


    I bent my head, my nose brushing against her temple as I inhaled her scent deeply, greedily. My teeth clenched, fangs elongating as my lips ghosted over her ear. "You''re ying with a beast, Ellen," I rasped, my voice raw with need and warning. "And beasts don''t y fair."  If only she knew.


    She tilted her head, her lips mere inches from mine, her breath warm and sweet. "Then stop holding back," she said, her voice barely more than a whisper but carrying the weight of amand.


    Thest shred of reason snapped. My mouth crashed against hers, iming her in a kiss that was anything but gentle. It was desperate, hungry, filled with all the longing and pain and need I''d suppressed for far too long. Her lips parted under mine, and I didn''t hesitate, delving deeper, taking more, tasting her like she was the only thing keeping me alive.


    Cerberus howled, his presence fully entwined with mine as my hands roamed over her body, exploring every curve, every inch of skin I had denied myself. She was fire and tenacity and everything I should never want, yet here she was, melting into me, matching my hunger with her own.


    "You''re mine," I growled against her lips, the words more a vow than a im. My hands tightened on her waist, pulling her closer as though I could fuse us together and keep her there forever.


    Her turquoise eyes, half-lidded with desire, met mine, and for a moment, everything else faded¡ªthe past, the pain, the guilt. It was just her, just us, locked in a battle neither of us could win or wanted to end.


    But even in the haze of need, a small part of me clung to reason, to the fear that I would lose herpletely if I gave in fully. You''ll hurt her. You''ll ruin her. She''s not ready for this.


    I pulled back, my chest heaving, my forehead resting against hers. "Ellen," I murmured, my voice hoarse, raw with restraint. "Tell me to stop. Tell me now, before I can''t."  Fuck, no.


    Her fingers tangled in my hair, her touch electrifying. Her lips brushed against mine, featherlight, as she whispered, "I''ll never tell you to stop."  Her voice was too sultry to be real. It was almost like she was possessed.


    But just like that, the beast and I became one. I grabbed her thighs and wrapped her legs around my waist, my mouth descended on the spot where her pulse thrummed. My fangs sank into the delicate flesh, my eyes rolling back. Her blood hit my tongue, invaded my mouth as though it were a drug designed solely for me. It wasn''t just the taste¡ªit was the essence of her, pure and wild, that flooded my senses. Her blood was fire and light, a perfect contradiction that burned and healed all at once. Cerberus roared in ecstasy, his triumph echoing through my veins as her pulse thudded against my fangs.


    Ellen gasped, her nails digging into my shoulders, her body trembled, every muscle taut like a bowstring drawn to its limit. Her reactions were a symphony, every sound and movement fueling the primal hunger that surged through me. My hands gripped her thighs, holding her tightly against me, anchoring her even as I devoured her. The bloodwine paled inparison to this feast.


    Her  legstched around my waist as my feverish hands trailed their way to her ass, I grabbed them, losing myself in their delectable softness. I groaned against her neck, her moans pushing me to a point of no return. I ground her warm, slick, soft folds against my hardness. She thrust her hips forward and my grip tightened, earning a needy whimper from her. I slid her up and down my length, a forbidden dance that turned my logic to sawdust.


    "Tell me, Red," I growled. "Tell me whose cock are you grinding on?"


    "Please," She hissed. "I..."


    I suddenly, held her elevated, teasing her weeping core with the crown of my cock. "Tell me, Red," I demanded through gritted teeth, wanting nothing more than into bury myself inside her.


    She moved against me as though drawn by some primal force, her every motion like a wave crashing against the shore. "Yours," she moaned.


    I teased her swollen clit with my tip and her breath hitched, turning into a broken moan that seemed to echo in my head.


    "Whose?" I ground out, the leash on my control slipping. You''ll tear her apart.


    "Yours...Hades," My name left out of her mouth in a fractured whimper.  "Please... don''t stop..."


    "Ellen," I swore softly under my breath, her name caught somewhere between a prayer and a curse. I gritted my teeth, my body straining against the dark urges that threatened to rip out of me.


    "Hades, please..." Her voice cracked on a plea, her need palpable in every syble.


    I swallowed thickly, my throat working but I refused to give her what she wanted even though her hungry cunt demanded it. I continued teasing her folds with my length, letting her grind against it, craving more contact. Each stroke of my cock against her wet core filled my veins withva.


    Her pussy gushed with each motion of our quivering bodies, the scent of her wetness, strangled me and filled me with air at the same time. I sunk my teeth back into her neck, she gasped, her chest heaving as though she couldn''t draw in enough air.


    "Hades...please, I..."


    I pulled my fangs free and licked the wound I had inflicted on her. "Oh, baby, I know," I whispered against her temple and with that I quickened my pace, her moans and my grunts filling the space. I felt her core clench and quiver, calling for me "Come on my cock, Red." I whispered. "Come on your husband''s cock."


    "Hades!" She cried out as she shattered, her toes curling, her nails biting into my shoulders. A shudder rolled through her, her limbs going ck as if she could no longer hold herself upright.


    She was left quivering against me, her chest heaving in the aftermath of her second climax. Her satiated expression only heightening my arousal.

 Chapter 99: Eyes Of Crimson

    Hades


    I lifted her until her pulsing cunt hovered above my erect cock. Then I felt her squirm as if in a panic.


    "I am a virgin!" She blurted. There was a tremor in her voice. The bravado was gone, reced by someone who could not even look me in the eye.


    "Red," I muttered, my voice still hard with lust.


    She hesitantly raised her head, her eyes meeting mine.


    I stilled, my blood turning to ice. I loosened by grip on her, my eyes widening. In the depths of blue-green of her eyes, I caught a tingle of red, receding.


    I blinked at it was gone as if it had never been there.


    Her eyes glistened with tears and I snapped out it as her shoulders began to quake. "I...am sorry," She mumbled. "I don''t know... what came...over me." She stuttered.


    I found my thumbing to wipe her tears. She suddenly seemed so small and out of ce. Ellen trembled in my arms, her body small and fragile against mine. The intimacy we''d shared had been anything but tender¡ªspontaneous, raw, born of lust that had been building between us. There was no love or care in what had transpired, and I was not the type of husband to pretend otherwise.


    I set her down gently, her knees buckling beneath her weight. She seemed so small, her head lowered in what looked like shame. A pang of something unfamiliar twisted in my chest, but I pushed it aside. She wasn''t mine to protect, not truly.  She stumbled.


    "Easy," I murmured, catching her before she could fall. But she continued to tremble, her shoulders quaking beneath my touch.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice breaking, her head still bowed.


    "For what?" I asked, my voice cool, detached, even as my gaze lingered on the tears glistening in her downcast eyes.


    "For¡­ being this way." Her voice cracked, her words barely audible over the sound of the running water. "For wanting you one moment and then¡ªthen freezing up. I don''t know what''s wrong with me."  She seemed genuinely confused as was I.


    I stilled, my hands frozen mid-motion as I finished drying her. Her confession shouldn''t have mattered. Her feelings shouldn''t have mattered. Yet here I was, listening, unable to tear my eyes from her.


    "Ellen," I said, my voice low. "You have nothing to apologize for. What happened wasn''t nned, and it doesn''t have to mean anything more than what it was."


    Her head snapped up at my words, and I saw it again¡ªjust for an instant. A flicker of red in her tear-filled gaze.


    I froze, my blood running cold. It was impossible. Only wolves of Lycan descent bore red eyes, a distinction that set us apart from the weaker werewolves. Ellen wasn''t Lycan; she was a werewolf, which made what I saw...


    No. My mind had to be ying tricks on me. The intensity of the moment, the lingering haze of lust¡ªit had to be that.


    Her shoulders sagged, her trembling intensifying as if my words had broken her further. "I''ll¡ªleave," she mumbled, her voice trembling. "I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    I cut her off, my thumb brushing away the tear sliding down her cheek. The gesture wasn''t born of affection but instinct, a response to the vulnerable creature before me.


    "You''re not going anywhere," I said, my tone firm. "Not until you''re steady on your feet."


    She didn''t argue, didn''t meet my gaze, simply stood there as I finished drying her. Her silence was heavier than it should have been, each passing moment thickening the tension in the air.


    The flicker of red still haunted me, though I said nothing. Whatever it was, it wasn''t something I could confront her with¡ªnot yet. For now, I would let it lie, let her regain herposure. There was a huge chance that what I saw was just my mind ying games.


    But I couldn''t shake the unease coiling in my chest. Something had changed tonight, something more profound than the fleeting passion we''d shared. I didn''t know what it was, but I knew it wouldn''t stay hidden for long.


    Ellen stayed quiet as I helped her dress, her silence unsettling in its weight. The fire that had once sparked in her eyes was extinguished, leaving behind only a dim shadow of the woman she usually was. She didn''t resist as I pulled the soft cotton shirt over her head and helped her into loose pants. Her hands barely moved to assist me, hanging limply at her sides like she didn''t know what to do with them.


    Herpliance unnerved me. This wasn''t the Ellen I knew¡ªthe one who always carried a spark of defiance even in her vulnerability.


    I guided her to the bed, tucking the nket around her as she sank into the mattress without a word. Her head rested on the pillow, her eyes staring nkly at the ceiling.


    "Ellen," I murmured, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Rest."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she rolled onto her side, curling into herself as if trying to shrink away from the world.


    Something twisted in my chest again¡ªan unwee sensation I couldn''t name. My hand moved on its own, brushing her hair back from her face before settling on her shoulder. I rubbed slow circles on her back, my palm moving over the curve of her spine in a steady, soothing rhythm.


    At first, she stiffened under my touch, but gradually, her body rxed. Her breathing evened out, her tense muscles softening as the weight of exhaustion finally imed her.


    When her soft snores filled the room, I stilled, my hand resting briefly on her shoulder before pulling away. The sight of her sleeping should have brought me relief, but it didn''t.


    I stood, my gaze lingering on her peaceful form. She looked so small, so vulnerable in sleep. The Ellen I''d held earlier¡ªpassionate, wild, and full of contradictions¡ªwas gone, reced by someone fragile and untouchable.


    But it wasn''t just her silence that haunted me. It was the flicker of red I''d seen in her eyes¡ªthe impossibility of it. No matter how much I tried to dismiss it as a trick of the light or a product of my own lust-clouded mind, I couldn''t shake the image.


    What are you hiding, Ellen?


    I turned away from the bed, moving toward the window. The cool night air drifted in, but it did little to soothe the unease gnawing at me. I gripped the windowsill, my knuckles turning white as I stared out into the darkness.


    There was something about her¡ªsomething I hadn''t seen before. And whatever it was, it was bound toe to light.


    For now, I would let her rest. But this wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    Her soft, even breaths the only sound breaking the stillness of the room. My steps were quiet, measured, as I made my way to therge oak dresser on the opposite side of the room. With practiced ease, I slid open the top drawer, revealing its hiddenpartment. Inside were the tools I needed: a sterile needle, a syringe, and an empty vial.


    The urge gnawed at me, sharp and insistent, to confirm what my eyes had seen, to put this growing unease to rest. The flicker of red in her gaze¡ªit defied everything I knew about her. Something was not right, a lot of things were not right.


    I nced back at Ellen. Shey still, her chest rising and falling steadily, her expression calm in the soft light of the room. She wouldn''t feel a thing.


    Steeling myself, I returned to her side and carefully rolled up her sleeve. The smooth skin of her forearm glinted in the faint light. I traced a vein with my thumb, ensuring precision, before sliding the needle in with the kind of expertise one only gained through necessity.


    Her body didn''t stir, her breathing never faltered. I drew the plunger back slowly, watching as the dark crimson liquid filled the syringe. It looked no different from any other blood I''d seen, yet the sight of it sent a shiver through me.


    I pulled the needle out, pressing a small piece of gauze to the puncture site before rolling her sleeve back down. She shifted slightly, murmuring something incoherent in her sleep, but didn''t wake.


    The syringe in my hand felt heavier than it should have. The scent of her blood hit me, rich and potent, stirring something primal deep inside me. My teeth ached, my gums tightening as the wolf within me growled low and hungry.


    The urge to taste it¡ªto let the crimson warmth slide across my tongue¡ªwas almost overpowering. My grip on the syringe tightened as I fought the instinct, a bead of sweat sliding down my temple.


    Focus.


    I was still has hard as a brick but when was I not ever hard?


    I forced myself to move, carrying the vial to the small, temperature-controlled storage container hidden in the back of the dresser. I carefully dispensed the blood, sealing it away.


    This wasn''t just curiosity. If Ellen''s blood held traces of Lycan DNA, it would exin the flicker of red, the impossible spark of power I thought I''d seen. But it would also raise far more questions but it would a start. Jules still had to report to me after the two week period was over andbined with this, I would get some answers.


    I closed the drawer with a quiet click and turned back toward her. She was still asleep, her breathing steady, her face serene.


    Whatever her blood revealed, it wouldn''t change the fact that something was different about her. Ellen wasn''t what she seemed, and whether she knew it or not, her secrets were starting to unravel.


    I sat back in the chair near the window, watching over her as the night wore on. For now, I would let her rest. But tomorrow, I would begin to uncover the truth.


    I looked down at my painfully hard cock and sighed. I was not getting any sleep tonight.

 Chapter 100: Brutal Coach

    Eve


    I had the quickest bath in my life and got out in record time. As dried myself off, I made my way to the wardrobe to retrieve my outfit. As I perused through the clothes, my heart sank when I could not find it. I remembered Jules had delivered my clothes, including my workout outfit just the day before. Now it was gone.


    Hades would not be easy on me for beingte, I could not even let my mind linger on what in had transpired between us yesterday. I spared a nce at the clock at the corner that suddenly seemed important. I had fifteen minutes and I could not find my clothes. I could not bare to even think about Hades smug expression when he saw me walk in not properly dressed. It would be a win for him and I was beyond sure that he would never let me forget it.


    I searched frantically through the wardrobe and again it was not there. Then my eyes caught a box in the shoepartment of the wardrobe. I was sure that it had not been there before. I picked it up and pulled open the lid to miraculously discover new a workout outfit. It was a deep ck that seemed to gleam, like obsidan. I did not have time to think or ponder if it was Hades or not. It was him, who else would it have been? I dressed up and as I pulled up the legging a note caught my eye. I quickly pulled up the pants before reading the note.


    "You will be punished if you are a secondte. Be my guest."


    My heart lurched as I gritted my teeth. It would not have taken anything for him to inform me instead of wasting my time. But that was the n, I knew it.


    I rushed out and made my way to the ring with about seven minute to the deadline.


    I pushed the door to the training ring open just as Hades''s deep voice began counting.


    "Four¡­ three¡­ two¡­"


    I stumbled in, panting heavily, my hands braced on my knees as I tried to catch my breath. His detached gaze shifted to me, the faintest hint of a smirk ying on his lips as his cold eyes assessed my disheveled appearance.


    "One," he finished, his tone as steady and unforgiving as a hammer striking an anvil. "This is a bad start."


    I shot him a re, straightening despite the fire burning in my lungs. "I''m notte," I snapped, though I knew it wasn''t my sharpest retort.


    Hades tilted his head, his expression maddeningly calm. "No, but you cut it close. Close enough that you might as well have been. Sloppy. Unprepared." He gestured toward the center of the ring, his voice dropping to a colder register. "Take your position. Let''s see if you''re as weak in the ring as you are at time management."


    My fists clenched at his words, the heat of anger recing my exhaustion. "You didn''t exactly make it easy," I muttered under my breath, stepping into the ring.


    "What was that?" he asked, his voice like a whip.


    I bit my tongue, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a response. Noints, I would not be found whining, I refuse to seem like a fussy little princess.


    Hades stepped forward, his towering presence more suffocating than the heavy air in the training room. His gaze locked onto mine, and the smirk that tugged at his lips made my blood boil. The shame fromst night has evaporated, all that was left after was bitter anger. I was afraid that I would avoid his eye but he was far too infuriating not to tempt me to knock his teeth out.


    "Good," he said, his tone mocking. "You''ve got some fire left. You''ll need it." Their was a dangerous edge to his voice, one that promised agony and regret.


    I clenched my hands into fists, until I pain red in my sliced palms. I stepped into the ring, my breath hitched for a fraction of a second, though I masked it quickly. He stood there, dressed in a sleek, form-fitting ck outfit that seemed designed to emphasize every inch of his powerful frame.


    The fabric clung to his broad shoulders, the stark definition of muscle evident beneath the material. His arms, corded with strength, crossed over his chest as he watched me with that ever-present smirk. The ck shirt tapered down to his narrow waist, every line of his body exuding effortless dominance.


    The pants, equally tailored, fit snugly over his long legs, highlighting his athletic build. Even his boots were immacte, polished and sturdy, as if ready to crush anyone who dared step out of line.


    The outfit''s simplicity only made it more striking, the deep ck absorbing the light in the room like a void. It reminded me of the obsidian workout clothes I now wore¡ªa deliberate choice, no doubt. We were freaking matching.


    For a moment, I hated myself for noticing. For seeing how the man who made my blood boil could look so... imposing, so utterly in control.


    "Enjoying the view?" His voice broke the silence, low and mocking.


    I snapped my head up, meeting his piercing eyes with a re. "Not even remotely."


    His smirk widened, as if he''d caught me in a lie. "Good," he said, his toneced with amusement. "Because you''re about to hate it."


    He began to circle me like a predator, his footsteps slow and deliberate. His eyes were sharp, scanning me from head to toe, searching for weakness. The smirk hadn''t left his face, and his mocking tone made the tension in my shoulders tighten even further.


    "Let''s see if you''ve retained anything from the baby lessons," he said, his words dripping with disdain. "Strength, coordination, awareness. Surely, even you couldn''t have forgotten that."


    I stayed silent, my jaw tightening as I adjusted my stance. He wanted a reaction. He thrived on seeing mesh out, but I wouldn''t give him that satisfaction. Not after he had gotten too much of a reaction from me yesterday night.


    "Come on," he taunted, spreading his arms as if inviting me to take a shot. "Show me something. Anything. Or do I have to drag it out of you?"


    Ignoring the fire his words ignited in my chest, I focused on the basics Kael drilled into me over the past weeks. nting my feet firmly, I widened my stance and kept my eyes on him, watching for the slightest movement.


    His smirk deepened. "Better. At least you''re pretending to know what you''re doing."


    Without warning, he lunged. A blur of motion¡ªfast, brutal, and efficient. I barely sidestepped in time, pivoting to avoid his outstretched arm. My heart pounded as I adjusted my position, staying light on my feet. I was shocked by the speed of my reaction, I had fully expected that he would hit me but  he seemed to be  going easy on me, despite what he had promised about impartiality.


    "Not bad," he said, his voice devoid of real praise. "But not good enough."


    He came at me again, this time sweeping low. I jumped back, narrowly avoiding his attempt to knock me off bnce. My mind raced, trying to anticipate his next move.


    "Awareness is decent," he muttered as he circled me again. "But you''re hesitating. Thinking too much. That''ll get you killed."


    I clenched my teeth, refusing to rise to the bait. Instead, I tightened my fists, feeling the sting of my palms. The pain was grounding, a reminder to stay sharp.


    "Good. Focus on the pain if that''s what it takes," Hades said, as if reading my mind. "But don''t let it slow you down."


    He moved again, this time aiming high. I ducked, twisting to dodge his arm anding up quickly. The movement felt instinctive, almost natural, and for a brief moment, I caught a flicker of approval in his eyes.


    "Better," he said, his tone begrudging. "Maybe you''re not a lost cause after all."


    I kept my breathing steady, refusing to let his words distract me.


    "Let''s test your strength next," he said, stepping back. "Hit me."


    I blinked, unsure if I''d heard him correctly. "What?"


    "You heard me," he said, his smirk returning. "Hit me. And don''t hold back. If you can even make me flinch, I might consider going easy on youter."


    I squared my shoulders, narrowing my eyes at him. He was mocking me again, but I didn''t care. nting my feet, I threw a punch with all the strength I could muster.


    Hades caught it with infuriating ease, his hand closing around my fist like a steel trap.


    "Not bad," he said, his tone maddeningly casual. "But still weak."


    Before I could react, he twisted my arm, forcing me off bnce. I stumbled but quickly righted myself, shooting him a re.


    "Good recovery," he said, releasing me. "But you''ll need more than that if you want to survive."


    I stayed silent, my focus sharpening. This wasn''t about winning; it was about learning. And if I could withstand Hades''s relentless taunts and brutal methods, I could handle anything.


    "Again," he ordered, stepping back into position.


    This time, I didn''t hesitate.

 Chapter 101: Implied But Not Explicit

    Eve


    As I pounced, Hades easily dodged me and circled me like a predator once more, his sharp eyes glinting with an unsettling amusement. "Strength is only half the battle," he said, his tone as cold and detached as ever. "Endurance determines who stays standing when the fight drags on. Let''s see if you can handle the real thing."


    I barely had a moment to prepare before he surged forward again but this time, he was more unrelenting. He didn''t give me space to think, didn''t allow a single breath of reprieve. His attacks came in a flurry¡ªstrikes aimed at my sides, sweeps toward my legs, and quick feints to throw me off bnce.  It reminded me of the men that he had fought when he had brought me here. I had never thought to think that I would be at the receiving end of his onught.


    Sweat trickled down my temples as I dodged, twisted, and blocked to the best of my ability. My muscles burned, my lungs felt like they might copse, and my sliced palms stung with every impact. Still, I gritted my teeth and pushed through, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing me falter.


    "Good," he murmured as I narrowly avoided another strike. "But you''re slowing down."


    His words sliced through my focus, and that brief distraction was all it took. His foot swept out, hooking around my ankle, and I crashed to the ground with a force that rattled my bones.


    Pain shot through my knees and elbows as Inded awkwardly, the breath knocked clean out of me. For a moment, I justy there, dazed and humiliated, the world spinning around me.


    Above me, Hades loomed, his shadow falling over my prone form. His expression was unreadable, but the faintest flicker of something of a not so satisfied expression crossed his features. He extended a hand, his voice hard. "Get up."


    I stared at his hand, my pride warring with my exhaustion. Every fiber of my being screamed to take it, to let him pull me up, but the memory of his smirk, his taunts, his maddening arrogance, was still fresh in my mind.


    "No," I said, my voice hoarse but steady.


    Pushing against the ground with trembling arms, I forced myself to my knees. My legs wobbled as I stood, the sting of raw pain fueling me more than anything else. I kept my eyes locked on his, defiance in my gaze.


    "I don''t need your help," I added, wiping the sweat from my brow with the back of my hand.


    Hades''s lips curved into a faint smirk, but this time, there was no mockery in it¡ªonly a trace of approval. He crossed his arms, stepping back to give me space. "Good," he said. "Lesson one of endurance: no one is going to save you. You stand on your own, or you don''t stand at all."


    I squared my shoulders, rolling the tension out of them as best I could. My legs still felt like jelly, and my chest heaved withbored breaths.


    "Ready to go again?" he asked, his tone almost amused.


    "Always," I bit out, nting my feet firmly on the ground. I cringed as my ankle began to ache. Luckily, if he noticed he did not show it.


    Hades''s smirk widened just a fraction, and then he moved. This time, I wasn''t caught off guard. This time, I was ready. And as the grueling session continued, I vowed that no matter how many times I fell, I would rise again. Maybe I would be able to look at myself in the mirror again.


    ---


    Hades


    I watched her walk into the dining hall, Jules trailing dutifully behind her. Despite the bruising session earlier, she carried herself with aposed elegance that belied the exhaustion she must have felt. The only visible evidence of our training was the faint bruise on her cheek¡ªa stark contrast against her pale skin. She hadn''t tried to hide it, hadn''t bothered with makeup or excuses.


    It struck me, unexpectedly, that her refusal to cover the mark was somthing indeed, It was a statement. A silent deration that she wouldn''t shy away from what she endured, no matter how painful or humiliating.


    As she approached the table, her eyes briefly flicked to mine, her expression neutral but guarded. I had seen that look before¡ªon new gammas too proud to admit defeat but too wary to let their guard down. It was a mask of resilience, and damn it, she wore it well.


    Kael sat straighter in his seat. He nced at me but I did not meet his gaze, I kept my eyes on Ellen.


    She took a seat. Her movements were careful, deliberate, as if every muscle in her body screamed in protest but she refused to let it show.


    "Your Majesty," she greeted.


    I gritted my teeth at her formal tone as she addressed me.


    "Good morning, Beta Kael," she turned to Kael and offered a small smile, one that I read as some sort of reassurance that she was alright.


    "Good morning, your highness," But the concern in his voice as clear as day. My knuckles turned white from gripping the edge of the table. Yet, leaned back in my chair, swirling the ss of wine in my hand as I studied her. "You''rete," I said casually, though I had no real intention of chastising her.


    "I apologize, your Majesty," she replied but the iciness in her eyes could freeze over both Silverpine and Obsidan. There was no warmth for me in those icy depths, none at all.


    Her reaction usually filled me with an odd sense of satisfaction¡ªher defiance, her pride, her refusal to yield. But today, the frost in her tone and the hollow emptiness in her eyes struck a nerve I couldn''t quite ce. For the second fucking time. Breakfasts were beginning to be my least liked event of the day.


    "It won''t happen again," she added, her voice smooth but clipped, as if she were addressing a particrly disagreeable superior rather than me.


    Kael cleared his throat, cutting through the charged silence. "Perhaps a bit of leniency is in order, your Majesty. After all, Ellen just survived one of your sessions." His tone was light and a bit jovial, but his underlying message was clear: Ease up.


    I shot him a warning nce but said nothing, my gaze drifting back to Ellen. Her posture was perfect, her chin held high despite the subtle tremor in her fingers as she reached for a ss of water.


    "Tell me," I said, setting my wine down with deliberate care, "how do you find your training thus far?"


    Ellen took a slow sip of water before answering, herposure unsplintered. "Challenging, your Majesty. But necessary."


    The food was brought to the table and her hands shook as she began to dig in.


    But I could not forget the way she spoke those words¡ªcalm, detached, almost robotic¡ªgrated on me more than I cared to admit. Where was the fire, the spark of rebellion I had grown ustomed to? Was this calm exterior her way of shutting me out, or was she merely biding her time, waiting for an opportunity to strike back? I might have gotten her away from Kael and warned Jules away from letting her be too attached but it seemed like she was slipping like sand from my grasp. For the first time in my life, I had aplished nothing. The knowledge made my eye twitch.


    Kael leaned forward, breaking the tension once more. "Ellen, if you keep this up, you''ll be taking down Lycans in no time. Maybe even Hades himself." He grinned, clearly attempting to lighten the mood. Being too damn friendly. Again.


    Ellen''s lips twitched unable to keep the amusement from her expression. "I''ll take down a mutated bear before I take down him," she said, her tone even. "But that does not mean that I won''t try." Her eyes met mine at that moment and she stabbed her stake with entirely too much force.


    Kael chuckled, seemingly oblivious to the charged undercurrent of her words. I, however, wasn''t.


    "You''ll need more than effort to take me down," I said, my voice low. "But by all means, try. It will  entertaining."  A dare.


    For a fleeting moment, her mask cracked. A sh of anger lit up her features before she schooled her expression back into neutrality. "I live to amuse, your Majesty," she replied, her wordsced with sarcasm.


    Kael, despite his distress at her appearance, stifled augh, clearly enjoying the exchange. I, on the other hand, felt a bizarre mix of irritation and some admiration. She was exhausted, bruised, and likely in a world pain, yet she still refused to cower. Was she always this way? This was the same woman who looked crushed when I called her wolfless.


    As the meal continued, I found myself watching her more closely than I intended. She interacted with Kael, her responses measured but polite, her smile faint but present. She was trying to be less friendly with Kael to protect him from me but of course, she could notpletely pull away.


    Jules simply stared at me from where she sat. Once in a while she would look between Ellen and me, a strange expression on her face.

 Chapter 102: The Girl In The Mirror

    Eve


    I winced as Jules pressed into a tender spot on my shoulder.


    "Too much?" she asked, her tone full of concern.


    I rotated my arm, letting the knots in my muscles painfully unravel. "It''s fine," I lied.


    "You do know you can go to the spa," Jules offered. "I''ll escort you and stay there, just in case."


    "Jules," I cut her off softly. "I''m okay. It''s all part of it. I''ll heal."


    She was silent as she began kneading my arm, alternating between deep strokes and lighter ones. I gritted my teeth as she continued, unwilling to let out another sound.


    As brutal as he thought he was with his training, he didn''t know the whole truth. My pain tolerance was something I could actually be proud of. If not for that, I might have mmed my head into the concrete wall of my cell years ago, just to put myself out of my misery.


    She brushed my hair away from my neck, and I felt her stiffen. "You... have a bruise... here," she muttered, her voice shaky.


    Bruise? Realization dawned on me as the memory of Hades'' mouth there shed in my mind. "It''s... nothing," I said, my face turning scarlet. For a moment, she did not move or speak, then she seemed to recover. I had a feeling she knew. What else would the bruise be if not a hickey? She was old enough to understand.


    "I''m surprised you''re still standing," Jules chuckled as she moved to my other shoulder. I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from crying out. "His Highness is¡ª"


    "A tyrant?" Or more like an egotistical bully.


    I wasn''t bitter because he refused to ease up on me; I was furious at the things he said as he flung me around like a rag doll. He could have at least been respectable. After one session with him, I already missed Kael as my trainer. I missed his humor, while Hades'' left much to be desired.


    Hades'' humor was as sharp as his ws¡ªbiting and deliberately insulting. He wielded it like a weapon, cutting into me with precision. Each jab was delivered with a smirk so smug it made my eye twitch in frustration. His humor wasn''t meant to lighten the mood or build camaraderie¡ªit was designed to mock, to remind me of my ce beneath him.


    I missed Kael. His humor had been disarming, filled with exaggerated jokes that made meugh even as he pushed me to my limits. He was tough but knew how to ease the tension. Hades, on the other hand, seemed to revel in creating it, coiling it tighter around my chest until I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    Julesughed, but it sounded forced. Regardless of my feelings, Hades was her king. I couldn''t risk getting her implicated in treason.


    "His Majesty is an intense man," she said carefully. "You have to be, to rule over Lycans after the former Alpha''s assassination." Her voice remained light, almost cheerful, but her strokes grew deeper, rougher. Pain red hot and fast, but I held my own against the ache.


    "From being the Alpha''s enforcer, his Beta, to carrying the heavy mantle of leadership while mourning the deaths of the family you loved," she continued, her tone now sharine. Her fingers pressed harder into my already battered shoulders. It was bing harder to breathe.


    "Fighting off bastards who wanted to im the throne you sought to protect for the good of your people. Watching friends turn into foes, family into nemeses..." Her teeth ground audibly as she kneaded harder. "And on top of that, having to bury the woman people say you worshipped..."


    A whimper escaped me from the intense pain, but I was focused on her words.


    "You were all alone in the darkness of the Obsidian royal court, trying not to go feral because some king decided to rip away all you loved."


    Then I heard a crack.


    We both stilled as blinding, white-hot painnced through my shoulder. My breath caught in my throat, and Jules immediately pulled her hands away.


    "Shit," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Ellen, I think I¡ª"


    "It''s fine," I rasped, though the edges of my vision were swimming. The pain was unbearable, but I wasn''t about to let her spiral into guilt. "Just... a dislocation. Nothing I can''t handle."


    Her hands hovered uncertainly over me, unsure whether to touch me again or not. "Ellen, I¡ª"


    "Jules," I interrupted, meeting her worried gaze. "Pop it back in." I said, my voice filled with urgency. The faster she put it back, the better it would heal by tomorrow morning. It was not too much, just a very slight deviation.


    Her eyes widened. "I can''t. What if I make it worse?"


    "You can''t make it worse," I gritted out, forcing myself to sit up straighter despite the agony. "Just do it. Now."


    She hesitated for a heartbeat too long, so I grabbed her wrist with my good hand. "Jules, please."


    She swallowed hard, her usual confidence reced with doubt, but she nodded. "Okay. Hold onto something."


    I braced myself against the edge of the bed as she positioned herself behind me. Her hands were steady despite her apprehension.


    "This is going to hurt," she warned.


    Iughed bitterly. "What''s a little more pain at this point?"


    With a swift, practiced motion, she wrenched my shoulder back into ce. The blinding pain peaked, and a strangled cry escaped me before it subsided into a dull, throbbing ache.


    "There," she said, her voice shaky. "It''s back in. Are you okay?"


    I exhaled shakily, sweat dripping down my temple. "Define okay."


    Jules sat back, her hands trembling as she wiped them on her pants. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "Don''t apologize," I interrupted, slumping back into the chair. "It wasn''t your fault."


    But her earlier words echoed in my mind. The weight of what she''d said about Hades and the life he had endured clung to me like a shroud. The hatred I''d harbored for him wavered, just a fraction, as I thought of the loneliness and pain he''d endured.


    It didn''t excuse his cruelty, but it made it... easier to understand.


    Jules cleared her throat, breaking the heavy silence. "You need to rest, Ellen. Training tomorrow can wait."


    I gave her a weak smile, though it felt like my face might crack from the effort. "Tell that to His Majesty."


    Her lips twitched, but for a fleeting moment, her expression darkened. When I blinked, it was back to normal. The pain must be making me hallucinate.


    "I''ll try," she said lightly.


    "Never thought I''d be popping a princess'' shoulder back in ce," she chuckled. "You''re tougher than you look. You are one tough cookie."


    "What can I say?" I shrugged, though the pain made me grimace. "I''ve been wrestling wild wolves my whole life."


    Jules raised a brow, her amusement softening into something like admiration. "More like wrestling with kings, I''d say."


    I huffed a bitterugh. "One and the same, aren''t they? Both bite hard and rarely let go."


    Her smile faltered briefly, but she covered it quickly. "You know, for someone who ims to hate His Majesty, you''ve got a lot inmon with him."


    I stiffened at her words. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "You''re both survivors. Both stubborn as hell. And neither of you knows when to quit."


    I opened my mouth to counter but found no words.


    "And you have your own Cain Obsidian. The parallels are riveting."


    I frowned. The name of the king''s illegitimate son, the one I''d encountered at that fateful breakfast, came to mind. "What do you mean I have my own Cain Obsidian?"


    "Cain betrayed Hades too. It was ugly... and bloody. Hades was the only one in the royal family who treated Cain like blood. He preferred him to thete King Henry, the one who was serving as his beta."


    I raised a brow. "And my Cain is...?"


    "Eve Valmont. Your twin sister."


    My stomach dropped, my mind racing as my heart pounded like a drumbeat. I stared at Jules, barely able to process her words. Did she know? Was this some cruel test, or had I slipped up without realizing it?


    I forced a shakyugh, though it sounded hollow and brittle. "Eve Valmont? My Cain? That''s... dramatic, don''t you think?"


    Jules tilted her head, her expression thoughtful but unyielding. "Is it? She betrayed you, didn''t she? Nearly killed you and turned out to be the foretold monster. Sounds like betrayal fit for a Cain to me."


    Her words pierced a wound I''d tried desperately to forget, pressing against an old, tender bruise.


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from reacting, my lips trembling as I forced them into a thin, controlled line. "We all have scars, Jules. Betrayal is nothing new in the Silverpine Court¡ªor any court, for that matter."


    Her gaze softened, but her words didn''t. "True. But not everyone carries it the way you do."


    I turned away, pretending to adjust my position, needing to hide the tears threatening to fall. "I don''t know what you mean."


    Her voice grew gentler but no less piercing. "You never look in a mirror, Ellen."


    I froze, my tongue suddenly too heavy in my mouth.


    "You see your twin sister, don''t you? You see Eve when you look in the mirror. The sister you would have stood by no matter what, who stabbed you in the back, stares back at you. She haunts you like a gho¡ª"


    "Stop talking about her! You know absolutely nothing!" I yelled, the force of my voice startling even myself.


    Jules flinched but didn''t back away. She looked at me with wide eyes, surprise flickering there but also something else¡ªpity. What had I done?

 Chapter 103: Double Edged Loyalty

    Hades


    "Something about her twin?" I echoed. "You are saying she is hiding something about her twin?"


    Jules nodded. "Yes, your majesty."


    "Can you back it up?" I asked leaning forward and steepling my fingers.


    "I talked about Eve Valmont with her just yesterday. Her reaction was viseral, first she froze but schooled her expression to appear as if she was not affected."


    "Of course, her reaction was viseral. Eve attempted to kill her on their eighteenth birthday at that." I dismissed already irritated. Everything else that she had ryed have been inconcequential at best. I knew she had nightmares, had vivid dreams that she could not seem to remember, she feared looking at her own reflection. I knew all that, I was not fucking blind.


    "You are obviously not cut out for this task." I took a puff my cigarette, my eyes flickering over her.


    Her expression fell like a puppet with its strings cut. She clenched her jaw, struggling to keep herposure, but I could see the telltale quiver in her hands.


    "Forgive me, your majesty," she said, her pleading. "but this is bigger than you think. Ellen Valmont is hiding something monumental and it is linked with her twin sister. I am sure of it."


    The room fell silent at that. I let the smoke curl from my lips, watching Jules carefully. Of course, Ellen would not have a positive reaction towards any talk of Eve, that was a given. The thought of my brother did not make me want to skip around a garden in a frilly dress either.


    "Exin," I said, leaning back and letting the cigarette rest between my fingers, its ember burning like the frustration inside me. This has been a mistake.


    "She shouted at me," She said, her eyes wide like she expected me to understand.


    I only smirked, the thought of it sending a thrill of amusement. "Did she now?" So Red finally saw through my spy''s bullshit. I knew she was not dimwitted.


    "She did!" She paused, her hands gesturing animatedly, clearly trying to make her case. "But it wasn''t just anger, Your Majesty. It was fear. A fear so deep it felt... primal. She wanted me to drop the subject, to leave her sister out of it. She said and I quote ''You know absolutely nothing'' ." Jules hesitated, like she was afraid of how ridiculous she might sound next. "It wasn''t just her words, it was the way she said it. Like she believed speaking about her twin destroyed her, like pain is raw and festering."


    I chuckled lowly, the sound reverberating through the dim office. "And you think that means something? People who are traumatized often react irrationally when their wounds are poked. Doesn''t mean there''s a grand conspiracy behind it."


    Jules''s lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn''t back down. "This is different. Eve''s name has power over her, Your Majesty. And not just emotional power¡ªthere''s something else at y. Something dark. Something that has the power to shatter her."


    "Her sister was executed for being not only the cursed twin but for also trying to murder her. There is no healing from that." I knew that too well.


    "It''s been ...five years, and yet Ellen still behaves like it happened yesterday. The nightmares, the way she avoids mirrors, even her refusal to speak about that night in detail¡ªit''s all too... fresh. If she is not hiding it on purpose, her mind is trying to shield her instead. People heal, or at least they learn to mask it better. But Ellen hasn''t. It''s like she''s caught in a loop, unable to move forward. And I think that''s because there''s more to Eve''s death than we know."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "You''re suggesting Eve''s execution wasn''t the end of it?" My tone was sharp, cutting, and Jules flinched, but she nodded anyway.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I don''t know what exactly, but Ellen''s behavior screams of someone haunted. Not just metaphorically. I''ve seen her wake up screaming. It''s not normal grief. It''s... something else."


    The ember of my cigarette burned low, threatening to scorch my fingers. I stubbed it out in the ashtray, leaning forward to meet Jules''s gaze head-on. She walking a dangerous line. If she wrong, she had  wasted my time. If she is  right, then she had uncovered something that could destabilize everything. Either way, the stakes are high. "If you are wrong, you do know I am not lenient."


    "I understand, Your Majesty." Her voice was steady now, determination hardening her features. "But I believe the truth about Eve Valmont is tied to whatever is happening now. Ellen knows it, even if she won''t admit it. And if we don''t act on it soon, it could be toote."


    I let her words hang in the air, the weight of them pressing against my chest like a lead stone. Eve Valmont¡ªdead for five years, or so the story went. But if Jules was right, if there was something more lingering in the shadows of Ellen''s past...


    "I''ll allow you to continue your investigation," I said finally, my voice low and measured. "But tread carefully, Jules. If you bring me another half-baked theory, I''ll personally ensure you regret it. Understand?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." She bowed her head, relief flooding her features.


    As she left the room, the scent of smoke and tension lingered in the air. I sat back, staring at the ember''s ghostly trail in the ashtray. Eve Valmont was supposed to be a ghost of the past¡ªa cursed twin, executed and gone.


    But ghosts had a way of wing their way back when you least expected it.


    The door of my office was suddenly opened again and Jules walked in. "Your Majesty, there is something else."


    Why did she not just speak before? I thought in irritation. "What is it?" I demanded.


    "Ellen Valmont speaks ill of you," she revealed.


    I blinked before pinching my brows together and letting out a sigh. She speaks ill of me in my fucking face. Was this information supposed to be considered new. "So?"


    She stilled like she had been caught with her hand in my wallet. "She--she called you a tyrant." She blurted.


    That pale inparison to all the other names she had called. "Alright?" My voice hardened.


    "She called you an Egotistical bully."


    "Egotistical bully," I fought back the urge to grin. The expression was redundant because bullies were egotistical. I would know that because I was indeed a bully. In world I lived in, if you did bully, you would be the bullied.


    "Your Majesty?" She looked at me pale in the face. "This woman does not respect you, not in the slightest. She defies your authority with every breath she takes. She''s dangerous, Your Majesty, and if we don''t deal with her¡ª"


    Who the hell was ''we''? "Enough," I cut in, my voice like the snap of a whip. "Ellen Valmont has been defying me since the day she first set foot in my territory. Her disdain for me isn''t news. If anything, it''s predictable." I leaned back, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "But you, Jules... you''ve be tedious."


    Her face paled further, and I could see her fight to keep herposure.


    "Let me make one thing clear," I continued, my tone low and lethal. "Ellen''s rebellion amuses me. Her defiance keeps her alive because it shows she still has spirit. A beaten dog is useless, Jules. Ellen, for all her insolence, is far from beaten." I leaned forward, letting my eyes bore into hers. "You, on the other hand, seem intent on bringing me scraps of information you think will incite me. I''m not so easily swayed."


    "But¡ª" she stammered.


    "Enough," I said again, this time with finality. I stood, towering over her as the weight of my authority pressed into the room. "If you wish to keep your position, Jules, you''ll focus on uncovering the truth about exactly she is hiding. Leave Ellen''s petty insults to me. Do I make myself clear?"


    She swallowed hard, nodding quickly. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Good," I said, dismissing her with a flick of my hand. "Now get out."


    Jules hurried out, leaving me alone once more with the fading scent of smoke and tension. I poured myself a drink, the amber liquid swirling in the ss as I turned the name Eve Valmont over in my mind.


    Eve Valmont.


    The cursed twin who should have been nothing more than a tragic footnote in my kingdom''s history. But if Jules''s ims held any weight, her shadow loomedrger than ever, threatening to entangle Ellen¡ªand perhaps me¡ªin its grasp.


    I swirled the drink in my hand, letting the amber liquid catch the dim light. The memory of Eve''s execution reyed in my mind: the cold, calcted trial, the iron chains, her screams as she was dragged to her fate. It has been televised and Ellen had overseen it personally, ensuring that justice¡ªor what passed for it¡ªwas carried out swiftly.


    And yet, five yearster, her name still had power. I would have honestly loved to have met the cursed twin.

 Chapter 104: The Troubled King

    Hades


    I entered the bedroom a bitte, the results in my hands. Whatever would be found inside, no one else needed to know. Her soft snoring is all I can hear and her scent is all I can smell. I pushed back the urge to go to her first, I had something to do first.


    The bedroom was dark but I would not need light to see. I tore the envelope open and slipped out the DNA test results. I unfolded the papers with steady hands, my sharp eyes slicing through the shadows as I scanned the results.


    Species ssification: Werewolf


    The first line put me at ease¡ªat least momentarily. She was, as I''d suspected, fully werewolf. But the details beneath it stirred unease.


    Genomic Analysis: Anomalous markers detected. Gic sequence disys deviations in loci associated with heightened energy output and unusual cellr regeneration. These anomalies do not align with typical werewolf DNA. Further analysis required to determine origin or function.


    I frowned, my eyes narrowing at the words. Heightened energy output. Unusual regeneration. What the hell did that mean? There was no mention of Lycan markers, no confirmation that her blood carried any trace of my kind. But this anomaly¡­ it wasn''t normal.


    Could it be the reason her eyes had glowed red that night? Why had she fought with a ferocity so foreign for a werewolf?


    I shook my head, dismissing the thought. Lycan DNA was out of the question. If that were true, I would have sensed it, would have known it. No, this was something else entirely. A quirk of evolution, maybe. Or something else nature had twisted within her.


    I folded the papers sharply, the edges biting into my fingers. Whatever the anomaly was, it wasn''t my priority. Not now. The fact remained: she was a werewolf, nothing more, nothing less. The fire in her¡ªthe strength, the defiance¡ªwas hers alone. It didn''te from some dormant Lycan blood.


    I looked toward her. Shey curled in the sheets, her breathing soft and steady, her face half-hidden in the pillow. She seemed impossibly small, as though the storm of the night had never touched her.


    Her scent filled the air, grounding me in a way I couldn''t exin. For a moment, I let the report slip from my hand onto the nightstand and simply stared at her.


    What was it about her that unsettled me? Was it the fire that zed through her even in her quiet moments? The contradiction of it all¡ªthis anomaly I couldn''t ce, yet refused to believe was anything other than her own unique nature?


    "Ellen," I murmured, the name like a whisper meant only for the shadows. I leaned forward, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face.


    Whatever the anomaly was, whatever it meant, I wouldn''t let anyone else find out. This secret¡ªher secret¡ªwould stay with me. And for now, that was enough. There was an intimacy with secrets even if she was not aware, we shared this part of her.


    Suddenly my rm filled the room. It was so close already. I did not need to check to know what it meant. I had set the seven day reminder with Dies Irae for a reason. The Day of Wrath.


    The scent of blood was already bing more noticable and and the ck veins had already begun their slow, inevitable crawl under my skin.


    I clenched my fists, forcing my breathing to remain even. The Infernal Moon, as I called it, was upon me again. Seven days before it woulde again.


    The room felt smaller, darker. My senses were amplifying, the mutation stirring within me, feeding on every shadow, every whisper of life. Even asleep, Ellen''s heartbeat thundered in my ears like a drumbeat calling me to war.


    I turned away from her, dragging a hand through my hair, and reached for the report again. My ws had already begun to darken¡ªjust enough to leave faint scratches on the paper as I held it.


    I turned on my heel, heading for the far wall where a seamless panel blended perfectly with the dark wood. My fingers found the hiddentch, pressing it. A faint click sounded, and the panel slid open to reveal a high-techpartment.


    The biometric scanner glowed faintly, waiting. I pressed my thumb against it, the slight sting of a needle drawing a sample of my blood. A soft whir followed as the retina scanner slid into ce. I leaned forward, my crimson eyes ring into the lens.


    The panel clicked again, thepartment unlocking. Inside were rows of neatly arranged vials, syringes, and tools¡ªall part of the arsenal I''d built to manage this curse. At the center of it was a vial filled with a dark, viscous liquid, its color shifting between ck and deep red under the dim light. The Suppressant.


    I grabbed it along with a syringe, my ws retracting just enough to let me handle the delicate equipment. My hands worked automatically, drawing the liquid into the syringe. There was no hesitation, no pause for second thoughts. If I waited, the Infernal Moon would tear through me faster, and there''d be no stopping it.


    I pushed my sleeve up, revealing the ck veins that had already spread halfway up my forearm, pulsating with dark energy. With one quick motion, I plunged the needle into my vein and depressed the plunger.


    The pain came immediately.


    A searing heat spread through my body, as though moltenva was coursing through my veins, colliding with the corruption. I staggered, gripping the edge of thepartment to keep myself upright. My mrs ground together, my jaw clenched so tight I thought it might snap.


    The veins on my arm red, swelling and writhing like living things fighting against the suppressant. My ws extended uncontrobly, scratching deep grooves into the wood of the cab. A low growl rumbled in my throat, animalistic and guttural, Cerberus was wing at his enclosure. The suppressants hurt him more than it did me.


    I dropped the empty syringe, watching it roll across the floor as my knees threatened to buckle. The suppressant was fighting the mutation, dulling the sharp edge of the bloodlust that was already creeping into my thoughts.


    "Come on," I growled through gritted teeth, my head tilted back against the wall. The suppressant was meant to dy the transformation, to keep the contamination at bay for a little longer. It couldn''t stop it entirely, but it could give me precious days to weaken the effects of what was toe.


    The pain began to subside, reced by a dull, throbbing ache in my chest. My breathing slowed, though the air still felt thick with tension. The ck veins receded slightly, fading back into the deeperyers of my skin.


    I pushed the panel closed and leaned against the wall, my hand braced against it to steady myself. The suppressant had done its job¡ªfor now.


    My gaze drifted back to Ellen. She was still sound asleep, unaware of the storm brewing just a few feet away from her.


    Seven days. Seven days before the Infernal Moon wreaked havoc again.


    I would survive it like I did since my youth but I nced at the sleeping woman in my bed. She would be a problem, the inkling was as distinct as the taste of her blood wine.


    ---


    Eve


    The frightening sound of the growl shook me awake, my mind slightly hazy with sleep. My heart did multiple flips in my chest but I managed to keep both still and calm. What had that been?


    The room was heavy with tension, the air thick as though it carried the weight of something dangerous. Through the silence, I heardbored breathing¡ªHades'' breathing. It was ragged, controlled, as though he was fighting something unseen.


    I resisted the urge to turn toward him, knowing that moving now would only draw attention. Instead, Iy there, listening intently.


    The breathing slowed, the sharpness fading into quiet control. I heard a faint click, like a hiddenpartment being closed, and then the soft sound of footsteps approaching the bed.


    The mattress dipped under his weight as hey down beside me. His presence filled the space, scorching and heavy but there was something different about it.


    I stayed still, keeping my breaths steady. Whatever was going on, I wasn''t meant to know about it.


    "Red," He groaned.


    I stiffened.


    "You will soon get your wish," he muttered, still panting. "I will be punished."


    He turned to face me, his breath hot. "I am cold, Red." he muttered softly.


    I should have reeled back not only what he said but from the way it came out. The words wereden with vulnerability and a despair that they made my throat constrict. I was sure if I opened my eyes that it would not Hadesying beside me. I was not sure which possibility was more horrific.


    He suddenly took my hand and I fought a shiver when he brought it to his own face. "Would you warm your cold husband with your body, Red?" It came as a tentative question. Like he was too afraid to ask and that''s why he was doing it while he believed I slept. None of this made any sense, yet my heart lurched at the fragility in his usually hard voice. He sounded so lost and... uncertain.


    His heat seeped into my skin, despite him saying he was cold. Soon, I heard snoring and I hesitantly opened my eyes. The moonlight from the window casted its silver light on his rxed face. He had fallen asleep with my hand still cradling his face.

 Chapter 105: The Pouting King

    Eve


    I managed to block his attacks, but he adapted faster than I could think, forcing me to push past the limits I thought I had.


    "Not bad," Hades said, a low hum of amusement in his voice as I deflected his elbow strike and narrowly dodged a jab to my ribs. "But predictable. You keep telegraphing your moves. Makes it almost boring."


    "I''m fine," I snapped, my breath hitching as I threw a quick jab of my own.


    His smirk widened, sharp and infuriating. "Fine? Sure you are, little wolf." He sidestepped me with ease, his movements as smooth as water. "But I can see that shoulder of yours is slowing you down. Care to tell me how long you n to hide it before it gets you killed?"


    "I''m not hiding anything." I aimed a kick at his side, but he caught my ankle mid-air, holding it with infuriating ease before letting me go.


    "Liar," he said, circling me again, his gaze raking over me like he could see every crack in my armor. "You think stubbornness will save you? It''ll get you killed faster than hesitation."


    "Thanks for the advice," I ground out, stepping forward with a flurry of strikes. For a moment, I almost had him, my knuckles grazing his side before he caught my wrist mid-swing.


    "Better," he murmured, his voice dark and low, like a predator ying with its prey. "But still not good enough." He twisted my arm just enough to make me wince, but not enough to do real damage. His gaze locked onto mine, and for a moment, I forgot to breathe.


    "Are you going to cry, Red?" he taunted, his lips curving into a mocking grin.


    "Not a chance," I hissed, wrenching my arm free.


    Hisughter rumbled, deep and warm, as he stepped back. "That''s more like it. Show me some teeth."


    I lunged again, this time catching him off guard with a feint. My elbow connected with his ribs, not hard enough to do damage, but enough to wipe the smirk off his face.


    "Interesting," he said, his tone stillced with amusement, though his eyes gleamed with something sharper. "You might actually have some bite in you."


    "Keep underestimating me," I said, breathing hard but refusing to back down. "See where it gets you."


    His grin widened, his fangs shing. "Oh, I don''t underestimate you, Red. I just enjoy watching you struggle."  He sounded genuine.


    He moved faster than I could react, sweeping my legs out from under me. This time, I rolled with the impact,ing up onto my feet in one fluid motion.


    "Better," he said, his smirk softening into something almost resembling approval. "But you''re still too slow."


    "Then stop talking and fight me," I shot back, raising my fists again.


    Hisugh was low and taunting as he stepped closer, his gaze pinning me in ce. "Fight you? I thought that''s what I was doing. Or are you getting distracted, little wolf?"


    Heat red in my cheeks, but I ignored it, refusing to let him get under my skin. I lunged again, aiming for his side, but he caught my arm and twisted me around so my back was pressed to his chest.  A horrible shudder racked my body from the agony. White hot pain bloomed in my injured shoulder and bit back a scream. If he found out that I was hurt, and I lied, he would just go ahead and check those cameras. Jules would be implicated. I could not afford that.


    "You''re improving," he murmured against my ear, his breath warm and maddening. "But not fast enough."


    "Let me go," I ground out through the horrible ache, struggling against him.


    His chuckle was deep, vibrating through me. "If I wanted to hurt you, I would''ve already." He released me with a push, making me stumble forward. "But I''ll admit¡ªyou''re more fun than I expected."


    I spun around to re at him, my chest heaving. "You''re insufferable."  I fought back the urge to run my shoulders.


    "And you''re still standing," he said, his tone lighter now, almost teasing. "Barely. But I''ll give you that much."


    We paused the session, only when I dropped to my knees, my body screaming for rest. Hades stood over me, his gaze sharp and appraising.  The vulnerable man that had held my hand to his face was gone. There was not a sliver of fragility in his hard, cunning gaze. I must have been hallucinating, yet I remembered the searing heat of his body. It had made it hard to sleep.


    "You''re not bad," he said finally, his voice losing some of its edge.


    I would never be able to figure him out. Suddenly, I was struck by how much a constant contradiction Hades was. Like me...


    That was because I had something that I was hiding, another face under the one I was wearing. I wondered what the Hand of Death had to hide.


    The door opened and I breathed a relieved sigh when familiar, warm green eyes met mine from across the room. "Good morning, Beta Kael," I greeted as he came forward with a smile. He nced at Hades.


    Hades face instantly hardened, he gave a pointed look. I shrugged. "My condition," I reminded him.


    With the way his jaw locked, he did not like the sound of that. "I would do it on my time."


    "You did not give me that option," I said.


    He opened his mouth but I cut him off.


    "And don''t tell me that is different."


    His mouth snapped shut, his shoulders bunching. As Kael entered the ring, Hades ran his hand through his hair. He swallowed, his jaw working. Was it an apology that had him so agitated? He had  little problem apologizing to me.


    "Good morning, your majesty," Kael''s voice was light but his gaze was intense.


    "Morning," Hades all but growled.


    Kael''s lips quivered in the shadow of a smile.


    The silence that followed was as heavy as lead. I tried to be patient with the proud Lycan king but after a few moments, I could no longer take the uneasy quiet.


    "Hades," I said softly.


    His head snapped to me, his icy re flickering to me. "What?"


    "My condition."


    He sighed deeply before turning to Kael. "I am sorry," he murmured but it came out as more of a whisper.


    Kael stiffened, his eyes widening. His brows disappeared into his hairline. "Hades...your majesty..." For the first time, Kael was stunned into silence.


    "I am sorry for losing my anger with you." Hades voice was louder now, rough and jagged like it hurt him to utter the words. "I am sorry for hurting you."


    Kael let out a shaky breath. "Guess there is truly a first time for everything," the amusement in his voice had faded, melting into something soft and unreadable. His green eyes searched Hades'' face, his earlierposure giving way to a flicker of vulnerability I hadn''t seen before.


    "Don''t get used to it," Hades countered but his tonecked bite.


    Kael''s shoulders shook as heughed, all at once, he stiffened. The color drained from his face, leaving him pale and stricken. His gaze locked onto Hades'' face as if he''d just seen something he couldn''tprehend.


    "Kael?" I asked, my voice sharp with concern. I stepped closer, but he didn''t react, his body rigid as stone.


    Kael''s lips parted, but no sound came out. His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, his eyes scanning Hades'' features as if searching for something.


    "What?" Hades snapped, his frustration breaking through. He stepped closer, his towering frame looming over Kael. "Speak, damn it."


    Kael blinked, his gaze flicking to me briefly before returning to Hades. Whatever he saw there made his expression crumple for the briefest moment before he masked it with a forced smile. "It''s nothing," he said, but his voice trembled ever so slightly. "Just... unexpected, I guess."


    Hades'' scowl deepened, and his sharp gaze narrowed. "Unexpected?" there was a genuine question in his voice.


    Kael hesitated, his fingers twitching at his sides. "I¡ªit doesn''t matter," he said quickly, his smile tightening. "I think I''m just tired. Long night, you know." he took a breath. "Let''s hug it out and make up." He said.


    "Hug it out?" Hades'' voice wasced with horror.


    But Kael was already moving forward, his arms outstretched. Before I couldprehend what he had just said, he wrapped his arms around Hades who stilled. Their hug was drawn on until I heard Kael whisper. I caught the word  ''seven'' . Then he pulled away.


    "See you at the dining table." He said quickly.


    He turned away too fast, his movements almost frantic as he busied himself with adjusting the cuffs of his shirt as he walked out, leaving us alone.


    "What was that about?" I asked Hades.


    "None of your business," He snarled.


    The harshness caught me off guard.


    "I didn''t mean to pry,"


    But he cut me off. "Let''s continue." He ordered, cracking his neck. He turned to him, and immediately detected tension in his face but I minded my own business..


    Still, I was so deep in my thoughts that I did not see himing. Almost. I attempted to protect my face but I was too slow and toote. His closed fist connected with my shoulder instead.


    This time, I could not endure the pain that exploded in my shoulder. I let out a horrible scream, stumbling back as I clutched my injured shoulder. The pain was white-hot, shooting down my arm and making my knees buckle. I tried to recover quickly, but my body betrayed me, trembling under the strain.


    Hades froze mid-step, his expression darkening as he took in my reaction. "You''re injured," he said, his voice sharp and using. "Who hurt you?"

 Chapter 106: I Know You

    Eve


    I did not miss a beat. "You," I replied, praying that my voice kept stable.  "You hurt me, just now." I lied. I gritted my teeth, fighting back the scream that wanted tounch out my mouth.


    His eyes narrowed to slits. "You are lying," his voice was a low rumble that revibrated in my gut, turning my blood to ice. It was a voice that promised blood and retribution.


    I rolled my eyes, sticking to the story. "Here you go again." I muttered, with an exasperated sigh. "You just hit me and you tell me that I am lying."


    He took a step towards me, my body betraying my panic as I froze. "You must really take me for a fool." He ground out, his jaw flexing.


    I caught myself and took a leisurely step back, acting like his suspicion did not rattle me in tht slightest. "You are really something." I mumbled as I tried to exit the ring, putting more distance between us.


    But in a motion so fast that I almost could notprehend it, he swallowed the distance between us. He trapped me in ...a cage of his own making, his arms braced against the ropes on either side of me. I had nowhere to go, the tension between us sharp enough to slice through steel.


    "Let me out," I said evenly, forcing my voice to stay steady despite the throbbing in my shoulder. "We''re done here."


    "Not until you tell me the truth," Hades growled, his eyes boring into mine. "What are you hiding, Red?"


    I met his re head-on, refusing to flinch. "I''m not hiding anything," I said, my toneced with irritation. "You hit me, it hurts. End of story."


    His gaze dipped to my shoulder, lingering on the way I cradled it, my fingers trembling despite my best efforts to stayposed. "That is not true,"  he said, his voice dangerously calm. "I know that for a fact."


    "No one," I snapped, attempting to duck under his arm. His body moved like a shadow, blocking my escape effortlessly.


    "Red," he said, his voice low and menacing, sending a shiver down my spine. "Don''t make me drag the truth out of you. You won''t like how I do it."


    The threat hung heavy in the air, and for a moment, I faltered. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, but I couldn''t let him find out¡ªnot about Jules, not about the cameras.


    "I already told you," I bit out, summoning every ounce of defiance I had. "I''m fine. You hit me, and I''ll get over it."


    Hades leaned in closer, his breath brushing against my ear. "You''re a terrible liar, little wolf. You forget who I am. I will find out."


    A spark of anger red in me, giving me the courage to push back. "Then go ahead," I challenged, straightening despite the agony radiating from my shoulder. "Investigate. Stalk me. Interrogate me."


    His jaw worked as he nced from my injured shoulder to my face, grey eyed darkened to almost ck. "I won''t do that. You are hurt. I will simply check the security footage."


    My heart did a flip in my chest but I kept my face straight. "Why can''t you just believe that you hurt me. You punched me and it hurt."


    He ran his hand through his hair, frustration radiating off him in waves. "You''re not the type of woman to crumble from a punch," Hades bit out, his voice rough, filled with frustration that felt like it could shatter the air around us. His stormy gaze locked onto mine, the intensity almost unbearable. "You''re stubborn. Resilient. Fierce in a way that leaves others shaking in their boots. You''d march through fire, teeth bared, before admitting you''re in pain."


    I blinked, startled, my defiance faltering under the weight of his words. His anger wasn''t just frustration¡ªit wasyered with something raw, something I wasn''t ready to name.


    "You think I don''t notice?" he snapped, taking a step closer, his presence swallowing the space between us. "I''ve trained warriors, Red. Men and women who''ve faced death a hundred times over. And none of them have the endurance you do. You''ve got this maddening way of refusing to bend, refusing to break, no matter what gets thrown at you."


    My breath hitched, the ache in my shoulder momentarily forgotten. His words weren''t just an usation¡ªthey were a challenge.


    "And that''s why this lie of yours pisses me off," he growled, his voice dropping to a dangerous low. His eyes bored into mine, cutting through every wall I''d built. "You think I can''t tell when you''re hiding something? You think I don''t notice every wince, every flicker of pain you try to mask? You think I don''t see how goddamn strong you are, even when you don''t want to be?"


    I opened my mouth to retort, to deny it all, but the intensity in his voice¡ªhis words¡ªstruck deeper than I expected.


    "You''ve got a fire in you," he continued, his tone darkening, his jaw tightening as he leaned in closer. "The kind that makes people stop and stare, whether you realize it or not. The kind that makes me push harder, because I know you can take it. And you''re going to stand there and tell me this pathetic excuse for a story, like I don''t know exactly what you''re capable of?"


    My heart pounded, my chest tightening as the truth in his words hit me like a blow. I wanted to shrink under his gaze, but some stubborn part of me refused.


    His gaze softened, but only slightly, and his voice dropped, losing some of its harshness but none of its power. "I see you, Red. Every damn day, I see what you''re made of. And it''s not someone who''d crumble under a little pain. So tell me the truth¡ªbecause you and I both know this isn''t it."


    I swallowed hard, the walls around me threatening to crack under the force of his words. For a fleeting moment, the urge to confess bubbled to the surface, but then Jules'' face shed in my mind, and I steeled myself.


    "You''re wrong," I said, my voice trembling but steady enough. "I''m just a woman who got hurt. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "Red..." I was stunned by the pleading in his voice. It was like seeing another glimpse of the man fromst night. "You know I will find out."


    "Then find out," I almost snapped from shock, my voice far more sure than I felt. "Just do it."


    "I can''t," he muttered.


    My brows rose. "Why?" I found myself asking.


    "I want you to tell me," Hades muttered, his voice softer but no less intense. His eyes, still darkened with frustration, searched mine for something¡ªanything¡ªthat I wasn''t willing to give. "Because I want to hear it from you. Not a camera. Not someone else. Just you."


    His words hit me harder than his punch ever could. I stared at him, the resolve in his expression cutting through my defenses. This wasn''t just about his anger or his need for control¡ªit was personal. He wanted me to trust him, and that realization shook me to my core.


    "I don''t owe you anything," I said, my voice quieter now but firm. "You don''t get to demand pieces of me just because you''re curious."


    His jaw tightened, and he let out a humorlessugh, the soundced with bitterness. "Curious? Is that what you think this is? You''re wrong, Red. Dead wrong."


    "Then what is it?" I shot back, anger ring in my chest. "Why does it matter so damn much to you? Why can''t you just let it go?"


    "Because you matter," he snapped, the words tumbling out before he could stop them. His eyes widened slightly, as if he hadn''t meant to say it out loud, but he didn''t take it back. Instead, he doubled down, his voice quieter now but no less forceful. "You matter more than you realize, and it disturbs me to see you hurting and lying about it like it''s nothing."


    I froze, his words stealing the air from my lungs. The air between us crackled with tension, neither of us willing to break the silence first. His gaze bore into me, and for the first time, I saw a vulnerability in him that he worked so hard to hide.


    "You don''t know me," I said, my voice barely a whisper. "Not really." The first truth I ever told.


    He shook his head, a small, humorless smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "You think I don''t? I know you better than you think. I see the way you carry the weight of the world on your shoulders, pretending it doesn''t crush you. I see the fire in your eyes, even when you''re drowning in pain. And I see the way you try to push people away, even when you''re desperate for someone to pull you back."


    His words left me breathless, my chest tightening as I fought to hold on to myposure. He was too close, physically and emotionally, and it was suffocating.


    "You don''t know what you are saying. I am close to---"


    "That help?" He snapped. "Kael? But you don''t really know them, just like they don''t know you."


    "Stop it," I whispered, the plea slipping out before I could stop it. "Stop trying to get inside my head."


    "I''m already there," he said, his voice softening but losing none of its intensity. "And I''m not leaving until you tell me the truth."


    I kept my mouth shut.


    "What are you hiding, Red?" He asked, not demanded. I realised that he was not just talking about my shoulder, I dawned on me with a jolt. He knew I was hiding something, there were secrets he was not privy to. He wanted me to tell him that truth. To tell him everything.


    My mouth opened, the words that would damn both of us on the tip of my tongue. I caught myself. "What are you hiding, Hades?" I tossed his question back at him.


    Something shifted instantly, his grip on my arm tightened. "Do you really want to know?" His voice was distorted, another voice speaking with him.


    A chill ran down my spine, my blood turning to ice, but my horror had only just begun. The whites of his eyes bled ck, the stormy grey of his irises morphing into an eerie, glowing red. His grip tightened like a vice, and his voice¡ªno, voices¡ªechoed, a distortion of something ancient and unearthly.


    "You don''t want to know," the two voices¡ªone his, the other guttural and alien¡ªmerged into a single, haunting sound.

 Chapter 107: I Am Not Weak

    Eve


    For a moment, any word was stuck in my throat. I could only stare. His scent had morphed; instead of his usual smoky cedar, it was reced with one that made my stomach turn¡ªblood and ash and decay.


    I reeled back, my eyes almost falling from their sockets. My mouth was agape like a fish gasping for water, but as quickly as whatever had taken over him hade, it receded in the blink of an eye.


    I was left utterly stunned while Hades quietly guided me out of the ring and out of the room. I could not even resist; I was too shocked to struggle against him.


    The walk to the bedroom was silent except for the soft tread of our footsteps against the floor. My heart hammered wildly in my chest, but my body refused to react beyond that. Every part of me was locked in stunned paralysis, reying what I had just witnessed.


    The ckening of his eyes.


    The distorted voice.


    The overwhelming scent of decay.


    It was as if reality itself had shifted, revealing something dark and ancient lurking beneath Hades'' surface. From the short time I had known Rhea, I could say that I was somewhat conversant with the aura of Lycans. What I felt this time was different, and it filled me with an insurmountable amount of dread. I recalled my first day here and how he had lit a cigarette with his finger. Pyromancy was not an ability that Lycans possessed. Suddenly, it dawned on me: Hades was not just any Lycan¡ªhe was an anomaly.


    The decay... He was called the Hand of Death for reasons far less vague than I had earlier thought. He was a creature that didn''t just flirt with death but embodied it.


    The term Hand of Death was more than a title¡ªit was a warning.


    He opened the door to the bedroom and gently ushered me inside. His touch was firm but strangely careful, like he was handling something fragile. I didn''t resist, my legs carrying me on autopilot to the edge of the bed.


    "Sit," he murmured. His voice was his own again¡ªlow, gravelly, but steady.


    I obeyed without a word, lowering myself onto the mattress. My gaze followed him as he moved across the room to a tall dresser. He pulled open a drawer, retrieving a sleek ck phone.


    "Hades," I finally whispered, my voice hoarse and trembling.


    He paused, his fingers still hovering over the screen, but he didn''t look at me. "Not now, Red," he said softly, though there was an edge of steel in his tone.


    I watched as he dialed a number and pressed the phone to his ear, pacing the room with tense, purposeful strides.


    "Dr. Kerrigan," he said when the line connected. "I need you at the estate immediately." A pause. "No, not a consultation. I want you here in person. Full discretion."


    Another pause. His jaw clenched. "Ten minutes."


    He hung up and ced the phone back in the drawer before turning to face me. His expression was unreadable, his usual stoicism nowced with something I couldn''t quite ce¡ªconcern? Guilt?


    "You didn''t have to¡ª" I began, my voice weak. I was talking like I was not in a world of pain, but there was something that distracted me from that agony. Him.


    "I did," he interrupted, crossing the room to stand in front of me. His towering form blocked out the growing light from the window, and I had to crane my neck to meet his gaze.


    "You''re hurt," he said simply, his tone matter-of-fact but carrying an undercurrent of something raw. "And I won''t let it go untreated."


    My fingers twitched, brushing against the throbbing ache in my shoulder, and I flinched involuntarily.


    "That''s not what I meant," I said, my voice firmer this time, though my hands were trembling in myp. "You¡­ what happened back there?"


    For a moment, he said nothing. He simply stared at me, his stormy gray eyes searching mine for something. Then he crouched down in front of me, his hands resting on his knees.


    "It is none of your concern," he muttered. "Forget about it."


    I blinked at him like he had grown a second head. In what world did he live? How could I simply forget about that? "Forget about it?"


    "Yes. We are even. You have no right to pry when you hide things from me."


    His words stung, and for a moment, I couldn''t find a response. Touch¨¦. But I had an inkling that this would not be thest time I was face-to-face with whatever he was hiding.


    The door creaked open behind him, and I jumped, my heart racing all over again.


    Hades turned to see one of his guards in a suit peeking inside. "Dr. Kerrigan is here, your majesty"


    "Good," Hades said, rising to his full height. "Send her in."


    The guard nodded and disappeared, leaving the door ajar. A momentter, a woman in her mid-forties strode in, a ck medical bag slung over her shoulder.


    "Alpha," she greeted, her tone brisk but respectful as she nced between Hades and me. "What''s the situation?"


    "She injured her shoulder during training," Hades said before I could protest. "I want a full evaluation."


    Dr. Kerrigan raised an eyebrow but didn''t question him further. She set her bag on the nightstand and turned to me.


    "Let''s have a look, Your Highness."


    The doctor gave Hades a fleeting look before focusing on me again. "May I?"


    I nodded mutely, allowing her to gently guide me through a series of movements to assess the injury. Every press of her fingers sent sharp pain shooting through my shoulder, and I bit my lip to keep from crying out.


    Hades stood off to the side, arms crossed, his expression unreadable as he watched the examination unfold.


    "It''s a dislocation," Dr. Kerrigan said finally, straightening. "Not umon forbat injuries. The ligaments are quite strained too, and it needs immediate attention. I can reset it now, but it''ll hurt."


    Before I could respond, Hades stepped forward. "Do it."


    Dr. Kerrigan hesitated, ncing at me for confirmation. I gave a small nod, bracing myself.


    The next few minutes were a blur of pain and gritted teeth as the doctor reset my shoulder. When it was over, she secured it in a sling and gave me instructions for care.


    "She''ll need rest," Dr. Kerrigan said, her tone firm as she packed up her bag. "No training for at least two weeks."


    Hades nodded curtly, escorting her to the door. As she left, he turned back to me, his gaze softening ever so slightly.


    "You should lie down," he said, his voice gentler now.


    I shook my head, refusing to meet his eyes. "I''m fine."


    "Red."


    His tone left no room for argument.


    "I know it was Jules," he quietly said. "She was the one who dislocated your shoulder."


    My heart sputtered in my chest, but I grounded myself, trying to y off my shock and fear. "What are you talking about?" But my voice was higher than I intended.


    "It''s almost insulting that you believe I wouldn''t figure out that you were trying to protect someone, and who else would it be other than that one person who defended you even if she would be punished for it?"


    Hades stepped closer, his presence suffocating. I felt like a cornered animal, every instinct screaming at me to retreat, but I held my ground¡ªor at least I tried to.


    "You trante that loyalty into shielding her mistakes," he continued, his voice dangerously calm. "Admirable, Red. But foolish." He remarked.


    "Jules didn''t mean¡ª" I began, but his sharp look silenced me.


    "I don''t care what she meant," he said, his words cutting through the air like a de. "What I care about is you being reckless enough to cover for her, risking yourself in the process. Do you understand what that makes you look like? Weak."


    Hisst word hit like a p. My jaw tightened, and I balled my fists against myp. "Weak?" I spat, my voice trembling with suppressed anger. "I''ve endured things." But I caught myself before I fell. Eve was the one who had endured things. Ellen had not, and I was Ellen. "I am not weak." If I was, this would have gone differently. I was not the strongest¡ªfar from it¡ªbut I was definitely not weak.


    "And yet you still let yourself get hurt for someone else''s mistake," he interrupted, his tone colder now. "You''re strong, Red. But strength without sense is wasted." His words were filled venom strong enough to sting.


    Jules was not like the others. My sister pushed me in front of a truck; Jules had stood in front of it to shield me. I owed her for the moments she filled in the depressing quiet my life had be, for the jokes andughter. I tried to protect her like I tried to protect Kael. Like I tried to protect Elliot, even if it meant I would get the short end of the stick.

 Chapter 108: The Martyr

    Eve


    For the first time, I wondered why I always did this, but I knew it was because no one had protected me. I refused to be the monster they painted me as. I refused to be like those who hurt me and left me to rot. I wanted to be loyal to those who showed me kindness, to those who made me feel human in a world that sought to strip me of everything. Loyalty wasn''t a weakness. It was my strength because it was all I had left.


    "Jules is important to me," I said firmly, meeting his piercing gaze. "And I will not apologize for protecting her."


    Hades exhaled slowly, his eyes narrowing as if he were scrutinizing every word, every flicker of emotion across my face.


    "Important to you," he repeated, his voice a low rumble. "And where does that leave you, Red? Broken? Vulnerable? Dead?"


    A lump formed in my throat as he hit the mark with an uracy that stole the breath from my lungs.


    He took a step toward me and brought his hand to my face, stroking my cheek with his knuckles. For a moment, Hades said nothing. His eyes searched mine, and I saw a flicker of something there¡ªpity. His brows drew together, and I caught a glimpse of guilt.


    "You can be loyal without being a martyr," he said quietly, his voice losing some of its edge. "If you fall, who will protect her then?"


    The question struck a nerve, and I looked away, unable to hold his gaze any longer.


    "I''ll talk to Jules," he added after a pause. "She won''t face punishment this time. But don''t make a habit of this, Red."


    I nodded stiffly, my throat tight with unspoken words. He stepped back, giving me space to breathe, but the tension in the room lingered like a shadow.


    ---


    Not long after he left, the door creaked open.


    "Good mor¡ª" Her words died on her lips when her gaze fell on me, propped up in bed with a sling supporting my arm. Her smile faltered, her expression shifting to one of horror.


    I managed a shaky smile for her. "Good morning, Jules."


    For what felt like an entire minute, she simply stood there, her mouth agape.


    "Ellen..." Her eyes glistened with tears.


    I was so stunned that I could form no words.


    In a split second, she was by my side. "What have I done?" Her voice was thick with emotion, and she reached tentatively for me. "What... have I done?" Her voice cracked as her tears fell, and she sank to her knees.


    I reached out with my good arm, my hand trembling as I ced it gently on her shoulder. Her body shook with sobs, and the sight of her tears made the lump in my throat swell.


    "Jules," I whispered, my voice hoarse. "This isn''t your fault."


    She shook her head fiercely, her hands gripping the edge of the bed like it was the only thing keeping her upright.


    "How can you say that? Look at you, Ellen!" Her voice broke, raw with anguish. "I was reckless, foolish¡ª"


    "No." My voice was firmer this time, though it wavered under the weight of my emotions. "You made a mistake. That doesn''t mean you''re to me for everything."


    Her tear-filled gaze finally met mine, searching for any trace of anger, of me. She wouldn''t find it because there was none.


    "The king will punish me," she sobbed. "I deserve it, but please beg him not to hurt Aunt Agnes. She is innocent. She would have never let this happen." She rambled on, panicked. "Please, don''t let him¡ª"


    "He won''t punish you, and he definitely won''t punish Agnes," I assured her, rubbing her back. "I promise that."


    She blinked up at me, uncertainty etched on her face.


    "But I¡ª"


    "It was a mistake. I made sure that the King understood that," I told her.


    To my surprise, I did not see relief on her face. Instead, her pupils dted, her expression twisting into something I couldn''t decipher.


    "He promised you, Ellen?" she asked again.


    Despite my confusion and mild uneasiness, I nodded.


    "Yes, Jules. He promised that you won''t be punished."


    "What did he ask for in return?"


    I was taken aback by her question, but I answered honestly.


    "Nothing."


    It seemed that Hades had a reputation.


    "He listened to you?" she asked.


    I guessed that it did go against who Hades was as a person. He was as stubborn as a mule.


    "Yes," I said.


    When she responded with silence, I continued.


    "Jules," I said softly, sensing her disbelief. "He listened to me because I made him understand that this wasn''t entirely your fault."


    Her gaze searched mine for any sign of a lie, her hands trembling where they gripped the bed.


    "But... he''s never been reasonable like that. Not with me, not with anyone who crosses him."


    I sighed, my voice tired. "I''m not saying it was easy. Hades isn''t the type to bend without a fight, but I stood my ground."


    Tears welled in her eyes again, but this time they weren''t born of guilt. They seemed... conflicted, as though she wanted to believe me but couldn''t quite let go of the fear that had been drilled into her.


    "He cares about you," Jules murmured suddenly, her voice trembling.


    I stiffened, unsure of how to respond to that. Hades and I had aplicated rtionship, one that teetered on a line I couldn''t quite define. But care? That wasn''t a word I''d have used to describe his feelings toward me.


    "I wouldn''t go that far," I replied cautiously, avoiding her gaze.


    She shook her head, a faint, humorless smile ying on her lips. "You don''t see it, do you? The way he looks at you. The way he... softens, just a little, when ites to you."


    "Jules, this isn''t about him or me," I said quickly, trying to steer the conversation back to her. "It''s about making sure you''re safe. That''s what matters."


    She didn''t push further, but the look on her face said she wasn''t entirely convinced. Instead, she wiped at her tears, taking a deep, shaky breath.


    "You didn''t need to fight so hard for me. I know how his majesty can be," she muttered under her breath.


    Hades was definitely a wed man with questionable values and even more questionable methods¡ªif not downright atrocious in his actions. He wasplex and ruthless, yet there were moments¡ªrare and fleeting¡ªwhere the man beneath the crown peeked through. Those moments didn''t erase the pain he caused, but they hinted at something deeper, something not entirely consumed by the monster everyone saw. I shuddered as his ck eyes filled my vision.


    "Ellen¡ª"


    I shook myself out of my trance and horror. "He can be understanding at... times," I said reluctantly.


    Her eyes widened to the size of saucers. "Really?" Her voice was low andced with something that filled me with unease.


    "Really," I affirmed.


    Jules''s throat worked as she swallowed. "Do you think you could feel something for him?"


    My stomach lurched at the question, and it was my turn to be stunned.


    "Feel something?"


    Jules''s expression eased up an inch, and she shed me a sheepish grin. "You know what I mean, Ellen."


    "Like¡ª"


    "Could you love him?" she asked. "Could you love the widower of the woman who your father''s monster killed?" Her voice was tinged with usation.


    I froze, her words cutting through me like a de. The air seemed to thicken around us, suffocating and heavy.


    "Jules," I began, my voice barely above a whisper. "That''s not... it''s not something I''ve thought about."


    Her gaze didn''t waver, and the intensity of her stare made it impossible for me to look away.


    "But could you?" she pressed. "Even after everything he''s done? After what his kind has taken from you? After what yours have done to our kind?"


    I inhaled deeply, struggling to gather my thoughts. Could I love Hades? The man who had loomed over my life like a shadow, both protector and tormentor? The man who, in rare moments, seemed almost human, almost vulnerable, but who was still the widower of a woman whose death haunted us both? And whose death was caused by a man whose blood flowed in my veins.


    "I don''t know," I admitted finally, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. "I don''t think it''s about love, Jules. Not with him. Not with me."


    Her expression softened. "I''m sorry," she murmured. "I shouldn''t have asked that."


    "It''s okay," I replied, though my chest ached with the weight of the conversation. "I just... I can''t think about that. Not now. Not with everything else."


    Jules nodded, her hands fidgeting in herp. "I just want you to be happy, Ellen. You deserve that, after everything you''ve been through."


    I forced a smile, though it felt hollow. "It''s just an arranged marriage for the betterment of our two races."


    "Is it only about the marriage?" The suspicion in her eyes made me want to run. My outburst had alerted her to a monumental secret.


    No, not again.


    "Jules¡ª" I tried to steer the conversation away, but the words faded from my mind when she suddenly unzipped her uniform.


    "I know deep-seated scars even without seeing them, Ellen." She turned her back to me, peeling the fabric away. My blood slowed to a crawl in my veins as my confusion morphed into horror. My breath caught, and I could do nothing but stare as a shudder ran through me.


    On her back was a single scar that ran diagonally across, taking up most of the space. It was grotesque, the flesh puckered and uneven. It was the kind of scar that told a story¡ªone of pain and cruelty.


    My stomach twisted, and I should have looked away, but Jules''s voice pulled me back.


    "You don''t want to share your story," she said softly. "But I''ll tell you mine."

 Chapter 109: The Tribute

    Eve


    Jules turned back around slowly, her uniform hanging loosely from her shoulders. Her expression was unreadable, but her eyes were heavy with something that made my heart ache¡ªpain, fierceness, and a lingering vulnerability that she had likely fought to bury for years.


    "Much like in Silverpine Pack, Obsidian Pack is divided into quarters, ruled by governors and ambassadors. Those are the more urban regions. But within the quarters are rural sectors, and that is where I am from." Her voice was monotone, as if she was dissociating. My hand twitched where ity, but I knew I could not interrupt her.


    "I understand," I murmured.


    "I am from Ravenridge Sector, and my father was the Alpha and still is." Her voice cracked at the word father, and a lump formed in my throat.


    "Ravenridge was¡ª" she croaked before giving a wry smile. "Ravenridge prides itself on its rich traditions and warrior heritage. The sector adheres to strict honor codes and follows older, more conservative werewolfws." Another shaky smile touched her lips. "Those were my father''s words." She ran her hand through her hair. "My father¡­ loved me, you know? Even though my mother died when she gave birth to me, I was still his little prinz?."


    I stayed quiet, watching her as her bottom lip quivered.


    "But good times neverst." She sighed. "Life simply does not work like that. First, he remarried, and I ended up getting a stepsister. Then the dispute with Ironw Sector happened." She cringed. "Ravenridge, though wealthy in traditions, has been facing a food shortage due to infertilend, exacerbated by growing poption pressures. Ironw, rich in mineral resources butcking fertilend, refused to trade fairly, demanding more than what Ravenridge could afford. We were going to starve, Ellen," she muttered. "We were desperate, so we encroached on the Ironw Sector, and it was then that it began. The war that would truly turn everything on its head."


    My blood ran cold at the mention of a war. A dispute overnd and resources had turned bloody, and a thirteen-year-old Jules had witnessed it.


    "To say it was a bloodbath was an understatement. We were hungry and tired, and Ironw was ruthless. Alpha Thorn did not believe in leniency, something that I would learn personally with time. As you could imagine, we lost horribly." Jules drew a shuddering breath, her shoulders slumping as though the weight of her memories was too much to bear. Her fingers fidgeted with the loose fabric of her uniform, and for a moment, she seemed lost in the past.


    "When Ravenridge surrendered," she continued, her voice barely above a whisper, "it wasn''t enough to just admit defeat. Ironw demanded restitution¡ªsomething to humiliate us, to remind us that we were broken and powerless. Alpha Thorn invoked one of the oldest traditions¡­ a tribute."


    I stiffened, my stomach knotting as her words sank in.


    "They demanded a girl, Ellen. One of ours, sent to live in their sector, to be raised as their own, molded into their servant or¡­ whatever else they deemed necessary. A trophy of their victory." Herugh was bitter, devoid of humor.


    "A draw was to be pulled, and my stepsister''s name, Ad, was the one that was to be given away. But when the time came..." Jules''s voice cracked, and she swallowed hard, her gaze fixed on some invisible point in the distance. "I woke up in the carriage instead."


    I felt my breath hitch.


    "My stepmother drugged me," she said, her tone t, emotionless. "She switched us, made it seem like a mistake. I didn''t even know until I woke up at the Ironw border, the enforcers waiting for me like wolves circling their prey."


    Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, her knuckles white.


    "I thought... I thought my father woulde for me. That he''d fix it, that he''d take me home." Her voice wavered, and sheughed again, a sound filled with bitterness and heartbreak. "But he didn''t. I made it to the border once, Ellen. I ran, barefoot and terrified, all the way back to Ravenridge, thinking I just had to reach him. That if he had a chance, he would save his little prinz?. He just had to see my face, he had to see my state."


    Tears welled in her eyes now, and her voice grew thick with emotion.


    "When I got there, my sector''s enforcers tried to force me back, but I refused with all the power I had left. I told them that I was not leaving without seeing my father. And after what felt like my whole lifetime, my father came to see me. I''ll never forget the look on his face. Cold. Distant. Like I was nothing to him. He summoned the Ironw enforcers himself. And then he said¡ª" Jules''s voice brokepletely, and she wrapped her arms around herself as if to keep from falling apart.


    "He said, ''You''re a sacrifice the pack won''t forget. Go back where you belong, my little prinz?.''"


    I gasped, my hand flying to my mouth.


    "I begged him," she continued, her voice trembling. "I begged him to take me back. I screamed, cried, but he didn''t even flinch. He turned his back on me, Ellen. My own father."


    Jules''s tears fell freely now, and I reached out, cing a hand on her arm, but she didn''t seem to notice.


    "The Ironw enforcers dragged me back, and as punishment for running... they made an example of me." Her voice dropped to a whisper, and she turned her head slightly, her gaze distant and hollow. "Thorn''s whip left the scar you saw. He made sure it was deep enough to remind me of my ce. Of what I''d lost."


    I felt tears sting my own eyes, my chest tight with helplessness and rage.


    "After that, I learned to survive. I kept my head down, did what they wanted, stayed quiet. But every day, I thought about that moment at the border, about the way my father looked at me... like I was nothing. Like I wasn''t even his daughter anymore."


    Jules finally looked at me, her eyes glistening with pain. "I was fourteen and I had no wolf yet, but it is widely known that when a child goes through enough torture and torment, it can either scare their wolf away or cause an early shifting. Mine was the former, and that is why I do not have a wolf."


    Jules''s voice was barely a whisper as she finished that thought, the weight of her words settling between us like a crushing presence. I wanted to say something, anything, to fill the silence, but my throat was too tight, my own emotions wing at me.


    "I thought that maybe if I worked harder, stayed in line, they''d leave me alone," she continued, her voice hollow. "But Thorn¡­ he thrived on control. On breaking people. I think he enjoyed the fact that I didn''t have a wolf. It made me... weaker, easier to manipte. He used to call me ''his little ghost,'' a reminder that I was less than everyone else in his pack. And no one stopped him."


    Jules took a shaky breath, her fingers brushing against the scar on her arm, as if the memory of it still burned. "I became... nothing more than a shadow. I cleaned their halls till my knees bled, served their meals while they starved me, took their punishments when they needed someone to me. For years, Ellen. That''s all I was."


    Her words pierced me like daggers, the raw pain in her voice unbearable. I reached for her again, desperate tofort her, but she pulled away, wrapping her arms around herself.


    "And then one day," she murmured, her gaze distant, "Thorn decided I was no longer useful. He started mentioning the others¡ªthe rogue sectors that were desperate for anything, even broken girls like me. He said he''d trade me, that I''d serve them better as their ''entertainment.''" Her voice trembled, the wordsing out like they were choking her.


    I froze, my stomach twisting in horror. "Jules¡­"


    "But the king came through the sectors, and I was rescued with others like me." Her eyes twinkled for the first time since she began, a ghost of a genuine smile tugging at her lips. Then her smile faltered, like a wilting flower. "But after eight years in Ironw, I was already broken," she looked down at her hands. "I am still broken. I am nothing."


    "You are still here, though," I said, my voice a soft murmur. "They broke you, Jules. Over and over again. But you refused to stay broken. That''s what they don''t understand. The scar they gave you... it''s not just theirs. It''s yours too. It''s a reminder that you survived, that you are still standing, no matter how many times they tried to tear you down."


    I did the only thing I could¡ªI reached for her and pulled her into a hug. Jules stiffened at first, but then she crumbled, her body shaking as she sobbed into my shoulder.


    "You''re not nothing," I whispered fiercely. "You''re not broken. You''re Jules, and you''re stronger than any of them could ever be."


    She clung to me like a lifeline, but what she didn''t know was that I clung to her like a lifeline as well, because my tears fell like hers.

 Chapter 110: Intercepted

    Eve


    We stayed like that for a moment, letting the grief settle. I tried to keep my eyes dry and collect my thoughts. To put up a brave and bright front after all she had been through felt like a betrayal to the depth of her pain, so I let myself mourn with her. Mourning not just the years of suffering she endured, but the innocence stolen from her, the love she was denied, and the freedom that had always seemed just out of reach.


    Finally, Jules pulled back slightly, wiping her face with trembling hands. Her cheeks were streaked with tears.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice raw and hoarse. "For listening, for... not pitying me. I hate pity. It makes me feel small."


    I shook my head firmly, meeting her eyes. "You are not small, Jules. You are monumental."


    She gave a watery smile, the barest hint of a flush returning to her freckled cheeks. "I don''t feel extraordinary."


    "You are," I muttered, my voice losing some of its zest. You are not like me, I said in my head.


    "Thanks for bearing some of the weight for me," she murmured, "but I know I''m not the only one who needs help with the burden their past has left them."


    I stilled, my throat working with a swallow. I hesitated.


    "You don''t need to be afraid, I promise. It does not matter how small or big your scars might be, I want to lessen their weight, and it will stay between us." She intertwined her fingers with mine. "I am your friend, and I''ll stand by you, no matter what." Her voice was soft yet steady, a quiet reassurance that sank deep into my chest.


    I looked down at our intertwined hands. Her grip was tight despite the tremble in her fingers. It was hard to believe someone who had endured so much could still offerfort so freely.


    I wrestled with the impulse to pull away, to bury my own pain and truth as I should. Yet, the sincerity in Jules''s eyes disarmed me.


    "You don''t have to say anything if you''re not ready," Jules added, her tone soft. "I just... I want you to know you don''t have to carry it alone. Not with me." Her expression was earnest as she gazed into my eyes.


    The lump in my throat hardened, and my pulse thudded in my ears. Jules''s earnest gaze pierced through me, stripping away theyers of defense I''d meticulously built over the weeks I had been here. The warmth of her hand in mine was soothing, but it also ignited a panic deep inside me, a flicker of fear that if I let her in, everything would unravel.


    She wasn''t looking at Eve, the ghost clinging to life in the shadows. She was looking at Ellen,  the facade I''d constructed, the lie that kept me safe. If I told her the truth, the walls of this fragile world I''d built would crumble, leaving me exposed.


    "I¡­" My voice cracked, and I swallowed hard, forcing myself to meet her gaze. The words hovered on the edge of my tongue, threatening to spill out. *Tell her. Tell her who you are. Tell her why you''re here.* But the weight of the consequences pressed down on me, suffocating. What if the truth reached Hades? I nced around the edges of the room, looking for the cameras that I knew were hidden. It only served to make the room more unnerving. At least the ones in the hallways were in in sight.


    I could whisper it. I nced uneasily at her, sweat forming on my brow, the ground-breaking truth on the tip of my tongue.


    I am supposed to be dead. I am Eve Valmont.


    Jules''s grip on my hand tightened, her expression softening with concern. "It''s okay," she said gently. "You don''t have to push yourself. Whatever it is, whenever you''re ready... I''m here."


    It could have been a trick of the light, but her eye twitched. I blinked, shaking my head nervously.


    I was losing it. My chest tightened as I tried to regain myposure. I had buried Eve that day or so I thought. But standing here, with Jules offering her firm support, I felt Eve stirring inside me, begging to be acknowledged.


    "I wish I could," I whispered, the words escaping before I could stop them. My hand twitched in hers, but I didn''t pull away. "I wish I could tell you everything."


    "Then why don''t you?" she asked softly, her voiceced with care and an edge that made me feel even guiltier. She had bared her deepest, darkest wounds to me, but I couldn''t even let her see a sliver of mine. There was too much at stake. My mind went to the bomb Hades had tried to make me activate in the middle of a city square because I had crossed him. Recalling it still made a shiver run through my bones. How many more of those did he have nted all over Silverpine? How many seconds would it take for him to detonate all of them? Killing thousands when he found out he had been duped. Even if there was the slightest chance the prophecy was a lie, why would he listen to me?


    I forced a weak smile, shaking my head. "Some truths are heavier than others, Jules. And this one... it''s just mine to carry."


    Her brows furrowed. "You''re saying your past is heavier than mine?" The tone wasced with acid that took me aback.


    My heart lurched, and I quickly shook my head. "No, Jules, that''s not what I meant." My voice was hoarse, defensive, as if I''d been caught in a lie. Because I had, in a way. "It''s not aparison. I''m not trying to belittle what you''ve been through."


    Her gaze narrowed, searching my face for cracks in myposure. "Then what are you trying to say?" she pressed, her voice trembling with frustration. "Because to me, it sounds like you''re hiding something and maybe it''s because you don''t trust me enough to share it."


    The usation stung, and I flinched, guilt pooling in the pit of my stomach. "It''s not about trust," I said softly, though the words felt hollow. "It''s about safety. Yours as much as mine." And the safety of Silverpine.


    Jules''s grip on my hand loosened, and she leaned back slightly, her expression clouded with confusion and hurt. "Safety?" she echoed. "Ellen, what are you talking about?"


    The weight of her name on her lips, the name that wasn''t mine was suffocating. I couldn''t look her in the eye, so I stared at our hands instead, the way hers trembled slightly in my own. *You''re going to lose her trustpletely,* a voice in my head warned. *But if you tell her the truth, you''ll lose everything.*


    "I can''t exin," I murmured, barely audible. "Not now. Not yet."


    Jules let out a shaky breath, pulling her hand free from mine. The absence of her touch felt like a sudden chill in the air. "You''re hiding something big," she said, her voice tight. "And I''m not going to force you to tell me. But don''t stand here and pretend like you''re protecting me by keeping me in the dark. You are hurting me."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came out. How could I exin that my life and the lives of countless others could be destroyed if even a whisper of the truth reached the wrong ears? How could I tell her that Ellen was just a mask, and that beneath it was a woman who had died and been resurrected in the shadow of a dingy cell just shy of two months ago?


    Jules stood and zipped her uniform, brushing her hands on her pants as if she needed to shake off the weight of the conversation. "I''ve trusted you with everything, Ellen. I thought you could do the same." Her voice cracked, but she didn''t let the tears fall. "I guess I was wrong."


    I stood as well, panic wing at my throat. "Jules, please¡ª"


    "Don''t," she interrupted, holding up a hand. "I need some air."


    My heart shriveled and turned to dust in the face of her coldness. Her shoulders were slumped, her eyes heavy. This time, I had not been betrayed, I had been the one to betray her. I clenched my hands into fists, gritting my teeth as she made her way to my bathroom to get it ready.


    But my desperation won out. I reached out and grabbed her arm, my mind whirling with the dire decision I had to make. "I will tell you. I will tell you the whole truth," I blurted.


    She turned to me, her hollow eyes lighting up faintly. "Are you sure?"


    I swallowed thickly and nodded, my blood roaring in my ears. "Yes, I am. I¡ª"


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and the scent of mint and ocean breeze reached me before piercing green eyes met mine.


    "Kael?" I offered him a genuine but tentative smile. "Morning."


    "Good morning, Your Highness. I would like to have a word with you," he said, his voice calm but carrying a hint of authority.


    His eyes shifted from me to Jules, and a hard edge crept into his tone. "Alone."

 Chapter 111: Trust No One

    Eve


    Kael was almost ring at Jules as she walked out of the room. He closed the door behind her, and I watched as some of the tension that had bunched his shoulders eased. He sighed deeply, as if bracing himself to do something nerve-wracking.


    "Kael?" I called out tentatively, worry gnawing at my gut. "You said you wanted a word?"


    When his eyes met mine, his brows were knit together. He looked torn, as if trying to make a decision about something that concerned me. His eyes flicked to the sling on my arm, and his forest greens morphed into a dark teal.


    He stalked toward me until we were a few yards apart. "Ellen..." His voice was rough. "How are you?"


    At the first question, a bit of relief seeped into my system. I managed a wry smile. "I''m as good as I could possibly be," I replied.


    The corner of his mouth twitched up. "Your arm?" he asked.


    "It''s a bit ufortable, but the physician says I''ll be better in a few weeks." I tried to assure him.


    He nced at the door before turning back to me. He curled his hands into fists and released them again. "Jules did that to you."


    It was not a question; it was a statement. "It was a mistake."


    "Was it?" he deadpanned, barely waiting for me to finish talking. "Was it really?"


    It was now my turn to be confused. I furrowed my brow, a question in my gaze as I looked at him. "What else could it have been?"


    "What exactly do you know about Jules?" he asked, his voice hard on the utterance of her name.


    I chuckled nervously. "Oh,e on, Kael," I tried to lighten the tension in the air. He was probably just on edge because of my arm. "I know enough, and I know the Tower is thorough. You wouldn''t have missed anything in her screening. Hades wouldn''t have assigned her to me if he wasn''t sure she could be trusted."


    His face contorted into an expression that was achingly familiar¡ªguilt. I had seen the same expression on Hades.


    This time, the uneasiness didn''t simply gnaw at my gut; it twisted it. "Is something wrong? Is there something I don''t know?"


    Kael''s throat jumped. "You trust her?" he asked, his voice small.


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. But evidently not enough, because I hadn''t trusted her with my biggest secret. Her hurt face still haunted me, and her cold voice still suffocated me.


    "You shouldn''t," Kael said curtly. "Trust no one," he murmured. "Trust absolutely no one."


    I blinked at him. I didn''t know which surprised me more¡ªthe gruffness of his voice that I had never heard before or his words.


    "Is something the matter?"


    He nced at my arm. "People are like ss," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "Fragile, easy to shatter... and sometimes, what''s beneath the surface is sharper than you expect." His gaze flickered to mine, heavy with unspoken meaning.


    I frowned, my heart beating a little faster. "Kael, you''re scaring me. What are you trying to say?"


    He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his light hair, the tension in his frame coiling tighter. "What I''m trying to say, Ellen, is that trust is a dangerous luxury. Even the ones closest to you can cut the deepest."


    I took a step closer, my injured arm throbbing faintly, though I ignored it. "Are you implying something about Jules? What did she do?"


    Kael hesitated, his forest-green eyes stormy, the teal still lingering in the depths. "It''s not just about what she did. It''s about who she is."


    "Who she is?" My voice was low, wary. "Kael, if there''s something I need to know, just tell me. Stop speaking in riddles."


    His jaw clenched, the muscles working as if he were chewing on his words. Finally, he spoke, his tone resolute but pained. "Jules isn''t just some stray Hades decided to take in. She''s a reminder¡ªa walking piece of the past that we''ve all tried to bury. And the thing about the past, Ellen, is that it never stays buried for long."


    A chill crawled down my spine. "What are you saying? That she''s dangerous?"


    "She''s more than dangerous," Kael replied, his voice cutting through the air like a de. "She''s a ticking time bomb. And if you''re not careful, she''ll take you down with her."


    I stepped back, my breath hitching. "But she¡ªshe''s been nothing but kind. She shielded me, Kael! How could someone like that be a threat?"


    Kael closed the distance between us, his gaze piercing. "Because loyalty doesn''t erase what''s inside, Ellen. It doesn''t change what she''s capable of or the scars she carries. The same scars that might one day turn her into your greatest enemy."


    I shook my head, refusing to believe it. "No. That''s not true. Jules isn''t like that." But a part of me, to my horror, agreed.


    "Maybe not now," he admitted, his voice softening, though his eyes remained hard. "But people change. And you¡ª" He pointed to my arm. "You''re already proof of how quickly things can spiral."


    I stared at him, the weight of his words sinking in like lead in my chest. "Then why hasn''t Hades warned me? Why hasn''t anyone said anything?"


    Kaelughed bitterly. "Because Hades thinks he can control her. That he can keep her tethered. But you and I both know what happens when someone''s pushed too far, don''t we?"


    I looked up at him, lost, my thoughts in a knot. "What do I do now?"


    And for the first time since he walked through the door, a genuine smile crept onto his face. "Trust your instincts," he muttered. "Don''t go against them in a bid to satisfy your sense of loyalty or fairness. Instincts don''t lie. They''re primal and raw, and usually the only thing keeping you alive when all else turns to shit."


    I swallowed thickly, my tongue growing heavier in my mouth. "You think she''ll hurt me? Or herself?"


    Kael''s expression softened. "I don''t think she knows the damage she''s capable of. But that doesn''t make her any less dangerous. If anything, it makes her more."

 Chapter 112: I Am Not Him

    Hades


    Ellen was not asleep when I returned to our bedroom. No, she was sitting on the bed, her hands folded on herp. When I stepped in, she got up.


    "Wee back," she muttered. Her voice was neither monotone nor cold.


    I froze in my steps, looking her over. She worried her bottom lip, her eyes straying every once in a while. She was dressed in a pale blue nightdress that contrasted with the wild, wavy red of her hair.


    "You are not asleep," I muttered. Then my stomach clenched. "What did she do this time?" I demanded, but when she flinched, I stopped myself. "Ellen..."


    Ellen shook her head, putting her good hand in front of her. "She did not do anything, I promise."


    I raised a brow. "What is the matter?"


    Finally, her eyes stayed steady on mine, and she walked forward. "I wanted to apologize for hiding the fact that I was hurt from you and hiding what happened."


    My brows could have disappeared into my hairline. Suddenly, it dawned on me. "Just because you apologize does not mean that I will tell you what you want to know," I told her, my voice icy.


    She tilted her head, confusion taking over her face, before her brows rose in realization. "No, no, it has nothing to do with that. I am not apologizing just because I want you to tell me... that... well, whatever that was."


    I tried to remain hard, but her expression was open and genuine.


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, then it''s fine. I have no right to pry. And just because I apologize does not mean that I expect something in return. It is not some trade by barter," she finished softly. Her gaze wavered, but she kept her chin high. "I''m apologizing because I was wrong to hide it from you. I was wrong to think I could handle it alone."  She let out a shaky breath, her fingers nervously twisting the hem of her nightdress. "I should have trusted my instincts instead of trying to justify some sense of loyalty, especially if it was at my expense. You were right. I was being foolish."


    I looked down at her as if she was growing a second head. What the hell was this woman? She had been ready to fight me just this morning to protect her help, and now she was sounding so reasonable that I could have sworn it was someone else standing before me.


    Ellen did not back down from my scrutiny. Her eyes were steady, though I could see the flicker of nervousness beneath her carefully constructed exterior. She was trying and I hated how much it affected me.


    "You think I was right?" I echoed, my voiceced with disbelief. I never thought that I would see the day. My fiery wife agreed with me.


    I studied her for a long moment, the tension in her small frame refusing to ease. It was not the apology that had taken me off guard; it was the vulnerability that she let peek through. This time, she did not conceal it with harsh words and a sharp tongue. Instead, she stood there unarmed and exposed before me, and it made something deep and ufortable stir within me.


    "I am not used to this," I uttered truthfully.


    "Used to what?" she asked, seemingly genuinely curious.


    "To you agreeing with me." I never would.


    She shed me one of those rare warm smiles that only Jules or Kael were worthy of. "Kael told me--" her smile faded, panic filling her expression, but it was toote. She could not take it back. She had already let it slip.


    Suddenly, I was snapped back to reality. Of course, Kael had convinced her. It had not been me. It was never me. I should have known when she agreed with me that it was too good to be true. It was Kael who had been able to reach her, not me.


    A burning sensation crept into my veins, and I knew that I had been triggered. I could feel my fangs elongating in my mouth, and I gritted my teeth. I tried to walk away, but of course, she grabbed me.


    "Hades, it''s not what you think. Kael just exined to me---"


    My head snapped to her. "He exined to you in a way that I could not because you don''t trust me enough to listen," I finished bitterly. My voice came out sharper than I intended, but I didn''t care. The sting of betrayal or maybe it was inadequacy ripped through me, and my ws threatened to burst from my fingertips, I did not need to look at them to know that they were turning ck.


    Ellen flinched at my words, her grip on my arm loosening, but she didn''t let go. "That''s not true, Hades," she said firmly, though her voice trembled. "I want to trust you. I¡ª" She hesitated, her turquoise eyes searching mine. "I just¡­ needed to hear it from someone else. Someone who wasn''t... you."


    Her words were honest but felt like a p to the face. I tore my arm free from her grasp and stepped back, trying to get a hold of myself. The beast inside me wed at the surface, demanding control, but I shoved it down. Barely. She had to leave me alone before she got hurt.


    "Why?" I asked, my voice low and dangerous. "Why couldn''t you trust me? Why did it have to be him?"


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out at first. She seemed to be struggling, caught between the truth and her fear of how I''d take it. Finally, she spoke, her words quiet but piercing.


    "Because with you, it feels like I can''t afford to be wrong," she admitted, her gaze dropping to the floor. "With Kael, I can make mistakes and not feel like the weight of the world is on my shoulders. With you¡­ I can''t."


    "Why?" But it came off as a growl. It was not even me¡ªit was the contamination taking over.


    But she could say nothing. It was all the answer I needed. I had bared my soul to her in that room, but it had done nothing to sway her. I wondered what Kael could have said to make her listen. Or was it simply because he was not me? Did she...


    I stopped in my tracks when an arm wrapped around me, a head resting on my chest, as Ellen trapped me in a fierce embrace that made my mind stutter.

 Chapter 113: Clawing at the Enclosure

    Hades


    "Ellen¡ª" I started, my voice low and gravelly. The contact burned, not because it was painful, but because it broke through every wall I''d hastily tried to rebuild. Her warmth seeped into my skin, her heartbeat a steady rhythm against my chest. The beast was not appeased; it only sought to escape from its enclosure and im her.


    "Hades," she muttered my name with a softness that made me shudder. My name on her lips was a weapon, disarming and dangerous all at once. It struck deep, brushing against the reinforced cage that the contamination wed at. "I am sorry," she said, her voice small. "I really am. I might not agree with you on a plethora of things, but this time I wish I had seen it the way you did. But I refused to see outside the boundaries I had set for myself," she continued, her voice trembling but steady. "I didn''t want to admit that you might be right because I thought it would mean losing to you."


    Her words dug into me like ws, ripping away the remains of my resolve. The beast inside me howled, not in anger, but in something deeper¡ªsomething raw and unfamiliar. It wanted her, not just to im, to mark her and devour her in ways I had never allowed myself to imagine.


    I gritted my teeth against the surge, my body vibrating with the effort of trying to keep the creeping contamination at bay. I clenched my hands into fists, my ws piercing my palms and letting the scent of blood fill the air.


    I felt her stiffen against me, and she pulled away, but only slightly. She looked up at me, her eyes wide before looking down at my injured hand and the blood already dripping onto the marble tile. "Hades¡ª" her voice was high with horror. She had seen the ck ws.


    I grabbed her by the face so that she would look back up at me. She swallowed when our eyes met again, her skin suddenly pale. "Hades¡ª"


    "Sh-sh-sh," I whispered, trying to keep the growl from my voice. "I won''t hurt you." But the contamination had other intentions as it continued to thrash against my skin like a living firestorm trying to consume us both. The corruption wed its way through me, trying to get to her to im her in every atrocious way possible.


    My grip on her face inadvertently tightened with every onught of the corruption. Luckily, not enough to hurt her, but enough to keep her eyes on me.


    "Red," I rasped, my voice wavering slightly under the strain of trying to keep the curse contained. Her scent was intoxicating, a blend of everything forbidden that made the beast crave her all the more. "You don''t know what you are doing to me."


    She blinked, those auburnshes of hers fluttering. "Am I doing this?" she gasped, stunned.


    "I won''t hurt you." Thest bit came out as a growl. As if my body knew that I was feeding her lies.


    I could have reeled back from shock when she only came closer, her good handing to cradle my face tenderly. "What about you? Am I doing this to you?" Her horror had morphed into fear. Not fear of me, but fear for me. "Let me..." she murmured, her watery eyes earnest as she searched for something in my eyes. "Let me help. Is there something that I can do? Am I the one causing this?"


    I could only stare at her. To myplete astonishment, even the corruption receded a little, pulling back just to look at her through my eyes.


    She shook me as delicately as she could when I did not answer. "Please tell me," she asked again, the urgency in her voice rising, her eyes filling with more tears. "Can I help?"


    It was surreal watching her, her empathy directed at me and no one else¡ªnot her ire or fear or hatred. The swirls of blue and sea green in her eyes seemed to gleam with... care. She cared for me. She was worried about me.


    "Please, Hades!" she suddenly screamed, her shaking growing more intense. "Tell me! It''s hurting you, isn''t it? It is because of me," more tears welled up in those beautiful depths. For the first time, I did not see Darius Valmont or Danielle. I saw her. "Is it because I am cursed?" she demanded, her tears falling like crystals. "Am I hurting you because I am cursed?"


    Suddenly, confusion swirled through me. "What are you¡ª" Suddenly, a rip tore through the tense air as agony like nothing I had ever felt before wreaked havoc on my body. It was too early. It was too damn early for it to reach this stage, I thought in a panic as I tried to keep it all locked up. But it was like the floodgates had opened, and nothing would be able to keep the contamination contained.


    Itshed out, ck veins of all things sinister racing across my skin as my ck ws grew into menacing talons of destruction. I felt my bones break as they bulged and lengthened, bringing with them more bouts of unrelenting agony. A guttural roar tore through my throat, my vocal cords disintegrating and regenerating with the force.


    Ellen flinched as I backed away from her, trying to put space between us, but my eyes stayed glued to her now frozen form. The corruption growled in my ears, my eardrums splintering.


    Take her. im her. Break her.


    I shook my head against themand. "No!" I roared. But if the corruption was a malevolent force, maybe it would have worked. But this was anything but¡ªit was an entity with purposes and agendas. And right now, Ellen was its target. Its purpose.


    She was not just something to destroy but to possess, to own, and to corrupt. The entity''s intentions shed against mine, a high tidal wave that turned my mind on its head. Yet, no matter how much I tried, I could only see her. Her terrified eyes met mine, and I growled in hunger and frustration.


    "Run... now," I bellowed against every feral instinct. But the warning served no purpose because I pounced immediately after.


    She barely had time to react before I was upon her, my talons on either side of her head trapping her. The marble underneath splintered and shattered as I held myself back from ripping into her delicate flesh. Every beat of her heart and pulse of her blood was amplified, roaring in my head, almost as loud as the corruption itself.


    Take her. Mark her. It growled.


    Where was Kael? He should have heard me. I just had to hold back for a little longer. The fact that I could still see those frightened eyes of hers on me meant that I had not reached the carnal stage.


    Take her. It demanded. She is mine. She is ours.


    I shook my head against the hunger, my talonsing closer to her despite how hard I fought it, my jaw snapping at her face.


    She is ours. It screamed.


    "Hades, can you hear me?" Her voice was a soft tremor against the raging storm in my head, but it reached me. Somehow, even with the corruption roaring louder, her words broke through, wrapping around thest threads of my sanity like a tether.


    "Hades, can you hear me?" Ellen repeated, her voice steadier now, though her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths. Her trembling hands lifted,ing to rest on my forearms, just above where my talons dug into the fractured marble.


    The beast inside me snarled. Take her. Mark her. She is ours.


    "Stop it!" I roared, my voice fractured, somewhere between human and feral. My jaw snapped, teeth elongating further, aching to sink into her delicate skin. I tried to pull away, to give her the distance she needed to escape, but the corruption held me there, as though she were the only thing grounding me to this cursed existence.


    Ellen''s fingers tightened on my arms, a surprising show of strength. "Hades, look at me!" she demanded, her voice cutting through the cacophony. Her gaze locked onto mine, unwavering despite the monster looming over her.


    I did look at her. It wasn''t by choice, not entirely. The corruption, as much as it craved her submission, seemed transfixed by her too. My vision blurred, dark and hazy, but her tear-streaked face remained clear.


    "Fight it," she ordered me.


    But my talons suddenly craved flesh and blood and came for her face. It was pure instinct as my jaw snapped faster, catching my arm between my teeth and biting down.


    Bones cracked, but I felt nothing, my eyes on hers, ck blood dripping from my arm to her chest. "Hades," a horrified whisper slipped past her trembling lips.


    Mine. Mine. Mine. It growled.


    My mate. It snarled in my head.


    I froze for a moment at the pronouncement. I had to have been hearing things, yet the word echoed in my head. Mate. It had called her its mate.


    I lost track for a moment, distracted by the realization. In that split second, the corruption struck at her¡ªbut before it could reach, a sharp prick of a needle in my neck made me stiffen.


    Kael. Finally.

 Chapter 114: Return

    Eve


    I could not close my eyes, not to speak of sleeping. The sounds vibrated in my head, roars and snarls that refused to go away no matter how hard I tried. I turned over in bed to stare at the empty space beside me. I reached out to Hades'' side of the bed; it was cold, as it had been for the entire week since Hades left. A week since he refused to return.


    My heart sped up again as the memory of that day yed on my mind. The way he had been thest time I saw him. Bile rose in my throat at the acrid scent of the rotten ck blood that had oozed from his arm as he bit down. His eyes, those red-ck orbs, had been locked on mine, even through the chaos. They hadn''t been his eyes, not the Hades I knew. Yet, even in their feral depths, there had been something desperate, something pleading that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I closed my eyes tightly, trying to block out the image, but it was no use. The memory was etched too deeply, wing at me like the talons he had barely restrained. It wasn''t just the monstrous transformation that haunted me¡ªit was the pain that radiated from him, the torment in his voice when he roared my name like it was the only thing tethering him to sanity.


    I turned over in bed again, the sheets twisting around my legs, a physical representation of the chaos in my mind. The room was suffocatingly silent, and yet my thoughts were deafening. He wasn''t here. A week had passed, and he hadn''te back. I didn''t understand why it bothered me so much, why it felt like his absence seemed to tug painfully on my heart.


    For all the times we had bickered, for all the sharp words and colder silences between us, his absence felt like a jagged hole in my chest. I hated admitting it¡ªhated the vulnerability that came with the thought¡ªbut a part of me twisted painfully at the empty space beside me. He unnerved me, yes, but he also anchored me in ways I couldn''t exin. It was strange, and he was stranger than I thought.


    "You don''t know what you are doing to me," I recalled his ominous words. It hadn''t been flirtatious or mocking. His voice had rung with sincerity, and for the first time, I wondered how I could be responsible for such a monstrous transformation. The ck veins, the sinister gaze, the talons¡ªall left me questioning if I was indeed cursed.


    Maybe I had been too optimistic about the prophecy being a sham because someone in a memory¡ªdisguised as a dream¡ªtold me so. Maybe I was cursed. Maybe my title, the cursed twin, held weight. I couldn''t think of any other reason why he would have said those words to me. My heart jumped into a gallop in my chest.


    I sat up in bed, the darkness of the room suddenly more suffocating than it had been just a moment ago. Had I infected him with a curse? Did he realize how I had done it? By now, did he realize I was not the blessed twin but the opposite? These thoughts made it impossible to sleep.


    "Is it because I am cursed?" I had asked him.


    The silence and his absence were nerve-wracking because, in the quiet, there were too many answers, and all of them terrified me. My words hung in my memory, echoing in the darkened room like a haunting refrain. Is it because I am cursed?


    I couldn''t forget the way he looked at me after I said it¡ªconfusion, yes, but also something deeper, something that cut to the marrow of my insecurities. Maybe he was piecing it together even then. Maybe that''s why he left. Maybe I was the reason for his suffering.


    A shiver ran through me as I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, my bare feet pressing into the cold wooden floor. I couldn''t stay still anymore, couldn''t lie there with the weight of my thoughts pressing down on me. The quiet was too loud, the shadows too suffocating.


    I paced the length of the room, arms wrapped around myself as if that would stop the trembling. What if I''m the reason he hasn''te back? The thought mmed into me like a fist to the chest, leaving me breathless. What if my curse isn''t just ruining me, but him too?


    My mind churned, reying every interaction we''d had, every fight, every moment of tension. The way he looked at me with that strange mix of exasperation and¡­ something else. The way he protected me, even when he had no reason to. The way he fought himself that day, holding back a monstrous force that wanted nothing more than to destroy and consume.


    And then there was the way he said my name. The growl of it, rough and raw, as if it was thest shred of humanity he could cling to. I shook my head, trying to dispel the heat that flushed my face. Now wasn''t the time to dwell on theplexities of Hades. I had to focus.


    If he doesn''te back¡­ The thought trailed off unfinished, too heavy to carry. My chest tightened, and for a moment, I felt like I couldn''t breathe. I pressed a hand to my heart, as if I could still the frantic rhythm pounding against my ribs.


    "No," I whispered to the empty room. "He''lle back. He has to."


    But what if he didn''t? What if he was already too far gone? Or worse, what if he stayed away because of me? The prophecy loomedrge in my mind, a dark cloud that refused to dissipate. I had always tried to brush it off, to push it to the back of my thoughts, but now it felt inescapable.


    Was it possible that I was the cursed twin after all? That my presence in Hades'' life, in anyone''s life, was nothing more than a slow poison? I wanted to believe I wasn''t, but the doubt was corrosive, eating away at every logical thought.


    My pacing slowed, and I found myself standing by the window, staring out at the moonlitndscape. The night was calm, a stark contrast to the storm raging inside me. The silver glow of the moon reminded me of him¡ªof the way his eyes could sh with fury, or with something gentler, something that I didn''t dare name.


    I leaned my forehead against the cool ss, closing my eyes. "Hades," I murmured, his name a prayer, a plea. "Pleasee back."


    But the room offered no answers, only the echo of my voice in the darkness. And I was left alone with the weight of my fears and the hollow ache of his absence.


    ---


    Hades


    I opened the door to the bedroom, every muscle aching, the remnants of spasms still twisting under my skin like restless snakes. The contamination had receded for now, thanks to Kael and his damn syringe, but it left me hollowed out, exhausted, and on edge. I shouldn''t have been here¡ªnot yet¡ªbut something had drawn me back. An obligation, perhaps. Or a weakness.


    Mate.


    The thought slithered through my mind, unwee and infuriating. It was a lie, a cruel twist of fate meant to bind me to something I didn''t need. I clenched my jaw, suppressing the surge of irritation that threatened to bubble over. I wasn''t a fool. I knew better than to indulge in such notions.


    The door creaked softly, revealing the dimly lit room. My eyes scanned the space, noting every detail with the cold precision I relied on. The tangled sheets, the faint scent of her lingering in the air, and then¡­ her. Standing by the window, staring out at the moonlit sky like some forlorn ghost.


    Her silhouette was small, her arms wrapped around herself as if she could shield against the chill. Pathetic, really. She had no idea the kind of dangers circling her, the kind of dangers I brought into her life. I should have stayed away. It would''ve been cleaner, easier. For both of us.


    Her voice broke the silence, soft and fragile, barely more than a whisper.


    "Hades," she murmured, her breath fogging the ss. "Pleasee back."


    The sound of my name on her lips sent a ripple through me, sharp and biting. I ignored it, or at least, I tried to. I reminded myself that this was meaningless. Whatever she thought she wanted from me, whatever connection she believed existed, was a figment of her imagination.


    I moved forward, silent as death, my bare feet gliding over the cold marble floor. She didn''t hear me approach¡ªof course she didn''t. She never paid enough attention, never understood the weight of her vulnerability. It was foolish. Dangerous.


    I reached her without a sound, my gaze fixed on the tension in her shoulders, the way she hugged herself as though she might disappear if she let go. I stopped just short of touching her, the beast inside me stirring at the proximity. It wasn''t hunger. Not entirely.


    "Is begging beneath you now?" I said, my voice cold and detached, cutting through the quiet like a de.


    She flinched, her body stiffening as she turned to face me. Her wide eyes met mine, shimmering with unshed tears, and for a moment, I felt something sharp twist in my chest. I buried it immediately, masking it with the indifference I wore like armor.


    In the moonlight, I studied her face. Kael hadn''t lied. Her eyes were bloodshot, shadowed by dark rims. Her skin barely had a flush of color, pale as the moonlight itself. She hadn''t slept since I''d been gone.


    "Hades," she breathed, her voice trembling. She blinked, as though trying to convince herself that I was real.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, keeping my expression unreadable. "You''re upte."


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out. She looked at me like she was searching for something¡ªan exnation, an apology, a reason. I gave her nothing.


    Then she surprised me. She mmed against me, wrapping her arms around me for the second time. Before, I couldpute what was going on, she ckened against me, suddenly limp. She fell back but I caught her. For a moment, there was something akin to panic that tore through me before I noticed her even breathing. She had finally fallen asleep.

 Chapter 115: His Stubborn Caretaker

    Hades


    "I am not doing any training with you until you eat something," she said with her arms folded, her brows drawn in a frown.


    "It does not matter," I ground out, looming over. "I am in perfect condition."


    She looked me up and down. "You look malnourished," she countered.


    I almost reeled back at herment. My ears were ringing. "Malnourished?" I echoed in disbelief.


    "You don''t fill in your workout clothes like you used to," she remarked.


    If not for my shock at the observation she had made about my body, I would have smirked at the fact that she just let it slip that she noticed my body. But she was not wrong. The Flux had that effect on my body, especially considering that it hade earlier than anticipated this time and that my appetite had disappeared days before its arrival. The Flux always left me weaker than usual, stripping away muscle mass and energy, though I''d never admit that out loud.


    "You''re imagining things," I finally muttered, crossing my arms to block her view of my chest.


    She raised a brow, unimpressed by my attempt to dismiss her. "Imagining? Hades, I''ve been sparring with you for enough time. I know what you''re capable of. And I know when something''s off. You''re not hiding it from me. And I don''t even want to pry into what you are hiding. Like I said before, I will not do that. What I will not do is let you train me when you look seconds away from copsing. Just eat something."


    I clenched my jaw, the ringing in my ears intensifying. It wasn''t just her words; it was the audacity. The nerve. The care. She didn''t realize that every question, every usation, was grating at me in a way it should not have, especially with the uing result of the Lunar Sync Index test. If the world was still spinning in the right direction, the LSI test shoulde out negative, but I know what I fucking heard and...felt.


    "This isn''t your concern," I said, my voice low,ced with a warning. It would be better if she backed down and let us fall into the routine that we followed before and pretended like nothing had happened or¡ªchanged. But here she was acting like a worried, angry mother hen, and in a sick, almost endearing way, I was a stubborn chick.


    She stepped closer, her face tilted up toward mine, a determined spark in her gaze. "It is my concern when you''re pushing yourself into the ground. You''re no good to anyone like this. Especially not to yourself."


    I inhaled sharply, my control fraying. "I said it doesn''t matter. Now drop it."


    "No." Her tone was stable, and for a moment, I hated her for it. Hated that she could stand there, arms folded, unrelenting in her determination to challenge me, even when I towered over her, even when she knew how dangerous I could be. Even when she had been face to face with the corruption that tore through me and possessed me, she had neither run nor screamed. She stood toe to toe with it, ordering me to fight it. Why?


    And if she was capable of being so hardheaded in that situation, how could I make her see reason now?


    "You don''t get to tell me what to do," I growled.


    "And you don''t get to self-destruct while I stand by and watch," she fired back. "Eat something, Hades. Or there''s no training."


    I stared at her, the weight of her words, her stubbornness, pressing against the ache in my chest. She wasn''t backing down, and part of me¡ªdamn it¡ªpart of me respected that.


    "Fine," I bit out, stepping back, though it felt like a concession of power. "But don''t expect me to finish it."


    Her lips quirked into a small, victorious smile, and I swore it was the most infuriatingly satisfying thing I''d seen all day.


    "Good. I''ll bring something that even you can''tin about," she said, already out the door.


    As she walked away, I rubbed a hand over my face. This wasn''t about the food. This wasn''t about the training. She was testing me, pushing against walls I''d built long before she came into my life.


    And the worst part? She was winning.


    ---


    I stared at her, her gazeser-focused as I reluctantly ate. She had not been lying when she said she would bring something that I would notin about. The food was annoyingly simple¡ªa grilled steak paired with roasted sweet potatoes and steamed broli. No sauces, no excessive seasoning, just in, functional fuel for my body. A ss of water sat beside it¡ªno frills or indulgence.


    It wasn''t anything I''d normally crave, but it was exactly what I needed. Begrudgingly, I picked up a fork and took a bite. And like I expected, it tasted like sawdust. The Flux had a way of stripping everything of vor, leaving even the most well-prepared meals tasting nd and unappetizing. The Flux dulled more than just my senses¡ªit drained my will, my focus, my strength. But I forced myself to chew, the weight of her gaze on me like an anchor.


    Across from me, she sat with her arms still crossed, her expression unreadable. She wasn''t going to look away. She wasn''t going to let this go.


    "It''s terrible," I muttered after swallowing, stabbing the broli with my fork like it had personally offended me.


    "You''re just saying that because you don''t want to admit you''re actually eating," she said, her voice calm, almost soothing like she was talking to a child.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, but she didn''t flinch. "You don''t need to watch me like a hawk. I''m eating, aren''t I?"


    "I''m watching to make sure you finish," she shot back. "You''ve gotten good at pretending you''re fine, but I''ve learned to spot the cracks, Hades. And skipping meals isn''t going to help whatever it is you''re dealing with."


    I stiffened at her words, a bitterugh bubbling in my chest. "You think food is going to fix this? That it''ll fix me?" She was so naive. The Flux was not some fever. No, my father was far more cruel.


    She leaned forward slightly, her voice softening. "No, I don''t. But it''s a start. And until you can face whatever''s breaking you apart, I''m going to make sure you don''t fall apartpletely. Even if that means sitting here while you eat everyst bite of this boring meal."


    Her honesty cut through the haze of my frustration. I didn''t know whether to be furious at her persistence or grateful for her stubborn care. Maybe both.


    I picked up the ss of water, downing it in one long sip before setting it down with more force than necessary. "Fine," I said, grabbing another piece of steak. "But don''t think this means you''ve won."


    Her lips quirked into the faintest smirk. "We''ll see." Despite the triumph in her eyes, the shadows never faded. If I looked malnourished, she looked dead.


    And as I continued to eat under her gaze, I couldn''t shake the strange, infuriating feeling that this was less about her winning and more about her refusing to let me lose.


    She cares...for me.


    I took one more bite, and bile quickly rose in my throat. I dropped the fork with a heavy nk and gagged. She sprang to her feet, and she was by my side. She rubbed slow circles on my back as I clutched my chest, an ache spreading.


    "You are okay."


    "Yeah, right."


    She poured some more water from the jug for me to drink. This time, she did not give me the cup. She put it to my lips herself.


    I opened my mouth just enough to take a sip, the cool water soothing my throat and calming the bile threatening to rise again.


    "See? Not so hard," she said softly, her voice a mix of relief and triumph.


    I scowled, but the fire behind it was dim. "I could''ve done it myself."


    "Sure you could''ve," she replied, not bothering to hide the sarcasm. She set the ss down on the table but stayed close, her hand lingering on my shoulder. "You''re stubborn, Hades, but so am I."


    "No kidding," I muttered, leaning back against the chair and dragging a hand over my face. The ache in my chest persisted, but it wasn''t just physical. Her touch, gentle yet firm, lingered like a brand. It felt too close, too much. Why did it feel so right?


    She stepped back slightly but didn''t sit down. "You''ve been pushing too hard. Even someone like you has limits. Now eat the rest."


    I scowled. "Not happening."


    "Hades..." she grumbled.


    We stared each other down like that for what felt like an hour, but I was not budging. I crossed my arms over my chest and leveled her with a hard look. "What are you going to do now, Red?" I raised a brow. "Feed me?"


    She let out an exasperated sigh, and to my shock, she grabbed the fork, picked up a piece of steak, and brought it to my mouth. "Choo, choo, herees the train. Open up," she said, her mouth curling into a mocking smirk.

 Chapter 116: Mercy Dies

    Hades


    I leaned back in my chair, ring at her in disbelief. "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Her smirk widened, her eyes glinting with something that made her look a bit less dead. "I''m dead serious. Open up, or this train''s about to crash into your face."


    "Red, don''t you dare¡ª"


    The fork edged closer. I could feel the tension in the air, a challenge wrapped in her yful mockery. She wasn''t going to back down. And the worst part was I wasn''t sure if I wanted her to.


    With a low growl, I grabbed her wrist, halting the fork''s approach. "You think this is funny?"


    Her expression didn''t falter. "No, I think it''s necessary. And if humiliating you a little is what it takes to make you eat, then so be it. If the Hand of Death needs to be the spoonfed then so be it."


    I stared at her, trying to summon the anger that usually came so easily. But instead, there was something else¡ªsomething warmer, more unsettling, curling in my chest. I hated how she managed to disarm me with her sheer stubbornness. Hated it, and yet... couldn''t look away.


    Mate


    I shook my head. No, no, it was anything but that, the index would show just that. I could not get carried away, it was scientifically improbable. "Fine," I snapped, releasing her wrist. "Give me that." I snatched the fork from her hand and shoved the bite of steak into my mouth, chewing aggressively as if I could destroy her resolve with sheer spite.


    Herughter, soft and quiet, slipped through the cracks in my armor. "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    I swallowed and red at her, but the bitecked venom. "You''re insufferable."


    "And you''re predictable," she shot back, reiming her seat. She folded her arms again, her gaze never leaving me. "But I''m not going anywhere until you finish."


    "Of course you''re not," I muttered, stabbing another piece of steak with unnecessary force. Her persistence was maddening, but there was no denying that it worked. The food might taste like ash, and my stomach might churn with every bite, but at least I was eating. For her.


    The thought settled ufortably in my mind. Why did her opinion matter so much? Why did she matter so much?


    The silence stretched between us, but it wasn''t hostile. It was... heavy, charged. I could feel her watching me, feel the weight of her concern pressing against the walls I''d built around myself. She didn''t pry, didn''t push for answers I wasn''t ready to give. She just... stayed. And somehow, that was worse.


    When I finally set the fork down, leaving a few stubborn bites untouched, she leaned forward slightly. "That''s all you''ve got?"


    "That''s all you''re getting," I replied, my tone sharp but tired. My body ached in ways I didn''t want to acknowledge, and the Flux gnawed at the edges of my mind like a beast waiting to strike. But knew for a fact that it was over, for now.


    Her eyes softened, and for a moment, I thought she might argue. But then she nodded, her lips curving into a faint smile. She picked up the fork and picked up the piece of food. She eat it and picked up another one. She brought it to my mouth. "You are almost there, Hades,"


    "Red," I growled.


    She feigned a frown like a mother trying to mimick a child. "Hadey Wadey."


    "What in the goddess'' name was that?" I snarled.


    "Your new nickname if you don''t finish this food." She brought the food closer. "Soe on."


    I red at her, her eyes damn near boring holes into her face but she did not react to my scrutiny. I opened my mouth and she fed me. She did not gloat after I eat it instead, she picked off the rest of the food and fed me until she got what she wanted. Until the te was empty.


    "Now, we are done. You can go and y outside--- I mean we can go and train."


    I wanted to smile but I scoffed, pushing the te away. "Don''t let it go to your head, Red. I didn''t do this for you."


    "Sure you didn''t," she said, standing up, she picked up the napkin and wiped my face. She was so close again, honey andvender


    Her closeness sent a ripple of something I couldn''t quite name through me. The faint scent of honey andvender clung to her, intoxicating in a way I didn''t want to admit. My jaw tightened as her fingers brushed my cheek while she wiped away a stray smear of sauce.


    I wanted to pull away, to reassert some semnce of control, but instead, I stayed still, frozen under her gaze. She was focused, her brows furrowed slightly as if the act of cleaning my face was a matter of utmost importance.


    When she finally stepped back, a triumphant smile tugged at her lips. "There. All better. Now you won''t embarrass yourself in front of Our pack."


    Our


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "You''re enjoying this way too much."


    "Only because I won," she shot back, crossing her arms as if to remind me that she had, indeed, gotten her way. "And because you actually look a little less like death."


    Look at who was talking. "Don''t push it," I warned, though my tonecked its usual bite. I was more confused than angry.


    She tilted her head, studying me with an expression that made my chest tighten. It wasn''t pity, thank the goddess, but something softer.


    "Well," she said after a beat, stepping toward the door, "since you''re fed and watered, we can train now. But don''t think I''ll go easy on you just because you finally listened to reason. And I haven''t gotten rusty over the week."


    I got Intel from Kael that despite my absence that she was always up before six to train. "Reason?" I echoed, standing to my full height as I loomed over her. "You call this reason? Forcing me to eat like some stubborn pup?"


    "If the shoe fits," she quipped, smirking up at me.


    I growled low in my throat, but it wasn''t the menacing sound I intended. Instead, it came out as something closer to amused. Goddess help me, she was driving me insane. I had so many unanswered questions that should have put me more unedge but here I was biting back augh.


    As she turned to leave, I reached out on instinct, grabbing her wrist. She froze, her eyes snapping to mine, and for a moment, the world seemed to stop.


    "Red," I said, my voice rough, quieter than I meant it to be. "Why do you care so much?"


    Her lips parted slightly, surprise shing across her face. But she recovered quickly, her expression softening. "Because someone has to," she said simply. "And because whether you admit it or not, you need someone to."


    "And not because you want to distract me?" I questioned, my gaze hardening.


    The softeness of her featured morphed into confusion. "Distract you?"


    I pulled her to me with more force than intended, her body snug against mine. I trapped her, caging her and she was looking up at me, her expression a mix of shock and something I couldn''t quite ce.


    "What did you mean by you are cursed?" I asked her.


    I watched as colour drained from her face, her breath catching. "I---never said---that."


    But the quiver in her voice betrayed her. She tried to take a step back.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist, making it impossible for her to escape. My hold was firm, but not harsh. She was trapped, and we both knew it. Her hands instinctively pressed against my chest, a weak attempt to create space, but she didn''t push me away.


    "Red," I said, my voice low, "don''t lie to me. I heard you." My gaze burned into hers, searching for the truth she was so desperate to hide.


    She looked away from me, as if she could not bare my gaze. "I don''t know what you are talking about." She insisted, but she was shaking and squirming.


    My hold turned harsh and bruising. "I think you have forgotten," I grabbed her jaw, forcing to face me. I tightened my grip on her waist, pulling her flush against me as her gaze darted around, desperate for a way out. My voice dropped to a low, menacing growl, the kind that could shake even the most stubborn of souls.


    "Red," I said, my tone as cold as the grave. "You think you can keep hiding from me? You think I''ll just let this go?"


    Her body tensed, her lips parting in a shaky breath. "I¡ªI told you, I can''t¡ª"


    "No," I interrupted, my grip tightening just enough to make her gasp. "You won''t. There''s a difference." I leaned down, my face inches from hers, my eyes locked on her wide, frightened ones. "But let me make something very clear: if you keep hiding this from me, there will be consequences. And not just for you."


    Her breath hitched, and her hands pressed against my chest as if to push me away. But I didn''t budge.


    "Hades¡ª"


    "No," I snapped, cutting her off again. "You don''t get to speak. Not until you understand exactly what''s at stake here. Do you have any idea what I''ve sacrificed to keep this alliance intact? What I''ve done to keep your pack safe? How many of my own people I have disposed of for opposing this deal?" My voice dropped lower, the threat in it unmistakable. "If you keep ying games with me, I will burn it all to the ground."


    Her eyes widened, her lips trembling as my words sank in. "You wouldn''t¡ª"


    "Wouldn''t I?" I snarled, the darkness in me surging forward. "You know exactly what I''m capable of. All the blood, all the deaths¡ªcivilians, Gammas, children¡ªit will all be on your hands. Every scream, every life lost, every ounce of chaos... all because you decided to keep secrets."


    Her breathing quickened, her eyes filled with tears. "No," she whispered, her eyes wide with horror and disbelief as if she could not imagine me doing such. It seemed like I had let her forget who I was.


    "Yes, Red." My lips came down to brush her ear. "You may think you can push a wolf and walk away unscathed, Red, but don''t forget¡ªI''m not just any wolf. I don''t growl to warn; I bite to kill. And when I do, mercy is the first thing to die."

 Chapter 117: Lies, Lies, Lies

    Eve


    Fear settled into my gut, as heavy as lead. I had let it slip in the heat of the moment like a fool. My legs turned liquid.


    I shook me, pulling me violently out of my reverie. "So tell me, Ellen," he growled. "What are you hiding me from me?"


    My mind spiralled with lies that I could spew, it he continued to pry, he would find the deception. Just like I had feared, there would be hell to pay if he ever found it and everything that he had just promised reiterated just proved that without doubt.


    Dread and horror coursed through me, my tongue tied for a long while. I swallowed thickly, trying to steady my breathing, but my chest felt tight, my lungs refusing to cooperate. Hades'' grip was unrelenting, his eyes burning with a mix of fury and something darker¡ªsomething primal. Every fiber of my being screamed to run, to fight, to escape, but there was nowhere to go. I was trapped.


    "I''m not hiding anything," I said, my voice shaking even as I tried to keep it steady. "You''re overreacting."


    He tilted his head, his gaze narrowing like a predator watching prey that had dared to speak back. The low growl that rumbled in his chest sent a shiver down my spine. "Overreacting? Funny choice of words, considering you look like you''ve seen a ghost. Or perhaps¡­" His lips curled into a slow, predatory smirk. "A truth you didn''t want me to uncover."


    My heart raced, my mind scrambling for a way out. His grip on my waist tightened just enough to make my breath hitch. I tried to push against his chest, but his strength was imprable, his body a wall of heat.


    "You''re imagining things," I said weakly, my hands pressing against his chest in a futile attempt to create distance. "I don''t know what you think you heard, but¡ª"


    "Don''t lie to me, Ellen." His voice was quiet, but it held the weight of a storm about to break. His free hand slid up to my jaw, his thumb brushing along the curve of my cheek in a way that sent an involuntary shiver through me. The contrast between the gentleness of his touch and the harshness of his tone made my head spin. "I can smell your fear. It''s intoxicating. But what I want is the truth."


    His thumb paused, pressing just under my jaw, forcing me to look up at him. The proximity was unbearable. His breath was warm against my face,ced with a faint, sanguine scent that clouded my thoughts. He leaned in closer, and I could feel the heat radiating from him, wrapping around me like a suffocating nket.


    "Every time you lie to me," he murmured, his lips barely brushing my ear, "you make it worse for yourself. Do you really want to test my patience?"


    Desperation wed at my throat. "I swear, there''s nothing¡ª"


    "Enough." His voice snapped like a whip, sharp and cold. His grip on my waist turned bruising, and my pulse quickened as he pulled me even closer, until there was no space left between us. "You''re a terrible liar, Red. You think I haven''t noticed the way you flinch when I bring up the curse? The way your heart races when I mention anything about your past?"


    "I¡­" My words faltered, and panic surged through me. His closeness, the weight of his presence, the way his eyes bore into me¡ªit was all too much. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    His lips twisted into a cruel smile. "Don''t you?" His hand left my jaw, trailing down my throat, his fingers brushing lightly over my pulse. "Your heartbeat tells a different story. It''s like a drum, Red. And I''m listening to every beat."


    A shudder ran through me as his fingers lingered on my neck, just above my racing pulse. My mind screamed at me to think, toe up with something, anything, to distract him. But his presence, his voice, the way his body caged mine¡ªit was impossible to think clearly.


    "Hades," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Please."


    "Please what?" His voice was velvet,ced with menace and something more dangerous. "Please stop? Please let you go? Or¡­" His eyes darkened, his grip softening just enough to let his thumb trace azy circle on my waist. "Please keep going?"


    My breath hitched, and his smirk deepened. He leaned down, his nose brushing along my temple as he inhaled deeply. "Honey andvender. Always so sweet, even when you''re trembling. But tell me, Ellen, how much of that sweetness is real? And how much of it is a mask?"


    I swallowed hard, unable to tear my gaze from his. "You think you know me," I said, my voice breaking but tinged with defiance. "But you don''t." It was feigned, a farce. My heart was in my throat.


    His grip on my waist tightened again, a dangerous glint sparking in his eyes. "Then show me who you really are. Tell me what you''re hiding. Or should I force it out of you?" His lips brushed the shell of my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. "Because make no mistake, Red, I will find out. And when I do, there won''t be anywhere left for you to run."


    "I don''t know what you want from me!" I blurted. He had an inkling, only that and nothing more. Because he is he knew anymore, he would not be here threatening the truth out of me. I would be on a cell, mped down to a chair, getting prepared to be tortured until i was nothing than a shell and Silverpine...


    I squeezed my eyes tight against the scenario ying in my head. The slums had been nothing, when Hades was done with Silverpine, it would be nothing but a ash heap of ruin, and every single soul there would burn under his wrath. The mere thought of it sent ice shooting through my veins. I couldn''t let it happen. My secrets, my past¡ªwhatever pieces of myself I had left¡ªwere the only thing standing between him and Silverpine''s destruction. If he knew the truth, it wouldn''t matter that I was trying to protect them. He would see it as betrayal, as deceit, and he would unleash hell without hesitation.


    I opened my eyes to find his piercing gaze still locked on me, his expression unrelenting. "Stop ying games with me, Ellen," he said, his voice a low growl. "If you think I''ll stop at words, you don''t know me at all."


    I forced a shaky breath, the effort it took to calm my pounding heart almost unbearable. "And if you think threatening me will get you the truth, then you don''t know me either." Lies, lies, lies. I had almost told Jules the truth just a week ago. I wished Kael was here to save me now.


    His grip loosened slightly, enough to make me think I''d gotten through to him, but then heughed. It wasn''t a warm or kind sound¡ªit was dark, cold, andced with disbelief. "You''ve got fire, Red. I''ll give you that. But don''t mistake my patience for mercy."


    His hand moved again, trailing down my side, each touch deliberate and slow, sending a strange mix of fear and something far more unsettling coursing through me. "You think you''re protecting them, don''t you?" His voice was softer now, almost mocking. "Silverpine. The slums. Your people." He leaned in closer, his lips brushing against the shell of my ear again, and I shivered despite myself. "But here''s the thing, Ellen. Every second you resist me, every moment you waste lying to my face, you make it worse for them."


    My throat constricted, and I shook my head, panic wing its way up my chest. "I''m not lying¡ª"


    "Enough!" His roar was sharp and final, cutting through the air like a de. His grip turned punishing again, yanking me flush against him, and I gasped. "Every denial is another match waiting to light the fire. Every heartbeat that tells me you''re holding back is another reason for me to destroy them all."


    "Don''t," I breathed, the word slipping out before I could stop it. My voice cracked, my desperation bleeding into the single syble.


    His eyes narrowed, a spark of triumph flickering there. "Then tell me, Ellen. What did you mean when you said you''re cursed? What are you running from? Who are you protecting? What are you hiding from me!" He was so close to the truth that bile rose in my throat.


    "I¡­" My voice caught in my throat, the weight of his questions and the impossibility of answering them crushing me. I couldn''t give him what he wanted. I couldn''t. But the way his eyes burned into mine, the way his body pressed against mine like a cage¡ªI didn''t know how much longer I could keep this up.


    "You''re mine, Ellen," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "And that means your secrets are mine too. You don''t get to keep them from me."


    I flinched at his words, my chest constricting until I could barely breath. My thoughts were in a whirlwind of chaos, cold sweat sliding down the back of my neck as the weight of his words pressed on me like a suffocating force. He wasn''t going to stop. He wasn''t going to let this go. And every moment that passed felt like the walls I''d carefully built were crumbling brick by brick under his relentless pressure.


    "I''m yours," I said, the words barely a whisper, my voice trembling with fear and a weak attempt to cate him. "I am all yours."


    A devilish smile crawled its way to his lips. "I love this," he growled. "Another beautiful strategy by my wife. Defiance did not work, and now you''ve switched to submission. Clever, Ellen. But not clever enough." His grip on my waist tightened as he leaned in, his face mere inches from mine. The dangerous glint in his eyes burned brighter, his lips curling into a smirk that sent chills down my spine.


    "I''m not ying a game," I said, my voice cracking despite my efforts to sound resolute. "I''m telling the truth."


    "The truth?" he repeated, his tone dripping with mockery. "The truth is that you think you can manipte me with your trembling voice and doe-eyed innocence. But here''s the thing, Red." His fingers trailed up my side, his touch both infuriatingly gentle and suffocatingly possessive. "I see through you. Every lie, every crack in your armor¡ªI see it all."


    My breath hitched as he pressed his forehead against mine, his eyes boring into me with a ferocity that made it impossible to look away. "And now," he whispered, his voice dangerously soft, "you''re going to tell me what I want to know. Not because you''re mine, not because you think you can control me with submission, but because you''re afraid of what I''ll do if you don''t."


    I felt tears prickling at the corners of my eyes, the weight of his words and the proximity of his presence suffocating me. "You think this makes you strong?" I choked out, my voice trembling. "Threatening me, breaking me down? You think that''s power?"


    His lips twitched, his smirk fading into something darker, more dangerous. "Strength is knowing exactly how far you''re willing to go to get what you want. And trust me, Ellen, I''ll go further than you can imagine."


    My heart pounded in my chest, a wild rhythm that seemed to echo in the silence between us. His grip softened slightly, his fingers brushing against the small of my back in a way that sent a confusing jolt through me. His gaze flicked to my lips for the briefest moment before returning to my eyes, and I hated how that fleeting look made my stomach twist.


    "You want to protect Silverpine," he said, his tone eerily calm now, almost tender. "I understand that. But if you keep holding out on me, I''ll tear it apart piece by piece until there''s nothing left to protect. Is that what you want, Ellen?"


    "No!" I blurted, panic flooding my voice. "I don''t want that."


    "Then stop lying to me," he growled, his voice cutting through the air like a de. "Stop hiding."


    "It was Eve!" I screamed, and felt him flinch.

 Chapter 118: Cursed

    Eve


    "It was Eve!" I screamed, tearing myself away from him. "She did this to me!" Bile burned the back of my throat, tears prickling my eyes as I prepared for the horrible things I was going to say... against myself.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, fighting the chill of self-hatred.  "She cursed me¡ªshe cursed us all!"


    Hades stilled, his gaze sharpening with predatory interest as I broke. "What did you say?" he demanded, his voice low, dangerous.


    I sucked in a shuddering breath, tears prickling my eyes as I forced myself to continue, every word shing deeper into my own heart. "She cursed me right before she died¡ªright before they executed her. She screamed it for all to hear. They thought she was mad, but she wasn''t. She was vindictive." I lifted my gaze to his, my expression trembling and hollow. "And the curse took root. Everything went to hell after that."


    Hades'' stare bore into me, searching for cracks in my story. I pressed on, desperation wing at me as I spun the web tighter.


    "After she died, the pack fell apart. At first, no one wanted to believe it was because of her. But I knew. I felt it." My voice broke, my hands trembling as I gripped my arms tighter. "The threat of war grew worse. Your pack, the Obsidian Pack started tearing into us, pressuring us with every passing month. We couldn''t fight back. We couldn''t!"


    Hades tilted his head, his suspicionced with a flicker of intrigue. "Why not?"


    "The economy crumbled," I whispered. "Our trade routes failed, and our embassadors got greedy. There was so much corruption. You saw the slums. It was like the pack itself turned its back on itself. The curse was everywhere, like rot spreading through everything we touched."


    My voice shook as I pushed through the memories I was twisting into a believable lie. "And me¡­" Iughed bitterly, the sound hollow. "I wasn''t spared either. I lost everything. The man I loved¡ªhe was torn away from me. Because of her. I was forced to marry you." I spat thest words like they tasted of ash, though my eyes betrayed the grief I couldn''t fully fake. "To the king of the very pack destroying mine. It''s the curse, Hades. The curse she left behind¡ªand I''ve carried it with me ever since."


    A silence as heavy as stone fell between us. Hades watched me, his dark eyes glinting with thought, his expression unreadable. "So what you''re saying," he began slowly, his voice smooth and dangerous, "is that you believe you brought the curse with you¡­ to me."


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. This was the edge of the cliff, the moment where the lie could shatter or solidify.


    "You don''t know what you''re doing to me," I echoed his words back to him. "You said it when the ck veins twisted through your body and turned your into something wrong. Something cursed."


    I swallowed hard, lowering my gaze as if in shame. "Yes," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "So I¡­ I think I did. I think I brought it to you. I didn''t mean to. But every step I take seems to leave ruin behind. I don''t know how to stop it."


    Hades moved then, sudden and swift, and I flinched as his fingers caught my chin, forcing me to look up into his searing gaze. His eyes burned with fury, but deeper than that, something darker¡ªsomething almost vulnerable.


    "You think you did this to me," he said, his tone a razor''s edge. "You think your curse touched me?"


    Tears welled in my eyes as I nodded, my voice trembling. "You were fine before I came. Weren''t you? Before me, you were strong, untouchable. But now¡­" My throat tightened as I thought of his violent transformations, the ck veins spreading like cracks across him. "Now you''re suffering. You''re breaking, just like everything else around me. Just like I did. It''s her. It''s the curse she left behind."


    Hades stared at me, his expression a storm of rage and uncertainty. His fingers loosened on my chin, sliding to the side of my face, the touch as infuriatingly tender as it was possessive.


    "Is that what you think?" he whispered, his voice a low growl. "That you''ve ruined me?"


    I swallowed thickly, tears finally spilling down my cheeks. "I don''t want to believe it. But it''s the only thing that makes sense. I thought I could run from her, from what she did to me. But curses don''t die with the dead, Hades. They cling to the living."


    His thumb brushed away a tear, his touch almost gentle, and for a moment, I thought I saw the cracks in him. The beast who had tormented me now looked at me with something raw, something I didn''t want to name.


    "You thought you were the one hurting me?" He asked.


    I nodded feebly.


    Hades stared at me for what felt like an eternity, his dark gaze unrelenting, as though he were peeling back everyyer of my soul to find the truth. Then, abruptly, heughed¡ªa deep, sharp sound that sent shivers crawling over my skin.


    "That," he said, his voice dripping with amusement, "is ridiculous, Red."


    My heart stuttered, and my breath caught as I watched him. He leaned in closer, his hands sliding from my face to my jaw, his grip deceptively soft as his eyes glittered with a mix of amusement and condescension.


    "You truly believe that?" he continued, his lips curling into a smirk. "You, bringing ruin to me? You, cursing me? You''re so far in over your head, my darling." Hades'' thumb lingered on my cheek, his touch disarmingly gentle despite the sharpness of his words. "You''re so far in over your head, my darling," he murmured, shaking his head with mock disbelief. "You truly think this curse nonsense holds weight?"


    I opened my mouth to speak, but he cut me off with a chuckle¡ªsoft, almost teasing¡ªas if the very idea amused him to no end. "You?" he repeated, his voice dipping into something far smoother, almost coaxing. "The storm that brought me to my knees?" He leaned closer, his lips hovering just inches from mine, his dark gaze still locked onto me. "Darling, I''ve fought wars, killed kings, and tamed beasts far worse than curses whispered by dead girls."


    My lips trembled, but before I could say anything, he brushed a stray tear from my cheek with his knuckle, the motion careful, as if afraid I might break. "Red, listen to me," he said softly, his voice losing that edge of mockery, reced by something quieter. Something almost sympathetic. "I don''t know what twisted stories you''ve convinced yourself of, but this¡­ this curse you''re carrying like a cross? It''s not real."


    "You don''t understand," I whispered, forcing my voice to break, hoping he would hear the rawness as sincerity. "This is why I didn''t tell you. This is why I couldn''t tell you. You think I''m crazy¡ª"


    "You''re not crazy," Hades interrupted, his voice gentle now, a stark contrast to the storm that had roared in him just moments ago. His grip on my jaw softened, his thumb tracing an idle path along my skin as though soothing me. "You''re tired. You''re hurting. And you''re too damn stubborn to let anyone shoulder it for you."


    His words struck somewhere deep, where my lies blended too easily with truths I didn''t want to confront. I pulled away slightly, wrapping my arms around myself again as I looked at him, frustration etched across my features.


    "You do think I''m crazy," I muttered, my voice trembling with effort. "You''re just humoring me. You think I''m clinging to ghosts, but you don''t know what I''ve seen. What I''ve lived."


    Hades arched an eyebrow, clearly entertained, but he didn''t interrupt me this time. "I saw what happened after she died," I pushed on, my voice rising. "I saw everything copse¡ªeverything. And you think it''s a coincidence? That war came? That ruin followed? You weren''t there, Hades." I jabbed a finger at his chest, my anger fueled by desperation. "You didn''t watch it unravel piece by piece while everyone you loved turned on you. You didn''t lose everything because of her."


    For a moment, I thought I saw something flicker in his eyes¡ªa faint softening, as if my words stirred something in him he hadn''t expected.


    "I know what curses look like," I said, quieter now, fighting to hold my ground. "I''ve lived with one. And I don''t care if you believe me. It''s real."


    Hades exhaled a slow breath, studying me as though he were staring at a riddle he couldn''t solve. Then, to my surprise, he smiled¡ªnot his usual sharp, mocking smirk, but something softer. Almost¡­ fond. His dimples peeked through my like mischievous little boys.


    "You really are something else, Red," he murmured. "All fire and fury, even when you''re drowning."


    "I''m not drowning," I shot back quickly, though the crack in my voice betrayed me.


    He tilted his head, his gaze never leaving mine. "Aren''t you?"


    I opened my mouth to argue again, but his hands found my shoulders, his touch grounding me despite myself. "You''re right about one thing," he said, his voice low, steady. "I wasn''t there. I didn''t see what you saw. And maybe you''re right¡ªmaybe there''s more to this than I understand. But curses or not¡­" He leaned in slightly, his eyes dark and unrelenting, "I don''t believe you bring ruin. And you don''t have to carry it alone."


    I blinked up at him, startled by the sudden softness in his tone, by the way his words seemed to slip through my carefully constructed walls like cracks in a dam. No. Don''t let him get to you.


    "You don''t understand," I whispered again, shaking my head. "I do bring ruin. And if you can''t see that, then you''re the one fooling yourself."


    Hades'' thumb brushed my jaw onest time before he pulled back slightly, his expression unreadable. "And if I''m wrong?" he asked softly, almost as if testing me.


    I swallowed hard, the weight of my lie pressing down on me like stone. "Then you''ll burn like everyone else."


    He stilled, watching me closely. Then, slowly, his lips curled into a faint, wry smile. "Oh, Red," he murmured, his heading down, his nose brushing against mine. "I burn for you already."


    I blinked, a blush crawling up my neck, the unexpected intimacy throwing me off bnce. My breath hitched, the heat of his words brushing over my skin like a match striking against kindling.


    "You¡ª" I began, but my voice faltered, betraying me.


    Hades tilted his head, his lips curling into a wicked, knowing smirk as though he could feel the effect his words had on me. "Caught you off guard, did I?" he murmured, his voice dropping to that low, dangerous rumble that made my pulse race. "Don''t look so shocked, darling. You im to bring ruin, but all you''re doing is igniting me."


    I shoved at his chest instinctively, trying to put distance between us. "Stop it," I muttered, the heat in my face only intensifying as I red up at him. "You''re just trying to distract me."


    "And it''s working," he said smoothly, his dimples making another appearance¡ªmischief and darkness personified.


    I clenched my jaw, hating the way his words both infuriated and unsteadied me. "You''re impossible," I grumbled, turning my face away. "You think this is a joke, but it''s not. I''m trying to warn you¡ª"


    "To warn me?" he interrupted, amusementcing his tone. "Red, you''ve spent all this time convincing yourself you''re cursed, and now you think you''re my savior?" He leaned in again, his lips close to my ear, his voice a dark whisper. "Tell me, darling¡ªif you''re as dangerous as you im, why do I want to do anything other than run from you?"


    My heart lurched. "Eve is---"


    "Is in the hell she deserves to be."


    His words hit me like a blow to the chest. In the hell she deserves to be.


    For a moment, the world tilted, and the breath I''d been holding turned jagged in my lungs. It was like every carefully ced brick of my facade cracked and splintered under the weight of his words. He didn''t know. He couldn''t know. And yet, it felt as though he''d reached inside me and torn something raw and bleeding straight to the surface.


    "I¡­" My voice faltered, breaking in a way I couldn''t control.


    Hades stilled, his dark gaze sharpening as he studied me, sensing the shift even if he couldn''t name it. "What''s wrong, Red? Don''t tell me you pity her." His tone was mocking, light with amusement, but there was an edge beneath it, a warning not to tread too close.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, forcing myself to breathe through the storm raging inside me. Pity her? If only he knew. If only he understood that the girl he damned so easily was standing right in front of him, wearing the face of someone else. That I was both the viin and the victim of this story, and every lie I spun was a noose tightening around my neck.


    "I don''t pity her," I said hoarsely, my voice trembling. "I hate her. I hate everything she did to me."


    The words tasted like ash, bitter and sharp on my tongue, because they were meant for me. I hate you, Eve.


    Hades'' gaze hardened slightly. He tilted his head slightly, the amusement fading, reced by something more calcting. "Hate is good," he murmured, his voice dangerously soft. "Hate will keep you alive. But don''t let it consume you, Red. She''s gone. Dead. And whatever curse you think she left behind¡ª" He stepped closer, his presence suffocating, his hand reaching up to brush my cheek again. "¡ªyou are stronger than her ghost."


    His touch burned through me, a cruel juxtaposition of tenderness and finality. Stronger than her ghost? I was the ghost. I was the curse. And now here he was, soothing the wounds I''d torn open, not knowing that the de was still inside me.

 Chapter 119: Playing Dirty

    Eve


    The moment Hades stepped back, the air between us felt charged, crackling with unspoken tension. My shoulder throbbed like a steady drumbeat, but I clenched my teeth and pushed through it. Showing weakness now would be like bleeding in front of a predator.


    "Again," Hades ordered, his voice smooth butmanding. His silver eyes flicked over me, missing nothing. He knew. I could see it in the slight arch of his brow, the curl of his smirk. But he wasn''t calling me out on it yet. Why?


    I reset my stance, keeping my weight centered, my fists up. His movements were unhurried, deliberate, as though he had all the time in the world to toy with me. I hated it. I hated that he made me feel like a beginner every time I faced him. But it felt good to fall back into our usual routine of banter. It felt¡­fortable, no longer unnerving. I hadn''t realized how much I missed training with him.


    But I hated even more how part of me wanted to impress him. I wanted to prove something to him.


    "Good," he said, circling me like a wolf stalking prey. "Your footing is better. Maybe you did pay attention while I was gone."


    I didn''t reply. I couldn''t. Every ounce of focus was on tracking him, on anticipating his next move. The flicker of his weight shifting forward was my only warning before he lunged.


    I ducked low, narrowly avoiding the swipe of his arm, and shot upward with a quick jab aimed at his jaw. He caught my wrist with frustrating ease, his grip firm but not painful.


    "Predictable," he murmured, his breath brushing my cheek. He liked that word too damn much.


    "Try harder," I snapped, wrenching my hand free and stepping back to reset.


    Hisughter was soft, amused. "There''s the fire I''ve been waiting for. But if you want tond a hit on me, you''ll need to stop hesitating."


    "I''m not hesitating."


    "You are," he countered, stepping closer, forcing me to backpedal. "Every time you second-guess, you give me an opening. And trust me, Red, someone less patient than me wouldn''t let you off so easily."


    "Patient?" I scoffed, pivoting to dodge his next strike. "That''s riching from you."


    He grinned, his fangs shing. "You have no idea how patient I can be."


    My heart stuttered at the dark promise in his tone, but I ignored it, focusing instead on the fight. He came at me again, his attacks faster now, sharper, but I managed to block more of them than before. Each sessful deflection sent a spark of satisfaction through me, even if it was short-lived.


    "Better," he said, catching my wrist mid-swing. This time, instead of twisting it, he guided my arm downward, using the momentum to turn me around and pin me with my back to his chest. "But still sloppy."


    "Get off me," I ground out, struggling against his hold.


    "Sloppy," he repeated, ignoring my protests. "Your shoulder''s slowing you down. You''repensating with your other side, which makes you predictable."


    I stilled, the breath catching in my throat. He knew.


    "Don''t look so surprised," he murmured, his tone softer now, almost gentle. "You''re good, Red. Better than most, actually. But you can''t hide pain from me."


    "I''m fine," I insisted, but even I could hear the strain in my voice.


    "Sure you are," he said, his grip loosening just enough for me to pull away. "But if you want to survive out there, you need to be more than fine. You need to be ruthless."


    He stepped back, giving me space, but his gaze remained locked on mine, unrelenting. "Again," he said, gesturing for me toe at him.


    I hesitated for half a second before lunging forward, feinting left and aiming a kick at his side. This time, he didn''t catch it. He dodged¡ªbarely¡ªand I felt a flicker of triumph before he pivoted and swept my legs out from under me.


    "Don''t celebrate too early," he said, offering me a hand as I scrambled to my feet.


    "I wasn''t celebrating," I muttered, ignoring his hand and standing on my own.


    "Could''ve fooled me," he said, smirking. "But I''ll admit¡ªyou''re learning faster than I expected. Looks like you didn''t ck off while I was gone."


    I didn''t reply, but the corner of my lips twitched upward despite myself.


    For the next hour, he pushed me harder, correcting my stance, my timing, my breathing. Hisments were sharp, often mocking, but there was an undercurrent of encouragement in them that kept me going. And though his attacks were relentless, he avoided my injured shoulder, almost as if he was¡­ protecting it.


    Hades didn''t give me a moment to catch my breath. As soon as I straightened up, brushing dirt from my palms, he stepped closer, his eyes gleaming with something dangerous.


    "New task," he said, his voice low and smooth, but there was an edge to it that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. "Your goal is simple: make me flinch."


    I blinked at him. "Flinch? That''s it?"


    "That''s it," he said, his smirk widening as if he already knew the oue. "Should be easy, right? Just one little reaction. One tiny sign that you''re getting under my skin."


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to figure out the catch. "What''s the point?"


    "The point," he said, circling me again, "is that if you can''t make me flinch, you won''t stand a chance out there. I''m holding back, Red. The world won''t."


    I clenched my fists. He always had a way of making everything sound like a challenge¡ªa dare I couldn''t back down from. "Fine," I said, resetting my stance. "Let''s do this."


    He gave a low chuckle, stepping back to give me room. "Go ahead, little wolf. Surprise me."


    I lunged without warning, aiming a punch at his jaw. He sidestepped effortlessly, not even a flicker of hesitation in his movements.


    "Predictable," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "You''re like an open book, Red. A very short, very boring book."


    I ground my teeth and spun, throwing a kick toward his ribs. He blocked it with ease, his smirk never wavering.


    "Still predictable," he said, shaking his head. "You''ve got to think outside the box, Red. Use that clever little head of yours."


    I stepped back, my breathing in short bursts as I tried to reassess. He was toying with me, like a cat ying with its prey. And I hated it.


    This time, I feinted left, aiming a quick jab at his side before pivoting and throwing my weight into a kick toward his knee. He caught my leg mid-air, holding it firmly as his eyes locked onto mine.


    "Better," he said, his voice low and amused. "But not good enough."


    He released me with a slight push, and I stumbled back, frustration bubbling to the surface. "Stop calling me predictable!" I snapped, resetting my stance.


    "Then stop being predictable," he countered, his tone infuriatingly calm. "You keep attacking where you think I''m weak. But newssh, Red¡ªI don''t have weaknesses."


    "Liar," I hissed, lunging at him again. This time, I aimed a series of quick punches, trying to overwhelm him with speed. He blocked every single one with maddening ease, his smirk growing with each failed attempt.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice soft and mocking. "Come on, Red. Show me some bite."


    I growled under my breath, pushing harder. My knuckles grazed his side once¡ªbarely¡ªbut it was enough to make his smirk falter for the briefest second.


    "There it is," he murmured, stepping back. "A little fire. But you''re still too slow. Too predictable."


    "Stop calling me that!" I shouted, lunging forward with everything I had.


    He sidestepped again, his movements so smooth it was like he was dancing. Before I could recover, he swept my legs out from under me, and I hit the ground with a thud.


    "Temper, temper," he said, crouching down. His grin widened. "And you''re predictable."


    I wanted to wipe that smirk off his face so badly it hurt. But as Iy there, staring up at him, I realized that was exactly what he wanted. He wasn''t just trying to frustrate me¡ªhe was testing me. Pushing me.


    And I hated that it was working.


    "Get up," he said, standing and offering me a hand. "We''re not done yet."


    I ignored his hand and pushed myself to my feet, brushing dirt from my pants. "Stop calling me that."


    "What?" He feigned ignorance. "Predictable?"


    "Stop calling me that!" I snarled, every ounce of my frustration pouring out in my voice.


    Hades smirked, unbothered, like he always was. "Predictable," he said again, dragging the word out like he was savoring it.


    Something inside me snapped. Fine. If he wanted unpredictable, I''d give it to him.


    I reset my stance, forcing calm into my breaths even as anger simmered beneath the surface. "Alright," I said, tilting my head and letting a hint of a smirk y on my lips. "One more try."


    His silver eyes narrowed slightly, curious but still confident. "Go ahead, Red. Impress me."


    This time, I moved slower, more deliberate, as though I were nning another straightforward strike. I lunged forward, aiming a kick high¡ªtoward his face. I could see the flicker of recognition in his eyes, the way he anticipated the move. He ducked, exactly as I knew he would, his grin widening like he''d already won.


    And then my knee came up hard.


    I didn''t aim for his stomach. I aimed lower.


    The impact was solid, the connection so direct that I could feel his entire body tense. A strangled groan escaped him, and for the first time since we started training, Hades staggered, clutching his groin.


    "Son of a¡ª" His words cut off in a guttural growl as he bent slightly at the waist, his silver eyes ring daggers at me. The smirk was gone, reced by something raw, and for a brief, glorious moment, I had the upper hand.


    "Flinched," I said, crossing my arms, breathless but triumphant.


    "You little¡ª" He groaned again, his voice strained as he straightened slowly, still holding his ground despite the obvious pain.


    I grinned, unable to stop myself. "What was that? I''m sorry, I didn''t catch it. Something about me being predictable?"


    His re darkened, a smirk taking over his face. A dangerous one.

 Chapter 120: Fighting For The Prize

    Eve


    His grin widened as he stood to his full height, the faintest trace of a grimace disappearing from his expression. "Yes, Red. You won." He paused, his silver eyes narrowing as they pinned me in ce. "But at what cost?"


    He took a slow, deliberate step toward me, and I instinctively stepped back, a knot of tension coiling in my stomach. His gaze never wavered, a mix of amusement and something darker lurking beneath the surface.


    "I''ll admit," he began, his voice smooth, dangerously low, "I didn''t think you''d stoop to that. But I suppose that''s what I love about you, Red¡ªjust when I think I''ve got you figured out, you surprise me."


    My throat tightened, my pulse quickening under the weight of his words. Love? Did he just say love? I forced myself to focus, to steady my breathing, but the sly curl of his smirk made it nearly impossible.


    He tilted his head, his eyes roaming over me, slow and deliberate. "I wonder," he mused, his voice dropping further, "what else you''re capable of with the right¡­ incentive."


    A shiver raced down my spine, his tone dripping with suggestion. "Don''t push your luck," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. I needed to keep myposure, to show him I wasn''t fazed by his words¡ªor the way his eyes seemed to burn into me.


    "Luck?" he repeated, the word rolling off his tongue like silk. He stopped just a breath away from me, his proximity setting my nerves on edge. "I don''t believe in luck, Red. I believe in potential. And you¡­" His gaze lingered, his silver eyes glinting with unspoken promise. "¡­ have so much of it. If you''d just let go."


    "Let go?" I echoed, narrowing my eyes at him. "Let go of what?"


    He leaned in, his voice barely above a whisper. "Control. Fear. That little voice in your head that keeps you predictable."


    Heat red in my cheeks at the word, my anger bubbling back to the surface. "I''m not predictable."


    He chuckled, the sound low and rich, sending another shiver through me. "Aren''t you?" He raised a hand, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. The touch was light, almost tender, but it carried an undercurrent of power that made my breath hitch. "Prove me wrong, Red. Show me what happens when you stop holding back."


    His challenge hung in the air between us, charged and unspoken. I clenched my fists, torn between the urge to rise to it and the instinct to protect myself. But as his smirk deepened, I realized something: he wasn''t just testing my strength. He was testing me, my resolve, my limits.


    And damn it, I wasn''t about to let him win.


    "I have seen your strengths and weaknesses, your determination and hesitation," he said, circling me like a predator stalking its prey. "I know where you excel and where you falter. And now, Red, we build on that. The next stage of your training isn''t about learning how to fight¡ªit''s about learning how to win."


    I followed his movements, turning with him to ensure he was always in my line of sight. His presence was maic, his gaze piercing, and the weight of his words settled heavily on my shoulders. This wasn''t just about sparring anymore. It was something deeper, more dangerous.


    "Winning isn''t just brute strength or quick reflexes," he continued, his tone low and deliberate. "It''s about strategy. About knowing your opponent¡ªinside and out. Anticipating their every move before they even think of it. That''s what separates survivors from victims."


    I swallowed hard, his words hitting closer to home than I wanted to admit. "And you think I can do that?"


    He stopped, his silver eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made my breath catch. "I know you can," he said simply, his voice unwavering. "You''ve already proven you''re willing to go to extremes to achieve your goal. But now, I need to see if you''re ready to embrace what it takes to truly win."


    "And what does that mean?" I asked, my voice steady despite the turmoil brewing inside me.


    His smirk returned, sharp and predatory. "It means you''re going to learn how to manipte, how to exploit weaknesses, how to strike where it hurts most. It means shedding whatever illusions you have about honor or fairness. Out there, Red, there''s no room for hesitation or mercy. There''s only survival."


    I felt a chill run through me, but I stood my ground. "So what''s the first step?"


    He stepped closer, his gaze softening slightly but losing none of its edge. "The first step is learning to trust yourself. Not me, not anyone else¡ªyour instincts, your decisions. Because when the timees, and it wille, you won''t have anyone to fall back on."


    I nodded slowly, the weight of his words sinking in. "I''m ready."


    His smirk deepened, approval flickering in his eyes. "Good," he said, stepping back and motioning for me to follow him. "Because the next stage wille with a delectable twist."


    The way his lips tilted up, told me that the so called "twist" would be anything but pleasant. I raised a brow. "Twist?"


    "Yes,"


    And in the speed of light, he swallowed the space between us. Suddenly, his arm was around my waist, his hand taking my jaw gingerly and raising it. My back was against his muscles chest. His head came down to crook of my neck.


    I stilled, my heart beating out side of my chest. My skin ...tingled where his breath brushed against it, warm and unsettling. The proximity was intoxicating, and I hated how it made my knees threaten to give out beneath me.


    "Your next lesson," Hades murmured, his voice low andced with something dark, "will be entertaining...for me."


    His lips hovered just above my neck, his breath ghosting along my skin, sending shivers racing down my spine. "Right now, your instincts are torn," he continued, his tone almost hypnotic. "Fight me? Run from me? Or¡­" He let the suggestion hang in the air, unspoken but clear.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus. "Or what?" I snapped, trying to sound defiant, but my voice betrayed a slight tremor.


    His chuckle was deep, a rumble I felt against my back. "That, Red, is the question. You tell me. What do you want to do?"


    I swallowed hard, my mind racing as his grip around my waist tightened ever so slightly¡ªnot enough to hurt, but enough to make me acutely aware of how easily he could overpower me. "Get off me," I hissed, trying to twist away.


    But he didn''t budge. Instead, his hand slid from my jaw to rest just beneath my chin, tilting my head slightly to the side. The gesture was both possessive and maddeningly gentle, and it sent another unwanted rush of heat through me.


    "You''re tense," he murmured, his lips brushing the shell of my ear. "Tension slows you down. Makes you predictable."


    "Stop calling me that," I ground out, my voice sharper this time, though I couldn''t stop the flush creeping up my neck.


    Hisughter was soft, almost teasing. "Then stop proving me right."


    I hated how his words wormed their way under my skin, how they set fire to something buried deep inside me. He was testing me again, pushing me, daring me to respond.


    "Fine," I said through gritted teeth, summoning every ounce of defiance I had. I stomped hard on his foot and twisted out of his hold, spinning to face him with a re.


    He stepped back, his silver eyes gleaming with amusement as he raised his hands in mock surrender. "Good," he said, his smirk returning. "That''s what I''m talking about. Use that fire, Red. Let it drive you. Because the next stage will be truly... something."


    "Stop beating about the bush, Hades." I snapped but in my voice was a treacherous tremor.


    "You are so excited."


    "No," I deadpanned. "Spill it."


    He crossed his arms, his smirk deepening. "Every week, we will have a challenge," he said, his tone casual, as if he wasn''t about to turn my life into a nightmare.


    I narrowed my eyes. "We?" I repeated, suspicioncing my voice. "You''re my coach. Shouldn''t this be me doing the challenges and you barking instructions?"


    His silver eyes gleamed, a dangerous glint that sent a chill through me. "Where''s the fun in that? No, Red, this will be a two-way street. You''ll face me in each challenge, and whoever wins..." His voice dipped, his smirk taking on a wicked edge. "...gets to punish the loser."


    My breath caught, my stomach twisting at the implications. "Punish?" I echoed, trying to sound unimpressed. "And what exactly does that mean?"


    "Whatever the winner wants," he said smoothly, his gaze locked onto mine. "Think of it as motivation. Push yourself harder, fight smarter, and you won''t have to find out."


    I crossed my arms, ring at him. "And what if I win? What''s stopping me from punishing you every day for being an insufferable bastard?"


    His grin widened, his fangs just visible. "Oh, Red, I''m counting on it. But don''t get ahead of yourself¡ªI n on winning. I already have the perfect punishment for the first challenge you will lose."

 Chapter 121: Levelling The Playing Field

    I crossed my arms tighter, feeling his ominous gaze settle like a shroud over me. "There''s a pretty obvious power imbnce here, don''t you think?" I said, trying to sound casual, but the edge in my voice betrayed me. As always. "You''re faster, stronger--hell, you could break me in half without trying. Where''s the fairness in that?"


    Hades tilted his head, the glint in his silver eyes sharpening. "Fairness?" he echoed. "Red, if you want fairness, you''vee to the wrong teacher."


    I narrowed my eyes, refusing to let his teasing tone distract me. "Never came to you. You ripped me away from Kael like some jealous---


    "Husband," he cut me off. "I ripped you away from my beta like a jealous husband."


    My cheeks heated from the fact that he did not deny that he had been jealous. I forced my wildly pounding pulse to still. "If this is just some twisted game to you¡ª"


    "It''s not," he interrupted smoothly, stepping closer, closing the distance I''d carefully maintained for a second time. "You''re right, though. The scales aren''t bnced. But I have a solution."


    I arched a brow, skeptical. "Let me guess. It involves more of you getting under my skin."


    His lips twitched, but instead of replying, he turned around and exited the ring. He walked over to a bag in the corner and retrieved matte ck box which he brought over. He slid the book open and my hearted stopped.


    Fear bubbled over in an instant and I all but ran to the other side of the ring and away from him.


    His expression momentarily fell, his eyes grazing over me before he shook his head. "In situations that incite fear, I don''t expect a fight or flight reaction from my wife. I expected instantaneous fight. And right now, you have proven that you are stillcking."


    I red at him, fear blossoming into incredulous anger. "You tortured me with that." I pointed out. The purple nightmare in the syringe brought forth memories that were better off forgotten.


    He nced easily at sadistic instrument he held. "Nerexylin for you is a torture weapon but for me it is inhibitor."


    .


    My eyes snapped to his. "An inhibitor?" I said slowly, the words feeling foreign in my mouth. "You''re serious."


    "As a heart attack," he replied, holding it up between two fingers. "This little thing evens the ying field. It suppresses strength, dulls senses, and keeps instincts in check. You''ll have every chance to put me on my knees, Red. I wouldn''t want you thinking I''m cheating."


    His smirk was infuriating.


    I stared at the inhibitor, suspicion curling around my thoughts. "And I''m supposed to believe you''d willingly handicap yourself? Why?"


    Hades leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to that dangerously soft pitch again. "Because if I win despite this¡­" His gaze flicked to the cuff. "...it''ll sting that much more. And I like the thought of that, Red."


    Damn him.


    I hated how easily he twisted things, how he made my pulse race with nothing more than a few carefully chosen words and thinly veiled threats.


    I squared my shoulders, refusing to let him see the way my fingers trembled at my sides. "You really get off on making things difficult, don''t you?"


    Hades chuckled low, the sound vibrating deep in his chest. "I find it builds character."


    I snorted. "Whose? Yours or mine?"


    His eyes shed, a subtle reminder of the power coiled beneath the surface. "Both."


    The inhibitor felt like a loaded gun dangling between us, and I couldn''t decide if I wanted him to use it or smash it under my heel. Hades always operated in half-truths, letting me believe I had the upper hand when he was already two moves ahead. I wasn''t naive enough to think this was any different.


    Still, the idea of leveling the field was¡­ tempting. Dangerous, but tempting.


    "What if I say no?" I tested, watching him closely.


    His smirk softened, but his gaze didn''t. "Then I''ll train you as is. And if you bleed, Red, just know I won''t stop." His voice dipped into that hushed promise again. "I''d rather you learn from me than someone who won''t care if you get back up."


    That was the problem. He cared just enough to make it hurt more.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek, eyes flicking from his face to the syringe. Hades wouldn''t bluff with something like this. If he said it dulled his senses, it did. And part of me burned with the need to make him feel that vulnerability¡ªto force him to experience the imbnce I lived with every day.


    Without another word, I stepped forward, snatching the inhibitor from his grasp.


    His brow arched in surprise, but he didn''t stop me as I rolled it between my fingers.


    "I''ll do it," I said finally. "But not because I trust you."


    "I wouldn''t expect you to." Hades watched me like a wolf watches prey, head tilted, curiosity brewing in his gaze. "So, when do we start?"


    I jabbed the syringe into his arm without warning, pressing the plunger down before he could react.


    His entire body tensed, silver eyes narrowing as the serum coursed through him. For a moment, I swore the air around him darkened, the edges of his control fraying ever so slightly.


    "Now," I answered, stepping back just as his pupils contracted into thin slits. "We start now."


    Hades rolled his shoulders, shaking out the stiffness as if shaking off the weight of a cor. A slow grin stretched across his lips, teeth glinting sharp in the dim light.


    "You''ve got some nerve, Red. I wanted to let you rest until tomorrow morning."


    I lifted my chin. "Learned from the best."


    His gaze dragged over me, appraising, measuring. "You are excited. You are like me. You want to prey on the weakness, even if it''s mine," he finished, voice dark and rich with amusement.


    I didn''t deny it.


    "You''re the one who said I wascking. Thought I''d get a head start."


    His smirk deepened, but there was a flicker of something else beneath it¡ªsomething that looked dangerously close to pride. "Good. Keep that energy, Red. You''ll need it."


    Before I could react, he moved. Not as fast as usual, but still quick enough that I barely registered the shift. His arm swept toward me, and I ducked, rolling to the side just as his fist grazed the space where my head had been.


    "Cheap shot!" I barked, springing to my feet.


    "You said we start now," he reminded me, already circling like a predator scenting blood.


    The inhibitor was working¡ªhis movements, while fluid,cked the effortless power they usually carried. But that didn''t make him slow. Not by a long shot.


    I exhaled, forcing the tension from my muscles. If I was going to survive this, I had to stop thinking like prey.


    He wanted fight over flight? Fine. I''d give him exactly that.


    I lunged, aiming low for his legs, but Hades pivoted at thest second. His handshed out, catching my wrist. I twisted sharply, slipping free before he could tighten his hold.


    A flicker of surprise crossed his face.


    "Better," he said, circling closer. "But you''re still pulling your punches."


    I gritted my teeth. "I''m not pulling anything."


    "You are." His gaze dropped to my stance, the predatory gleam returning. "Your body hesitates just before impact. You''re afraid of what happens if you actuallynd a hit."


    I stiffened.


    He wasn''t wrong, and we both knew it.


    "You won''t break me, Red," Hades continued, voice dipping low, each word pressing into the space between us like a challenge. "So stop acting like it."


    Iunched myself at him, fist swinging toward his jaw. He caught it easily, but this time, I didn''t retreat. I drove my knee up, aiming for his ribs.


    His grip loosened just enough for me to twist free and strike again. A quick jab, then another. He blocked the first but miscalcted the second. My knuckles nced off his cheekbone.


    Hades'' head snapped to the side, and for a breathless moment, I froze.


    Slowly, he straightened, turning those silver eyes on me.


    The corner of his mouth curved upward, the faintest trace of blood glistening where my punch had split his lip.


    "Finally," he drawled, tongue darting out to taste the crimson streak. "I was beginning to think you liked ying the victim."


    "Don''t push your luck," I warned, shaking out my stinging hand.


    Hisughter was dark and rich, vibrating in my chest. "Push my luck? Red, that''s adorable."


    Hades shifted his stance, cracking his neck as if he were just warming up. The inhibitor clearly hadn''t stripped him of his arrogance. If anything, it only made him more insufferable.


    But I could tell. He felt the difference.


    His steps weren''t as heavy, and the deadly, fluid grace he usually carried was slightly dulled. Not enough to make him weak, but enough to make this feel less like an impossible climb and more like a fight I could actually win.


    I just had to survive long enough to prove it.


    Hades wiped the trace of blood from his lip, ncing at the crimson smear on his thumb before licking it off with deliberate slowness. "You taste like adrenaline, Red."


    I narrowed my eyes. "And you taste like poor decision-making. Let''s see how far that gets you."


    His grin widened, but there was a glimmer of something darker beneath it¡ªsatisfaction. "You know how I taste?"

 Chapter 122: In Code

    Before I could retort, his gaze flickered, something unreadable passing over his features as I steadied myself. The inhibitor was working¡ªI could see it in the faint strain around his eyes, the subtleg in his reflexes.


    But I was not foolish enough to believe that he was not extremely dangerous.


    I shifted my weight, readying myself for his next move, when he blurred forward¡ªstill too fast. His hand snapped out, knuckles brushing the side of my neck in a swift, calcted strike.


    I barely registered the impact before my legs buckled beneath me.


    The world tilted, shadows bleeding into my vision. My breath hitched as numbness spread like ice through my veins, muscles refusing to cooperate.


    "Wha¡­" The word caught in my throat, slurred and sluggish.


    Before I could hit the ground, Hades caught me, one arm curling around my back while the other swept beneath my knees.


    "Easy," he murmured, holding me effortlessly against his chest. His voice was a low vibration, distant and heavy, as though filtering through water. What had he done to me?


    I blinked, struggling to focus, but his face blurred and shifted in the haze.


    "You needed rest," he said, quieter now, as if he was the reasonable one. "You won''t learn anything if you copse halfway through training."


    I tried to summon a re, to shove him away, but even lifting my arm felt impossible.


    "You cheated," I managed, the usation breathless against his corbone.


    Hades'' smirk ghosted across my skin, lips brushing my temple as he adjusted his grip. "I call it giving you fighting chance. There was no way you were going to ever win with how exhausted you were. You were on adrenaline."


    I tried to open my mouth to disagree but my lips felt like lead.


    The steps were soft as he carried my out of the ring, the darkness slowlyying im to me.


    ---


    My eyes fluttered open to the soft light of the morning filtering through the curtains


    The smell of food drifted through the air¡ªsomething warm and savory, like roasted meat and herbs. My stomach growled in response, and I groaned softly, shifting beneath the thick nket someone had thrown over me.


    I pushed myself upright, wincing as stiffness protested in my limbs. My memory was still hazy but one thing was sure... Hades. I could still feel his arms around me and his scent still lingered.


    Movement near the far corner caught my attention.


    Jules stood by the dresser, foldingundry with a look of deep concentration, her brow furrowed as if the fate of the world depended on perfectly creased towels.


    "You know, you fold those any tighter, they might start bleeding," I rasped, voice hoarse from sleep.


    Jules startled, spinning around so fast.


    I bit my lip realizing what I had done. We had had a falling out and me joking with her was no longer expected or appropriate. She had returned after Kael''s interception asking what I wanted to say but when I had told her that I was not ready to spill, thing had changed.


    If we were still friends in mind, we did not act like it. She did what she was hired for and nothing more. It was awkward and painful.


    Jules'' hands tightened around the towel she was folding, her knuckles whitening before she quickly smoothed the fabric out, regaining herposure.


    For a second, the room felt too quiet, the air thick with the weight of unspoken things.


    I forced a faint smile, even though it felt out of ce now. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "You should eat," she interrupted gently, turning back to the dresser. "It''s still warm."


    And just like that, the conversation was over.


    The distance between us wasn''t something I could fix with a few careless jokes. Not anymore.


    I sighed softly and swung my legs over the edge of the bed, the cool floor grounding me as I padded over to the table. The te of food was simple¡ªroasted meat, bread, and fruit¡ªbut it smelled like heaven, and I hadn''t realized how hungry I was until now.


    Jules continued folding clothes, her movements brisk and precise, as if pretending I wasn''t there made things easier.


    It probably did.


    I took a bite of the bread, chewing slowly as my gaze drifted to the window. The sun was already high, and I wondered how much of the day I''d lost.


    "How long has Hades been gone?" I asked, trying to sound casual.


    Jules hesitated just long enough for me to notice.


    "He left as soon as I came."


    I nodded, pushing a piece of fruit around my te with my fork. "And Kael?"


    "Out with him." But her voice strained with the reply.


    I wondered why.


    The silence stretched again, filling the room like thick fog.


    I hated it.


    "How are you feeling, your highness?" She asked.


    Your highness


    "I am well," I lied. I was spiralling and afraid. The early training sessions would be the only thing that kept me on check. Something that I could pour all my negative emotions into. Hades threats resonated in the forefront of my mind, heavy and deadly. I knew he meant every word. I would doom Silverpine and it would be all my fault.


    Despite that, I had speak to Jules about what happened.


    "Jules," I began carefully, ncing over my shoulder at her. "About the other day¡­ I didn''t mean to shut you out."


    She didn''t stop folding, but I saw the slight tension in her shoulders.


    "I get it," she said after a moment. "You weren''t ready to talk. I shouldn''t have pushed."


    "You didn''t push," I countered, but she did. I don''t know why I couldn''t admit it to myself. I was afraid of what it meant. Maybe I was being paranoid. "You were just¡­ there. And I appreciate that. I just¡ª"


    My voice caught, the words tangling before I could untangle them.


    Jules finally turned to face me, arms crossed loosely over her chest. "You don''t have to exin. I know what it''s like to need space. I just¡­" Her gaze dropped to the floor. "I guess I thought we''d moved past that."


    So did I.


    Her expression was carefully neutral but I could see the undertones of hurt she tried to hide.


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustrated with myself more than anything.


    "It''s not you," I said quietly. "It''s¡­ everything else." It was so many things, so many people, lives, fates all cradled in the hands of this borate lie. All of it was dangling by the thread of this grand secret


    As much as I wanted to let Jules in, the weight of the truth felt like a cage I couldn''t escape.


    Jules'' eyes softened as I spoke, and for the first time in what felt like weeks, the tension in her expression eased.


    "I get it," she said, her voice quieter now. "You''ve been carrying everything by yourself for too long."


    She offered a small, genuine smile¡ªnot the polite, distant one she''d been wearing like armor. This one was softer, familiar.


    It felt like sunlight breaking through the cracks.


    I felt my chest loosen, and the weight of her understanding settled over me in the most unexpected way. Maybe she didn''t need the full truth¡ªjust the assurance that I wasn''t trying to push her away.


    Jules grabbed theundry basket, bncing it on her hip as she moved toward the door. "I''m here when you''re ready. Even if you''re not."


    I almost thanked her, but the words caught in my throat as something tumbled free from the basket.


    A book.


    It hit the marble floor with a soft thud, flipping open as a thin stack of folded papers slipped from between its pages.


    My breath caught instantly. Skating On Thin Ice.


    I knew that book.


    A hockey romance novel. One Jules had given me a while ago as a joke, after I made an offhandment about needing something light to read.


    But it wasn''t the book that froze me.


    It was the papers that slid from between the creased pages¡ªold, but painfully famiiar


    My hand gripped the bed''s head rest as I stared at them.


    No.


    Jules stilled, her eyes following my gaze before realization dawned.


    She carefully set theundry basket down, crouching to retrieve the papers, but I was faster.


    I crossed the room in two strides and knelt, snatching them up before she could touch them.


    Jules blinked in surprise, lips parting as if she was about to say something. But she didn''t.


    She didn''t need to.


    I unfolded the papers with trembling fingers, scanning the handwriting I hadn''t seen in years.


    My handwriting.


    Old journal entries, hastily torn from a notebook. They were crinkled, worn from being read over and over. They detailed my nightmares, my fears and most horribly slivers of my trauma. My cell, my imprisonment and my torture.


    I had hidden them. Buried them beneath stacks of books and clothes.


    But now¡­ they were here.


    Jules shifted beside me, hesitant. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Where did you find this?" My voice was sharp,ced with something I couldn''t quite hide.


    Jules frowned, brushing a stray curl behind her ear. "I didn''t find it. It was in yourundry weeks ago. I thought it was just an old bookmark you forgot about."


    My pulse pounded in my ears.


    "You kept it?"


    Her expression flickered with uncertainty, but she met my gaze evenly. "I didn''t know it was important. I just tucked it into the book so it wouldn''t get lost."


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry.


    This wasn''t Jules'' fault. She had no idea what those papers meant to me.


    But seeing them again¡ªthe raw, unfiltered thoughts I had once written in the dead of night¡ªfelt like staring at something I''d buried six feet deep, only to have it dragged into the light. My nightmares had reduced so stopped writing them and also because I could not afford anything being picked out from them. But I could not for the life of me destroy them. So I hide them.


    "I''m sorry," Jules said softly, sensing the shift in my mood. "I didn''t realize."


    I shook my head, forcing myself to fold the papers carefully and slip them into the pocket of my sweatpants. "It''s not your fault." My voice was shaky.


    But I didn''t meet her eyes.


    Jules lingered for a moment, then stood, lifting the basket once more.


    She hesitated at the doorway. "You can talk to me about whatever''s in those pages, you know. I couldn''t read them---and I would never have. You know---"


    Of course she could never read them. I could be a dim wit, that much was sure, I was horrendously trusting but I was not careless in that way.


    Jules was talking but I was not listening as my mind drifted back to the scrawled handwriting¡ªlines and phrases that, to anyone else, would look like fragmented thoughts. Nonsensical. Disjointed.


    But I knew better.


    Because they weren''t written in innguage.


    They were written in code.

 Chapter 123: In The Dark

    Eve


    "Sparring blind?" I echoed incredulously.


    Hades didn''t even look at me as he retrieved cuffs and a ck blindfold. "You heard me the first time, Red." He rose to his full height, entering the ring once again. "For the first challenge, you''re sparring blind." He reiterated with infuriating calm, as if he hadn''t just said the most bizarre thing known to man. So much for leveling the ying field.


    I felt a migraineing on. "I can''t believe you," I grumbled.


    He raised a clueless brow. "Can''t believe what about me exactly?"


    I pointed an usatory finger at him, my voice turning acidic. "They call you the Hand of Death, and you take my sight in a bid to make me lose." After what had happened with Jules just yesterday, I couldn''t deal with more suspicions. The paranoia was eating me alive. It was a surprise I hadn''t ended up having nightmares.


    "So?" he asked easily. "Are you saying you want to back out? You want to run away?" Mockery seeped into his tone.


    I felt the ebbing in my head turn into pulsing. I ran a hand through my hair, trying to ward off the growing ache in my skull, but it did nothing as I stared him down. "I''m not running away, you fucking bastard," I all but growled. I stilled.


    What was happening to me? I had grown so irritable and sharp-mouthed. I didn''t even have to look in a mirror to know I wouldn''t recognize myself. Training with Hades was supposed to help me defend myself¡ªan outlet for the negative emotions slowly eating me alive. But now, it felt like it was pulling something to the surface¡ªa part of myself I hadn''t even known existed.


    I nced at him, my heart hammering against my ribs. The smirk on his face remained unmoved, as if he wasn''t shocked by my outburst. He seemed pleased. He was doing this on purpose. This was what he wanted. In some sick, twisted way, he was molding me.


    My eyes narrowed. "Was this your n all along?"


    Hades tilted his head, the faintest flicker of amusement crossing his face. "What n, Red?"


    I stepped closer, unable to keep the usatory edge from my voice. "To twist me into¡­ this." I gestured vaguely at myself, frustration simmering beneath my skin. "You keep pushing, provoking¡ªlike you''re waiting for something to break."


    His silver eyes glinted, unreadable as they swept over me. "Maybe I am."


    I felt the words like a spark to dry tinder, igniting the fire that had been burning too close to the surface these past few days. "Why?" I demanded. "Why are you trying so hard to turn me into someone else?"


    Hades took a slow, deliberate step forward, and despite myself, I matched it with a step back.


    His gaze pinned me in ce, sharp and wholly wicked. "Because the version of you standing here now isn''t enough."


    The breath punched out of me. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me." His tone was calm, but the weight behind his words pressed down like iron. "I don''t need the Ellen who flinches at shadows and second-guesses herself. I need the Ellen who survives. The one who doesn''t hesitate to bite when someone pushes too hard."


    I clenched my fists at my sides. "And if I don''t want to be that?"


    "Then you''ll die." His voice was like a cold de against my skin. "And I don''t n on letting that happen."


    A cold silence stretched between us, and for a moment, I couldn''t tell if the anger rolling through me was directed at him or at the truth in his words.


    "You don''t get to decide who I be, Hades," I said, my voice quieter but no less sharp. "You''re not fixing me. I''m not broken."


    His smirk returned, slow and predatory. "Aren''t you?"


    I hated the flicker of doubt his words stirred.


    Before I could respond, he dangled the blindfold in front of me, raising a brow. "Still want to spar, or should I start preparing your funeral?"


    I nced at the cuffs in his hand. "You''re taking away my ability to fight back too?" I shook my head. "Why am I not surprised?"


    He shrugged before turning his back to me, the cuffs dangling from his fingers. "They''re for me, Red. Do the honors, would you?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "I''ll be blindfolded, and you''ll be¡­"


    "Cuffed. Yes, Red."


    I took the cuffs andtched them onto his wrists with a quick snap. He put some space between us before turning to face me. "Now, inject me with the inhibitor." He gestured to the bag.


    Dread filled my gut as I followed his gaze, a lump forming in my throat. I opened my mouth to refuse, but when my eyes met his, I saw the warning there. His eyes had darkened to a deep, ominous gray. The threat was clear¡ªinject him, or we''d spar without it. And I would lose.


    I didn''t wait. I exited the ring and retrieved the ck matte box from the bag. My hands shook as I returned, offering it to Hades.


    That obnoxious brow rose. "As you can see, my hands are unavable at the moment."


    I sighed deeply, rolling my eyes as if my legs weren''t threatening to give out under the weight of the moment. I slid the box open, unveiling its sinister contents: a needle and a filled syringe.


    Tremors passed through me as I took out the instrument and assembled it.


    Hades'' gaze bore into me, heavy and unrelenting. "You''ve injected me before. What''s the matter now?"


    I swallowed hard but didn''t answer. The action felt more daunting this time. The adrenaline had worn off, leaving only cold reality behind. I pierced his skin with the needle and pushed the contents in until the syringe was empty.


    "Done," I mumbled.


    "Your turn, Red," he said softly.


    I snatched the blindfold.


    The soft rumble of his chuckle followed me as I tied it over my eyes, plunging the world into darkness.


    "Good," Hades said, his voice unnervingly close. "Now, let''s see how sharp those instincts of yours really are."


    I listened intently, trying to track his movements by sound alone. The first brush of air against my left side came toote¡ªHades'' shoulder barely grazed mine before I spun,shing out blindly.


    My fist met nothing but air.


    "Focus," he whispered somewhere to my right. I whirled toward his voice.


    Another shift, this time behind me. I felt him before I heard him, the heat of his body looming too close forfort.


    Ished out again, aiming low, but he sidestepped with infuriating ease.


    "You''re listening for the wrong things," Hades'' voice ghosted over my shoulder, his breath a near-whisper against my neck. I spun toward him, but his bound hands brushed lightly over my wrist, twisting me just enough to throw off my bnce.


    I stumbled, biting back a curse.


    "Stop relying on sound alone," he murmured, circling me. His presence was a constant, unnerving pressure in the dark. "Feel the shifts in the air. The vibrations in the floor. You''re focusing on my footsteps, but you should be tracking the way I breathe, the heat between us. All the little things you keep ignoring."


    I clenched my fists. "I''m not ignoring anything," I lied. He was right. I was only focusing on sound.


    "You are."


    His voice was so close it sent a jolt down my spine. I swung without hesitation, knuckles grazing the empty space where he''d just been.


    A low chuckle echoed from behind me. "You''re predictable, Red."


    "Stop calling me that." That damn word.


    "Make me."


    I lunged, ignoring the slight tremor in my muscles. But the second I moved, his leg swept out, knocking mine aside just enough for me to falter. His body pressed into mine, pinning me against the ropes.


    "You''re hesitating." His breath skimmed the side of my face, and I hated how aware I was of it. Of him. "You won''tst long out there if you keep waiting for the perfect moment."


    "Get off me," I ground out, twisting in his hold.


    But Hades didn''t budge. His body pressed lightly against mine, pinning me with an ease that was more infuriating than intimidating.


    "You''re wasting energy fighting me when you should be conserving it," he murmured. "Rx. If I wanted to hurt you, you''d already be on the mat."


    "Comforting," I bit out, squirming under his weight. "Real motivational speech."


    His smirk practically radiated through the dark. "You asked for this."


    I shoved hard against him, and this time, he let me go. I stumbled back, and just then I felt the tremor on the mat behind me. Instinct kicked in. I swung my leg back, fast and hard.


    My foot connected solidly with something. A sharp grunt followed, and Hades fell back onto the mat with a dull thud.


    I ripped off the blindfold just in time to see him sprawled beneath me, his bound wrists pinned awkwardly behind him. His silver eyes flicked up to meet mine, narrowed but still glinting with something far too amused for someone who''d just been knocked down.


    Before he could recover, I straddled him, nting my knees on either side of his hips and pressing down to keep him pinned.


    "Not so smug now, are you?" I panted, strands of hair sticking to my damp forehead.


    Hades arched a brow, his gaze draggingzily over me, lingering just a second too long on the space between us. "Smug?" His voice was rougher than usual, breathless from the impact. "I''m impressed, Red. Didn''t think you had it in you."


    I leaned in, letting more of my weight sink onto him. His muscles tensed beneath me, but he didn''t resist. "There''s a lot you don''t know about me."


    His lips curled into that damnable smirk. "Is that so?"


    I hated how quickly the heat in his eyes made me second-guess what I was doing. How easily the bastard could turn a situation into something else entirely.


    "Don''t getfortable," I warned, shifting just enough to press his bound wrists harder into the mat. "You''re not going anywhere until you admit I won."


    His gaze dragged up to mine. "Then I won''t be admitting it anytime soon," he said, voice low and far too smooth. "Because why would I want to go anywhere?"


    I froze for half a second, pulse spiking.


    The way he said it¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªsent something flickering dangerously in the pit of my stomach. "You can keep me here as long as you want, Red. I''m notining."

 Chapter 124: The Onesie

    Eve


    I felt the heat rush to my face, burning from the inside out. Hades'' smirk deepened as if he could feel the shift in my pulse, and I hated how smug he looked beneath me.


    His silver eyes gleamed in the dim light, half-lidded and unrepentant.


    I shifted, trying to pull away. "You''re unbelievable."


    But the second I moved, my bnce wavered. His gaze flicked to my legs, and I realized toote that my knee was too close to slipping.


    Damn it.


    I tried to catch myself, but the blind panic of stumbling on top of him only made it worse. My palm braced against his chest¡ªbroad and infuriatingly solid¡ªand for half a second, I waspletely at his mercy.


    Before I could push away, I felt the faintest snap.


    The handcuffs dangled uselessly from his wrists, broken apart like they were made of twine.


    His hands shot up, gripping my hips firmly. "Careful, Red. Wouldn''t want you to fall."


    The contact jolted through me like electricity, and I froze, suddenly too aware of the way his fingers pressed into my  ass, steadying me with just enough pressure to keep me locked in ce.


    I stiffened. "Hades¡ª"


    "Rx." His voice dropped an octave, low and rough. His thumbs brushed along the curve of my waist in slow, deliberate circles. "You''re shaking."


    I was shaking, but it wasn''t from fear. And that irritated me more than anything else.


    "You''re enjoying this," I used, pushing against his chest, but he didn''t let go.


    "Of course I am." His grip didn''t falter, not even when I red down at him. "You''re the one straddling me. I''m just being a good sport about it."


    I leaned in, narrowing my eyes. "Yeah right and the tower of Giza is not leaning."


    His gaze flicked to my eyes, lingering just a second too long. "Your pupils are dted."


    I stiffened. "So what?"


    His hands shot up higher, his grip tightening. His thumbs brushedzy circles against my waist as he pinned me with that unreadable stare. "Are you excited that you won¡­" His voice dipped lower, smooth as silk. "Or because¡ª"


    "I won the first challenge!" I blurted, cutting him off before he could finish that sentence. No way was I letting him get the satisfaction of drawing this out any longer.


    He arched a brow, but I jumped off him before he could stop me.


    "I won!" I practically bounced on my toes, shoving aside whatever the hell that moment was. "I get to punish you."


    Hades actually looked¡­ startled. His gaze shuttered and I caught the faintest crease of confusion.


    Then, slowly, his expression shifted into a smirk. "Punish me, huh?" He sat up, cuffs ttering to the mat beside him. "I am sure you had something truly wicked, something that you believe will be a challenge to---"


    "You will wear a unicorn onesie to bed for a week," I blurted.


    Hades froze.


    For the first time since I met him, the Hand of Death¡ªthe fearsome king, the man who could make Gammas tremble with just a nce¡ªstared at me inplete and utter horror.


    His silver eyes blinked once. Slowly.


    "You want me to¡­ what?"


    I crossed my arms, barely able to suppress the grin stretching across my face. "Oh, you heard me."


    He tilted his head, as if trying to process whether I''d suffered a head injury mid-fight. "A unicorn onesie," he repeated, his tone t.


    "To bed. For a week." I lifted a finger to emphasize. "Every. Single. Night."


    Hades'' mouth opened slightly, then closed. For once, words seemed to fail him. His brows furrowed, as if the sheer absurdity of the punishment defied all logic.


    "You think this is punishment?" His voice was strained, like he was still grappling with reality. "I expected¡­" He ran a hand through his hair, looking almost disoriented. "Anything but that."


    I couldn''t help it¡ªI burst intoughter, doubling over as the image filled my head.


    Hades scowled, ring at me like I''d just kicked him in the pride. "Is this amusing to you, Red?"


    "More than you know," I wheezed, wiping tears from the corners of my eyes. "Honestly, I wasn''t sure what to expect, but your face right now? Priceless."


    He looked at me like I''d summoned an ancient evil. "I thought you''d want me to runps until I dropped or spar blindfolded for days¡ªnot parade around like some¡­ pastel abomination."


    "Exactly!" I jabbed a finger at him. "You''re terrifying, Hades. I''m just leveling the ying field." I made air quotes with my fingers.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, but I could see the his eyes twitch¡ªthe faintest betrayal of exactly how affected he was by this being the punishment that I had chosen for him.


    "You think a unicorn onesie will strip me of my reputation?"


    I grinned. "No, but I think watching you try to act intimidating while wearing one will be the best entertainment I''ve had all year."


    Hades exhaled sharply, shaking his head, clenching his hands in his side . "You''re enjoying this too much."


    "Oh, you have no idea," I said, still riding the high of victory. "And I''m picking it out personally. With a tail and everything."


    Hades let out a slow, resigned breath, ring up at the ceiling like he was questioning every life choice that had brought him to this moment. "Seven nights."


    "Yup."


    "In a unicorn onesie."


    "With glittery stars," I added, practically bouncing on my heels. "Don''t forget the horn."


    His gaze dropped back to mine, and he leaned forward slightly, eyes glinting. "You realize this means war, right?"


    I leaned in just as close, meeting his stare head-on. "Bring it."


    For a moment, we held eye contact¡ªhim, visibly contemting his life choices, and me, delighting in his rare state of defeat.


    Then he rose to his feet, towering over me once more, but the intimidation factor was long gone.


    "I''ll wear the damn onesie," he muttered, cracking his neck. "But don''t think this is over, Red."


    I smirked. "Oh, I''m counting on it."


    As he stalked off the mat, I swore I heard him mumble something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like "unbelievable."


    But I didn''t care.


    Because by nightfall, the mighty Hand of Death would be sleeping soundly in a pink unicorn onesie, and I would never let him live it down.

 Chapter 125: His Wifes Choice

    Eve


    I smoothed my dress, not because I cared what Hades thought, but because the guards stationed outside his estate watched my every move with hawk-like intensity.


    When the car door swung open, I half-expected one of them to escort me inside.


    Instead, he was waiting.


    Hades sat in the back seat, one arm restingzily along the headrest, his silver eyes already on me. His presence filled the space, coiled and ready to snap and for a second, I hesitated.


    I hid it quickly, stepping forward. "I thought you''d back out and ask for a rematch."


    His jaw flexed at the words. "I''m a man of my word." His voice was clipped, and if the tension in his shoulders said anything, it was that he deeply regretted that fact.


    I slid into the seat beside him, letting the door click shut. "Rx, your majesty. You almost look constipated."


    His head turned toward me with slow, deliberate. I guess he was trying to be as intimidating as he much as he could no longer manage the feat.


    The re he fixed on me could have stopped a charging wolf in their tracks.


    "If I were you," he said in a voice low enough to be dangerous, "I''d choose the onesie carefully. Because the second this week is over¡ª"


    I leaned closer, cutting him off with a grin. "I know. War."


    His eyes didn''t leave mine as I entered and took a seat, far, far from him. It was a big car after all.


    The tension in the car thickened, stretching out between us like a live wire.


    Hades didn''t say anything else, but his gaze lingered¡ªtoo heavy, too sharp. I could feel the weight of his scrutiny, like he was peeling backyers I hadn''t realized I was wearing.


    I shifted slightly, leaning into the corner of the seat to put more space between us. His eyes followed the movement, but he didn''tment.


    The silence wasn''t ufortable exactly, but it buzzed¡ªsomething unspoken simmering beneath the surface, coiling tighter with every second that passed.


    I nced at him out of the corner of my eye. "You''re awfully quiet for someone about to be draped in glitter and rainbows."


    His hand twitched against his knee. "I''m mentally preparing."


    "For what? The emotional damage?" I teased.


    A muscle in his jaw jumped. "For surviving the next seven nights with my pride intact."


    I smirked. "I hate to break it to you, but pride''s the first thing you''re losing."


    His silver gaze flicked to me, and even in the dim light of the car, I could see the faint twitch at the corner of his mouth. "Keep talking, Red. You''ll be the next one in a onesie."


    I raised a brow. "I look great in pastels. You, on the other hand¡­" I let the words trail off, biting back a grin.


    He didn''t rise to the bait this time, but the smirk he gave me in return was pure arrogance. "I am sure you do," his eyes gazed my body and I squirmed. And by the way his smirk widened, that was exactly what he had wanted.


    The rest of the ride passed in tense silence, interrupted only by the hum of the tires against the road. Every time I shifted, his gaze flicked in my direction. Subtle. Calcted. Did he think I was going to run or something?


    By the time the car slowed to a stop, I was practically itching to get out.


    The door opened, and I stepped onto the sidewalk, blinking at the boutique in front of me.


    It was empty.


    Not just quietpletely deserted. Therge ss windows reflected only the soft glow of the streetmps, and the inside lights bathed the empty space in warm tones.


    I crossed my arms. "Let me guess. You booked the whole ce out."


    Hades stepped up beside me, hands sliding into his pockets as he surveyed the building with a bored expression. "Naturally."


    I shook my head, lips twitching. "Of course you did."


    Thest time he pulled this stunt, he''d emptied out an entire gallery just so we could wander the exhibits alone. Now, I couldn''t tell if it was arrogance or his personal brand of mischief at work. But I had to admit that I weed it. I could not imagine shipping along other Lycans. It was unnerving and I was not sure if I would ever get over the feeling.


    A security guard inside unlocked the door, stepping aside to let us through.


    I nced at Hades as I walked in, the warmth of the boutique wrapping around me. "You do realize this is overkill, right?"


    His gaze sweptzily over the racks of clothes, the soft mannequins positioned like silent sentinels. "I disagree. The fewer witnesses, the better."


    "You''re that embarrassed?" I teased, nudging him lightly with my elbow.


    His hand brushed the small of my back as he guided me further inside, his touch brief but lingering long enough to make my breath catch.


    "Not embarrassed." His voice dropped, soft enough that I almost thought I imagined it. "I just prefer keeping things¡­ intimate."


    I ignored the innuendo and looked around. My head buzzed with excited as memories shed in my head like lightning, sharp enough to leave an after image. I saw Ellen, my mother and I walking until a boutique just weeks before our 18th birthday fiasco. We had been there to pick out dresses for the event and of course among other things.


    The sounds of their voices resonated in my head, sweet but haunting. My throat tightened with emotions that I tried to shake away. That had been thest time that I had been in an establishment like this in over five years. It was surreal, nostalgic but painful. I bit my quivering bottom lip as I tried to hold back the tears that suddenly threatened to spill.


    A heavy hand grasped my shoulder and I startled at the sound of Hades'' voice. He nodded toward the far wall. "There. That looks ridiculous enough for you."


    I turned¡ªand there it was.


    Hanging proudly on disy was the onesie.


    Pink, fluffy, and decorated with stars that shimmered obnoxiously under the light. The horn was golden and glittery, standing tall in the center of the hood like a beacon of pure cuteness but on the King of Obsidan it would be one of unfiltered humiliation.


    I pped a hand over my mouth to stop theugh threatening to escape.


    Hades crossed his arms, eyeing it like it might attack him. "Go on. Pick it."


    I grinned. "Oh, I don''t know. Maybe we should keep looking. See if there''s one with wings."


    His gaze slid to mine, narrowing slightly. "Choose, Red. Or I will."


    I smirked, stepping toward the onesie. "Fine. But this is just one. We need a new one for every day of the seven days." When his jaw locked, Iughed. "A whole king can''t be repeating outfits. It''s atrocious." I grumbled teasingly.


    "Do what you want." He snarled.


    I only smiled..I wandered deeper into the boutique, letting my fingers drift lightly over the fabrics as I walked. The quiet hum of the space, coupled with the soft glow of overhead lights, made the ce feel distant¡ªlike I''d stepped out of time.


    Hades trailed a few paces behind, his presence unmistakable even when he wasn''t speaking. I could feel the weight of his gaze on my back, but for once, he didn''t push or prod. Maybe he sensed something in the way my shoulders tensed. Or maybe he was just brooding silently the way he always did.


    The boutique smelled faintly ofvender and something floral¡ªsomething familiar.


    It hit me like a freight train.


    Thest time I''d stood in a ce like this, Ellen had been twirling in front of a mirror, her long hair cascading down her back as our motherughed. I''d been standing off to the side, wearing a ridiculous tiara she insisted I try on, scowling at how the rhinestones pinched my scalp.


    The memory made my throat close up.


    I forced a breath through my nose, blinking rapidly as I brushed past a row of delicate dresses. They swayed gently as I passed, the movement almost enough to make me believe I wasn''tpletely alone.


    "See anything else that would ruin my reputation?" Hades'' voice, low and rough, cut through the fog in my head.


    I smirked, thankful for the distraction. "Not yet. But don''t worry, I''m thorough."


    I kept searching, running my hand along the clothing racks as I pretended I wasn''t unraveling at the seams.


    It wasn''t until I turned the corner, reaching the farthest wall of the boutique, that I stopped cold.


    Hanging innocently on the rack was the onesie.


    If the first one was ridiculous, this was on an entirely different level.


    It was as if a unicorn had violently exploded over the fabric. Bright, swirling colors¡ªpink, blue, purple¡ªblended together in a chaotic mess of glittery stars and rainbows. The mane along the hood was fluffier, almost obnoxiously so, and the horn spiraled higher than thest.


    But that wasn''t why I stopped.

 Chapter 126: A Flash From The Past

    Eve


    I knew this design.


    Knew it because I used to have one just like it.


    My fingers brushed the soft fabric, and a strange, almost breathlessugh escaped me.


    This was the same onesie I wore when I was nine¡ªthe one Ellen and I had begged our mother for during a winter market. We''d worn them for weeks, even after they became too small, refusing to let them go.


    It felt like staring at a ghost.


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, gripping the edge of the onesie a little tighter to ground myself.


    Behind me, Hades stepped closer, his gaze burning into the side of my face.


    "That one?" His voice was quieter this time, less teasing.


    I nodded, but I didn''t turn around. "Yeah. This one."


    There was a long pause, heavy and unspoken.


    I could feel him watching me, but he didn''t press.


    After a few moments, I forced a smirk, shifting the onesie over my arm. "You''re going to hate it."


    "I already do," Hades muttered, but there wasn''t much bite to his tone.


    I nced over my shoulder, catching the way his eyes softened¡ªjust slightly¡ªas they flicked between me and the onesie in my arms.


    "You''re not backing out now, are you?" I teased, raising a brow.


    His smirk returned, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    I nodded toward the rack. "Good. Because we still have five more to find." I tightened my grip on the fabric.


    He caught the action, his eyes narrowing. "What''s wrong?" He asked, his gaze flickered from the onesie to my eyes. "Red?"


    I quickly turned around. "Come on," I said lightly, brushing past him before he could pry any further.


    But I felt his presence linger at my back, like a shadow that refused to be shaken off.


    The boutique was vast, but the air between us felt smaller somehow. I kept moving, one hand steady on the soft fabric as I searched through racks of loungewear, hoping the distance would quell the sudden ache in my chest.


    It didn''t.


    Hades followed a few paces behind, as if he knew¡ªknew that if he pressed too hard, I might shatter like ss.


    His silence was louder than anything he could have said.


    I hated that he noticed.


    "Just five more?" he asked after a while, his voice cutting through the quiet. "I thought your would have preferred to torture me with more horrendous options to assassinate my honor with."


    I smirked without turning around. "I''m feeling merciful."


    "That''s a first."


    I nced at him over my shoulder, catching the faint flicker of humor in his eyes. His usual arrogance was still there, but something else lingered beneath it¡ªsomething assertive, something knowing.


    It was strange to see Hades like this. Rxed wasn''t the right word, but the sharp edges he usually carried seemed dulled, as if the weight of the world he carried on his back had been lifted just for tonight.


    I held up a particrly offensive onesie¡ªa dragon, bright green with a tail that trailed to the floor¡ªand raised a brow. "This one screams ''King of Lycans,'' don''t you think?"


    He gave it a once-over, deadpan. "Absolutely. Nothing inspires fear like lime green and polyester wings and were not looking for unicorn onesies?"


    Iughed, surprising even myself with how natural it felt. "Thought I should have a little more mercy."


    Hades'' gaze lingered for a fraction of a second longer, and I felt it¡ªlike he was memorizing the sound.


    I looked away first.


    The boutique felt warm and familiar and  as ridiculous as this errand was, part of me didn''t want it to end.


    Because the moment it did, reality woulde crashing back down.


    And I wasn''t ready for that.


    "Ellen."


    I stiffened at the sound of his voice. Not because it was harsh, but because it wasn''t.


    I turned slowly, meeting his gaze.


    He wasn''t smiling anymore.


    "What?" I tried to sound annoyed, but it came out softer than I intended.


    Hades studied me, his silver eyes searching for something I didn''t want to give.


    I gripped the dragon onesie tighter, bracing myself for whatever lecture he was about to throw at me.


    But it never came.


    Instead, he stepped forward, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off him.


    Then the faintest smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    "You know," he drawled, circling me like a predator stalking its prey, "I can''t imagine a world where lime green dragon onesie doesn''t scream sophistication."


    I raised a brow, turning the garment toward him. "Oh, I''m sorry¡ªwere you hoping for something subtler? Perhaps in hot pink with sequins?"


    He took a step closer, inspecting it with exaggerated thoughtfulness, his fingers grazing the fabric at my shoulder as if he was seriously considering it. "Tempting," he mused, "but I think the wings really sell it. They say ''fear me''¡­ in the most endearing way possible."


    I huffed out a breath ofughter, shaking my head. "Well, I think you''ll look adorable."


    I caught the surprise in his eyes at my statement but with a blink his gaze had darkened yfully. "Careful, Red. I might take that as a challenge."


    "Oh, I''m counting on it."


    I moved to hang the dragon onesie over my arm, but before I could, he plucked it from my hands with that same effortless grace he always carried.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, narrowing my eyes as he turned it this way and that.


    "I''m helping you." His voice was too smooth, too innocent. "Clearly, your taste is questionable at best."


    I crossed my arms, watching him parade the onesie like some kind of fashion critic.


    "Questionable?" I echoed. "Thising from the guy who owns twelve ck suits that are identical."


    Hades shed a sharp grin, holding the dragon onesie against his chest. "Twelve? I didn''t realize you''d been keeping such close tabs on me. Should I be ttered?"


    I rolled my eyes. "You wear the same thing every day. It''s not exactly hard to figure out."


    He held the onesie up higher, aligning the hood with his head as if imagining himself in it. "I''m just saying¡ªif you''re going to humiliate me, at least make it memorable."


    "Oh, I will," I shot back, snatching the onesie from his hands before he could make a bigger fool of himself.


    The brief touch of his fingers against mine lingered longer than I expected, but I ignored it.


    He stepped aside with exaggerated deference. "By all means, continue your noble quest for the most ridiculous outfit." All the animosity seemly melted away and I could not help but feel that he only pulled out his sour mood because he had detected my own emotional duress. If I did not know better, I would have thought that he was trying to cheer me up.


    I couldn''t help but smile, shaking my head as I wandered towards the next rack. He had really improved in making jokes especially ones that I actually enjoyed.

 Chapter 127: Distractions

    Eve


    Hades took an extra-long look in the shower tonight, but I couldn''t help grinning. Did he really think that stalling would deter me? I looked up at the clock and sighed. He had been "freshening up" for forty minutes.


    I got up from the bed and stood by the bathroom door. I listened for any sound. I heard water and... humming. I pulled back, just a bit stunned. Did the Hand of Death sing in the shower? I tried to create a mental image and couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "Hey," I called out, knocking on the door with my knuckles. "Are you nning to set a world record in there, or are you trying to write a musical?"


    The humming abruptly stopped, reced by silence. Then came his low, gravelly voice. "Some things are worth taking time for, Ellen."


    I rolled my eyes, even though he couldn''t see me. "Well, unless you''re nning on bing the next opera sensation, I suggest you hurry up. I''m not waiting all night for you to make an appearance."


    There was a pause, and then the sound of water stopped.


    "You wereughing," he said through the door, his tone a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    I froze. "No, I wasn''t."


    "You were," he insisted, and I could almost hear the smirk in his voice.


    I crossed my arms, standing firm. "What if I was? Is humming in the shower a new intimidation tactic I should be worried about?"


    The door cracked open just a sliver, and Hades'' head appeared, damp hair falling over his sharp, chiseled face. I gulped as I took him in. There was something so disarmingly attractive about the way he looked in this moment.


    "You find my humming funny?" he asked, raising a single brow in mock offense.


    I yed it off and tilted my head, giving him a mischievous grin. "Hrious, actually. I never pegged the Hand of Death as a fan of shower concerts."


    He leaned against the doorframe, his towel slung low around his hips. My eyes went down to his Adonis belt, his happy trail leading to the ce d by the towel. My gaze trailed down, only to be greeted with a bulge. My head snapped up.


    I met a knowing look in his eyes. He opened his mouth, but I was quick to cut him off.


    "One word, and you will have to gallivant all over your tower in your onesies."


    "Your challenges and punishments don''t work like that, but I won''t push."


    "Yeah, right. As if I don''t know you."


    "There are many things about me you don''t know, Red."


    I raised a brow, refusing to let his unshaken confidence rattle me. "Clearly. But I think I''ll survive without the soundtrack of your shower symphony."


    He let out a soft chuckle, low and rich, the sound sending a ripple of heat straight to my core. "Careful, Ellen. You''re venturing into dangerous territory."


    I shrugged, unbothered. "I''ve been living in dangerous territory ever since I met you."


    "Good point," he conceded. "But if you want to join me, you''re free," he said, turning around. "If you''re interested in a duet, I have a microphone you can use." Hisst statement was low and sultry.


    I stared at the door, blinking as realization dawned on me as to what he implied.


    *Oh, for the love of¡ª*


    I grabbed a pillow and tossed it at the closed door, even though it did nothing but bounce harmlessly to the floor. "You''re a damn pervert!" I called out, but theugh I heard from the other side only confirmed that he was thoroughly enjoying himself.


    Hades always knew how to toe the line between teasing and temptation, and he walked that line like he owned the damn thing.


    I flopped back onto the bed, ring at the ceiling as if it could shield me from the sudden flush burning up my neck.


    A few moments passed, and the bathroom door finally opened.


    Hades stepped out, steam billowing around him like some divine entrance straight out of a forbidden novel. His damp hair dripped down his broad shoulders, and the towel hung precariously low on his hips¡ªlower than it had any right to. I had no doubt he was doing it on purpose.


    I averted my gaze, focusing intently on anything that wasn''t him. The bedsidemp suddenly became the most fascinating object I had ever seen.


    "You''re awfully quiet," Hades mused, his voice light but edged with amusement. "I thought you had a lot to say just a minute ago."


    I sat up, fixing him with a re that I hoped masked the embarrassment lingering beneath. "I''m just trying to protect your fragile ego. I figured if I said too much, you might start thinking you''re irresistible."


    He smirked, crossing the room with slow, deliberate strides. "Oh, I don''t need you to say it. Your eyes do the talking."


    I scoffed, standing to put some distance between us, but Hades had a way of closing gaps without ever really trying. Before I knew it, I was backed against the headrest, his arms braced on either side of me, trapping me without even touching.


    The heat from his body was maddening.


    "And what exactly," he asked, his voice a soft rumble near my ear, "were your eyes saying, Red?"


    I swallowed hard, refusing to let him win this battle of wills. "That you should invest in a longer towel. Or at least wear pants like a normal person."


    Hades chuckled, the sound reverberating through the space between us. His breath brushed against my neck, and for a brief, torturous moment, he lingered there¡ªclose enough that I could feel the tension humming in the air. "Thought you would be interested in seeing your microphone," he muttered.


    "I don''t¡ª"


    Suddenly, his mouth descended on my neck, tracing its curve with his hot mouth. I gasped at the contact, my core tightening around nothing.


    His hand slithered over my thigh, the heat of his palm searing through the thin fabric of my nightgown as if it were nothing.


    A shiver rippled through me, but I stubbornly bit down on the gasp threatening to escape. I refused to give him the satisfaction.


    Still, my body betrayed me¡ªhips tilting forward just slightly, chasing the warmth of his touch before I could stop myself.


    Hades'' mouth curled into a smirk against my neck, and I hated how easily he noticed.


    "See?" His voice was a low, dangerous murmur against my skin, each word sending a delicious vibration down my spine. "You say no, but your body¡­" His fingers pressed into the soft curve of my thigh, trailing upward with agonizing slowness. "...it''s begging for more."

 Chapter 128: The Defeated King

    Eve


    I shoved against his chest, harder this time, forcing space between us. "I knew it," I snapped, breathless. "You''re distracting me."


    Hades barely budged, only rocking back a step with infuriating ease. His eyes gleamed with something dark and knowing. "And here I thought I was just enjoying the moment."


    I crossed my arms, narrowing my gaze as heat still simmered low in my stomach. Damn him. "You''re trying to derail my ns."


    "Am I?" he replied smoothly, his fingers trailing along the edge of the headboard as if he hadn''t just pressed me into it moments ago. "I''m not sure you seemed all that eager to punish me a second ago."


    I scowled. "Don''t y coy, Hades. You''re stalling. You were in the shower for close to an hour not and now.. " I gestured vaguely at his towel-d form, "this."


    His smirk deepened, eyes flicking over me with slow, deliberate intent. "You didn''t seem to mind this all that much."


    My face burned hotter. I grabbed the nearest pillow andunched it at him. He caught it effortlessly, hisugh vibrating through the room.


    "Fine," I huffed, nting my hands on my hips. "You don''t have any excuse for these things so I''ll just assume the Hand Of Death was hiding from me."


    Hades arched a brow, intrigued. "Hiding?"


    "Yes." I crossed the room, brushing past him to sit on the edge of the bed. "You''re not as mysterious as you think, you know. I bet you were avoiding your punishment. Maybe it''s fear."


    His gaze darkened. "I don''t fear anything." His voice took on a whole nother timber. It almost didn''t sound like him.


    My stomach dropped. I had gone too far. "Or responsibility." I nced at him, I easily.  "Or maybe¡­" I leaned back, giving him a slow, dramatic once-over, "you were just admiring yourself for forty minutes."


    To my surprise, Hades tilted his head, considering, his expression softened. "You''re not entirely wrong."


    I blinked at his sudden change. "Wait, what?"


    He shrugged, tossing the pillow back onto the bed. "I was reflecting."


    "Reflecting?" I repeated, narrowing my eyes in disbelief. "In the shower?"


    "Best ce for it. Quiet, warm. And no one barges in demanding answers." He shot me a pointed look.


    I scoffed. "Well, clearly that didn''t work out for you."


    His gaze lingered on me for a moment too long, and I could see the teasing flicker behind his eyes before he spoke again. "I wasn''t just reflecting, you know."


    I froze.


    The way he said it¡ªthe weight behind the words¡ªmade my pulse quicken.


    I swallowed, then I gasped. He was at it again. I straightened my spine and pointed at the bags that were yet to be unpacked. "Get in that onesie or else."


    Hades'' gaze flicked toward the onesie crumpled on top of the suitcase, and his entire body sagged as if I''d just delivered the harshest possible sentence.


    "You can''t be serious," he muttered, crossing his arms over his chest. "Ellen, I''m the King of Lycans. You really think this¡ª" he gestured vaguely at the offending piece of clothing, "¡ªis appropriate for someone of my status?"


    I arched a brow, my smirk widening. "I think it''s perfect for someone who took an hour-long shower just to avoid putting it on."


    His jaw clenched. "That was¡­ strategic."


    I snorted. "That was cowardice."


    Hades narrowed his eyes, stepping closer. "Careful, little wolf. You might provoke me."


    "Is that a threat or a promise?" I shot back, refusing to let him intimidate me.


    For a moment, his lips quirked like he was going to take the bait, but then his gaze flickered toward the onesie again, and the battle visibly drained from him. "You know, some mates show love by cooking or giving massages," he grumbled, rubbing the back of his neck.


    I grinned. "I show love by holding you ountable."


    He muttered something under his breath, but to my surprise, he finally grabbed the onesie and held it up like it might bite him.


    "Just get it over with," I prompted, resting my chin in my hand, fully prepared to enjoy the show.


    Hades nced at me warily. "Turn around."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "I''m not giving you a free show," he said, as if that was the most logical response.


    I scoffed, but his re was unwavering. "Fine," I huffed, rolling my eyes as I spun around to face the opposite wall. "But don''t think for a second this is saving you from humiliation."


    Behind me, I could hear the rustling of fabric and the soft zip of the onesie being opened. A long pause followed.


    Then, "Ellen."


    I smirked to myself. "Yes?"


    A beat of silence.


    "¡­How the hell do you put this on?"


    I froze. Slowly, I turned around, expecting to see him in the middle of tugging the onesie over his head or struggling with the zipper.


    What I did not expect was the sight of Hades holding the onesie upside down, one leg stuffed awkwardly into an armhole, while the rest of the outfit sagged around him like a deted balloon.


    I stared.


    He red.


    "You''re kidding," I blurted, covering my mouth to keep fromughing outright.


    "Stop looking at me like that," Hades growled, tugging his leg free with a sharp yank that made him stumble slightly. "This thing''s a death trap."


    I couldn''t hold it in. Laughter bubbled up and spilled out of me as I leaned against the dresser for support. "You¡ª" I gasped between breaths, "you don''t even know how to wear a onesie?"


    His ears turned red.


    Actual red.


    It was the first time I''d ever seen him flush, and for a moment, I thought I might pass out from sheer delight.


    "I''ve never worn one," he muttered, as if that excused everything. His gaze dropped to the soft, fluffy material in his hands, clearly betrayed by the absurdity of the situation.


    I could have died from the impossibly of it all but instead I burst into another bout ofughter.

 Chapter 129: Her Adorable Unicorn

    Eve


    I  wiped at my eyes, breathless. "You''re telling me you can tear through enemies, run a pack, but this¡ª" I waved at the onesie still half-hanging off him, "¡ªis what defeats you?"


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, but the color on his face didn''t fade. "I swear, if you say one more word¡ª"


    "Okay, okay!" I held up my hands in surrender, still grinning ear to ear. "Come here. Let me help before you rip it apart."


    Reluctantly, he stepped closer, and I crouched to tug the leg of the onesie in the right ce, guiding his arm into the correct sleeve. The whole time, his gaze stayed fixed stubbornly on the far wall, his jaw tight with embarrassment. I guess this was the real reason he was stalling.


    "You look majestic. Like a fearsome¡­ unicorn." I teased softly as I zipped him up.


    His scowl deepened, but the redness remained stubborn on his cheeks.


    "Say it," he deadpanned.


    I blinked innocently. "Say what?"


    "You''re dying to say something."


    I dragged my gaze up and down, biting back a grin. "You are adorable."


    His eye twitched but so did his lips as if he was not sure whether he liked thepliment or hated it. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?"


    "Maybe."


    Hades exhaled sharply, tugging at the fabric like it was suffocating him. "You''re lucky I love---"


    I froze for a second, caughtpletely off guard by the words he seemed like he was about to say.


    Hades seemed just as surprised, his expression flickering with something unreadable.


    "I love this," he muttered.


    I froze, the teasing smile faltering on my lips.


    He caught it too¡ªhis eyes flickering with something unreadable, something just as startled as I felt.


    Hades wasn''t one to fumble his words.


    And yet¡­


    "I love this," he muttered again, tugging the zipper a little too roughly as if that would bury the slip underyers of fabric.


    I narrowed my eyes. "You sure about that?"


    He didn''t meet my gaze, suddenly very interested in the loose thread on the onesie''s sleeve. "Soft fabric. Warmer than it looks."


    A pitiful excuse.


    I crossed my arms, leaning against the dresser with a smug grin. "Oh, I get it now. You love it so much you spent an hour in the shower, mentally preparing to embrace your true unicorn self."


    Hades exhaled through his nose, shooting me a t, unimpressed re. The flush on his face, however, refused to budge.


    "Say what you want, but I think this is a breakthrough for you," I continued, unable to stop the grin spreading across my face.


    He ran a hand down his face, shaking his head. "I regret every life choice that led me to this moment."


    "You''re just upset because you know I''m right."


    Hades huffed, turning slightly to face the mirror on the far side of the room. He stared at his reflection for a long beat, lips pressed in a thin line.


    I was about to say something else¡ªanother jab at his expense¡ªbut the way his shoulders dropped slightly, the subtle shift in his expression, stopped me.


    He tugged at the fabric again, quieter this time. "I didn''t think I''d be standing here in a unicorn onesie today."


    His voice had lost its edge, dipping into something softer.


    I straightened a little, sensing the shift. "Well, life''s full of surprises."


    Hades met my gaze in the mirror. "Yeah. It is."


    I opened my mouth, ready to throw out another teasing remark, but the heaviness in his eyes pulled me back.


    I needed to lighten the mood again.


    "Hold on," I said, pushing off the dresser. "Where''s my phone? This needs to be documented."


    His eyes sharpened immediately, the softness from before vanishing like smoke. "Ellen, don''t¡ª"


    But I was already moving, patting the nightstand.


    Nothing.


    I frowned, checking the edge of the bed, the dresser¡ªanywhere I might''ve left it. But as the seconds passed, the realization slowly set in.


    It wasn''t here.


    My hand lowered, brushing over the smooth, empty surface of the nightstand.


    Right.


    I didn''t have a phone anymore.


    I swallowed hard, forcing the memory down as it crept into the back of my mind¡ªthe explosion, the message from my sister.


    Hades'' voice pulled me from the edge.


    "Red?"


    I blinked, stering on a smile I didn''t quite feel. "Ah, I forgot. My phone''s gone."


    He didn''t say anything right away, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Oh..."


    "Yeah." I shrugged like it was nothing, but the weight settled in my chest. "Guess that means no unicorn pictures today."


    I tried to make it sound lighthearted, but even I could hear the hollowness in my voice.


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then, without a word, Hades slipped his hand into his pocket and held something out to me.


    His phone.


    "Take mine."


    I stared at it. "What?"


    He didn''t move, arm still extended. "Take the picture. If it makes you smile, do it."


    I hesitated, eyeing the sleek ck device as if it were some dangerous artifact. "You really think I''m going to trust you with those photos on your phone?"


    His lips curved faintly. "What''s the worst I could do?"


    "Delete it?"


    He chuckled, but the phone remained between us.


    I wanted to brush it off, to make another joke and let the moment pass. But there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething patient and unspoken.


    Slowly, I took the phone from his hand.


    "Just this once," I mumbled, flicking to the camera. "But I''m not keeping these on your phone for long."


    Hades arched a brow. "I can get you a new one, you know."


    I snorted, raising the phone. "Not happening. I''m not about to owe you for something like that." I lied. I just could not imagine holding another bomb to my ear again. At least for the time being.


    "You wouldn''t owe me anything."


    His voice was soft, quieter than before.


    But I brushed past it, focusing the camera on him. "Alright, unicorn. Say cheese."


    He sighed, resigning himself to the inevitable, but not without tugging the hood lower in a poor attempt to hide.


    I snapped the photo, biting my lip as I admired the image¡ªthe King of Lycans, draped in fluffy pink fabric, with a unicorn horn flopped over his forehead like a broken crown.


    "Perfect," I murmured.


    Hades leaned against the bedpost, watching me with an unreadable expression. "I hate you."


    "Liar," I held up the phone triumphantly. "You can''t live without me.


    His gaze lingered, something warm flickering behind the usual sharpness.


    "Yeah," he said softly.


    I lowered the phone, my heart doing something strange and unwee in my chest.


    His eyes hadn''t left mine.


    I swallowed, clearing my throat. "Alright, majestic unicorn. What now?"


    Hades smirked. "We could go for round two in the shower. Reflect some more."


    I groaned,unching a pillow at his face. "Absolutely not."

 Chapter 130: The Test Results

    Eve


    The pillow hit him square in the face, and Hadesughed softly, the sound rumbling through the room as he let it drop to the floor, those demonically adorable dimples making an appearance.


    I was still grinning, holding the phone like it was the crown jewel of my victory, scrolling back to admire the photo one more time.


    "You really pull off the unicorn look," I teased, flicking between shots. "Might want to make this your official portrait. The pack would love it. It would be all over the headlines."


    Hades arched a brow, arms crossed as he leaned against the bedpost. "You''d enjoy the chaos that would cause, wouldn''t you?"


    I shrugged. "Maybe."


    The screen dimmed slightly, and I tapped it to keep the photo from disappearing. But just as my thumb brushed the ss, a notification shed across the top.


    "The LSI results are out, Your Majesty."


    My hand froze.


    I blinked, reading the words again as confusion settled deep in my stomach.


    LSI results?


    I wasn''t sure why that struck me as odd.


    But something about it¡ªsomething about those letters¡ªdidn''t sit right.


    The message vanished as quickly as it appeared, leaving me staring at my reflection in the dark screen.


    Hades shifted, noticing the way I had gone still. "Everything alright?"


    I forced a smile, turning the phone in my hands. "Yeah. Just¡­" I hesitated, fingers grazing over the side as I thought about asking. Did I really want to know?


    "Just admiring my photography skills," I finished lightly, passing the phone back to him.


    His eyes lingered on me for a second longer, as if he could tell I wasn''t being entirely honest, but he didn''t press. "Well, let me know if you want copies."


    I snorted, dropping onto the bed and hugging a pillow to my chest. "I''ll frame them. And have them ced right in the front lobby of the tower."


    "Sounds about right." Hades sat down on the edge of the bed, ncing briefly at his phone as he tucked it away.


    But the weight of that message still lingered in the back of my mind.


    I wasn''t stupid. I knew what LSI stood for.


    Lunar Synchronization Index.


    A mate test.


    Hades had taken one.


    I didn''t know why that unsettled me. It shouldn''t have. It wasn''t unusual for Lycans of his rank to take the test. Werewolves did them too, especially after their previous mates passed. My uncle Greyson had done the same after Aunt Cecilia died duringbor. I was not Hades'' mate, so of course, he would be looking for a rebound mate, another she-lycan preferably.


    My ce here was temporary. He would soon find his second chance mate, and I would be history at some point. It was good news that he was already looking for someone else¡ªsomeone he would be able to torment, bond with, and... love.


    Still¡­ something about it left a strange, hollow feeling I couldn''t quite exin. I was adapting to this life, but it seemed I was going too far. I needed to remember both my ce and my role. I was nothing to him, and I would always be nothing to him.


    He made it clear with his threats that day he had confronted me about the curse I had spoken about. If he found out about the deceit, he would burn Silverpine down. He would not consider our experiences together because they simply meant nothing to him.


    I had to remember that before I fell too deep into his illusion. I had to snap out of it.


    I shifted, hugging the pillow a little tighter.


    "You''re quiet," Hades said suddenly, his voice soft as he stretched out beside me.


    I looked over, finding him watching me carefully. "Just thinking," I replied, brushing it off.


    "About?"


    I hesitated but shook my head, pushing the thought down.


    It''s not important.


    "Nothing," I said with a small smile. "Just wondering how long I can get you to wear that onesie before you tear it off in frustration."


    Hades chuckled, letting it slide. "You''ve got about five more minutes."


    "Noted."


    But even as we slipped back into that easy banter, my mind kept circling back to that message.


    I didn''t know what the results said.


    I didn''t want to know if he had already found my recement.


    At least, that was what I told myself.


    Hades shifted suddenly, and before I could react, he pulled me into him, rolling us both across the bed with infuriating ease.


    I yelped in surprise, the pillow tumbling from my grip as he wrapped his arms around me from behind, locking me against his chest like a vice.


    "Hades!" I squirmed, trying to pry his arm loose, but it was like wrestling with stone. "What are you doing?"


    His voice hummedzily against my ear. "Gettingfortable. You looked like you needed it."


    "I¡ªno, I didn''t!" I twisted again, but his arm only tightened.


    "You''re always fighting, Red." His breath was warm against the back of my neck, and I felt him nuzzle closer, his lips grazing the sensitive spot just below my ear. "Can''t you just enjoy this for once?"


    I froze, breath hitching as the faintest brush of his fangs dragged along my skin¡ªslow, deliberate.


    He wasn''t serious. He was teasing. He always teased.


    But tonight, it felt different.


    The yful edge was still there, but the weight of his body against mine¡ªthe casual way he held me like I belonged there¡ªhad my heart stammering in a way I didn''t like.


    I pressed my palms against his arm, trying to push him off. "Hades, I''m not in the mood¡ª"


    "You say that now," he murmured, lips barely skimming the curve of my neck. "But you don''t really mean it."


    I did.


    I had to mean it.


    But the words tangled somewhere between my throat and the ache blooming quietly in my chest.


    He didn''t know.


    He didn''t understand the storm his touch stirred inside me¡ªthe sharp, sinking weight that came with the realization that none of this wouldst.


    I was temporary.


    He would find his second chance mate, and I''d be nothing but a fleeting presence. A shadow in his past.


    "You''re tense." Hades shifted, one of his hands slipping beneath my shirt to rest t against my stomach, his palm warm against my skin.


    I stiffened at the contact, and his lips curled faintly against my neck. "I know that song you''re ying, Red. Stop pretending you don''t like this."


    I swallowed hard, eyes fixed on the wall as I clenched the sheets beneath my hands. "I''m not pretending."


    The words sounded weak.


    Hades only chuckled, brushing his nose along the curve of my jaw as if he hadn''t heard me at all.


    "I can hear your heartbeat," he whispered, fangs grazing along the hollow of my throat.


    How can you so easily unravel me?


    How quickly he could pull me under and drown me in this¡­ whatever this was.


    But I had to stop it.


    I forced my hands between us, prying his arm loose just enough to twist and face him.


    He arched a brow, clearly amused by my effort. "Giving up so soon?"


    I didn''t answer right away.


    Because when I met his gaze¡ªwhen I looked at him, really looked at him¡ªI realized something I hadn''t wanted to admit.


    He wasn''t teasing anymore.


    His eyes lingered too long, too soft. The yful spark I was used to seeing was still there, but underneath it, there was something else.


    Something I couldn''t ce.


    And it scared me.


    Because it felt too close to hope.


    I lost the strength, and he pulled me gently to his chest. He stroked my hair.


    "You''ve had a long day. Sleep. You''re getting cranky."


    He didn''t tease. It was like he really saw me.


    It felt good.


    But it only made me feel worse.


    Because all I could feel was the weight of that message¡ªthe quiet reminder that I was only holding a space that wasn''t mine to keep.

 Chapter 131: The Unicorn Vow

    Eve


    When I woke up, of course Hades was already out of bed. It had clocked thirty minutes after five. I threw off the covers and retreated to the bathroom to bath. After about fifteen minutes I was out and already rummaging through the cloths in the cupboard for my workout clothes.


    I finally let out a breath when I found them exactly where I had them kept. Ever since Hades prank during our first session, I had always feared he would do it again and I would end upte so that he could penalize me.


    I reached for my shoes beneath only to touch a box. I reached down for the item and picked it up, confused. I didn''t remember this being there yesterday night.


    I spared a nce at the clock to see that I still had ten minutes left before the session began. I crouched down and pulled open the lid of the in box.


    My breath caught and for a moment Icked theprehension of both time and space as I stared down at the content in the box.


    I dared touch it, and softeness alone took me back to my childhood.


    The memory unfurled like an old, familiar dream¡ªsoft at the edges but piercing at the center.


    I could still see it. The onesie.


    It had been the softest, fluffiest thing I had ever touched, as if clouds and magic had been stitched together just for us. Twirls of purple, pink, and yellow blended into a seamless swirl of color, with a rainbow tail trailing behind and a gold horn shimmering proudly at the front.


    Ellen had squealed the moment we opened the box, hugging the onesie like it was the rarest treasure in the world.


    "I''m a uniform!" she had dered, pulling it on and wriggling happily inside the warm fabric. "I have a rainbow tail!" She shook her hips for emphasis, giggling as the tail swung behind her.


    I wasn''t far behind, tugging my own over my head.


    "I''m a unicorn too!" I said, stomping my feet to feel the plush fabric against the floor.


    "No, Eve!" Ellenughed, shaking her head with that dramatic ir only she could pull off. "You have to say ''uniform.''"


    "Uniform," I repeated, grinning. She always mispronounced it.


    And that''s when we made the vow.


    We had stood facing each other, solemn as could be for two girls wrapped in ridiculous onesies, the living light casting a golden glow around us as the adults watched.


    "We can''t ever take them off," Ellen had said, sticking out her pinky. "We''re two uniforms forever."


    "Forever," I promised, sealing the deal with my pinky against hers.


    But that wasn''t enough for Ellen.


    "Wait!" She twisted around, flipping her tail toward me. "Uniforms don''t shake hands. They do this."


    She rubbed her rainbow tail against mine, making a soft swishing sound. Then she dipped her head forward until the tips of our horns touched with a faint bop.


    I burst outughing. "That''s the weirdest handshake ever."


    Ellen grinned. "No no, it''s perfect."


    And it had been.


    Until she betrayed me.


    The warmth of the memory shattered, leaving behind a hollow ache in my chest. I stared down at the unicorn onesie in the box, its colors still bright, but the fabric thinner from age.


    My fingers brushed over the soft horn, and suddenly, the weight of it crushed me.


    "She took it off," I whispered to no one.


    I had kept my promise. I wore mine until it barely fit, until the seams stretched and the tail frayed. But Ellen¡­


    But broke the promise we made long before it stopped fitting her unlike me.


    I did not understand back then but now I did. She had suddenly called it childish but maybe she had started to hate me even by then and I had been oblivious.


    Tears welled in my eyes, blurring the edges of the golden horn as I hugged the onesie to my chest. It smelled faintly ofvender and dust¡ª but maybe I was just imagining the fragile traces of a sister who had slipped through my fingers like smoke.


    "You weren''t supposed to leave me," I whispered, my voice trembling. "You weren''t supposed to take it off. You pro-promised me."


    I pressed my face into the softness, as if I could find Ellen there, as if I could rewind the years and make her stay and stop her from changing to the monster that would stab me in the back.


    But no amount of tears would change the truth.


    She had taken it off.


    And I had been left behind, wearing my onesie alone. I knew I was forgetting something but I did not know for the life of me what the thing was because soon Iy on the floor, my knees to chest sobbing, holding the onesie as if it could mend my broken heart.


    ---


    Hades


    My eyes scanned the words on the report again, my migraine growing more insistent.


    ---


    Lunar Synchronization Index Report


    Subject 1: Hades Stravos(Lycan, Obsidian Pack)


    Subject 2: Ellen Valmont (Werewolf, Silverpine)


    Test Type: Mate Compatibility Analysis


    Status: Inconclusive


    ---


    Findings:


    The Lunar Synchronization Index (LSI) was conducted to assess matepatibility between Hades and Ellen.


    Primary Result: Negative for Mate Bond


    No definitive markers indicating mate alignment were detected. Standard indicators of fated pair bonding, such as lunar-linked neural resonance and shared pheromonal patterns, did not register during testing.


    Anomalous Disruptions:


    Gic anomalies present in Ellen''s DNA appear to interfere with standard LSI parameters. These deviations affect loci traditionally linked to mate bond validation.


    Lunar Receptor Instability was detected in Ellen''s gic profile.


    Heightened Regenerative Markers mimic the signature of a bonded mate, resulting in conflicting readings.


    ---


    Result Interpretation:


    While the test did not confirm a mate bond between the two subjects, the anomalies present prevent a conclusive determination. The LSI gged Ellen''s gic irregrities as a potential bond disruptor, suggesting that either:


    1. Ellen''s physiology operates outside the standard parameters for werewolf mate recognition.


    2. An external force may be blocking or altering mate bond signals.


    ---


    Rmendation for Next Steps:


    Direct Lunar Exposure Analysis: Perform mate bond testing under the influence of the full moon to bypass gic interference.


    Controlled Blood Exchange: A secondary test involving a limited blood-sharing ritual may bypass superficial anomalies and assess mate alignment at a deeper, ancestral level.


    Long-term Monitoring: Continuous observation of interactions between the two subjects during peak lunar cycles may reveal suppressed ortent mate bond indicators.


    ---


    Addendum:


    The current inconclusive result does not rule out the potential for bond development under unusual circumstances. However, caution is advised ¨C iplete or fractured bonds can lead to instability in both subjects.


    Report Compiled By:


    Dr. Chaol Morgan


    Head of Gic Research, Obsidian Pack.


    ---


    This too was inconclusive? We are not mates, but there was that damn anomaly. I stared at the results as if trying to will it out of existence, but the white sheet remained in my hand.


    Whatever this anomaly was, whatever secret her DNA was hiding had to be unraveled. It was very rare for werewolves to operate beyond normal standard parameters of mate recognition.


    The werewolf race was far more stable, and so was their DNA. Such a phenomenon was only known to Lycans because we were biologically hybrids; therefore, our instability was inevitable. My hand tightened around the paper.


    But Ellen wasn''t Lycan. She was a werewolf¡ªa Silverpine wolf at that. Stable. Predictable. Ordinary.


    Except, clearly, she wasn''t.


    "Anomalies," I muttered under my breath. "That''s all she''s ever been."


    The first time I met Ellen, I knew there was something different. Her scent was muted, not in the way of someone suppressing their wolf, but as if her very existence refused to fully manifest. She felt iplete, like the moon had forgotten to leave its mark on her. Something had always been odd about her.


    Which made more sense when I found out that she was wolfless. The hypothesis that she had been hollowed withrge doses of wolfbane fit perfectly into the symptoms. But could wolfbane also alter her DNA?


    I exhaled sharply, dragging my hands down my face.


    "This shouldn''t be possible."


    The words echoed, but I wasn''t sure who I was trying to convince¡ªmyself?


    "So what do you think, Hades?" Kael asked, his arms crossed as he assessed me.


    I nced up from the report and met Kael''s gaze. His posture was rxed, but his eyes were sharp. He wanted answers too. He knew what was at stake.


    "I think something doesn''t add up," I said, rubbing the back of my neck. "Wolfbane can suppress a wolf, yes. But DNA anomalies? Lunar receptor instability?" I shook my head. "That''s not wolfbane. That''s something else."


    Kael''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You think it''s gic tampering?"


    "I don''t know." I leaned forward, bracing my elbows on the desk. "But I know the Silverpine Pack isn''t known for experimentation. If something like this was happening under their noses, the spyware should have noticed."


    "The spyware was just recently implemented. It will still take months before we discover something worthwhile, and they had failed before."


    I gritted my teeth. "How could I forget?" The muted phone calls and the bombs. The security had been heightened and better devices put in ce, but I couldn''t shake the chill of unease. We still hadn''t been able to find out who was behind it. But it was not the first time we were attacked, nor thest. There was a horde of people that did not like me on the throne.


    My head snapped up and I nced at the clock. "Where is she?"

 Chapter 132: The Unicorn Vow (II)

    Hades


    "Ellen?" Kael asked.


    But I was already at the door of the room.


    "Yes, Ellen. She is thirty minuteste." She had never been even a minutete before¡ªeven when I had her clothes discarded without her knowing.


    I walked through the hall, Kael on my tail. As I made my way down to our room, my mind had already begun to make up scenarios.


    Had it been another bomb? My stomach flipped. But there had been no alerts.


    Another damn kidnapping. Had I not been clear enough with the Montegue? Maybe I should have had more than just three of their wineries burnt down.


    I stalked down the corridor, the walls narrowing with each step as tension coiled around my spine. My senses sharpened, pulling in every sound, every flicker of movement.


    But there was nothing.


    She was noting.


    Kael''s footsteps echoed behind me. He knew better than to speak right away, but I could feel his gaze burning into my back.


    My nails scraped against the wall as I passed, already half-shifted into ws. I clenched my fists, but the transformation didn''t recede. My teeth ached¡ªfangs pushing through too quickly, too violently, until I could taste iron on my tongue.


    "Hades," Kael''s voice was a low warning behind me.


    I didn''t stop.


    I couldn''t.


    I could hear my own pulse roaring in my ears, drowning out everything else. I did not take the elevator. I sped up the stairs, and within seconds I was on our floor.


    My eyes flickered toward our bedroom door at the end of the hall.


    The air felt wrong.


    I felt it.


    I was not alone in this.


    Cerberus bristled because he felt it too. He sniffed the air, taking in and assessing the scent like a hound dog.


    Her scent was the first thing that hit me¡ªbut there was something else unmistakable even through the door. But all I caught was a faint trace, like a fading echo.


    My vision blurred with crimson.


    The door cracked off its hinges as I stormed inside, the splinters flying as if hurled by the force of my rage.


    The scene hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Elleny curled on the floor, gripping something tightly. Her chest rose and fell faintly, but her lips were parted as if struggling to catch her breath.


    Kneeling over her, her ear hovering above Ellen''s mouth was a woman¡ªJules.


    She gasped when she saw me, her wide eyes locking onto mine for half a second¡ªenough for her to understand.


    In the next breath, I had her by the throat.


    A choked sound tore from her throat as her feet dangled inches above the ground.


    "Get away from my wife!" I roared, the words cutting through the tension like a de.


    She wed at my wrist, desperate, nails scraping against my skin but leaving no mark. I barely felt her struggle.


    "Hades¡ªHades, wait!" Kael''s voice barely pierced through the fog in my mind, but I didn''t let go.


    Cerberus raged beneath my skin. His snarl was a second heartbeat, thudding louder than my own pulse.


    I tightened my grip. Her heart stammered against my palm, fragile and weak.


    "I¡ªI was just¡ª" she rasped, words spilling out between gasps.


    I bared my teeth. "I don''t care what you were doing. You fuckin'' dared!"


    Her eyes darted to Ellen, filled to the brim with fear and desperation.


    "She¡ªshe was like this when I came in."


    Ellen stirred faintly, her lips parting as a soft, broken whisper escaped.


    "Hades¡­"


    The sound hit me harder than any blow ever could.


    Jules was out of my hands before I even realized it, her body mming against the wall with a force that rattled the entire room. She crumpled to the floor, unconscious, a smear of blood trailing from where her head had struck the ster.


    I didn''t care.


    I was already kneeling beside Ellen, gathering her into my arms like she might slip away if I didn''t hold on tight enough.


    "Red¡­ wake up. Talk to me."


    My voice dipped into something gentler, something that only existed for her. I brushed strands of her hair away from her face, tucking them behind her ear, but her skin felt cold¡ªtoo cold.


    Her eyes fluttered open, bloodshot and ringed with exhaustion. Dry streaks of tears marred her cheeks. She looked so small, so fragile, like the weight of breathing alone was too much for her.


    I brushed my thumb against her temple, my heart lodging in my throat at the sight of her.


    "Kael," I growled, not taking my eyes off her. "Get the physician. Now. And call security for that bitch."


    Kael didn''t hesitate. I heard him rush out, but my focus stayed locked on Ellen.


    Her gaze drifted, unfocused, as she lifted trembling fingers to my jaw.


    "Tell me who did this," I demanded softly, leaning closer, searching her face for answers.


    Her lips parted, but nothing came at first.


    She swallowed with effort. "Promise me¡­"


    I froze.


    Her voice¡ªso small.


    I could feel the faint tremor in her body against mine.


    "Promise me, Hades," she whispered, as if she wasn''t sure she''d get another chance to speak.


    "Tell me," I muttered.


    She opened her mouth, but only a strangled cry came out. Her eyes filled with tears again, and before I could blink, sobs racked her body.


    The onesie was still in her grasp, her grip tightening on the clothing.


    Confusion swirled in my head. I recalled her reaction to the onesie yesterday and how her mood had shifted so fast.


    Did what was happening have something to do with the onesie she refused to let go of?


    "Tell me, Red, and I will swear it to you," I vowed fiercely. "Please just fucking tell me."


    But I was not getting through to her. She only continued to sob in my arms, her face flushing bright red as she cried.


    I pressed my forehead to hers, tightening my grip, pulling her closer.


    "I swear it, Red. Whatever you need. Just tell me," I whispered.


    She paused for a moment, her voice as soft as a breeze.


    "Don''t take off the onesie. Don''t leave me. Promise you won''t betray me."

 Chapter 133: Mental Breakdown

    Hades


    I stared at her, stunned into silence.


    A onesie.


    Ellen was gripping a damn onesie like it was the only thing tethering her to some semnce of a convoluted mix of both pain and safety. I was used to having her at loggerheads with my that I wasing clueless as to what to do in this situation. I did not torture or mock her so I could not help her by simply stopping. I did not know fully what triggered her and I was at odds on what to do not.


    Her sobs shook through me, violent and raw. She wasn''t just crying¡ªshe was breaking apart in my arms, and I had no idea how to stop it.


    Cerberus stilled beneath my skin, watching, waiting. Even he didn''t know how to handle this.


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. I couldn''t form the words, couldn''t move.


    I had faced enemies with guns at my head, torn through men with nothing but ws and rage. But this¡ªthis¡ªleft me paralyzed.


    All I could do was hold her tighter, anchoring myself with the weight of her against me.


    "Promise me, Hades."


    Her words rattled around my head, louder than my pulse, louder than the storm of thoughts swirling in my mind.


    I should''ve asked why. I should''ve pushed. But the way she looked at me¡­ like I was inches away from shattering herpletely¡ª


    I couldn''t.


    I brushed my thumb against her cheek, wiping away the tears that wouldn''t stop falling.


    "I promise," I said, my voice barely louder than a whisper.


    Her fingers tightened in the fabric of my shirt, and I felt her breath hitch against my neck.


    "I swear it, Red," I murmured, pressing my forehead to hers. "I won''t take it off. I won''t leave you. I--I won''t---betray you."


    She let out a soft, broken sound¡ªa mixture of relief and exhaustion. Her body sagged in my arms, the fight draining out of her.


    I barely caught her as she slipped into unconsciousness.


    "Red?"


    I cupped her face, panic mming into me like a hammer. Her breathing was shallow, but steady.


    Still, it wasn''t enough to calm the fire burning beneath my skin.


    Cerberus growled low, rippling through me. I could feel his rage rising, a dark undercurrent simmering just beneath the surface.


    Who had done this to her?


    I wasn''t letting it go.


    Not this time.


    Hurried footsteps tore me out of my thoughts. Kael stormed in first, the physician close behind. Two guards trailed after them, their gazes flicking to Jules'' crumpled body against the far wall.


    "She''s unconscious," I said, keeping my focus on Ellen as I gentlyid her on the bed. My hands lingered on her, unwilling to pull away.


    The physician rushed to her side, already muttering under his breath as she checked her pulse.


    "Find out what the hell happened," I growled without looking up. "And get her out of here."


    The guards hesitated for half a second before moving toward Jules. One of them crouched, feeling for a pulse.


    "She''s still alive," he muttered.


    She wouldn''t be for long if I didn''t get answers.


    Kael shifted closer, his voice low. "You sure you want them taking her?"


    I nced at Jules, the sh of guilt on her face still burned into my mind. She knew something.


    But Ellen came first.


    "Lock her up. I''ll deal with herter."


    Kael nodded and motioned to the guards. They hauled Jules to her feet, dragging her out of the room.


    I finally exhaled, dropping onto the edge of the bed, my gaze never leaving Ellen''s face.


    I brushed damp strands of hair from her forehead, leaning closer until I could feel the faint warmth of her breath against my lips.


    "I swear it, Red," I whispered again, even though she couldn''t hear me.


    I wasn''t going anywhere.


    ----


    Eve


    The bed was cold.


    My breath caught, and I jolted upright, my fingers clenching at the sheets beneath me. My heart thundered in my chest as my eyes darted around the room.


    Darkness. Just darkness.


    "Hades?" My voice wavered, cracking in the oppressive quiet.


    No answer.


    Panic wed its way up my throat, tight and unrelenting. My pulse thudded loud in my ears, drowning out rational thought.


    I wasn''t alone.


    I felt it¡ªsomething. Someone.


    The faintest glint of light caught my attention, pulling my gaze to the corner of the room.


    Eyes.


    They stared back at me, unblinking and sharp.


    My breath hitched. My chest tightened, fear gripping me like iron chains. I tried to move, but my limbs felt like lead, my body frozen in ce.


    The figure shifted slightly, the sound so subtle I almost missed it.


    "Who''s there?" My voice cracked, trembling as I pressed myself back against the headboard.


    The eyes stayed steady, unflinching.


    A sound broke the silence¡ªa deep, familiar rumble.


    "It''s me, Red."


    My breath caught, the panic wavering just for a moment.


    "Hades?"


    The figure stepped closer, the soft glow from a distantmp brushing over his face. Relief swept through me like a crashing wave.


    He was there.


    I didn''t realize I''d been holding my breath until it rushed out of me in a shuddering exhale.


    "You scared me," I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    "I didn''t mean to." His voice was low, steady, calming. "I didn''t want to wake you."


    My hands unclenched from the sheets as the tension began to ebb, reced by exhaustion.


    He moved closer, sitting on the edge of the bed. His eyes never left mine, a softness in them I didn''t know how to handle.


    "You''re safe," he said, his voice firm, like he was willing the words into existence.


    I nodded, even though the lingering fear still clung to me. "What happen?"


    A heavy pause.


    Ice filled my veins. That was not a good sign. "Hades..."


    "You suffered from mental breakdown." He informed me, his voice suddenly monotone.


    I shook my head. "That...can''t be...true."


    "It''s true." He stalked closer. "And now I want to know why?"

 Chapter 134: Eve Is Dead

    Eve


    I swallowed, my hoarse throat working painfully. Had I cried that hard? A mental breakdown?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Hades," I muttered.


    My stomach flipped when he replied with a frustrated growl. Then silence.


    I held my breath as I waited for him to speak in the darkness again.


    "I just want to help, Red." The softness of his voice caught me unawares. "Just tell me. I can''t stand not knowing what could have sent you into such a spiral."


    I was stunned into silence by his words. The quiet was wrought with tension so tangible that I could feel its uneasy buzz along my skin. I braced myself.


    "Hades..."


    "No lies, Red," he warned, but his voice was void of its usual harshness. "I want the truth."


    Another silence held us captive in the darkness as I battled with two choices: to continue to lie or tell the truth, the doctored one.


    "It was my sister," I finally blurted. "The onesie brought back some memories that I, for the life of me, have been trying to suppress. I guess... I guess," tears were already gathering in my eyes, "I guess it made my reality hit harder than it had before. I see just how far we havee from being sisters because now we..." I sniffled, "we are... What are we, Hades?"


    Could I call her my enemy? Because ording to the ounts, ''Eve'' was dead. Could my ''dead'' sister be called my enemy?


    "You are here, and she is not. You are alive, and Eve Valmont is dead."


    I tried not to flinch at the way he spat my name, but I flinched anyway.


    "She is dead," I murmured, feeling drained and fractured. These mind games that I was ying with not only Hades but myself would have dire consequences. I felt it in my bones. In more ways than one, I was slipping. I was losing myself to whatever lies I told. If this went on, Eve would indeed die, and when that happened, who would I be?


    "The mental breakdown was triggered by the onesie," he said.


    "Yes... and I just found it in the wardrobe. I did not get it for myself¡ª"


    "I got it for you," he revealed. "I was not aware of the effects that it would have on you. It was the way you held on to it in the boutique. I thought that you wanted it."


    "But that I was too embarrassed to let you know that I wanted one for myself." I took the words out of his mouth.


    Silence.


    "Shit!" he snapped, jolting me. "If I had known..."


    "No, no," I quickly said. My fingers found his hand in the dark, clutching it tightly as if the contact could anchor me to reality. "No, Hades. This isn''t your fault."


    His grip on my hand tightened in return, but I could feel the tension rippling off him like a storm barely restrained.


    "I should have seen it, Red. I should have known."


    I shook my head, even though I knew he couldn''t see me.


    "How could you? I barely understand it myself."


    The weight of his stare pressed against me, even in the absence of light.


    "I should have understood."


    The vulnerability in his voice cracked something inside me. I had tried so hard to hide the fractures, to keep him from seeing just how fragile I actually was. But now the piecesy scattered between us, too obvious to ignore.


    My defiance and stubbornness were a front. The girl that broke down and cried from the sight of a piece of clothing was who I actually was. It was a fact that I tried to shove away because it was easier to pretend to be strong than to actually be.


    Maybe that was why I gravitated towards Hades. The tragedies of my life had be a torrent that threatened to drown me, but Hades was an inferno¡ªone that I craved because anything was better than the cold. Anything was better than drowning in sorrow. Hades was¡­ chaos, but he was warm in a way that stung and soothed.


    His fire didn''t burn me the way I feared it would. If anything, it kept the shadows at bay, even if only for a fleeting moment.


    I let out a shaky breath, realizing I had been holding it for too long. My fingers curled tighter around his, and for once, I allowed myself to lean into that warmth.


    "Hades¡­" I hesitated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m listening," he said softly, as if speaking louder would shatter the fragile space we had created between us.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to give life to the words that had been wing at my chest for too long.


    "I keep telling myself that Eve Valmont is dead because¡­ but to me, she is alive and watching me. She is a ghost that refuses to let me be. An entity that haunts me. She is in every step that I take, she is the air that I breathe. She suffocates me..."


    The confession tasted bitter, like ash on my tongue. But at the same time, there was relief in letting it out.


    His thumb brushed over the back of my hand, steady and grounding.


    "And she is in your reflection."


    I froze. Ice filled my veins.


    Hades pushed.


    "You refuse to look in the mirror because you see her face," he murmured. "You see her staring back at you."


    I tried to pull away from Hades, my pulse thundering, but his grip tightened.


    "Eve is dead," he told me. "Dead for what she did to you," his words hit me like a bullet. "Dead for the chaos she sought on your pack. She is¡ª"


    I could not take another bout of nder against myself, so I did the only thing that would shut him up. I grabbed blindly for his cor and pulled him to me.


    My lips mmed against his.

 Chapter 135: His Red

    Eve


    Hades'' words felt like a dagger to the chest, each syble twisting deeper.


    Eve is dead.


    I couldn''t take it. I couldn''t take another second of him speaking about me as if I were some distant memory, some ghost that haunted him through me.  Like he hated me as much as Ellen had. It was too much to bare.


    I was afraid that it would unravel me and that in the anger and hurt that those words of his incited I would snap and blurt out the truth of my identity. That the floodgates would open and not only engulf me but the Silverpine and the innocents who had no hand in this conspiracy.


    Before I could think¡ªbefore I could stop myself¡ªI grabbed blindly for his cor, fingers curling into the fabric with a desperation that burned hotter than shame.


    My lips crashed against his, hard and pleading but demanding all in the samr breath.


    Hades stiffened beneath me, shock rippling through him like a crack of lightning. His breath hitched, and for a single, stretched-out heartbeat, I thought he''d pull away.


    But he didn''t.


    Instead, his hands snapped to my waist with a hunger so fierce it stole the air from my lungs. He hauled me against him with such force I swore I could feel the heat radiating from beneath his skin¡ªsearing, and delectably agonizing.


    His mouth moved against mine, rough and demanding, like he was trying to imprint himself into me, to burn away whatever ghosts lingered between us.


    And gods, I let him.


    My fingers twisted tighter in his shirt, tugging him closer, but it wasn''t enough. His grip tightened, fingers pressing into the small of my back as if he thought I might shatter if he let go.


    Hades kissed me like he was starving¡ªlike I was the only thing that could satisfy whatever fire burned inside him. His lips traced the shape of mine, deepening with each tilt of his head, leaving me breathless and dizzy.


    I felt the sharp edge of his teeth graze my bottom lip, a fleeting warning of the hunger coiled just beneath the surface.


    A soft sound escaped me¡ªsomewhere between a gasp and a plea¡ªand that was all it took.


    Hades growled low in his throat, the sound vibrating through my entire body. He lifted me effortlessly, making me stradddle him, his hips slotting between mine as if he couldn''t bear the space between us.


    The kiss turned feral¡ªscalding and feverish. His tongue invaded my mouth with such ferousity that I stood no chance. His hand slid up my spine, fingers tangling in my hair as he tilted my head back, exposing more of my neck to him.


    "He''s going to consume me," I thought, heart hammering in my chest. And yet, I couldn''t bring myself to care.


    His lips left mine just long enough to drag along the curve of my jaw, his breath scorching against my skin. I could feel the restraint trembling in his muscles, like he was holding himself back by the thinnest thread.


    But his touch¡ªhis mouth¡ªtold a different story.


    It wasn''t just hunger. It was something deeper. Something raw and unspoken.


    Hades wasn''t just kissing me.


    He was holding me together.


    As if he knew¡ªhe must have known¡ªthat I was barely keeping myself from unraveling at his feet.


    My hands slid up to his neck, threading through the dark strands of his hair as I tugged him closer, silently begging him not to stop.


    I wanted more.


    I wanted to drown in his fire until there was nothing left of the cold that had taken root inside me.


    When he pulled back, just enough to rest his forehead against mine, his breath was ragged, his grip still firm around my waist as if he didn''t trust himself to let go.


    "Ellen¡­" His voice was rough, almost broken, but the way he said my name felt like he was holding something back¡ªsomething fragile.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    His thumb brushed over my lower lip, and I felt the ghost of a smirk tug at the corner of his mouth. "Ellen..." He murmured again and I could feel the tantalizing heat receding, the cold encroaching faster. Her name on her lips suddenly destroyed what ever relief his touch had given. In a way, she was taking hi from me. The thought made bile rise in my throat


    "I..."


    But I cut him off with my lips, shocking him into silence again. He kissed me back, grabbing my hips tighter and grinding me against him. I pulled away, our mouths separating with a pop.


    "Don''t call me Ellen," I told him.


    I felt his confusion, thick and palpable in the silence between us. His breathing slowed, but his grip on me never faltered, as if he feared I might slip through his fingers if he let go.


    "Ellen¡­" he began, voice hesitant, but I pressed a finger to his lips, silencing him before he could say it again.


    "That name¡­" I swallowed hard, feeling the bitter weight of it on my tongue. "It was never really mine. It was given to me because I was born with her¡ªEve. Two halves of the same whole."


    Hades'' brow furrowed, his hands shifting slightly at my waist as if he was trying to piece together what I wasn''t fully saying.


    "Ellen wasn''t just a name," I continued, my voice softer now, but trembling under the weight of the truth I was skirting around. "It tethered me to her. Always in her shadow. Always the lesser half."


    His gaze sharpened, and I felt the shift in him¡ªthe realization beginning to dawn, even if he couldn''t grasp the full picture.


    "You''re not lesser," he said quietly, his hand sliding from my waist to cradle my jaw, forcing me to look at him even in the suffocating darkness. "You never were."


    A weak, bitter smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. If only you knew. I bit my lip, steeling myself.

 Chapter 136: Neither Ellen Nor Eve

    Eve


    I leaned into his touch, if only to steal a little more warmth from him, to hold onto this fragile moment where I wasn''t Eve or Ellen¡ªjust the broken pieces of both.


    "I don''t want to hear that name," I whispered, barely able to push the words out. "Not from you."


    Hades stiffened slightly, his thumb brushing along my cheekbone in slow, careful circles. "Then what should I call you?"


    The question lingered between us, weighted with more meaning than either of us dared acknowledge.


    I hesitated, but only for a breath.


    "Call me Red," I said softly, leaning closer until my lips nearly brushed his again. "Your Red." To think that nickname had once unnerved me.


    The possessiveness in those two words slipped out before I could stop them, but I didn''t regret it. I wanted to be his. In this moment, I needed to be something other than the fragile lie I''d wrapped myself in.


    Hades exhaled, a low rumble vibrating from his chest as his forehead pressed against mine.


    "Red," he murmured, the word curling against my skin like smoke¡ªdangerous and intoxicating. His grip tightened again, and I felt the embers smoldering beneath his touch, the fire that only he could wield.


    I shivered, but not from the cold.


    "Mine," he added, almost as if testing the weight of the word.


    I didn''t correct him.


    I didn''t want to.


    Instead, I kissed him again¡ªslow, deliberate, as if sealing the words between us with every brush of my lips.


    Because in his arms, I wasn''t Eve. I wasn''t Ellen.


    I was Red.


    And for now, that was enough.


    "And I might have to let Jules out," he said quietly.


    It took a moment for me to process his words. "Let her out of what?" I asked, dreading the answer already.


    He was silent for a moment before letting out a nervous chuckle. "I might or might not have thrown her in a cell for hurting you."


    "Hades!" I all but screamed. "You did what?" Horror settled heavily in my gut.


    "I thought she hurt you. She was over you when I came in," his voice dropped lower with each syble, like he was afraid of my reaction.


    "Hades..." I let out his name in a frustrated sigh.


    He pulled me closer, cradling my face. "I was worried," he murmured.


    "And infuriated," I remarked.


    "Aren''t I always?" he asked. "But you did not see what I saw. I was... terrified," he whispered, an almost-confession.


    I smirked. "I thought you had no fears," I teased.


    "I don''t," he grumbled childishly. "I just... don''t like the idea of someone else having the chance to hurt you."


    His words were gruff, but the way his forehead pressed against mine betrayed him. Hades¡ªthe Lycan king feared by all¡ªwas afraid of losing me.


    I softened, threading my fingers into his hair. "I wasn''t in danger," I reassured him quietly. "Jules was just¡ª"


    "Hovering over you like a vulture," he interrupted, his grip tightening as if remembering the sight all over again.


    I sighed, resting my head against his chest. His heart thudded steadily beneath my ear, a rhythm I could lose myself in. "She wouldn''t hurt me."


    His silence told me he didn''t believe that.


    "I''ll talk to her," I promised, though I wasn''t entirely sure how that conversation would go. Jules was still a puzzle I hadn''t unraveled. I felt her sharp edges sometimes, the bitterness she carried just beneath her skin¡ªbut I wanted to believe she wouldn''t betray me.


    Hades'' lips brushed the top of my head. "I''ll let her out in the morning."


    "You''ll let her out now," I countered, tilting my head up to meet his gaze.


    His eyes narrowed. "Red¡ª"


    "Now," I said firmly. "Before she decides she should hurt me for throwing her in there." I joked.


    His growl was soft but indulgent, like he was already regretting letting me have my way. "I still don''t understand why she didn''t call for help when she saw you that way," he murmured. "Not to mention that she was thirty minutes early."


    I mused, recalling thest incident between us¡ªthe coded entries she had kept. What would have happened if I had written them in code? I tried not to think about it. "She must have had her reasons," I replied.


    He was quiet for an unbearably long time. "What if she tried to kill you?"


    I stiffened against him. "She would never¡ª"


    "Like your sister would have never?" he countered.


    I pulled back, my heart clenching. "She is not Eve," I said.


    "And Lucas did not torture Lucian," he added, an edge slipping into his voice. His grip on me tightened.


    My heart skipped a beat, confusion swirling inside me. Torture? "Lucian? Who is Lucas, Hades?"


    "That is not important," he said quickly. "Be careful with Jules is all I''m saying. People are rarely as they seem."


    The name Lucas echoed in my mind, louder than it should have. I wanted to search his face for answers, but I knew that Hades'' expression would have already slipped into that guarded neutrality. It wouldn''t have made a difference if I could see his face.


    "Hades," I pressed softly, "who is Lucian?"


    His jaw tightened, but he didn''t meet my eyes. "It doesn''t matter."


    "It matters if you brought him up."


    His grip on my waist tensed, a silent warning that the conversation was nearing dangerous ground. I could feel it¡ªthe weight of something he wasn''t ready to say.


    I opened my mouth to push again but stopped.


    Instead, I slowly leaned forward and brushed a soft kiss to his forehead.


    Hades froze beneath me, his entire body stiffening as if he hadn''t expected it.


    His voice was sharp and questioning. "What was that for?"


    I smiled faintly, brushing his dark hair back into ce. "Thought you needed it."


    "I didn''t."


    "Of course, you didn''t."


    He let out a startling sound that could have been a mix of a chuckle and a snarl. "First spoon-feeding me, then the cringe-worthy nickname, now forehead kisses. What''s next? Will you start breastfeeding me?"


    For a moment, I could only pause in speechlessness before I struck him hard on the arm. "You and your perverted jokes!" I continued my assault as heughed, unaffected.


    "What?" he asked, feigning innocence. "What did I say now? You have enough to feed me."


    I gasped, smacking him again¡ªharder this time, though he barely flinched. "Hades!"


    Heughed even harder.


    "You will be getting spanked next!" I warned.


    "But it should be the other way around," he countered.


    "Hades!"


    ---


    Hades


    "She is more fragile than she  looks," Amelia said, taking off her sses.


    "I figured that out already."


    "For cases like this," she began slowly, "I would typically prescribe something to ease the symptoms¡ªanti-anxiety medication or mild antidepressants to help stabilize her emotional state."


    I felt my jaw tighten. "Then do it."


    But Amelia didn''t move.


    She shook her head, tapping the rim of her sses with a measured calm that immediately put me on edge. "I can''t. Not with her condition."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Why not?"


    Amelia met my gaze, unfazed by the warning in my voice. "Because her bond with her wolf is alreadypromised, Hades. Any medication that affects her neurochemistry¡ªespecially suppressants¡ªcould widen the gap between them. If that happens¡­"


    I leaned forward, feeling the edge in her hesitation. "If that happens, what?"


    She exhaled quietly, as if weighing her words. "She could spiralpletely."


    A growl vibrated low in my throat, but I bit it back. "You''re telling me there''s nothing you can do? That I''m supposed to just sit back and watch her break apart?"


    Amelia''s gaze softened, a small smile touching her lip as if she saw something that I didn''t. "I''m telling you that she has to get better naturally. Aiding it with medication is dangerous. The more distant her wolf bes, the weaker she''ll feel. And the weaker she feels, the easier it will be for her to slip further into depression and obvious anxiety. It''s a cycle, Hades¡ªand one that can''t be broken with a pill."


    I dragged a hand down my face, frustration curling beneath my skin like wildfire. I wasn''t used to this¡ªhelplessness. "Some thing must be able to be done."


    "There is something that you can do for her."


    "Me?" I narrowed my eyes at her.


    Amelia leaned forward, folding her hands on the desk with the kind of calm that only irritated me further.


    "Yes, you," she said simply, as if the answer had been obvious from the beginning.


    I arched a brow, waiting for her to borate.


    "She doesn''t need prescriptions, Hades. What she needs is distraction."


    I frowned. "Distraction?"


    Amelia gave a slow nod. "Simple things¡ªmundane, even. Take her to dinner, ask about her interests, indulge in her hobbies. Make herugh. But not with that dark humor you always fall back on." Her eyes narrowed knowingly. "Light-hearted, Hades. And yes, I know that''s not your specialty, but you''re going to have to figure it out."

 Chapter 137: A Vow To You

    Eve


    The air was heavy, but I forced myself to look forward. At Jules. Her eyes were on me as well, unreadable in an eerie way.


    I opened my mouth to apologize, but her hand came up.


    "You don''t need to," she said. "It was not your fault. I''m just d you are doing better."


    I nced down at the hands she folded in herp. Every other part of her was as still as a statue, except for her fingers, which restlessly twisted together, betraying the calm expression she wore. The silence stretched between us, taut and thin, as if any wrong word might shatter it.


    I wanted to believe her. That it wasn''t my fault. But the weight pressing against my chest didn''t lift.


    "Jules¡­" I said her name softly, tasting the hesitation on my tongue. "I¡ª"


    Her fingers stilled. Her gaze flickered up to meet mine, sharp and searching.


    "It''s in the past," she cut in, a small, practiced smile curving her lips. "No point dragging it out again, right?"


    She was deflecting. I knew that smile too well. It was the same one I had given Hades countless times¡ªthe one that said I''m fine when I wasn''t.


    "Maybe," I replied, though my voicecked conviction. "But I still feel like I owe you an exnation."


    Jules exhaled through her nose, a quiet breath, as if calming herself.


    "Don''t," she insisted, her tone firmer now. Her hand brushed against mine for a second before she pulled back, sping her hands tightly again. "Seriously, your highness. Let it go."


    Your highness?


    I nodded, but the unease between us didn''t dissolve.


    "I should be the one apologizing for not respecting boundaries. I know things have been cold between ustely, but I want you to know that I will always be your friend." For a moment, the dullness in her eyes receded, giving way to something lighter before it shifted once again. "Even if I seem like a whole different person at times."


    A whole different person?


    But with the way her expression suddenly closed off again, I knew better than to push. I wouldn''t get an answer¡ªI just knew it. So I smiled, this time reaching for her hand.


    Her skin was cold to the touch and mmy. She was far more anxious than I initially thought. She stilled at the contact, her eyes going wide.


    "I guess we both have faults," I murmured softly. "But it just goes to show how far we''vee from being strangers. Friends will always be a little messy, right?"


    Jules didn''t respond immediately. Her eyes dropped to where our hands met, and for a fleeting second, I thought she might pull away. But she didn''t. Her fingers twitched beneath mine, and though her skin remained cool, she let the contact linger.


    "Messy, huh?" she echoed quietly, almost to herself. "I guess so."


    The tension in her shoulders eased slightly, but the guarded look in her eyes never fully disappeared.


    "I mean it," I pressed gently. "You can tell me if something''s wrong. I don''t want to pretend things are fine when they''re not."


    Jules'' lips parted, but whatever she intended to say died in her throat. Her eyes flickered toward the window, as if searching for an escape. There was something tragic in her gaze, something foreboding, and in my gut, it felt so familiar.


    "You are a good person, Ellen," her voice softened, almost feather-light.


    "d you think so," I said, though my smile turned shaky.


    Her eyes snapped to mine, her gaze sharp but her words soft.


    "No, I mean it. You are genuinely kind." Her gaze turned searching, as if trying to unlock something within the depths of my eyes. "You don''t me, you don''t judge. Even when you should."


    I swallowed, the weight of her words settling heavily over me. There was something raw in the way Jules looked at me¡ªlike she was holding back a truth too sharp to say aloud.


    "I don''t see the point in judging someone I care about," I said softly. "Not when I know how much pain they''re already in."


    Jules'' expression flickered just for a moment. Her lips pressed together in a thin line, and she gave a short nod, as if my words confirmed something she already knew.


    "You are the type to give pieces of yourself away until there is nothing left to give. You do it because you deem too many people worthy. Even when you bleed from the knife they thrust into your back."


    A horrible chill ran up my spine. My palms turned mmy, and I found it harder to hold her gaze.


    "You shouldn''t be so forgiving," she murmured, more to herself than to me.


    "Maybe not," I admitted. "But I can''t change who I am."


    For the first time that evening, Jules'' mask cracked. Her eyes shone with something I couldn''t quite ce¡ªgrief, maybe, or guilt. She looked down again.


    I didn''t ask. I knew she wouldn''t tell me.


    "You call it forgiveness," she said after a long pause. "I call it dangerous."


    The silence that followed was thicker than before, pressing in around us like fog.


    "You''re not dangerous to me," I whispered, but the words felt fragile, even as I said them.


    Jules'' gaze met mine, sharp and conflicted. There was something in her eyes¡ªsomething she desperately wanted to say but couldn''t.


    "Maybe you should stop trusting me so much, Ellen." Her voice was barely audible, but the weight of her words echoed loudly in my mind.


    I stared at her, heart pounding. "Why would you say that?"


    She hesitated for only a second. "Just¡­ be careful. That''s all."


    "I will," I whispered.


    For the first time, she smiled at me, but I could have sworn there were tears glistening in her eyes. She blinked, and it was gone.


    "Ellen," she whispered so low that I had to move closer to hear her.


    I tilted my head. "Yes?"


    "When I found you, I was scared. You were crying on the ground, your eyes closed, your body trembling. You were sobbing one name on your lips." There was an eeriness in her voice that made me hold my breath. Whose name would I have¡ª? Then I froze. Ellen. It would be her name. Goddess, no¡ª


    "Ellie," Jules muttered. "You were whispering the name Ellie."


    I blinked as if snapping out of a trance. "Ellie?"


    Jules nodded, her eyes narrowing. "Yes, Ellie. There was so much pain in your voice as you said it. As if the name itself was breaking you apart."


    "I¡ª" I faltered, unsure of what to say. I could not believe my luck. She had heard Ellie, instead of Ellen.


    "I was worried about who Ellie was and why the name would incite so much grief, so I asked."


    "Who?"


    "Beta Kael. He told me that Ellie was the nickname you gave Elliot Stravos, thete king''s son."


    Relief flooded my veins. "Yes, Ellie." I let out a breath.


    As if a switch had flipped, her sharp eyes softened. "I heard you saved him. You must have missed him a lot."


    I did miss the little boy, but the pang in my chest wasn''t for him.


    "I did," I said, forcing a smile. "Ellie was like a little brother to me." He was, for a little while.


    Jules studied me carefully, but the suspicion that had lingered moments before faded. She nodded, as if satisfied with my answer, but something told me this wasn''t the end of her curiosity.


    Her hand rested briefly on mine once more before she stood. "That''s sweet," she said softly.


    The ache in my chest tightened, but I swallowed it down. "Thank you, Jules."


    She hesitated at the door, ncing over her shoulder. "You know," she began, her voice barely above a whisper, "I thought for a moment¡­ maybe Ellie was someone else. Someone you lost."


    I forced a softugh. "No, nothing like that."


    Her eyes lingered on me, searching onest time for cracks I couldn''t let her find. Suddenly, she burst intoughter. "Why are you so upright?"


    Herughter caught me off guard¡ªlight, but carrying an edge I couldn''t quite ce. I blinked, unsure how to respond.


    "Upright?" I echoed, trying to match her tone, but the tightness in my chest lingered.


    Jules grinned, stepping away from the door and folding her arms loosely across her chest. "You always sit like you''re bracing for impact. Like someone''s about to throw a spear at you."


    I couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. "Maybe I am."


    Herughter softened, but as it faded, something thoughtful flickered across her face. "Ellen, you don''t have to hold everything together all the time. You can rx, you know?"


    I nodded, but we both knew it wasn''t that simple.


    Jules studied me for a moment longer, her amusement dimming into something more introspective. "It was strange..."


    My heart jumped into my throat again. "What was strange?"


    "Seeing His Majesty that way. When he saw you on the ground. He looked¡ªpanicked. Desperate¡­" She almost mused. "He gathered you into his arms like the most delicate thing in the world. Like you were falling apart and he wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto keep you together."


    I swallowed, a painful lump forming in my throat at the mention of Hades. But more than that was the feeling of surprise. "He did what?"


    "I wouldn''t have believed it myself if I hadn''t been right there. It was the most beautifully tragic thing I''ve ever seen."


    Jules'' words hung in the air, thick with something unspoken. I felt frozen beneath their weight.


    Hades¡­ desperate?


    It didn''t seem possible. Not him.


    "I didn''t think he¡­" I trailed off, unsure how to finish the thought.


    "Neither did I," Jules admitted softly, her gaze distant as if recalling the moment. "For a second, I thought he might tear apart anyone who got too close. I''ve never seen him like that before."


    "He was just worried there might have been an intruder."


    "Maybe¡­ but if that were the case, he wouldn''t have whispered your name like a prayer or made a vow to you."


    "A vow?"


    Jules'' expression turned inscrutable, her voice almost ominous. "He vowed never to betray you."

 Chapter 138: First Date Of Torture

    Eve


    I nced at a blindfolded Hades for what was probably the tenth time as I tiptoed toward the first red g. Sweat dripped from my brow, and I froze, afraid he would hear it.


    He tilted his head slightly, and my heart flipped.


    But he didn''t turn toward me.


    Relief threatened to spill out in a breath, but I swallowed it down. Not yet.


    I moved again, each step light against the padded floor. The g dangled just ahead, swaying faintly as if mocking me.


    I can do this.


    I reached up, fingers brushing the edge of the cloth¡ª


    "Impatient," Hades'' voice cut through the silence. Smooth. Unbothered.


    I snatched my hand back like the g had burned me.


    His head remained turned slightly away, blindfold covering his eyes, but somehow he still felt me.


    "Slow down, Red," he drawled, arms crossed over his chest. "Or have you forgotten how this ends?"


    I swallowed hard, fists clenching. He''s bluffing.


    I reached for the g again, this time slower. My fingertips skimmed the fabric, and I carefully slipped it off the hook.


    One down.


    I pivoted, eyes flicking to the next g across the room. Three minutes felt shorter than I thought.


    Moving toward the second, I measured each step, keeping light on my feet. The room felt suffocating in its silence, like the walls were listening.


    Halfway there.


    Hades shifted, and I halted mid-step.


    He faced me now, though his eyes were still obscured. His head tilted like he could hear my hesitation.


    "Panic''s already setting in," he murmured. "You have time, but you''re rushing."


    I grit my teeth and pressed forward. The second g hung lower, an easy grab if I stayed calm. I crouched and gently pulled it free.


    Two down.


    I took a step back¡ª


    "Still too loud," Hades said softly, turning his head just slightly in my direction.


    I froze again, gripping the g in my hand tighter. I didn''t make a sound.


    My pulse hammered so loud it felt like even that was betraying me.


    Seconds ticked by. I waited for him to move, to give me an opening.


    But he didn''t.


    He just stood there, calm as ever, as if daring me to continue.


    One minute left.


    I exhaled silently and made for the third g, faster this time. If I keep waiting, I''ll lose.


    The g hung near the ropes. I reached out¡ª


    Before my fingers even touched it, Hades shifted again.


    I yanked my hand back, but it was toote.


    His hand shot out, brushing lightly against my wrist. "Got you."


    I sucked in a sharp breath as he gently tugged the g from my hand.


    "Try again," he said, stepping back into the center. His blindfold remained in ce, but somehow, his stare felt heavy, like he could see through it.


    I bit the inside of my cheek, hating the flicker of satisfaction I caught on his face.


    Thirty seconds.


    I darted to the fourth g, forcing myself to move quicker.


    The moment I grabbed it, Hades spoke again. "Desperation''s louder than footsteps, Red."


    I jerked around¡ª


    He was already there.


    His hand caught the edge of the g, tugging it loose with ease.


    I stared at him, breathless. "You''re blindfolded."


    "I don''t need to see to know where you are," he replied, voice calm and infuriating.


    I stepped back, empty-handed.


    Fifteen seconds left.


    One g left.


    I darted toward the final g near the exit, shoving down the rising frustration.


    I nearly had it when I felt him behind me.


    His hand grazed my shoulder before I could react, effortlessly slipping thest g from my grip.


    The timer buzzed.


    Hades removed the blindfold with deliberate ease, silver eyes locking onto mine. His smirk was slow, smug.


    "Three minutes," he said, twirling the g between his fingers. "And not a single one left to show for it."


    I red at him, breathing hard. Goddess, I hated losing.


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice just enough to make the words crawl over my skin. "You rush when you get nervous. I can hear it. Feel it." His gaze swept over me, lingering. "Control that, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou''ll stand a chance next time."


    He turned to walk away, tossing the g back to me without looking.


    "Or," he added, "you''ll just keep handing me victories."


    I knew what wasing next and I steeled myself. "You won and I lost."


    He turned me, a smirk on his lips. "Look at you..." He eyes grazed my body, his voice teasing. "Stating that obvious."


    I brushed off his tone. "What is my punishment?"


    His smirk grew, one dimple dipping and for a second I wondered how long it took that goddess to sculpt his face because I doubted, she left the task to her help. I could hang sworn that he only took one step before he swallowed the space between us in an heartbeat. "Let''s go out," he whispered.


    I blinked. "Go out? Go out where?"


    He frowned slightly and if he was offended I did not get his very clever joke. "Red, I am asking you out on a proper date."


    I blinked again, staring at him like he''d just grown a second head. "You''re joking."


    Hades arched a brow. "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "Yes," I said tly. "You always look like you''re joking."


    The corner of his mouth twitched. "That''s fair. But not this time." He stepped closer, voice dropping to that dangerous, quiet tone that made the air between us feel too heavy. "Come on, Red. Let me take you out."


    I crossed my arms, leaning back slightly as if the distance would help me think clearer. It didn''t. "I thought these challenges were supposed to make me stronger, not¡­ turn into date night."


    "They are." His silver gaze dragged over me, slower this time. "But there''s more to training than just fights, you know."


    I narrowed my eyes. "And a date qualifies as training how?"


    His smirk returned. "If I say so."


    I crossed my arms. "You didn''t need to ask me. You took me to the art gallery without my knowing."


    He raised a brow.


    "I loved it but that is not the point,"


    "I want this to be real date. With all the traditional things. And you will have to wear my little gift."


    "Little gift?"


    And just like that, as if from thin air, he brought a little ck box to my face. "Here. You will wear this for our date." He offered it to me and I tentatively took it from him.


    "Open it, Red," his voice was a sultrymand.


    My eyes flickered from him to his little gift. It was probably a piece of jewelry. I lifted the over of the box and the world tilted beneath me, my eyes widening.


    But when my eyes shifted to Hades again, he was still smirking.


    Maybe I was seeing things, so I looked down at the item nestled in the velvet. It was small, pink, round, and smooth with a string attached.


    I snapped the box shut so fast I nearly pinched my fingers.


    "What the hell, Hades?" My voice shot up an octave, the heat crawling up my neck spreading to my ears.


    His smirk didn''t budge. If anything, it deepened, one brow lifting in mock innocence. "Something wrong with your gift?"


    "Gift?" I hissed, holding the box like it might explode. "This isn''t a gift. It''s¡ª" I stopped myself, cheeks burning hotter. I wasn''t about to say it out loud.


    Hades stepped closer, the space between us dissolving like it always did when he got that look¡ªpredatory and too amused for my sanity.


    "I thought you''d like something that would keep you on edge," he murmured, voice low enough to send a shiver down my spine. "Consider it part of your training, Red. Control, remember?"


    I couldn''t decide if I wanted to p him or sink into the floor. Probably both.


    "You are so perverse," I gritted out, trying to shove the box back into his hand.


    Hades didn''t take it. Instead, his fingers lightly curled around mine, keeping the box pressed against my palm. His touch lingered, firm but gentle, as his thumb brushed over the back of my hand.


    "I mean it," he said, quieter now. "Wear it tonight."


    I searched his face, half-expecting the smug grin to crack and reveal the joke beneath it. But there was nothing¡ªjust silver eyes watching me carefully, waiting.


    I swallowed, pulse hammering annoyingly loud in my ears. He''s not kidding.


    I pulled my hand away, tucking the box into my pocket before I could second-guess myself. "Fine. But if this is some borate trick to humiliate me, I swear I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" His grin returned, sharp and teasing. "Throw your drink in my face? I''d like to see that."


    I red at him, lips twitching. "Don''t tempt me."


    He chuckled, stepping back with that slow, deliberate grace that made it impossible not to watch him leave. "Seven o''clock, Red. Be ready."


    I stood there long after he was gone, fingers still brushing against the outline of the little ck box.


    I was going to wear a vibrator on a date. What the hell was I going to do?

 Chapter 139: In Control

    Hades


    The clinking of heels reached my ears. I raised my head, finger poised to press the elevator button. But just before I could make contact, I stilled.


    My breath caught.


    She stepped into view, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe. The dress she wore ¨C sleek, understated but devastating in its elegance and allure ¨C seemed to dim the entire hallway.


    The emerald mini dress hugged her full figure, the ck floral stockings highlighting her long sculpted legs. The ankle boots added a inch or two to heights.


    Her titan curls were swept to one side in a way that drew attention to a lightly angled, delicate features of her face and the subtle shimmer in her eyes held me captive longer than I cared to admit.


    I forced my gaze away, clearing my throat as if that would somehow erase the seconds I''d spent simply staring.


    Focus, Hades.


    Stepping to the side, I extended my hand toward her, palm up, a silent invitation. "Shall we?"


    Her eyes settled on me, hesitating for just a breath before she ced her hand in mine. The contact was light, uncertain, but enough to send a slow burn through my palm.


    The elevator doors slid open, and I guided her inside with a careful grip. She stepped in close, her posture perfectly poised but her fingers tightened slightly around mine, betraying the nervousness she tried to hide.


    As the doors closed, enclosing us in the small space.


    ---


    Watched her from beneath myshes; she was fidgeting, alot. Her eyes were stuck on what she was taking in outside the tinted windows. I knew that the reality of her punishment was finally dawning on her.


    Three, two, one...


    "The road..." she breathed, barely audible over the low hum of the engine.


    "What is wrong with the road, Red?" I kept my voice casual, though I could already sense where this was heading.


    Her head turned slightly, but her gaze remained glued to the scene beyond the window. "It''s packed. There are people everywhere."


    Ah. She''d finally noticed.


    "They live here," I replied smoothly, shifting in my seat as if this wasn''t unusual. " It is always busy. You know how cities are."


    Her brow pinched. "I know that. I meant¡­ it''s different today." Her eyes narrowed at the crowded sidewalks, at the headlights stacking up along Lunar Boulevard as far as she could see. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen it like this when we''re out."


    I said nothing for a beat, letting the quiet stretch long enough for her to start overthinking. It wasn''t often that she caught on to the things I did for her, and I found I enjoyed watching the realization dawn on her.


    "I didn''t close the roads today," I admitted, finally breaking the silence.


    Her head snapped toward me then, those green eyes narrowing with something between confusion and suspicion. "You close the roads when we go out?"


    I met her gaze head-on, unwavering. "Usually, yes. I prefer not to take chances." She was a werewolf after all and if the statistics were correct and the the border to Silverpine was as closed off as it had always been that would mean she was the only werewolf in the Obsidan pack. She was a royal to boot. There was no bigger target.


    A flicker of something unreadable crossed her face, but she looked away quickly, her attention returning to the city moving slowly outside the window.


    "You didn''t today," she said softly, more to herself than to me.


    "No," I agreed. "I wanted you to feel it¡ªsee it for what it is. No barriers, no buffers. Just us and the city." I leaned back, watching her closely. "It''s authentic this way." When I said first date, I meant first date.


    For a long moment, she said nothing. Her reflection in the ss looked almost distant, as if she wasn''t entirely sure how to process the information.


    "We''re not untouchable, Red," I added, my voice dropping lower. "No matter how much power we hold, we exist in the middle of it all. I won''t always shield you from it. Consider it a part of your training."


    She crossed her arms, still staring out. "Training," she muttered.


    "You act like you haven''t seen traffic for five years."


    Her posture stiffened just slightly, though she made no move to argue.


    We rolled down Elysian Artery, weaving through the bustle of city life. The flickering neon lights from storefronts, the clusters of Lycans gathered on street corners, and the faint glow of sigils marking territory boundaries all painted the canvas of Lunar Boulevard''s nightlife.


    Dominion Tower loomed ahead, cutting through the skyline like a spear of ss and steel. The golden lights at its peak shimmered, marking our destination¡ªthe Silver Dominion.


    "It''s not far now," I said, my eyes tracing the tower''s silhouette. "We''ll take the elevator straight to the top once we arrive."


    She finally nced over at me, her expression softer now, though the edge of curiosity remained. "It''s beautiful," she murmured, a simmer in her eyes.


    I shrugged lightly. "I figured we should indulge in something different."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, searching mine for hidden meaning. There was some, but I kept it buried beneath a carefully crafted mask of nonchnce.


    After a moment, she exhaled and leaned back into her seat, gaze drifting to the tower ahead.


    I''d let her have this victory¡ªthe small satisfaction of feeling unprotected and free, even if I knew every enforcer on duty tonight was tracking our route, hidden in the shadows.


    She didn''t need to know that, and anyway, she had bigger fish to fry tonight.


    The sleek ck car slowed to a stop at the entrance of Dominion Tower, the imposing ss facade shimmering under the city lights. A valet stepped forward, but I dismissed him with a subtle shake of my head. I preferred to handle things myself when she was involved.


    I opened her door, offering my hand once more. She hesitated, just for a fraction of a second, before slipping her fingers into mine.


    Her eyes wandered, taking in thevish entrance lined with polished marble.


    "This is more than I imagined," she murmured, her grip unconsciously tightening around my hand.


    "You''ll find the inside even more impressive," I replied, leading her through the entrance.


    The lobby was bustling. Conversations hummed, but a noticeable shift urred the moment we stepped inside. Eyes followed us, some lowering in deference, others lingering too long. They knew who we were; there was no need to announce it.


    She felt it. I could tell by the subtle way her shoulders squared, though she kept her chin lifted, refusing to be cowed by the weight of so many gazes.


    But I felt her hand tremble.


    We stepped inside, and I swiped a keycard, directing the lift to ascend. As the doors slid closed, she finally let out the breath she''d been holding.


    "I thought you said this was a first date," she said, arms crossing over her chest.


    "It is."


    "Then why does this feel like I''ve just walked into a council meeting I wasn''t invited to?" She knew why.


    I smirked but didn''t answer.


    The elevator rose swiftly, the hum of the machinery the only sound between us. When the doors opened, the top floor stretched before us, sleek and modern with dim lighting that cast long shadows against ss walls.


    The restaurant''s interior sprawled across the open space, divided into intimate booths and tables, most of which were already upied. Soft music drifted through the air, low and melodic.


    And that was when she saw it.


    Her eyes widened, halting abruptly as she realized.


    I didn''t buy out the restaurant.


    Lycans filled the room¡ªmen and women from the elite circles of Obsidian Pack. Some were powerful Alphas, others warlords or heads of influential families. The hum of their conversations faltered when they spotted us, but none of them vacated their seats.


    "They''re staying," she whispered, barely masking the disbelief in her voice.


    "Of course they are," I replied smoothly, pressing my palm against the small of her back to guide her forward. "I thought I''d offer you a¡­ more authentic experience tonight."


    "But the..." she whispered.


    My finger hovered above the button, sinful anticipation flooding my veins. If she needed a distraction, I would give her a distraction¡ªwith my personal twist. I wrapped my arms around her waist.


    "The what, Red?" I whispered against her hair.


    She stiffened against me as a waiter came forward. "Your Majesty, your table is ready."


    Her hand trembled lightly against my arm, but she didn''t pull away.


    I felt the eyes on us¡ªsome curious, others calctive. The weight of the Obsidian Pack''s attention wasn''t something easily ignored, and she knew it.


    "Right this way," the waiter gestured, his voice neutral, but his gaze flickered toward her just a fraction too long.


    I didn''t like it.


    "Is it in?" I whispered.


    She paused before we continued to walk again. "Yes."


    "Are you ready?" I murmured as we sat down.


    Her eyes widened. "What?" she mouthed.


    I pushed the button.


    A mix between a yelp and moan escaped her, and silence suddenly doused the whole room.

 Chapter 140: Him

    Her eyes snapped to mine, wide with disbelief and betrayal. She clenched her fists under the table, clearly fighting the urge to swat at me. I offered her nothing but a calm, unreadable smile as I poured her a ss of wine, careful and deliberate with each motion.


    "Hades," she hissed through gritted teeth, leaning in slightly as if proximity would make her threat more effective.


    I swirled the wine in my ss, the deep red liquid catching the low light. It was not tasty without the blood but I wanted to abstain for her. "I don''t recall you being this jumpy during training. You seemed to handle worse without a sound."


    Her re sharpened. "I wasn''t wearing a dress during training." She was not talking about the dress.


    "Ah." I sipped my wine slowly. "That does change things, doesn''t it?"


    She squirmed, her spine stiffening as the device buzzed again¡ªjust briefly, but enough to send a shiver racing down her body. I could practically see the heat creeping up her neck, the struggle to maintainposure under the weight of so many curious gazes.


    I set my ss down with a soft clink. "Consider this a lesson in restraint, Red. You always want to be untouchable. Now''s your chance to prove it."


    Her fingers tightened around the stem of her ss, but she forced a neutral expression, lifting the wine to her lips as if the faint tremor wasn''t there.


    Beneath the table, her heel collided sharply with my shin. I swallowed a chuckle. "Careful," I murmured, voice silk-soft. "You''re drawing attention."


    Her eyes flicked toward the table across from us, where two Lycans¡ªAlphas by their posture¡ªsat watching. One of them smirked knowingly.


    I pressed the button again.


    She stiffened, a sharp inhale barely muffled by the wine ss. The flicker of tension in her shoulders was subtle, but I caught it. So did they.


    "You..." she mouthed, setting her ss down with controlled precision. Her nails dug lightly into the tablecloth, as if anchoring herself.


    I leaned in, brushing my lips just over the shell of her ear. "Would you prefer I turn it higher?" My hand slipped to the small of her back, lingering at the zipper just below her waistline. "Or should I remind you why you agreed to this dinner in the first ce?"


    Her eyes darkened, though not with anger this time. Something else stirred there, something she fought to keep at bay. "I agreed because it is my punishment. I had no choice," she whispered back.


    "Technicality." I eased back in my chair, fingers tapping lightly against the button. Her pupils dted just slightly at the movement, enough to make me consider pressing it again.


    But I decided to grant her mercy¡ªbrief as it would be.


    "For now," I added, letting the threat linger.


    A waiter approached, setting down two tes with a bow. As the food wasid out, she busied herself with cutting into her steak, avoiding my gaze altogether. Her jaw tightened as if that alone would keep her from snapping.


    I smirked, lifting my fork. "Eat up, Red. You''ll need your strength tonight."


    Her hand paused mid-cut, eyes flicking to mine. The soft click of metal against porcin filled the air as she set her knife down with deliberate care.


    I watched her carefully, the faint flicker of rebellion simmering beneath her cool facade. She stabbed at her food again, but I could tell the battle wasn''t with the steak¡ªit was with me.


    "As this is our first date, I want to you to tell me about yourself."


    She ignored me.


    I leaned back in my chair, swirling the ss of winezily between my fingers. "You know, for someone who is my date, you''re not very talkative."


    She didn''t look up. "We''re married, Hades. It is not necessary and I don''t need to entertain you."


    I smiled. "Oh, but you do."


    Her knife slowed, and she finally raised her eyes to mine. They gleamed with barely contained irritation.


    "Is that so?"


    I held her gaze, letting the weight of my silence confirm it. The tension stretched between us, thick and unyielding.


    Her lips pressed together, but she didn''t speak.


    A shame, really.


    I casually slipped my hand beneath the table and pressed the button. This time, I turned the dial higher.


    She stiffened instantly.


    Her fork scraped against the te, and I caught the slight tremble in her wrist as the sensation coursed through her. She clenched her thighs beneath the table, her breath hitching¡ªaudible enough that the Alpha from the next table nced over.


    Her eyes snapped to me, wide with disbelief and murderous intent.


    I arched a brow. "Problem, Red?"


    Her chest rose and fell quickly, but she swallowed whatever sound threatened to slip.


    "You will regret this," she ground out, barely audible.


    "Perhaps." I smirked. "But right now, you''re the one struggling to keep it together. If you want it to stop, all you have to do is answer one simple question."


    Her grip tightened on the knife, knuckles turning pale.


    "No."


    I pressed the button again¡ªhigher this time.


    Her back arched just slightly, and a strangled sound caught in her throat. Her nails dug into the tablecloth, as if she could anchor herself physically against the sensations wrecking her.


    I watched with pure, unrepentant fascination.


    She swallowed hard, head dipping as if to mask the blush spreading across her neck.


    "You''re¡­ insufferable."


    "And you''re stubborn," I replied smoothly. "It''s a miracle we''re still alive, really."


    Her hand twitched under the table, likely debating if she could reach for my knee and stab it without drawing too much attention.


    I leaned in, voice dipping to a near whisper.


    "Last chance, Red. Entertain me."


    She red, her breath shaky but sharp.


    "No."


    I pressed the button¡ªand held it.


    The moan she tried to suppress slipped free, soft but unmistakable. Her hand flew to her mouth, but the damage was already done.


    I watched her slowly lower her hand, eyes zing with humiliation and fury.


    Her voice was breathy but firm.


    "You will pay for this."


    I smirked, finally easing my finger off the button.


    "I''m counting on it."


    She grabbed her wine ss, downing half of it in one go.


    I gave her a moment to collect herself, letting the quiet between us settle again.


    "Now," I said, resting my chin on my hand. "What''s your favorite book?"


    She set the ss down harder than necessary.


    "Inhibitions" by Lois McFadden.


    I chuckled under my breath, lifting my own ss.


    "What''s that about?"


    "It''s about a frustrated housewife that boils a pot of water and sugar until it turns to hot syrup¡ªand proceeds to dump it on her husband."


    I raised a brow.


    "Creative. Hope you take inspiration."


    "You do have a death wish," shemented.


    "Why would you say that?" I leaned forward and swiped some sauce off her lips.


    "All I want is some sugar."


    She bit me.


    "Careful," I murmured, flexing my hand as I wiped it casually on my napkin. "I''m not the only one here with a dangerous appetite."


    Oh, she wanted to y.


    I pressed the button.


    The response was instant. Her body jerked, lips parting as the device roared to life beneath the fabric of her dress. A delicious flush bloomed across her chest, and I caught the subtle clench of her thighs beneath the table.


    But this time¡ªshe didn''t back down.


    Her nails dug into the chair''s armrest, and instead of ring at me, she smiled.


    "Push it higher. Let''s see how long youst."


    The challenge hung between us like a loaded gun, and I found myself studying her a little too closely.


    I smirked, dragging the tip of my fork across my te.


    "You are so braven."


    "Or maybe you''re losing your edge," she replied smoothly, swirling the wine in her ss.


    I leaned closer.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Before she could fire back, I cranked the dial to the highest setting.


    Her head snapped up, back arching in her seat as the vibration intensified. A soft, broken sound escaped her lips¡ªone that made the Alpha from across the room nce over again, this time with obvious curiosity.


    I didn''t break eye contact with her as I lifted my wine, sipping it slowly.


    She gripped the edge of the table, cheeks flushed and breathing shallow.


    "Damn you," she mouthed, voice trembling.


    "You knew what you were signing up for, Red." I set the ss down, my thumb brushing the buttonzily as if daring her to keep pushing. "And I did tell you there would be war."


    Her eyes burned into mine, but she couldn''t hold the re for long¡ªnot with the way her body betrayed her.


    Finally, with a sharp inhale, she leaned forward, dropping her voice.


    "Fine."


    "Fine?" I arched a brow. "That''s not very convincing."


    Her jaw clenched, but she managed to muster a sickly sweet smile.


    "My favorite flowers are lilies. I like strong coffee, thunderstorms, and knives."


    "Knives?"


    She licked her lips, eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Yes. Specifically the ones that can cut through bone."


    Fuck. She was intoxicating¡ªa beautiful weapon for my growing arsenal. A deep, rumblingugh escaped me.


    "Noted."


    I eased my finger off the button, and she copsed slightly into her chair, exhaling slowly through her nose.


    "You know," I added, tracing the rim of my ss, "it almost feels like you want me to push your limits."


    She shot me a withering look.


    "I want you to choke on that wine."


    I grinned.


    "Why don''t you just choke me yourself?"


    "Would love to oblige..."


    Her eyes flickered, and in a split second, the flush of her skin receded as she paled.


    "James?" she whispered, horrorcing her voice.

 Chapter 141: Message From Home

    Eve


    The world beneath me tilted, my stomach dropping. I gripped my seat, stunned, and for a moment, the world stopped spinning. Everything was muted as I zeroed in on a familiar pair of brown eyes from across the room. It wasn''t just a glimpse¡ªhis eyes were locked on mine. His stare was unreadable, but it chilled me to my bones.


    The weight on my hand made me snap back, and I recoiled like I had been stung.


    "Red," Hades'' voice pulled me from my frightened haze. My eyes finally tore from James and settled on him.


    He turned around, his intense gaze settling on me, worry mingling with suspicion. "Are you alright?" he whispered.


    I opened my mouth, but then I realized the entire room had been engulfed in silence. I scanned my environment anxiously, only to be met with open stares from everyone around. Horror and humiliation washed over me like cold water. I must have screamed. Loudly.


    "I... I am... so sorry," I sputtered, my heart beating out of my chest.


    I nced back at where I had seen James, but like a ghost, he was gone. I blinked, putting a hand to my chest. Was I going crazy?


    But it had seemed so real. He had seemed so real. I heard a chair shift, scraping against the marble tile. Hades had risen from his seat and came over to my side. He got on one knee and covered the hand that gripped the seat.


    Gasps tore through the watching patrons, who now seemed far less interested in their dinner.


    The Lycan King was on his knees. For a werewolf.


    But from the way his eyes were solely on me, he was not at all fazed¡ªespecially when hisrge hand came up and cradled my jaw, his thumb stroking my cheek.


    His eyes retained their intensity, but his voice was soft as he spoke. "What happened?"


    I blinked down at him, petrified and stunned. I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of so many eyes pressing down like a suffocating nket. My skin itched.


    "I thought I saw someone," I whispered, my voice echoing in the now silent room.


    His brows furrowed, his hand never leaving my cheek. "Who?"


    I hesitated, casting a wary nce toward the far corner of the room where James had been¡ªor where I thought he had been.


    "James," I finally admitted, the name tasting bitter on my tongue.


    Hades'' eyes darkened. A flicker of something dangerous crossed his face, but it was gone before I could grasp it. His thumb stilled against my skin. "James can''t be here, Red." His tone was even, but I could feel the tension simmering beneath hisposure.


    "I know," I said quickly, gripping the edge of the table tighter. "I know that, but¡­" I trailed off, the certainty I''d felt moments ago unraveling. "It was like he was really there."


    Hades rose slowly, his hand slipping from my face to rest on my shoulder. His stance shielded me from the prying eyes of the other guests, his broad frame a barrier between me and them.


    "You are the only werewolf in this pack," he whispered.


    I nodded somewhat numbly. "I need to use the restroom." I rose.


    Hades'' hand lingered on my shoulder, his grip tightening for just a moment as if he wasn''t sure whether to let go. His silver eyes searched mine, the worry etched into his features more apparent up close.


    "I''ll wait outside the door," he said quietly, his voice leaving no room for negotiation.


    I nodded, grateful for the small reprieve. As I stepped away, I felt the heat of his gaze following me until I disappeared through the doors of the dining hall.


    The marble hallway was cold beneath my feet, and the soft hum of flickering sconces along the walls seemed louder in the silence. I moved quickly, needing the solitude the restroom would bring, but I could still feel Hades'' presence hovering just out of sight.


    Once inside, I pressed my palms to the cool surface of the sink, trying to calm the tremor that spread through my fingers.


    I saw him.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, but James'' face burned behind my eyelids. The way his eyes had locked with mine¡ªthere was no mistaking it. It wasn''t just a figment of my imagination.


    I turned the faucet, letting the cold water rush over my hands, hoping it would jolt me back to reality.


    But was that reality?


    I nced at the mirror, watching the water drip from my fingers. My reflection stared back, pale and shaken.


    "Get a grip, Eve," I muttered, but the words felt hollow.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself as I stepped into the nearest stall. The lock clicked into ce with a soft metallic sound that somehow felt too loud in the empty restroom. My pulse thrummed loudly in my ears, each beat echoing in the quiet.


    I leaned against the door for a moment, willing myself to calm down. It wasn''t him. It couldn''t have been. Hades was right¡ªJames wasn''t supposed to be anywhere near this ce.


    The silence stretched on as I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The soft sound startled me, and my eyes flew open. I stared at the door, heart hammering against my ribs.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Louder this time. Insistent.


    "upied," I called out, my voice tight.


    The knocking didn''t stop. If anything, it grew more rapid¡ªmore aggressive.


    "Just a minute," I said, louder this time, hoping whoever it was would get the hint.


    But then I noticed something that made my stomach drop.


    The shadow beneath the stall froze me in ce. Thick, heavy boots. Men''s boots.


    This can''t be happening.


    My breath hitched as I pressed myself harder against the door, as if that thinyer of wood could somehow shield me.


    The knocking stopped abruptly, and the silence that followed was somehow worse. I couldn''t breathe.


    I nced down again. The boots were still there, unmoving.


    Why isn''t he leaving?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, gripping the lock with trembling fingers. Maybe if I stayed quiet long enough, he''d go away.


    Seconds stretched into an eternity.


    Then, without warning¡ªBang!


    I jolted as the door rattled beneath his fist.


    Panic shot through me like ice water.


    I could scream. Hades was just outside the door. But my throat closed, horror flooding my veins.


    The air felt heavier, pressing down on me as I clutched the lock with white-knuckled fingers. The stall door seemed thinner now, barely a barrier at all. My breath slowed, shallow and uneven, each inhale scraping against my throat like sandpaper.


    I stared at the space beneath the door.


    The boots were gone.


    I blinked. Once. Twice.


    Nothing.


    No footsteps. No shift in the air. Just¡­ gone.


    I swallowed hard, my hand trembling as it hovered over the lock.


    Was it safe?


    The silence was thick, but that feeling¡ªthat prickling sense of being watched¡ªhadn''t left.


    I exhaled slowly, fingers trembling as I slid the lock back.


    The click of thetch felt deafening in the quiet.


    I pushed the door open just an inch, peeking out.


    Empty.


    I stepped out cautiously, every muscle in my body tense. My eyes swept the restroom, expecting to see him lurking somewhere, but all I found was my reflection in the mirror¡ªpale, shaken, and unsteady.


    I moved to the sink again, gripping the edge to stop the trembling in my hands.


    You''re imagining things.


    The thought wasn''t reassuring.


    I nced up, watching the mirror as if it might betray me.


    But nothing moved.


    And then I saw it¡ªjust at the base of the faucet. Something small and dark wedged into the crevice where metal met marble.


    I frowned, leaning closer.


    That wasn''t there before.


    My fingers hesitated for half a second before I tugged it free.


    It was a small, ck memory chip.


    I turned it over in my palm, cold and unfamiliar.


    I could feel my pulse in my fingertips as I stared at it.


    What is this doing here?


    First James. Then the knocking. Now this.


    My grip tightened around the chip as my eyes darted toward the far corners of the restroom, searching for anything out of ce.


    Nothing.


    I didn''t know whether to feel relieved or more afraid.


    I swallowed down the thick knot in my throat and slipped the chip into the band of my stocking, securing it beneath the fabric.


    Get out.


    I didn''t linger.


    The moment I stepped into the hallway, the tension in my chest loosened, but only slightly.


    Hades was right where I''d left him, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. His silver eyes flicked to me immediately, narrowing the second he saw my face.


    "You''re pale," he said, pushing off the wall and closing the distance between us in two long strides. "What happened?"


    I opened my mouth, but the words stuck.


    His gaze flicked over my shoulder toward the restroom, his jaw tightening.


    "What happened, Red?" His voice dipped lower, quieter, butced with something dangerous.


    I forced a smallugh, the sound brittle even to my own ears. "I hope you didn''t hear anything¡­"


    He arched a brow. "Hear you using the restroom?" His tone was t, but there was a sharp edge beneath it. "I''m your husband. And the restrooms here are soundproof."


    I clenched my hands into fists at my sides, suddenly hyper-aware of the small chip hidden in my stocking.


    "I thought I heard someone," I admitted, softening my voice. "But when I looked, no one was there."


    Hades'' eyes darkened, his fingers brushing lightly against my wrist. "That''s enough for tonight. We are going home." He eyed me warily.

 Chapter 142: Dancing On Knives

    Eve


    The wine had really hit its mark,ter rather than sooner. Yet, my skin still itched with anxiety, every nerve on edge as Hades closed the door behind us. He had not said a word to me since he escorted me back to the car, but I would have been dense not to notice the wary nces he cast my way.


    He shrugged out of his shirt as he sauntered towards me, where I unhooked my earrings¡ªor at least tried to. I was trembling, my hands shaking.


    His eyes searched my face as he stood before me and narrowed. My pulse jumped when his hand came up to my ear.


    "Let me," he murmured.


    I hesitated for a moment before my hands dropped, and I let him. To my shock, he was very deft with the task as he cradled my face with one hand and released the earring with the other.


    He rubbed circles on my cheek with his thumb. He did the same with the other one.


    "I want a phone," I told him.


    He stilled. "All of a sudden?"


    "I just feel vulnerable without one," I lied.


    "Uhmm," he mused.


    "I had the perimeter swept for signs of the Beta, James Hale," he revealed. His brows drew together. "There was no sign of another werewolf. No infiltration."


    I swallowed, not trusting myself to speak, especially with the memory card burning into the skin of my leg. I avoided his eyes, but he tilted my head so that I was looking up at him.


    "Would you go with him?" There was a dreadful glint in the depths of his eyes. His voice pitched with an uneasy softness¡ªone that felt more menacing than if he had snarled outright.


    I froze, the question filling that space between us with even more unbearable tension. "I..." I tried to take a step back.


    His grip tightened ever so slightly¡ªa warning; I am not letting you go.


    "Hades..."


    "Red..." A muscle in his jaw ticked. "Tell me. If you were given the chance today, would you have run away with him?" His eyes were bleary and hard, but his voice told another story. His tone was almost... beseeching. I could smell the wine on his breath. It had a trace of a sanguineous scent.


    "I would not," I said, breathlessly.


    His eyes flickered, his gaze searching. "Why?" His head tipped toward mine.


    Words tangled in my throat, leaving me unresponsive.


    "He was your lover, your fianc¨¦, until me," his lip twitching into anything but a smile. "So why not leave?"


    "The alliance," I blurted.


    But his eyes darkened only further. "The alliance," he whispered harshly. For a moment, he looked hurt, gutted d even. Not angry.


    As if his emotion had a direct consequence on me, my chest tightened¡ªbut only for a moment before I remembered. I was forgetting again. Forgetting my ce in his life, like I had done when I asked him to call me "his Red." He was no longer branding me¡ªI was branding myself. He had no right to look at me like I had betrayed him.


    "Yes, the alliance."


    Hades'' hand dropped from my face as if I''d burned him. The warmth of his touch vanished, leaving a coldness between us that I wasn''t sure I could bridge.


    He stepped back, his gaze shadowed with something darker than disappointment. He ran a hand through his hair, his movements suddenly less controlled. He was intoxicated¡ªfar more than he was letting on.


    "Right," he said quietly, almost to himself. "The alliance."


    I should have left it there. Let the silence swallow whatever thread of emotion hung in the air, but I couldn''t.


    "You forget," I murmured, keeping my voice steady despite the weight pressing against my ribs. "That''s all this has ever been."


    His head snapped toward me, sharp eyes narrowing.


    "That''s what you tell yourself to make it easier, isn''t it?" Hades'' voice carried the kind of quiet rage that hummed just below the surface. "To pretend this isn''t something more."


    My breath hitched, and I forced myself to hold his stare.


    "I don''t pretend anything," I replied. "I know my ce. I know about the other woman."


    He blinked, his entire body going still as if the words had struck him harder than any physical blow. For a moment, he simply stared at me, eyes narrowing as if trying to decipher whether I was serious or delirious from the wine.


    Then, to my utter surprise, a low chuckle escaped him. It was humorless at first, just a breath of disbelief, but it grew¡ªa rough, rumbling sound that filled the room in a way that made the hairs on the back of my neck rise.


    Hades dragged a hand down his face,ughter still rippling through his chest as if I had just told the most ridiculous joke.


    "Other woman?" he echoed, shaking his head. His eyes glinted, sharp and dangerous, as if he found some twisted amusement in the usation. "Gods, Red. Is that what you think?"


    I crossed my arms, trying to stand my ground even though my heart was battering against my ribs. "I don''t think. I know."


    He stepped closer, theughter fading into something darker¡ªsomething less yful and more intimate. The space between us evaporated in an instant, and I could feel the heat of him as he leaned down, eyes locking with mine.


    "I am a lot of things," he murmured. "A murderer, a narcissist, a sadist, hedonist," his gaze dropped to my lips. "Obsessive. But I am not a cheater."


    I shook my head, like I could shake off the genuineness that I wasn''t ready to ept. His words felt too sharp, too deliberate, as if they were meant to cut through the walls I''d carefully built between us.


    "You''re lying," I whispered, though even I didn''t believe it. "You are all of those things, but you draw a line at infidelity."


    Hades tilted his head, watching me the way a predator watches prey before the strike. His hand lifted, brushing the hair away from my face with a gentleness that felt out of ce.


    "Why would I lie about something like that?" he asked softly, his breath warm against my skin.


    I swallowed hard, but the knot in my throat refused to dissolve. "Because it would make things easier. For you. For the alliance. For whatever this is."


    I should have been anxious to find out what was on the memory card, but here I was again, entangled with him.


    His gaze flickered, something dangerous surfacing just beneath the calm exterior.


    "You think I''m keeping another woman because of convenience?" Heughed again, but this time there was no humor¡ªonly simmering tension.


    "I don''t do convenient, Red."


    "You are throwing words now."


    "You are so clueless, Red. I brought you here with the full intention to break you, to mould your fragments into a tool," he slurred a bit.


    My throat closed up, the alcohol-induced haze relenting.


    "The blessed twin in my grasp, and you think I need another woman?" Hades'' voice dropped lower, the dangerous edge returning with brutal rity.


    I stiffened, feeling the shift in the air. The haze of wine was fading fast, sobering me in the worst possible way.


    Hades'' hand lingered at his side, clenching and releasing as if fighting some internal battle he couldn''t win. His eyes burned into mine, molten silver darkened by something more dangerous than anger¡ªsomething raw and unfiltered.


    "I didn''t n for this," he said, his voice hoarse, almost as if admitting it pained him. "I wanted to break you, Red. Mould you into something I could control. But you¡ª"


    His gaze dropped to my mouth, lingering there before flicking back to my eyes.


    "You''re shattering me."


    I swallowed, the weight of his confession pressing against my ribs, making it harder to breathe.


    Hades took a step forward, closing the distance until the heat of his body seeped into mine, smothering any space that might have existed between us.


    "You were supposed to be a pawn," he murmured, tilting his head just enough that his lips brushed against my temple, featherlight but deliberate. "A tool for the war.  A means to an end."


    War?!


    His hand came up slowly, fingers threading through my hair as he cupped the back of my head.


    "But now," Hades whispered, his breath hot against my skin, "you are both my salvation and my damnation."


    The words sank deep, curling around my chest like a vice.


    His hold on me was possessive, but there was a tremor in his grip¡ªbarely perceptible, but enough to make me realize the weight of his words wasn''t just poetic. It was real.


    "You think I hate you?" Hades continued, pulling back just enough for our eyes to meet. His thumb traced the line of my jaw, a touch that contradicted the storm building behind his gaze. "I don''t. I hate what you do to me."


    I forced myself to stay still, even as my heart mmed against my ribs.


    "You undo me," he rasped, his voice dropping lower, almost dangerous. "Piece by piece."


    I felt the tension crackling between us, thick and suffocating, yet I couldn''t look away. His intensity pulled me in like gravity¡ªdark and inescapable.


    "You make me reckless," Hades confessed, brushing his lips against my ear in a whisper that sent shivers down my spine. "And I despise it."


    My breath hitched as his hands tightened around my waist, fingers digging into the fabric of my dress.


    "But I can''t stop," he added, almost as if the admission was dragged out of him. "No matter how much I try."


    The weight of his obsession wrapped around me like a chain, unbreakable and suffocating, but somehow, I didn''t pull away.


    His grip tightened further, and for a moment, I saw it¡ªthe flicker of something feral behind his eyes. The realization that I had looked at someone else, even if it wasn''t James, with the kind of recognition that mirrored longing, had ignited something violent inside him.


    When it was Kael, he had been jealous and sober, but now he was both jealous and intoxicated.


    The thought of me believing, even for a second, that another man I once loved could still hold the pieces of my heart made him unhinged.


    "I wanted to kill him," Hades whispered, his voice shaking with restrained fury. "Even if it was just a ghost in your mind."


    I swallowed thickly, my pulse quickening beneath his hand.


    "You should let me go," I whispered, knowing full well he wouldn''t.


    His lips curved into something faint, something that wasn''t quite a smile. It was bitter anger¡ªit didn''t reach his eyes.


    "I have to confess," Hades replied, his thumb brushing the curve of my lower lip. "Only your blood can intoxicate me."


    I swallowed, heat curling low in my stomach as his eyes dipped down to follow the movement.


    "You don''t belong to the alliance," he said, the softness in his tone twisted by the possessiveness lurking beneath. "You belong to me."

 Chapter 143: The Blood Moon

    Hades


    "We have 18 months and 5 days until the blood moon," I said, my voice cutting through the low hum of the machine.


    The ambassadors and governors behind me had their eyes glued to the hologram. It spun slowly, a live feed of space projected above the round, obsidian table. The moon loomedrge, pale but waiting¡ªa silent promise of the chaos toe.


    Laura, the chief astronomer, stood to my left, adjusting the feed with a flick of her fingers across the holo-screen. The image sharpened, revealing the subtle shadow of Mars drifting into alignment.


    "Look closely," she said, magnifying the red. "Mars and Jupiter will reach opposition in theing weeks. The moon''s orbit is already shifting¡ªslowly, but it''s happening."


    Ambassador Morrison crossed his arms, stepping forward. His gaze never left the projection. "So, what you''re saying is, we''re locked into this? There''s no way to slow it down?"


    Laura''s eyes flickered to me for permission. I gave a slight nod.


    "Correct," she answered. "This alignment is ancient¡ªengrained in the celestial order. It can''t be altered, not by technology or Lunar rituals. It''s been set in motion for a century."


    Murmurs rippled behind me. Governor Gallinti shifted nervously, his hands gripping the edge of his seat.


    This was the threat that my father had feared the most during his reign. It was ironic that he would not witness it.


    The eclipse of the moon¡ªor what we call the blood moon¡ªwill be the time when Silverpine will strike, as will we, because there is nothing more irresistible than your enemy''s weakness. A war would rage during the third blood moon in known history. History simply had a habit of repeating itself.


    "We know that Silverpine will strike then," Ambassador Montegue voiced my thoughts. "Darius is counting down the days." He did not attempt to hide the bitterness in his tone. He would have preferred not to be where I was. I had let his daughter die, after all.


    I did not say anything to him directly. "And with the blood moones the Lunar Cataclysm."


    I heard breaths catch at the simple pronouncement of the word. They all knew what it meant¡ªfor all of us.


    "The reason why our greatest asset as Lycans bes a liability," I continued, letting the weight of the words hang in the air. "For the third time in recorded history, a war between Lycans and werewolves will be fought¡ªone where we will not be able to shift without facing certain tragedy. Be it mental, physical, or worse."


    The room fell deathly silent, save for the faint hum of the hologram rotating above the table.


    "The Lunar Cataclysm," I repeated, slow and deliberate.


    It wasn''t just a term. It was a promise¡ªa curse woven into the fabric of every Lycan who dared to survive under the blood moon''s gaze.


    I stepped forward, the projection casting faint shadows over my features as I addressed them directly.


    "The Cataclysm is not myth or exaggeration. It is the raw, unrelenting force of the moon turned against us. During the eclipse, the electromaic radiation emitted will interact with our physiology. Lycans and werewolves alike¡ªanyone who carries the gift of shifting¡ªwill find their cells unraveling the moment they embrace their wolf form."


    Laura expanded the projection, zooming in on a molecr model spinning within the simtion. Under normal conditions, the cell structures shifted gracefully, reforming to amodate the transformation from human to wolf.


    But as the hologram bathed the cells in a deep crimson light, the visual shifted. The once-fluid shapes mutated violently, spiraling out of control, veins splitting, organs deforming.


    Governor Gallinti''s knuckles turned white as he gripped the table''s edge.


    "This is what happens," Laura added, her voice grim but clinical. "Even the most experienced Alpha can''t control the mutation. Those who try to shift will face one of three oues."


    She gestured toward the three floating simtions now ying out in front of them.


    "There are Three Fates of the Lunar Cataclysm," I prefaced the illustration. "Cellr Breakdown is the first."


    The first projection showed a Lycan mid-shift, muscles seizing and tearing apart at the seams.


    "Their bodies will betray them." Laura''s voice cut through the room. "Muscle tissue won''t stabilize, the bones will shatter, and their wolves will rot within minutes."


    "Second, Madness and Feral Instability," I said.


    The second simtion depicted a werewolf mid-transformation. His shift seeded, but his eyes darkened, veins spiderwebbing ck across his skin.


    My skin crawled at the familiarity of the mutation, but I kept my expression straight.


    "If they survive the shift, their minds won''t." Laura locked eyes with Governor Ss. "The lunar radiation fractures the mind. The beast takes over permanently. They''ll be feral husks of what they were¡ªkilling anything that moves, even their own family."


    "The third will be Severing," I continued. "What studies show will be the most rampant effect."


    The hologram disyed a Lycan mid-shift, frozen between forms. One side of his body had fully transitioned¡ªwed hands, elongated fangs, and patches of fur rippling across his skin. The other half remained disturbingly human, pale and trembling. His spine twisted unevenly, jutting from his back at unnatural angles, as if his bones couldn''t decide whether to snap forward or retreat.


    But the most unsettling part wasn''t his grotesque appearance.


    It was the way his eyes flickered¡ªone glowing with the golden hue of his wolf, the other clouded and hollow, stuck somewhere between confusion and agony.


    "The Severing," I continued, my gaze fixed on the projection, "is the fate of those whose shift is interrupted by the moon''s interference. The body twists, unable toplete the transformation. The wolf and human be entangled, leaving them stranded between both forms."


    The figure in the simtion staggered, veins bulging as his muscles spasmed violently. His face contorted in pain, lips curling into a half-snarl that froze on his mouth, caught between a growl and a cry for help.


    Laura stepped forward, gesturing to the unstable mass of cells magnified on the screen.


    "Once the Severing takes hold," she exined, "the shift bes irreversible. They will remain¡­ iplete. And as you can see, this form is unstable at best. The subject will lose coordination, suffer from internal bleeding, and eventually copse into madness."


    Governor Gallinti spoke, his voice tight.


    "But they survive?"


    "In the most unfortunate sense," I answered coldly. "Their bodies may linger, but their minds won''t. Severed wolves rarelyst long. They either tear themselves apart, or worse¡ªattack their own until they''re put down."


    The simtion continued, the half-shifted figure finally dropping to his knees. His body trembled violently until the light faded from his eyes. The screen flickered to ck.


    "This is the Lunar Cataclysm," I said, breaking the silence. "This is the curse that looms over our heads as we fight the war against Silverpine."


    The weight in the room was palpable.


    Governor Ss ran a hand through his hair, pacing behind his chair. "You''re telling me we''ll send our forces into battle with this looming over their heads? You expect soldiers to hold the line, knowing they can''t shift without risking that?" He gestured to the darkened screen, eyes zing with disbelief.


    "No." I met his gaze sharply. "I expect them to fight in their human forms, using their training and whatever technology we can harness. Shifting will not be an option during the Cataclysm. That goes for all of us¡ªincluding me." I would not be shifting but mutating instead. It did not matter how and when  my father had torn me open to infect me, there was a reason why. The Bloodmoon was the reason. I did not understand as a child but now I did.


    Morrison''s voice cut in, level but doubtful.


    "And what of Silverpine?" he asked. "What if Darius forces his pack to shift? He''s reckless enough to sacrifice half his forces if it means destabilizing ours."


    He was not wrong in the slightest. There was a reason why theing of the Blood Moon was so suppressed in Silverpine. He would prefer them not to know what was toe. Darius would likely let his Gammas shift and set them off on ours. These would be young men and women with normal lives, forced to be conscripted to defend their pack. By the time they realized, it would be toote.


    It was not that Silverpine would have been unaware of the Blood Moon, but with the centuries that had passed, the Lunar Cataclysm would be nothing more than a myth to its citizens.


    It did not matter because, in the end, when Obsidian won, Silverpine and its people would be leveled by the Lunar Wraith Desimator. It would use the very aftershock of the Blood Moon to end them.


    The words sat heavy in my mind, even as I refused to voice them aloud.


    The Lunar Wraith Desimator was still theoretical¡ªan apex weapon born from the fusion of lunar alchemy and electromaic engineering. A device that harnessed the residual charge of the dying eclipse and turned it into a weapon that could tear through flesh, stone, and soil alike.


    It wouldn''t just decimate Silverpine. It would erase them.


    The bloodshed would be on the battlefield, but the annihtion of the citizens within would be efficient and painless. No werewolf would remain after the Blood Moon had passed.

 Chapter 144: Savior And Slave

    Hades


    I turned to face the members of the round table council. "You do know why I made a deal with Darius Valmont?" I asked. We all had to be on the same page. I had been partially withholding information and ns for five years now, mostly because they had all been enemies at some point.


    "To secure the blessed twin of the prophecy," Ambassador Morrison spoke up. "Operation Eclipse."


    "Under the full moon''s silver gaze, twins shall be born. One brings blessing, hope, and light, the other a curse, shifting as a Lycan, destined to bring ruin and darkness to the pack," Ambassador Montegue read out. He turned, his gaze finally shifting to me.


    I let the weight of Montegue''s words hang in the air, meeting each gaze around the table with cold certainty.


    "The Prophecy of Fenrir''s Divide," I finished for him, fingers tracing the edge of the polished table. "It''s not just some relic of ancient superstition."


    I exchanged nces with Kael, who had been quiet during this whole meeting. He was here to observe and back me up when needed. He knew of my ns. He was the only one who knew the full extent, but today was for the other members of the council who needed to be brought up to speed.


    I stepped forward, folding my hands behind my back. "I understand the skepticism¡ªmany of you don''t believe in prophecies. Neither did I," my voice lowered, drawing their attention closer. "But belief isn''t necessary when the facts align too cleanly to dismiss."


    Ambassador Morrison shifted on his feet, brows knitting. "With all due respect, prophecies are vague by design. Coincidences can¡ª"


    But I saw thising.


    "Coincidence?" I cut him off, eyes narrowing. "The twins were born under a full moon. Exactly as the prophecy foretold. Not just any full moon, but the rare lunar convergence thatst urred over three centuries ago¡ªthe same lunar cycle referenced in the Codex of Eldrin." I nced around, letting that sink in.


    Montegue frowned, leaning back in his chair. "Birth records can be doctored. Circumstantial at best."


    I stepped forward, cing both hands on the table as I leveled my gaze at him. "Then exin this¡ªEve shifted into a Lycan on her 18th birthday, under yet another full moon. Her sister, Ellen, did not. Eve''s wolf bears markings described in ancient Lycan texts¡ªck veins during the shift, crimson irises duringbat. Traits seen in us. Lycans. As the prophecy foretold, the impossible happened that night. A werewolf shifted as a Lycan."


    Silence.


    My father had always been more traditional and believed more in our ancestral lore. Even before the twins were born, he prepared, and when they were, I knew that meant his fears and suspicions were justified. The day woulde when Lycankind would need a weapon and its handler to fight what was toe. He had been right.


    "We live in a modern world," I continued, my voice lowering with intent. "But our roots are steeped in blood, w, and fate. Prophecies aren''t the ramblings of old wolves¡ªthey are warnings passed down by those who survived long enough to see them unfold." I straightened. "I made the deal with Darius Valmont to ensure Ellen remains under our control. I will not risk her being taken by another who sees her value the same way I do."


    I looked around the table once more, letting my final words settle like the calm before a storm.


    "Call it superstition if you want. But if history has taught us anything, it''s that prophecies ignored be graves dug toote."


    "And you kept this from us," Montegue said, but his voicecked bite. "We called acquiring the youngdy, Operation Eclipse, yet we were only privy to the outline and not the details. We knew she would be the weapon but remained ominous on all this."


    I could not help but smile, though I felt no joy.


    I let Montegue''s words linger, the usation hanging in the air like smoke after a fire. "You say I kept this from you, but you all made sure I had reason to." My gaze swept across the council,nding briefly on each face. "In those days, I wasn''t your ally. I was an executioner drenched in the blood of my brother''s enemies. Even after I took the throne, none of you trusted me to lead. You wanted a ruler you could control. Someone bound by the will of this council."


    I leaned back slightly, watching their expressions shift under the weight of their own memories.


    "I let you believe that. I let you think I was only concerned with holding the throne, with stabilizing Obsidian''s borders and putting down insurrections. You all thought I was satisfied dealing with the scraps of power left after my brother''s death. But while I stood by your side, dealing with those immediate threats, I was preparing for somethingrger."


    Morrison shifted ufortably. "The Obsidian pack needed stability. You gained power through blood, Hades. The council had no choice but to keep you in check."


    I smiled thinly. "And yet, here we stand. The borders are secured. The uprisings crushed. Thest of the dissenters either dead or bound by oath. The immediate threats are gone. But the prophecy doesn''t concern the Obsidian pack alone. It''s far greater than territorial disputes or power struggles between Lycans and werewolves."


    I stepped around the table, slow and deliberate. "Now that the deadline is upon us, we are left staring at a canvas I can no longer sketch alone. What happens next will define the future of our kind. How we paint it will determine whether it''s drenched in the blood of Obsidian''s citizens, or if we shape it into something far stronger¡ªsomething that can survive the war toe."


    Montegue''s gaze narrowed. "And what exactly do you see, Hades? If you believe the prophecy is unfolding, then what are we facing? What war do you think lies ahead?"


    I stopped behind my chair, gripping its high back, and for the first time, I let the truth slip through the cracks of my guarded fa?ade. "There will be death and causality. That is not just a possibility. We should have perfected the shield for the citizens by the deadline, but just like in every war, especially one of this magnitude, resources will spread thin and will not reach some parts of the Obsidian popce. But if we lose the war, there will be no one left to mourn those lost."


    A heavy silence filled the room before I cut through it.


    "The key to our survival is Ellen Valmont, the blessed twin."


    "The second verse of the prophecy," Montegue muttered.


    "Yet when the blood moon bathes the earth in crimson fire, neither shall fall. One shall wield the moon''s fury as their shield, unbroken by its curse. The other shall walk within the shadow''s heart, where no light nor affliction may reach," Governor Gallinti uttered.


    They were beginning to see what I had to spell out from the very beginning. I watched as realization dawned on them, piece by piece, like fragments of a shattered mirror slowly aligning to reveal the full reflection.


    "But since the prophecy did not specify, the question is¡ªwill Ellen be able to wield the electromaic forces of the Bloodmoon, or will she simply be immune to its effect? Either way, she will be our weapon to wield."


    "If she is immune, we can harvest her antibodies to save our gammas, and she can still shift when no one else can. But if she can utilize the Bloodmoon for power, she will be the most valuable asset our kind has ever seen," I finished, letting the gravity of my words sink in.


    Montegue''s eyes narrowed, his knuckles tightening around the arm of his chair.


    "And if she can''t harness it at all? If she''s neither shield nor sword?"


    "Then we''ve already lost," I replied bluntly. "But standing still and allowing doubt to dictate our actions will only hasten that loss."


    Gallinti tapped his fingers against the table, brows furrowed in thought.


    "Harvesting antibodies from her and making her fight? That could kill her."


    A bitter taste spread in my mouth.


    "She will die at the end of the war anyway. It makes no difference."


    Either she died an unwilling savior or as a scorned ve.


    "With Eve Valmont, the cursed twin, executed, the blessed twin will bring light¡ªbut not for Silverpine. For Obsidian. But there is an obstacle."


    All eyes snapped to me.


    "She has been hollowed, but there is more."


    I nodded to Kael, who switched on the monitor.


    The screen flickered to life, and the dimly lit training room appeared. The council members leaned forward as Kael adjusted the volume. The camera focused on Ellen, blindfolded and barefoot, standing across from me in the center of the mat.


    The silence in the room was only broken by the steady, controlled breathsing from the speakers. I could feel the council''s gaze fixate on her slender frame, but the ease in which she held her stance revealed something they hadn''t expected¡ªconfidence.


    Kael spoke over the footage.


    "This was recordedst week during her first blindfolded session. No prior warning, no pretense. Hades instructed her to react purely on instinct."


    The video continued. I circled Ellen slowly, calcting, testing her awareness. The council saw the faint tension in her muscles, how she listened to the smallest shifts in my movement.


    Then I struck.


    In the blink of an eye, Ellen parried. Her arm shot up, deflecting the blow as she pivoted on her heel. The speed of her counter made Montegue''s eyes widen.


    "She can''t see," Morrison muttered, leaning closer.


    "She doesn''t need to," I answered without turning from the screen.


    The video progressed, showing a flurry of strikes exchanged between us. Ellen was relentless, matching each of my movements with calcted precision. She anticipated, reading me as if the blindfold had no purpose at all.


    Gallinti''s chair creaked as he shifted.


    "Her reflexes are sharp¡ªtoo sharp for someone who hasn''t shifted into her wolf form. You must have been using an inhibitor."


    I smiled¡ªa genuine one this time.


    "That was the lie I told her."


    Montegue''s eyes narrowed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was supposed to have let her inject me with Nerexylin."


    They all stilled.


    "But the Nerexylin was a decoy, and it was not effective. It was just a colored saline solution," I finished, watching their stunned expressions shift to disbelief.


    Montegue''s eyes almost bulged out of his sockets.


    "You fought her without inhibitors? And she won?"


    Just then, in the video, she pinned me to the ground and stood victorious.


    I heard breaths catch.


    "Her wolf is not as gone as we thought it was. She will find it again. We just have to draw it out."


    "How?"


    Kael spoke up now, looking pointedly at me.


    "Her mate. Her bond with her mate will be the key. A primal connection like that can awaken what lies dormant. It should happen during knotting."

 Chapter 145: Intervention

    Eve


    The knocks on the door startled me. It was noon; no one ever came at noon. I got up to answer it, trying to swallow my trepidation. No one knew about the memory card, I was sure. I would receive a phone soon and find out what I needed to see before promptly destroying it.


    The door swung open to reveal familiar hazel eyes and a signature warm smile. "Hello, princess," Lia greeted.


    For a moment, I could only stare, my mouth agape. I threw my arms around Lia without thinking. Her body tensed beneath my touch, and I felt the hesitation in her stillness.


    Just as I started to pull away, afraid I''d crossed a line, Lia''s arms wrapped around me, firm but gentle.


    "It''s good to see you too," she whispered.


    I held on for a moment longer before stepping back. Lia''s smile hadn''t faded, but there was something unreadable in her eyes.


    "Come inside," I said softly, stepping aside to let her in.


    We took the positions we used to take back when she was here every day. It felt familiar and nostalgic in a sense. There was no awkwardness as she jumped straight into a conversation.


    "I heard you have been doing well," she all but gushed. "You''ve even picked up self-defense."


    I couldn''t help but smile sheepishly. "Yeah, it''s been a rollercoaster."


    She nodded. "You even made a friend."


    My stomach tried not to turn at the mention of Jules. I kept my smile in ce. "I havee a long way."


    "You have," she whispered. "You really have. I am so proud of you."


    Heat flooded my face. "Thank you," I murmured. "I could not have done it without you."


    "Don''t downy it," Lia interrupted gently. "You did this, princess. I just nudged you in the right direction."


    Her gaze softened, and for a brief moment, the weight I hadn''t realized I was carrying lifted. I missed her.


    I shifted in my seat, fiddling with the corner of my sleeve. "It''s been hard," I admitted quietly.


    Lia leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. "I know," she said. "But you never stopped moving forward."


    I nced at her, wondering if she truly understood how much her words meant.


    "Jules¡­" I hesitated. "She''s been a good friend. I didn''t expect that."


    Lia''s expression remained unreadable, but she nodded as if she knew more than she let on. "Sometimes the right people show up when you least expect them."


    Silence settled between us, but it wasn''t ufortable. It was the kind that felt full¡ªlike nothing needed to be said for it to make sense.


    "Are you staying long?" I asked, trying to keep my voice casual, but the hint of hope betrayed me.


    Lia''s eyes flickered with something fleeting before she smiled. "For a little while."


    I nodded, pretending that answer didn''t feel heavier than it should.


    "That''s good," I said softly, as if saying it aloud would make it true. The question that had gued me for a while, before the usual issues in my life had distracted me, came back to the forefront. "Why did you stoping?"


    I watched as her expression fell, and the unease at the base of my stomach grew.


    "His Majesty thought you needed space," Lia said softly, her voice careful but firm.


    I frowned, the words settling uneasily in my chest. "Space for what?"


    Her gaze didn''t waver this time. "For real life. For things that mattered beyond me, princess."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but Lia continued before I could speak.


    "I was only supposed to help stabilize you. That was the n."


    My hands curled into fists in myp, frustration rising before I could stop it. "Stabilize me?" I repeated, the word leaving a bitter taste. I guess I was a loose cannon back then. A shiver ran down my spine when I recalled that cold de on my wrist.


    I swallowed painfully. "I understand."


    She smiled before reaching out and sping my trembling hand. "Of course, you do," she replied. "You always do. Princess, may I ask you a question?"


    "Of course."


    "What happened on Wednesday?" she asked.


    "The date?" I asked, the lump in my throat hardening.


    "You said you saw your ex-fianc¨¦?" she asked. "James?"


    "I thought I did," I chuckled nervously, trying to sound casual.


    But she frowned. "Hades was worried, princess. And His Majesty rarely ever cares, not to mention worrying. Are you sure it was not more than that?" Her voice was soft as it always was, but there was something in her eyes that made me want to reel back.


    Suddenly, I felt even more nervous, and my eyes darted from one corner of the room to another. "I guess I was seeing things," I saidmely. Iughed again.


    But when my eyes met her gaze, my stomach dropped. Her face had turned ghostly pale, her eyes wide.


    "Princess, I know you had a mental breakdown not too long ago, and now... hallucinations..." Her voice turned grave.


    "I am alright. I am improving..."


    "You were hollowed," she whispered. "Princess."


    My mouth snapped closed, a chill washing over my whole body that I had to fight to suppress.


    "You are not wolfless. You used to have a wolf, but it was ripped out of you. I know, and I have known for a long time."


    They were not supposed to know. I could exin being wolfless, but hollowed? How could I exin that I had been injected with wolfbane for five years without blowing my cover?


    "You are mistaken."


    "Wolfbane was found in your bloodstream."


    My heart lodged in my throat. Hades had my blood tested for wolfbane¡ªbecause of course, he had.


    She pursed her lips. "You are the blessed twin."


    Lia''s words sliced through the fragile calm I''d been clinging to.


    "You''re the blessed twin, princess," she said softly, her gaze steady but heavy with unspoken things. "Your wolf should never have been suppressed so easily. No ordinary means could have hollowed you out like this."


    I froze, every muscle locking in ce. "I told you¡ª"


    She cut me off, her voice unwavering. "I''ve spent enough time with you to know the difference between losing a wolf and having it ripped away."


    I gripped the armrest, nails digging into the fabric as I tried to steady the rising tremor in my hands.


    "I wasn''t tortured," I lied, forcing my tone to stay level. "I would remember if I¡ª"


    Lia''s eyes darkened. "Would you?" she asked quietly. "Prolonged exposure to wolfbane breaks memories. It fractures the mind to protect itself."


    My throat tightened, but I said nothing.


    "You''re not supposed to," she continued. "But now, it''s been set in motion."


    "What?"


    "Your deterioration, princess."


    The world beneath me tilted. I opened my mouth but nothing came out.


    Lia moved closer to me. "That is why I am here, princess. The hollowing is killing you. It will start mentally and then be physical."


    ***


    Hello,


    I want to preface this message by saying a big thank you to all of you who have stuck around this long. I am so honored that you deemed Hades and Eve''s story worthy of your hard-earned money. Your support andments have truly changed my life.


    I know life can be chaotic, and the fact that you take the time to read and feel alongside these characters humbles me. You''ve turned something deeply personal into something shared, and for that, I''ll always be grateful. To be honest, I never imagined there would be so many of you. I''m fully aware that my writing isn''t perfect, nor is it free of typos (there are definitely more than a few).


    With that said, I want to wholeheartedly apologize for dragging the story out for so long. I''m truly sorry. I guess I got so caught up in writing a sweeping, emotional romance that I lost sight of the bigger picture. I focused on the small, intimate moments between Hades and Eve while the plot itself stood still. I raised the stakes and kept you in suspense, but I made you wait too long for the payoff. In my effort to craft a love story that felt deep and real, I overlooked the bnce needed for the other tropes and twists.


    I realize now that this may have wasted not only your time but also the money you generously spent to support me. For that, I''m truly sorry. You deserve better pacing, and I''m working to correct that moving forward.


    Please know that every word I''ve writtenes from a ce of passion and love for this story, but I understand that passion alone isn''t enough. Your experience as readers matters deeply to me, and I never want you to feel like I''ve taken your support for granted.


    Thank you for your understanding, patience, and for continuing to believe in Hades, Eve, and me. I promise to bring this story to a satisfying close in a way that honors your investment and the time you''ve spent with these characters.


    Moving forward, I''ll be focusing on progressing the plot, and I have so much lore, action, and exciting events nned. I''ll also aim to publish two chapters at a time to help speed things along. The chapters may be shorter (around 1000 words instead of 1500), as it''s easier for me to consistently write 2000 words per day instead of 3000.


    If you have any other concerns with the story¡ªwhether it''s timing, setting, character nuance, sex scenes, subplots, or anything else¡ªplease feel free to let me know in thements. Your feedback means everything to me, and I want to make sure I do right by you and this story.


    With gratitude and love,


    Lc??

 Chapter 146: Malleable

    Eve


    The ground beneath me tilted.


    The hallowing is killing you.


    The air felt thicker, heavier, and I couldn''t seem to take in enough of it. My fingers trembled against the headrest, and I gripped it harder to steady myself. "You''re wrong," I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Lia didn''t blink, her eyes bore into me. "I wish I was, princess. But this is not something that can be wished away."


    A hollowugh bubbled up from my throat. "I''m fine. I''ve been fine. I''m not dying. If I were, Hades would have told me. Someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould have told me." This was so out of left field. I expected anything but this.


    Lia''s eyes softened, and that unreadable emotion flickered across her face again. Pity.


    I hated pity.


    "Hades doesn''t know the full extent," she said quietly. "And I suspect he''s only now piecing it together."


    I stiffened, my pulse thrumming in my ears.


    "It starts subtly. The wolfbane weakens your connection to your body and mind. But the damage from prolonged exposure is¡­ irreversible. Your wolf was the tether that kept you grounded. Without it, the strain will consume you."


    I swallowed hard, forcing the panic down. "So what?" I said sharply. "If I don''t fix this, I just¡ªfade away? That doesn''t make any sense."


    Lia leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. She studied me carefully, as if weighing her next words. "Think of it like this," she began, her voice calm but firm. "Your wolf is more than just a second soul. It''s part of your essence, woven into every fiber of your being. Without it, your body is like a ship with no anchor, drifting wherever the current takes it."


    Her eyes locked onto mine. "But that drifting has a price. Your senses are dulled, your reflexes slower. And slowly, your body will stop recognizing itself. Your heart, your organs¡ªeventually, even your mind. The disconnect spreads until there''s nothing left to hold you together."


    I pressed my palm to my chest, as if I could physically hold everything inside. "Why¡­ why didn''t anyone say anything? Why now?"


    Lia hesitated, and that pause made my stomach twist. "Because until now, the process was slow¡ªmanageable. But something triggered it to elerate. And I believe you know what it is."


    I stared at her, my mouth agape. "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Your trauma. The one you can''t seem to heal from because you refuse to air it, you let it press you down. You let it suffocate you..."


    Lia''s words trailed off, but the weight of what she left unsaid pressed down on me like an anvil.


    I gripped the headrest tighter, feeling my nails dig into the wood. "I don''t let it press anything," I snapped, but even I could hear the crack in my voice.


    Her gaze didn''t shutter. "You do, princess. I''ve seen it. You tuck it away, out of sight, but it festers. Pain doesn''t disappear just because you refuse to acknowledge it."


    I shook my head, strands of hair falling into my face. "I''ve been trying," I muttered, as if saying it aloud would make it true.


    Lia exhaled softly. "Trying isn''t the same as healing."


    My heart pounded furiously, each beat echoing in my ears. "What do you expect me to do, Lia?" I whispered, barely able to form the words. "Relive it all? I can''t. I won''t survive it." The words eyes pouring out of me like a torrent.


    She leaned closer, her voice softer. "You will. But not alone."


    I nced away, blinking rapidly to push back the sting in my eyes. The lump in my throat thickened. "I thought I was past this. I thought¡­ maybe I could just keep going. If I kept moving, I wouldn''t have to feel it."


    Lia''s hand brushed over mine again, attempting to pull me out of the storm of emotions that threatened to drown me. "I know," she said gently. "But you''re not past it, princess. It''s been lingering, waiting for a moment to pull you under. And now, with your wolf gone, there''s nothing shielding you from it anymore."


    Her words felt like needles under my skin¡ªpainful, and impossible to ignore. "It can''t be that bad," I tried to stay delusionally optimistic. "I have survived many other things." I had. I would survive this too.


    Lia''s eyes turned sorrowful, but her voice remained steady. "The hollowing will take what''s left of you. Mentally first, until you forget yourself entirely. Then physically, until your body shuts down. You''ll feel like you''re drowning in your own skin, princess. I don''t want that for you."


    My breath caught.


    Drowning in my own skin.


    I pressed a trembling hand to my chest, as if I could already feel the pull beneath my ribs¡ªthe invisible force quietly unraveling me.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the weight of her words settle in like bricks stacked one by one. Yet, I shook my head, "I train. I am agile. I don''t feel weak. I am even getting better everyday."


    Lia''s shoulders slumped, her gaze soft but weighted with facts that I wasn''t ready to ept.


    "You may feel strong now, but that strength is borrowed, princess," she said gently. "Your body is resilient, but it can''t outrun the truth. This isn''t about agility or endurance. It''s deeper than that. The cells in your body¡ªevery piece of you that was once connected to your wolf¡ªare beginning to deteriorate."


    I stiffened, feeling an icy tendril of dread crawl down my spine.


    "Deteriorate?" I echoed, the word foreign and jagged on my tongue.


    Lia nodded. "Without the bond to your wolf, those cells are¡­ shrinking. They''re starving. Think of your wolf as the energy that kept them thriving. With it gone, there''s nothing to sustain them. They''ll wither away, leaving only fragments behind."


    Her voice was calm, but each word chipped away at the fragile wall I had built around myself. I couldn''t stop picturing it¡ªmy own body quietly consuming itself, piece by piece.


    I swallowed hard, pressing a trembling hand against my chest, as if I could somehow shield the organs beneath. "But I''ve felt fine," I whispered, my voice cracking. "How can that be happening if I still feel fine?"


    Lia''s eyes softened further, but there was nofort in them, like there was none to give. "Your mind is protecting you. For now. But it won''tst, princess. You''ve felt the exhaustion, haven''t you? The cold that lingers in your bones no matter how much you rest?"


    I opened my mouth to deny it, but the words caught in my throat.


    She wasn''t wrong.


    I had felt it¡ªthe strange heaviness in my limbs after training, the way my breaths sometimes came too shallow, as if my lungs forgot how to expand properly. I had med it on overexertion, on stress. I thought pushing harder would drown it out.


    But it hadn''t.


    And now I knew why.


    Lia''s voice lowered, her eyes locked on mine. "It''s starting to affect your heart. The hollowness spreads there first, shrinking the very muscles that keep you alive. Eventually, your body won''t recognize itself. Your mind will slip away, forgetting how to breathe, how to be."


    I stared at her, unable to look away as panic wed up my throat.


    I could hear my heartbeat¡ªfast, erratic, like it was already struggling.


    I forced a shaky breath. "I''m going to die," I whispered, as if saying it aloud would help me grasp it. The words felt too final. Too inevitable. "After everything¡­ I''m going to die."


    Lia reached for my hand, but I pulled away, curling into myself. My chest ached¡ªnot physically, but in a way I couldn''t exin.


    "What did I do wrong?" I whispered, more to myself than to her.


    A lump formed in my throat, hot , painful and tears I didn''t realize were there slipped down my cheek.


    I tried. I tried to survive. I fought, I wed my way through everything they threw at me.


    But now, my own body was betraying me.


    I felt like I was unraveling, not from Lia''s words, but from the crushing weight of helplessness.


    Everyone betrays me. And now even my body.


    Lia didn''t speak, but her silence felt heavier than words.


    I swiped at my face hastily, but it didn''t stop the shaking. "Why didn''t anyone stop it? Why didn''t anyone¡ª"


    "You survived longer than anyone else would have," Lia interrupted softly. "The wolfbane¡ªyour body shouldn''t have endured this long. But you did, you are the blessed twin after all."


    I barked out a hollowugh. "Strength doesn''t mean much when I''m wasting away." Ellen are you happy now. I am going to die and you won''t need to lift a finger.


    Her gaze hardened. "That''s not true. You''re still here. And while you''re here, there''s still a chance to stop this."


    I met her eyes, and for a moment, I wanted to believe her. I needed to.


    But that fragile hope flickered dangerously, threatening to extinguish under the weight of everything I carried.


    I sucked in a trembling breath and straightened, ignoring the way my heart protested. "Tell me what I need to do."


    Lia hesitated, as if she was not sure if I had what it took,  but she nodded.


    "There are ways to slow it down," she said softly. "But they require help. You can''t do this alone, princess."


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep the sob from escaping.


    I hated this helplessness.


    But I hated dying more.


    "You have to find your wolf again,"


    I stilled, my heart lurching. "Rhea?"


    "Her name is Rhea?" She asked, a unsteady smile making its way to her lips. As if she too dared to hope.


    I nodded.


    "Your reconnection to Rhea is pivotal in stabilizing your cells. It will be her bond with your that will keep you from unravelling."


    My stomach dropped, hope extinguishing like a me in the wind.


    Rhea was gone.


    I hadn''t felt her in years¡ªlike a shadow that had slipped away the night I was hollowed out.


    "I can''t find her," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "I''ve tried. I''ve called for her in every way I know how. She''s not there, Lia." For five years.


    "You can''t call her out, you draw her out."


    I blinked. "Draw out my wolf?"


    "You must find your mate."  She grabbed my hands. "We will find your mate and when the timees you must be ready to do what you must do to bring Rhea back."


    ---


    Hades


    I knew who it was before I picked up the call. "Is it done, Amelia?" I asked.


    There was no pause or trepidation. "It is done. She will be very willing. She won''t resist."

 Chapter 147: Breakthrough

    Hades


    "Are you sure, Red?" I asked, while rubbing slow circles into her back. "That---"


    "I am sure," she whispered, the tremor in her voice unmistakable. "I want to find my..." She gulped. "My mate." She spoke like it hurt physically.


    I could feel her anxiety and uncertainty since Lia''s visit. It seemed that the news had scared her more than I had expected. It was perfect. I continued to rub her back, trying to chase the tension away from her body. But her shoulders remained bunched as if she was prepared for a battle.


    "It''s going to be okay," I told her. "I sent Amelia to tell you because---"


    "I understand," she cut me off. She tilted her head up so that she could look at me. "Thank you," she whispered.


    My brows knitted. "What for?"


    For a little while, she said nothing before she finally found the words. "For everything," she replied ominously.


    My stomach knotted, but I shed her a teasing, easy grin. "But I thought I was insufferable, and yet you just can''t live without me."


    Immediately, she smacked my arm. "This is why we will never see eye to eye," she grumbled before turning away from me.


    My smile faltered as I nced at the test results lying on the table. The paper was a clever lie, doctored to reassure her fears while keeping the truth hidden. There was nothing life-threatening¡ªnot yet. Just abnormal cell degeneration, the kind that wouldn''t raise rms under normal circumstances. But to me, it screamed louder than any prophecy ever could.


    Her body was too stable. Stable in a way that no one without a wolf should be. Stable in a way that defied the naturalws of our kind. Without her wolf, she was slowly bing... something else. The wolf wasn''t just dormant¡ªit was being forgotten, erased. And the worst part? Her body was adapting to life without it. The hollowing should have killed her, but now that it hadn''t, the effect was like that of a survivor who had endured a terrible illness and emerged not only immune to it but stronger for having faced it. Her body, instead of sumbing to the hollowing, had adapted. It was as if the process, which should have destroyed her, had acted as a brutal workout, sharpening her system into something more resilient, more efficient¡ªbut also far more unnatural.


    Her cells had recalibrated themselves to function without the wolf, a feat no one else had survived before. It was a paradox: the very process meant to strip her of strength had left her more fortified, but at a terrible cost. Without her wolf, she wasn''t just an anomaly¡ªshe was a ticking clock. The bnce her body had achieved was fragile, artificial, and unsustainable.


    If the wolf wasn''t awakened soon, her body would no longer recognize it. The transformation would be permanent, cutting her off from her true nature forever. She''d remain alive, but she wouldn''t truly be herself¡ªand with that, any hope tied to the prophecy would vanish. All my ns for her would go to hell. I had to make sure she awakened her wolf, even if it meant that I would have to let her mate with some other fucker.


    I rubbed my temple, the thought itself making my skin crawl, a migraine pulsing behind my eyes. The thought of her bonding with another man¡ªa stranger¡ªgrated on my nerves. Not only because of jealousy¡ªwhat was mine was mine¡ªbut because adding another variable to the equation wouldplicate things. The bond between mates was sacred, and something like that could affect my ns in unprecedented ways. But for the power foretold, it would be worth it.


    Yet, as unnerving as it was, with a single well-thought-out lie from Lia, she would be willing. Because the will to live surpassed all else. Fear was a powerful motivator, and right now, she was clinging to the hope that finding her mate would save her. Perfect. That hope was all I needed. She had no idea the role she was ying in something far greater than herself¡ªa game she didn''t even know existed.


    The prophecy wasn''t just some ancient tale; it was a blueprint for power. Her wolf wasn''t simply dormant¡ªit was the key to unlocking a force that could tip the scales in ways no one could predict. Without it, she would be another useless artifact in the Obsidian Pack''s arsenal. But with it? She could be a weapon, one that I could wield.


    "Red?" My tone was soft to keep her pliable. "Why did you not tell me you were hollowed?"


    She stiffened, and for a little more than a moment, she did not say a word. "I was ashamed," she whispered.


    Something in my chest twisted painfully. I reached out and ced a hand on her tense shoulders. "And you led me to believe that you were merely wolfless."


    She said nothing.


    "It must have hurt," I said, feeling her tense further, a tremor running through her body.


    "It did," her voice was barely audible over the wild beating of her heart that I could hear.


    I blinked, caught off guard. She was opening up. She was vulnerable. Hollowing a princess would have been a scandal, so it was likely that barely anyone knew. She had been carrying the weight of the trauma from the hollowing alone ever since she got here. She had kept her secrets close, but the looming possibility of death had left her craving the possibility of connection, of relief from the crushing istion she''d endured. She was craving someone¡ªanyone¡ªto shoulder even a fraction of the burden. And right now, she thought that person was me.


    Perfect.


    This time, I didn''t pull her to me¡ªI moved to her, wrapping my arms around her. "How long was it?"


    "A couple of years," she whispered. "The first time was the most agonizing."


    I nted a kiss on her forehead and felt her tremors mount as she let go. She began to weep quietly as she held on tighter to me.


    "It''s okay," I said, keeping my cadence soft. "I am here. You can tell me anything." It had taken time, but her walls were breaking down, and I would see all thaty within. By revealing the trauma I always suspected she carried, she was giving me ess to the deepest parts of her, the vulnerabilities she''d hidden from everyone else. Her tears weren''t just a release; they were an invitation¡ªa door opening for me to step in and take control.


    A false sense of security was another thing that would draw out her wolf.


    It seemed that Jules was no longer needed. After a final report to me, I would cut her loose. The door had been opened.


    "It must have been unbearable," I murmured, stroking her back as she clung to me. "To go through that, to endure that pain alone¡­ you''re stronger than anyone I''ve ever met, Red."


    Her sobs hitched, her fingers tightening against my shirt as if I was her anchor. She did not tell me anything more before she finally fell asleep. All in due time, I thought to myself.


    Finding a mate, she would believe that she was taking control of her own fate. Little did she know that I was the one holding the reins. The feigned report was written with ink as dark as my intentions, and she had no idea.


    It seemed like I had won the game that had begun on that night of the lunar g.


    The ringing shattered the quiet, piercing through the soft sounds of her breath as she finally drifted into sleep. I carefully eased myself away from her, ensuring I didn''t wake her. I picked up my phone from the nightstand. I nced at the screen: Tower Laboratory.


    I answered immediately, my tone sharp. "What is it?"


    The voice on the other end was calm, but the tinge of urgency was palpable. "Sir, we''ve had a breakthrough concerning the anomaly in her blood. You need toe down here immediately."


    My jaw clenched, anticipation and unease tightening my chest. "I''m on my way."


    I ended the call and spared a quick nce at her sleeping form. I adjusted the nket over her shoulders and stepped out.


    Theboratory was on the top floor of the Obsidian Tower, a fortress of secrets and science designed to unravel the mysteries of our kind. The sterile white lights flickered faintly as I entered theb, the scent of chemicals and sterilization sharp in the air. The head researcher, Dr. Cohen, turned to greet me, his expression tight with excitement. The other researchers bowed low, but I did not acknowledge them.


    "You said you had a breakthrough," I stated, wasting no time.


    Dr. Cohen nodded, motioning for me to follow him to a workstation where several monitors disyed detailed blood analysis and gic mappings. "We isted the anomaly in her blood, the one we''ve been tracking since you brought her to us. The anomaly that interfere with the specie test and the LSI test. Initially, we thought it was just a mutation caused by the hollowing process, but it''s more than that. Much more."


    He tapped on the screen, zooming in on a molecr structure. "Her blood has properties we''ve never seen before."

 Chapter 148: Fenrirs Marker

    Hades


    My pulse spiked as the magnified image began to move.


    "This is the cell of a normal Lycan. Right now, it is in its active state¡ªacting as a normal cell should, multiplying and performing other functions. But when exposed to an extreme electromaic force identical to that of a Blood Moon..."


    Suddenly, the cell began to react violently, mutating.


    The cell writhed on the screen, twisting into something grotesque. I watched in silence as Dr. Cohen''s finger traced along the monitor, highlighting every shift, every mutation.


    "Watch carefully," he murmured, his voice tinged with unease.


    The simted pulse of the Blood Moon''s electromaic force surged across the disy. The Lycan cell responded instantly¡ªits membrane thickened, dark veins crackled along its surface, and the nucleus fractured, splitting into erratic, unstable offshoots.


    The thing on the screen wasn''t alive. It was a disaster in motion.


    "This is the catalyst for the Lunar Cataclysm," Cohen exined, his tone grave. "When exposed to the Blood Moon, Lycan cells undergo uncontroble mutation. Regeneration bes excessive and unstable, causing partial, grotesque shifts. Cognitive function breaks down. They lose themselves to rage and madness."


    I didn''t respond. I didn''t need to. My mind was already racing ahead, weighing every detail, every angle. I knew all this before.


    "And Ellen?" I asked, sharp.


    Cohen''s lips twitched in something close to excitement. "That''s where it gets interesting."


    He tapped the screen, pulling up a second samplebeled Subject E-001.


    "Ellen''s blood," he said quietly.


    Again, the Blood Moon simtion rippled across the screen. But this time, nothing happened. The cell remained perfectly still. Untouched.


    I stared, not trusting what I was seeing.


    Shield or Sword.


    "It doesn''t react," Cohen said, his voice barely above a whisper. "No mutation. No degeneration. Her cells arepletely resistant to the electromaic force that cripples every other Lycan."


    My fingers curled into fists at my sides. This wasn''t possible. Yet the evidence was right in front of me. A part of me believed in the prophecy but another remained pragmatic. But this...was everything hypothesized.


    "And yet," I said slowly, "you look unsettled."


    Cohen hesitated, his confidence slipping. "Because it''s iplete."


    My eyes narrowed.


    "The anomaly in her blood is only partially developed. It''s shielding her, yes, but the protection isn''t absolute. It''s inconsistent. Right now, it might prevent the physical mutations, but not the neurological breakdown¡ªthe madness."


    Of course. Nothing was ever simple. Yet, I still dared to hope.


    "What''s stopping it frompleting?" I asked, though I already knew.


    "The hollowing," Cohen replied immediately. "When Ellen''s wolf was stripped away, it interrupted the natural development of this anomaly. It''s as if her body was building a defense, but the process was violently cut short. Now it''s dormant. Half-formed. But¡­"


    "But if we awaken her wolf," I finished for him, voice low, "it willplete itself."


    Cohen nodded. "Exactly. If her wolf returns, the anomaly should fully mature, grantingplete immunity. Not just for her physical form but for her mind as well."


    My jaw tightened.


    If that anomaly fully awakened, Ellen wouldn''t just survive the Lunar Cataclysm¡ªshe would be immune. Untouchable. A perfect weapon in a war no one else could fight.


    And that weapon would be mine to wield.


    But it hinged on one thing. Her wolf.


    "And if we fail?" I asked, knowing the answer but needing to hear it aloud.


    Cohen''s face darkened. "Then her body will finish adapting to life without her wolf. The anomaly will stay iplete. When the Blood Moon rises, her mind will fracture. She''ll descend into madness. And she''ll be of no use to anyone."


    No use to me.


    I stared at the flickering screen, at that perfect, unmoving cell. So close to perfection, yet teetering on the edge of copse.


    There was only one path forward.


    She had to awaken her wolf.


    The lie Lia fed her¡ªthe fear, the need to find her mate¡ªit was all falling into ce. Ellen believed finding him would save her. And maybe, for once, that wasn''t entirely a lie.


    But the thought of her bonding with another man, another Alpha, wed at something primal inside me. It wasn''t just strategy. It wasn''t just power.


    It was possession.


    What was mine was mine.


    The idea of another male''s hands on her, of their bond snapping into ce, made my skin crawl. But for this? For the power it would bring me?


    I would allow it. I had already.


    I would force it, if I had to.


    "Keep monitoring the anomaly," I ordered, my voice as cold as ice. "Report every change, no matter how small."


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    I turned away from the screen, already forming the next move in this game.


    My gaze shifted to the other monitors. "I ordered the infiltration of the LSI database for cities in Silverpine. They should have cross-referenced it with Ellen''s sample by now. Has there been any luck finding a probable mate?"


    Cohen''s face tightened, his excitement fading under the weight of my question. His hand hovered over the console for a brief moment before he sighed and began pulling up another set of data on the adjacent screen.


    "We''vepleted the infiltration of the LSI database as you ordered," he said, his voice clipped and professional. "Silverpine''s records were cross-referenced against Ellen''s gic markers, focusing on any potential mate bonds that could trigger her wolf''s awakening."


    I waited, eyes narrowing as endless rows of data scrolled across the monitor.


    "And?" My voice was like a de¡ªsharp and demanding.


    Cohen swallowed hard. "Nothing. Not a single viable match."


    The words sank into me like a stone in water. Theb was silent except for the hum of machines, the steady beep of heart monitors, and the faint whir of automated analysis systems running in the background. All this cutting-edge technology, this empire of science at my disposal, and yet it couldn''t give me the answer I needed.


    "No match?" I repeated slowly, tasting the words as if they were poison. "After all of this?"


    "The results are conclusive," Cohen confirmed, ncing at the screen as if hoping something had changed. "Even after bypassing LSI security and cross-referencing every registered werewolf in Silverpine and beyond, there''s no gic bondpatible with Ellen. Not in their records, at least."


    My jaw tensed. Of course, it wouldn''t be easy. Nothing about Ellen ever was.


    "So what are you telling me, Cohen? That there is no mate?" I asked, my tone a low growl.


    Cohen shook his head. "Not necessarily. Only that the mate isn''t in the existing databases. They could be unregistered, rogue, or dead. Without more leads, we''re working blind."


    Useless. All of it.


    I turned my gaze to the sprawlingb around me. The Obsidian Tower''s top-floorboratory was the most advanced facility of its kind¡ªwalls of reinforced ss, shelves of gic samples meticulouslybeled, machines worth more than entire cities. Every inch of this ce was designed to strip away secrets, to make the impossible possible.


    And yet, here we were. Struggling against fate like primitive beasts.


    Cohen hesitated before speaking again. "But there''s something else."


    I nced back at him, my patience thinning. "Speak."


    "We''ve given the anomaly in Ellen''s blood a designation," he said, his voice steady but carrying the weight of what he was about to say. "We''re calling it Fenrir''s Marker."


    Silence. Cold and heavy.


    Fenrir. The name settled in the room like ash.


    "You''re certain?" My voice was quieter now but no less lethal.


    Cohen nodded slowly. "The structure of the anomaly bears simrities to ancient gic imprints, ones we''ve only theorized about in history. The resilience, the dormant state, and most notably, the way it interacts with the Blood Moon''s energy... it''s unlike anything we''ve recorded. If the legends are to be believed, this could very well be a fragment of Fenrir''s own bloodline¡ªor at least something derived from it."


    Fenrir was a myth. Ellen was a paradox. It was fitting.


    Dr. Cohen moved silently to a reinforced containment unit at the far end of theb. The biometric scanner blinked as it read his palm, unlocking with a soft hiss of pressurized air. Inside, resting on a sterile tform under thick ss, was a vial¡ªsmall, unassuming, yet impossibly significant.


    "Your Majesty," Cohen said, his tone a blend of reverence and unease, "this is the isted sample of the anomaly. Fenrir''s Marker."


    I stepped forward slowly, my boots echoing against the polished floor. The vial was pristine, its contents swirling faintly under the sterile glow of the containment lights. The liquid inside was nearly clear but tinged faintly pink, a delicate wash of color bleeding from whateverpounds they''d used to separate it from Ellen''s blood. But it wasn''t just blood. No, this was something else. Something older.


    Something powerful.


    I reached out, fingers curling around the cool ss.


    The moment I touched it, something tightened in my chest.


    It was deceptively light in my hand, but the weight it carried was undeniable. I turned the vial slowly, watching the liquid shimmer, almost as if it responded to movement.


    "This is it?" I murmured, more to myself than Cohen.


    "Yes. We isted it a few hours ago," Cohen answered carefully. "It was dormant, but now that it''s been separated, it seems more... reactive."


    I studied the liquid closely, transfixed.


    Reactive.


    There was a subtle hum beneath my fingertips. Not physical, but something I could feel¡ªan ancient, low thrum of energy. Like it was alive.


    Fenrir''s blood.


    Or at least something born from it.


    And it was inside Ellen.


    My grip on the vial tightened.


    And it belonged to her.


    Ellen.


    I could feel my mind shifting, calctions stacking on top of one another.


    If this fragment could be isted, could it be replicated? Controlled?


    Could I harness it without her?


    No.


    Not yet.


    The anomaly was iplete. Cohen said as much. Without her wolf, this fragment was nothing more than dormant power.


    But if she awakened¡ªif the Marker fully matured¡ªthen this¡­ this would be unstoppable.


    And so would she.


    "When did you say it was isted?" I asked again, my voice low.


    "Three hours ago," Cohen replied, watching me carefully. "We used a bio-synthetic reagent to separate the anomaly from her blood. It wasn''t easy¡ªthe Marker resisted the process. It behaved like a living entity, adapting to whatever we used. But we managed."


    "Three hours," I repeated under my breath.


    I could almost imagine it. Ellen, unaware that something ancient and lethal was coursing through her veins, adapting to her, waiting to be awakened.


    And here I was, holding its heart.


    My eyes stayed locked on the liquid, and slowly, a cold smile pulled at the corner of my mouth.


    "You said it was reactive. How so?" I asked, lifting the vial slightly, letting the light catch on its surface.


    Cohen hesitated. "It reacts to shifts in temperature, movement, even sound. Almost like it''s... listening. Waiting for something."


    Listening.


    Waiting.


    The possibilities unfolded before me.


    "This Marker isn''t just dormant," I murmured, eyes narrowing. "It''s alive."


    A beat of silence stretched thin in the room.


    Cohen swallowed but said nothing.


    I turned the vial once more, watching it swirl, considering the weight of what I held.


    Then I heard it.


    An almost imperceptible crack.


    My head snapped up, zeroing in on a containment chamber at the far left of theb.


    Crack.


    Crack.


    Crack.


    The containment chamber held ck... blood.


    Cohen followed my gaze, paling. "Your Majesty, that is the blood we collected from you during yourst Flux."


    "I know," I murmured. I recognized the corruption.


    Crack.


    "How secure is that?" I asked, eyeing the ck, viscous liquid swirling in the ss.


    "Very..." Cohen trailed off, uncertainty creeping into his voice.


    CRASH.


    Suddenly, it shattered with a horrifying crack, ss exploding outward as the thick, ck blood poured free.


    But it didn''t spread.


    It rose.

 Chapter 149: Intertwined

    Hades


    Screams tore from the researchers all around theb like this was nothing they had ever seen before¡ªit was probably worse.


    The movement of the ck fluid was coordinated and precise as it all but lunged forward. Towards me. I always knew that the corruption had a mind of its own, but I did not think that it had reached this extent; it was aware of me.


    The researchers scattered, including Dr. Cohen, beakers and distillers falling and breaking as they mored for safety. Theb was suddenly a cacophony, but I stayed rooted in ce as it crept closer and closer.


    The tips of my fingers tingled, the hair rising on my neck. I felt a vibration pass through me, confused at first until I finally broke eye contact with the approaching ck fluid and raised the isted Fenrir''s Marker.


    The pinkish substance was bubbling, vibrating with such intensity that, just like the ck blood, its reinforced ss containment was fractured. The pink fluid thrashed, webs of cracks spreading throughout the ss as the vibration turned almost violent.


    I raised my eyes; ck blood was less than a yard away. Suddenly, there was another crack, and the ss broke, causing some of the researchers to yelp.


    My eyes widened into saucers as the Fenrir''s Marker poured out of the wounded containment and did not spread, but instead rose into the air, straight for the iing ck blood.


    "What in the Tenth Pantheon..." a researcher whispered, as if speaking louder would draw the fluid to her.


    The fluids did not crash or mix. No, it was more bizarre than that.


    They seemed to wind around each other, intertwining like they were embracing each other in midair. I clutched my chest as I watched in awe.


    My heart pounded. This wasn''t chaos. This was deliberate. Calcted.


    And yet, for all my logic, I couldn''t look away.


    This wasn''t natural. The two substances should have annihted each other on contact¡ªor merged into something far worse. But they didn''t. They moved with purpose, deliberate and coordinated. Like predators circling, or worse¡­ like old lovers reunited.


    I blinked, forcing myself to look away from the hypnotic disy. My heart mmed against my ribs, but I shoved the awe down, burying it beneath instinct and control.


    Focus.


    "Container. Now." My voice snapped through the chaos, sharper than the breaking ss around us.


    A researcher flinched, her wide eyes darting to me before she stumbled back into motion. "Y-yes, sir!" She fumbled through the cluttered workstation, shoving aside shards of ss and shattered equipment.


    The fluids remained suspended, coiled around each other in midair, moving in slow, deliberate motions. They didn''t fight. They didn''t merge. They simply... existed together.


    Strange.


    The researcher returned, breathless, clutching a reinforced containment unit. I snatched it from her hands without a word.


    I moved carefully, but I didn''t need to.


    As I brought the container closer, the entwined fluids drifted toward it on their own, as if they wanted to be contained. No resistance. No erratic movements. Just a slow, almost reverent descent.


    They settled at the bottom of the unit, still swirling around each other like a quiet storm, content.


    My grip tightened on the container.


    They didn''t fear being sealed away.


    They weed it.


    I didn''t like that.


    "Seal it. Triple lock." My tone left no room for argument.


    The researcher hesitated. "Sir, should we¡ª"


    "Do it."


    She scrambled to obey.


    I stared at the fluids, still spiralingzily inside the container, and for the first time in a long while, a cold weight settled in my gut.


    Dr. Cohen finally came out of his hiding ce. When I turned to him, we exchanged a knowing look.


    "I might have a hypothesis..." There was a tremor in his voice, and his hand shook as he adjusted his sses.


    "Me as well," I murmured.


    "Another LSI test will be underway as soon as possible," he said, wiping his forehead.


    "But this time, with my ck flux blood and Ellen''s blood," I gave words to what we both were thinking.


    "Exactly." He let out a sigh, his skin was still pale from the fright. "This... this could be the answer we have been looking for. The Fenrir''s Marker was reactive, but for it to..." He trailed off, still in so much awe that he did not know what to say. "In my fifty decades, I have never witnessed something so¡­ so impossibly alive," Dr. Cohen finished, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The word hung in the air, heavier than the broken ss at our feet.


    Alive.


    I stared at the containment unit in my hands. The two fluids continued their slow, deliberate spiral, neither fusing nor repelling, locked in a delicate dance. There was intelligence in their movement¡ªan unspoken agreement between them.


    No. Not intelligence. Instinct.


    And instinct had drawn them to each other. Instinct so strong that they broke through the safety of their containment. No hesitation, no fear that they would not be able to meet each other. They leapt for each other.


    Something cold and sharp pressed against my ribs.


    Dr. Cohen''s hand trembled as he adjusted his sses again, smearing them with sweat. "Hades¡­ if this is what I think it is¡­ if the Marker is bonding with the corruption¡ª"


    "It''s not just bonding," I cut in, my voice low but firm. "It''s recognizing."


    Cohen''s breath hitched. "Recognizing?"


    I set the container down on the nearest reinforced tform, careful and deliberate.


    "They''re not fighting. They''re not merging. They''re circling each other. Testing. Understanding." I leaned in slightly, narrowing my eyes. "Like two halves of the same whole." Like they have known each other once before.


    Cohen paled. "You think the corruption and the Marker¡­ were meant to coexist?"


    I didn''t answer. Because the truth was¡ªI didn''t know. I might be wrong.


    But something inside me churned at the thought.


    "If this is true¡­" Cohen trailed off, swallowing hard. "Then Fenrir''s Marker isn''t just a stabilizer. It''s a missing piece. That should not be possible. There is no rtion between them, Vampiric Essence of Vassir and the blessed twin''s Fenrir''s Marker."


    Of course, it was oundish, but here they were interacting. It was dawning on me that there was still much more to be unraveled about the substances. What I had been injected with and the Marker that Ellen possessed. Much, much more.


    She could be the key.


    And the wrong key in the wrong lock could break more than it opens.


    "Prepare the LSI test," I said, sharper now. "Use my ck flux blood and Ellen''s. But this time, I want full environmental control. No more surprises."


    "Yes, sir." Cohen''s voice was faint but resolute.


    I turned my gaze back to the container. The swirling fluids seemed to slow, as if they were listening. Watching.


    Waiting.


    My jaw tightened.


    Whatever this was, we had just opened a door.


    And something on the other side had noticed.


    Suddenly, the door of theboratory was mmed open, and in walked thest person I would have expected at this time.


    "Ambassador Montegue," I greeted.


    He was a slight man. It had not always been that way until Danielle''s death. Yet despite his frame, his eyes remained sharp and filled with a hostility that was perpetually cast at me. This time was no different.


    To any other person, his expression would have been unreadable, but I could see right through his calm exterior. He was not the type to ever make a scene in a bid to humiliate a person, including the person he hated.


    "Your Majesty," I could hear the hiss in his voice. "We need to have a discussion."


    I eyed my former father-inw before nodding. "Of course."


    ---


    One could have heard a pin drop in my office as he showed me the image on his device. "What is this, Hades?"


    I looked stared down at the image of me, on my knees in front of Ellen, it had obviously been taken during our date. I signed deeply. "I am kneeling it would seem," I murmured.


    "Before a werewolf, before the daughter of the bastard that took my child." He seethed. "Or have you conveniently forgotten?"


    Not everything is as it seems.


    I tilted my head, studying the image again. Me, on my knees before Ellen. To anyone else, it was damning. Weakness. Submission. To him, it was betrayal.


    But that was the point.


    "Tell me, Ambassador," I said slowly, voice smooth as ice, "do you truly believe I would kneel without purpose?"


    Montegue''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of hesitation breaking through his mask of fury.


    "You think me a fool?" he hissed. "That I would not see this for what it is? You kneel before the daughter of Darius the very man who destroyed my family. My daughter. My grandson. And now you parade around with his spawn as if it means nothing!"


    I let his words hang in the air, heavy and venomous.


    "Nothing is ever without purpose," I murmured, steepling my fingers. "What you see in that image... is exactly what I wanted to be seen."


    Montegue''s lip curled. "Cryptic words from a man too cowardly to admit his disgrace."


    "No," I corrected, my voice sharpening like a de. "Calcted words. You know me better than to think I''d fall victim to sentimentality. That woman¡ª" I let the word drag, "¡ªis far more than Darius'' daughter. She''s the key to ending him."


    His eyes burned, a silver of doubt. "I know you loved Dany. But if you fail her, if you betray her for the blood of her killer. You will never know where her body is. I will take that right from you."

 Chapter 150: Identity

    Hades


    I blew out a puff of smoke as she entered. For the first time, she did not look nervous as she bowed slightly.


    "Good afternoon, Your Majesty," she greeted. Her hair was held in a severe bun, and in her hand was a stack of papers and oddly---a mirror?


    I raised my brow, wondering what that was all about. "Jules, are you ready for the report?" I asked. I normally did not ask such unnecessary questions. But today would be herst day as Ellen''s maid and my spy. Everything I needed would soon fall into my hands anyway. She had been sessful in her mission, and it was time to cut her loose.


    She nodded. "Of course, Your Majesty," she replied evenly. Her expression was taut butposed as she came forward and opened the first file in front of me.


    They appeared to be photocopied diary entries. But the words were not distinguishable, nor did they make much sense. They were an array of jargon written in an intelligent manner.


    "Codes," I mused.


    Jules inclined her head. "Hidden entries, written by Princess Ellen. I attempted to decode them, but the cipher was beyond me. That is... until I did this."


    She lifted the mirror and carefully angled it against the page.


    The distorted text wavered, reshaping itself in the ss. Yet only one word emerged, clear and deliberate.


    Ellen.


    The name stared back at me, stark against the chaos of symbols.


    Ellen.


    Ellen.


    Ellen.


    I leaned forward, studying it in silence.


    Why would she write like this?


    My mind turned over the possibilities. Trauma could fracture the mind, yes¡ªbut this? Referring to herself in the third person, hiding her own thoughts behindyers of code?


    Was this just the Hollowing eating away at her sanity? Or something more?


    I said nothing. Let Jules talk.


    She straightened, sensing my quietmand.


    "My assumption is that she''s hiding something monumental. Something that required... this level ofplexity." Jules hesitated for half a breath. "Something she couldn''t risk anyone finding."


    Interesting.


    I sat back slowly, fingers tapping against the armrest.


    If Ellen had buried something this deeply, it wasn''t mere paranoia. It was fear.


    Fear of what?


    Or worse¡ªfear of who?


    I didn''t let any of that show.


    "Continue," I said.


    Let''s see how deep this hole goes.


    Jules didn''t falter. She carefully turned the next page, revealing another photocopied entry. The same indecipherable scrawl stared back at me¡ªjagged lines of chaotic symbols that meant nothing.


    She lifted the mirror again, angling it slowly against the page.


    Ellen.


    The name bled through the reflection, stark and deliberate.


    Another page.


    Ellen.


    And again.


    Ellen.


    No other words revealed themselves. No hidden messages. Just that single name. Over and over.


    I leaned forward, the weight of it settling in my chest.


    Only her name.


    "This isn''t just some cryptic journal," Jules murmured, her tone measured. "I''ve examined every page. No matter how I mirror it, shift it, or analyze the structure... only this word appears. Ellen."


    I said nothing, letting the silence press down on her.


    She tapped lightly on the page, careful but deliberate. "It''s... strange. The way it''s used. It''s scattered, but intentional. Almost like she''s writing about someone else entirely. Not herself."


    I didn''t react, but her words stirred something in me.


    Jules nced up briefly, gauging my expression before continuing, her voice cautious. "It could be a coping mechanism. A way to separate from her trauma. Or..." She hesitated, choosing her next words with care. "Or it might suggest that Ellen... isn''t exactly who she appears to be."


    I stilled, the cigar burning low between my fingers.


    Dangerous ground.


    Yet she was smart enough not to overstep.


    Jules straightened slightly, smoothing the papers. "Of course, that''s only spection. It could be nothing more than a fractured mind. Stress. The Hollowing."


    Diplomatic. Careful. But the suggestion was nted.


    Not who she appears to be.


    I leaned back slowly, exhaling smoke into the still air.


    If Ellen was hiding something, it wasn''t just fear.


    It was identity. At least, that was what Jules was iming.


    "Continue," I said, my voice low.


    Jules''s fingers tightened slightly on the edge of the papers, herposure firm but not unshaken. She hesitated for a moment before speaking, her tone carefully measured.


    "There was something else," she began, eyes briefly flicking to mine. "An incident I didn''t think much of at the time, but now... it feels relevant."


    I said nothing, watching her carefully.


    "Sometime ago," she continued, slower now, "I found Princess Ellen copsed in her room. Alone. Unconscious." She paused, her gaze distant, her lips thinning¡ªprobably recalling what happened to her when I caught her hovering over Ellen. "At first, I thought it was a panic attack. But then... she started murmuring."


    I raised a brow, just slightly.


    "And?"


    Jules''s grip on the papers tightened. "She was crying, barely coherent, and she kept whispering one name."


    Her eyes met mine.


    "Ellen."


    Silence.


    I stared at her, waiting for more.


    "You''re saying she was calling for herself?" My tone was t, unimpressed.


    "I thought so too." Jules''s voice remained steady. "But it didn''t make sense. Not in that state. Not like that."


    I leaned back, exhaling a slow breath of smoke.


    "So now you think she was calling for someone else," I mused, letting a hint of skepticismce my words.


    Jules didn''t waver. "It''s possible."


    I let the silence stretch, studying her carefully.


    Possible.


    Or convenient.


    I turned my attention back to the mirrored text on the pages.


    Ellen.


    Over and over.


    Interesting, yes. But not conclusive.


    "Spection doesn''t serve me, Jules," I said coolly, tapping ash into the tray. "People whisper nonsense in their sleep. Trauma, fever, exhaustion. The mind is fragile."


    Jules didn''t flinch. "Of course, Your Majesty. Butbined with the coded entries, it could mean¡ª"


    "It could mean nothing," I cut in smoothly, though not unkindly. "Or it could mean she''s losing her grip. You said it yourself¡ªcould."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. Not defiance. Restraint.


    I leaned forward slightly, just enough to let my next words settle.


    "You''re paid for facts, Jules. Not theories."


    A pause.


    But still¡­


    It was curious.


    I leaned back again, smoke curling between us.


    Jules''s gaze didn''t waver, but there was something sharper in it now, like she was holding back a final piece of the puzzle.


    "When I confronted her about it," she continued, voice steady but quieter, "I deliberately used the wrong name. I called her Ellie instead of Ellen."


    That caught my attention.


    "And?" I prompted, leaning forward slightly.


    Jules hesitated, then pressed on. "Her entire demeanor shifted. Instantly. The tension in her shoulders eased, her breathing steadied. It was like... relief washed over her."


    Relief.


    Not confusion. Not correction.


    Relief.


    That was interesting.


    But not proof.


    I leaned back, letting the smoke from my cigar trail upward.


    "A convenient reaction. Perhaps she was too tired to correct you. Or maybe she didn''t care to."


    Jules shook her head, subtle but firm. "No. It was instinctive. Reflexive. Not the kind of relief you show when someone forgets your name."


    I didn''t speak, letting her words settle.


    Her eyes hardened slightly, as if weighing whether to speak the thought aloud.


    Then she did.


    "She''s not Ellen Valmont."


    The statement hung in the air, heavier than anything she had said before.


    I let the silence stretch.


    And then I chuckled¡ªlow, quiet, and humorless.


    Bold.


    "That''s a dangerous im, Jules," I said smoothly, though the edge in my voice was unmistakable.


    Jules didn''t back down. "It''s the only one that makes sense."


    I studied her carefully, weighing her conviction.


    Not Ellen Valmont.


    It was absurd. Ridiculous.


    And yet...


    The codes. The mirror. The name repeated over and over. The relief at a different name.


    It gnawed at me, threading its way through my thoughts.


    Still, I wasn''t ready to give weight to baseless theories. Not when I was so damn close to the power I could taste. Her blood bore the Fenrir''s Marker, so it made no sense that she wasn''t the blessed twin¡ªEllen Valmont. No other werewolf or Lycan that had been sent had a doppelg?nger with such properties, and the other twin, the cursed one, Eve Valmont, was long dead and buried. She was the only other whose blood could hold such power.


    Shield or sword.


    "Spection is a poor substitute for evidence," I said, flicking ash into the tray. "I don''t deal in suspicions. Especially with something like this."


    Jules''s jaw tightened for the briefest moment, but she schooled her expression before it could betray her. Her grip on the edge of the papers remained steady, though her knuckles whitened slightly. She was holding herself back.


    But not for long.


    "Your Majesty," she began carefully, her tone calm but threaded with quiet urgency, "you know better than anyone what Princess Ellen Valmont was like."


    I didn''t respond. I wanted to see where she was going with this.


    Jules pressed on, her voice steady despite the tension in her shoulders. "The real Ellen was a tyrant. Ruthless. She shed blood as easily as one spills milk. Servants feared her. Soldiers followed her because they had to, not because they respected her. She was cruelty itself, killing without hesitation."


    She leaned forward just slightly, her eyes locked onto mine.


    "But the woman wearing her face now?" Jules''s voice softened, though it carried more weight. "She would take a bullet for someone else. She''s the epitome of kindness. She flinches at raised voices. She helps the staff without being asked. She protected me. Amon runt."


    Her eyes narrowed, sharp but not disrespectful. "Does that sound like Ellen Valmont to you?"


    I didn''t move.


    Her words scratched at something deep in my mind.


    Ellen Valmont. The tyrant. The spoiled, cruel heir.


    Yet the woman standing in her ce now was... soft. Compassionate. Weak.


    No, not weak.


    Kind.


    Too kind.


    But kindness wasn''t evidence.


    "People change," I said slowly, my voice cool. "Trauma makes them softer. Or harder. Fear can mold anyone into something unrecognizable."


    Jules didn''t flinch. "Not this much. Not this drastically."


    She was walking a fine line, but she wasn''t wrong.


    Still, it wasn''t enough.


    "You''re basing this on personality shifts and coded diary entries," I said tly. "That''s thin reasoning, Jules. Dangerously thin."


    Her lips parted, frustration flickering behind herposed expression.


    But she caught herself.


    "Then consider this," she said, softer now but more cutting. "If she''s truly Ellen Valmont, why does she need to hide behind coded messages no one can read? Why does she call for herself in her sleep?"


    The room felt heavier.


    "And if I''m wrong," she added carefully, "then it costs us nothing to look deeper."


    I leaned back, letting the smoke curl between us.


    "You''re willing to gamble your life on this theory?" I asked, my voice like steel.


    Jules didn''t blink.


    "I already am."


    Bold.


    But conviction wasn''t proof.


    I studied her for a long moment.


    A slow smirk tugged at the corner of my mouth.


    Bold, indeed.


    For the first time, I saw something beyond the obedient informant in Jules. Something sharper.


    "You''ve got teeth after all," I murmured, my tone carrying a rare edge of approval.


    Jules didn''t react, but the flicker in her eyes told me she caught it.


    I leaned forward, extinguishing the cigar in the ashtray with a soft hiss.


    "But boldness isn''t enough," I continued, reaching into the drawer beside me. The wood creaked as I pulled out a slim ck folder. I ced it on the desk with deliberate care, sliding it across the polished surface toward her.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Jules''s gaze dropped to the folder, cautious but curious.


    She didn''t answer.


    I tapped the folder once with a single finger.


    "Proof," I said simply.


    She hesitated, then opened it.


    Inside, crisp white sheets bore the cold, clinical markings of a gic report.


    Her eyes scanned the page, and I watched as she pieced it together.


    SUBJECT: Ellen Valmont


    PATERNITY MATCH: Darius Valmont ¨C 99.9%


    Jules''s breath caught for a moment.


    I leaned back, watching her carefully.


    "That test was conducted weeks ago," I said smoothly. "Blood doesn''t lie. Ellen Valmont is the legitimate daughter of Darius Valmont. The only surviving heir."

 Chapter 151: Proof Of Death

    Hades


    Jules stared at the gic report, her eyes scanning the bolded lines again and again as if the words might rearrange themselves into something else.


    SUBJECT: Ellen Valmont


    PATERNITY MATCH: Darius Valmont ¨C 99.9%


    Her grip on the folder tightened.


    The color drained slightly from her face, but she kept her expression carefully neutral. Almost.


    I watched her in silence, leaning back in my chair, the smoke from my cigar curling slowly between us.


    But I felt no satisfaction.


    No amusement.


    Just a quiet, unexpected sense of pity.


    "Something wrong, Jules?" I asked, softer than usual. The edge in my voice was gone, reced with something calmer.


    Her jaw clenched.


    "No, Your Majesty," she replied, but the hesitation in her tone was telling.


    I let the silence stretch.


    She stared down at the report, mind spinning, trying to make sense of it. I could see the calction in her eyes, the desperate search for an answer that wasn''t there.


    But there was nothing.


    Blood doesn''t lie.


    Her entire investigation was unraveling.


    She closed the folder slowly, almost carefully, as if it might bite her.


    "There... has to be an exnation," Jules murmured, mostly to herself. "A maniption... a forged result. Or¡ª"


    "Or?" I prompted quietly, leaning forward just slightly.


    Her eyes flicked up to meet mine.


    And for the first time, she looked uncertain.


    "Or maybe..." she started, but the words trailed off.


    I didn''t press.


    I watched her struggle, the weight of it pressing down on her.


    And against all reason, I found myself feeling... pity.


    Slowly, deliberately, I rose from my chair.


    Her posture straightened instinctively, bracing for whatever I might say or do.


    But I did nothing of the sort.


    Instead, I moved around the desk, closing the space between us.


    She didn''t move.


    I rested a steady hand on her shoulder.


    It startled her, I could tell.


    Not from fear¡ªJules wasn''t afraid of me¡ªbut because it was so uncharacteristic.


    "You''ve worked hard," I said quietly. "Harder than most would dare."


    Her throat bobbed, but she said nothing.


    "It''s not easy," I continued, my voice low, "when everything you''ve built starts to crack."


    I gave her shoulder a slight, almost reassuring squeeze.


    Her eyes flicked up to mine again, and I saw it¡ªthe smallest flicker of something.


    Hope.


    Her gaze softened. Yearning.


    I slowly withdrew my hand, but the pity lingered. Probably because all things wereing together. I could secure the weapon, fulfill Ambassador Montegue''s condition, and finally see Danielle.


    "There is no other living person who is Darius Valmont''s offspring. There is only Ellen, so that test is perfectly urate."


    Her gaze flickered, her brows knitting. "Eve Valmont..."


    "Is dead," Ipleted for her.


    Her brows drew closer together. "Is she?" she muttered, more to herself than to me.


    I stilled for a moment, not quite sure if I heard her correctly. "You have doubts?" I asked.


    For a long moment, she said nothing, the debate raging behind her eyes before she let out a sigh. "I don''t know."


    "What exactly don''t you know? That Ellen is the real Ellen or that Eve Valmont is dead?"


    She remained silent, biting her lip as if turning everything over in her head. "I don''t know, Your Majesty," she repeated.


    "It was a public, televised execution," I stated.


    "That''s what I heard," she murmured, but I could hear the skepticism in her voice.


    It was bing irritating, but she would soon be out of my hair. So I decided to humor her a little more. I had given her this job, and I was sure that she would never be at peace until it was proven beyond a doubt that Ellen was, indeed, Ellen. It would prove her suspicions wrong, but at least there would be closure.


    I turned back to my desk and picked up my tablet. "I want to show you something."


    I unlocked the tablet with a swipe of my finger and navigated to a secured folder, its contents sealed behindyers of encryption. Only a few had ess to this footage, and fewer still could stomach watching it.


    "Since you seem unconvinced," I murmured, turning the screen toward her, "let''s revisit the truth."


    The screen flickered to life, casting a cold glow between us. The video began¡ªgrainy but unmistakably real. The scene was set in a courtyard filled to the brim with people.


    Standing, bound with obviously reinforced steel cuffs and bloodied, was Eve Valmont, the cursed twin.


    But it wasn''t the guards or executioners in the frame thatmanded attention.


    It was Ellen Valmont herself.


    Standing only a few feet away, dressed in ck, gun in hand.


    Her expression was unreadable¡ªcold, detached. She raised the gun with mechanical precision, aiming it directly at Eve''s forehead.


    Both sisters stared at each other, neither one looking away.


    No hesitation.


    No remorse.


    The gunshot rang out sharply, the sound echoing through the courtyard.


    Eve''s body jerked before slumping lifelessly to the ground. Blood sttered across the floor.


    Ellen lowered the gun slowly.


    The camera lingered on her face, but there was nothing to read¡ªno satisfaction, no anger. Just emptiness. Yet her eyes glistened.


    The screen went ck.


    I let the silence settle thickly between us.


    Jules didn''t flinch.


    Her face remained still, carefullyposed.


    I leaned back, studying her closely.


    "You watched that without blinking," I said quietly.


    She inhaled softly, steadying herself. "It''s¡­ unsettling. That''s all."


    I tilted my head. "Unsettling? You knew what you would see. You must have read the reports. You''ve heard things. Why does it disturb you now?"


    Her lips parted, then pressed together tightly.


    I waited.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice lower than before. "Because something feels wrong. It was almost too... easy."


    I raised a brow. "What does that mean?"


    "I don''t know." Her grip on the folder tightened. "Maybe nothing."


    But I wasn''t convinced.


    Neither was she.


    I set the tablet down slowly. "Jules, your instinct has served you well. And you are right¡ªthere is more."


    Her brows raised in surprise, her breath catching. "There''s more?" she asked.


    But I was already making my way to my desk drawer¡ªthe bottom one. The one that couldn''t be opened without me, even with a key.


    I pressed my thumb to the fingerprint scanner, and a smallpartment opened. I retrieved the sh drive hidden there.


    I rose. "Yes, there is more. The video of the execution was cut off," I told her as I picked up my tablet again.


    Her brows creased as she stared at me, her mind doing flips, trying toprehend what I was saying. "How would you know that Silverpine cut out part of what happened during the execution?"


    "Because I was there when it happened."

 Chapter 152: Day Of Execution

    Hades


    Five years ago...


    "HEIRESS TO HERETIC: THE CURSED TWIN''S EXECUTION SET FOR THE 27TH."


    I read through the rest of the morning paper that I had just bought. The buzzing of flies continue in the background as I took in the information.


    Today was the 27th. I had it to the Silverpine capital city, Noctara  just in time.


    I moved to another headline. This time about the venue of the execution.


    "A Return to Tradition: Eve Valmont''s Execution to Be Held at Ancestral Castle Grounds"


    In a move that has stirred both public intrigue and unease, the Royal Court has officially announced that the execution of Eve Valmont, the cursed twin of the Valmont bloodline, will take ce on March 27th in the courtyard of the Old Valmont Castle.


    Security measures are expected to be extensive, with reports confirming the presence of royal guards and modern surveince to manage the expected crowds. The event will be broadcast live across all majorworks, ensuring the kingdom bears witness to the fall of the cursed twin.


    Eve Valmont, once second in line to the throne, now stands condemned by bothw and blood.


    Her fate will be sealed where her ancestors once ruled.


    I closed the newspaper and tossed it into the trash bin behind me.


    "Come in, Beta," Leon''s voice crackled through the earpiece, cold and clipped.


    I leaned against the damp brick wall of the alleyway, letting the hum of the city wash over me. The distant chatter of vendors hawking their goods, the rhythmic thud of boots on pavement, and the asional low growl of werewolves mixed with the wind. Noctara was alive in its usual way¡ªloud, restless, and crawling with predators pretending to be civilized.


    I pressed two fingers to my earpiece.


    "I''m in position," I muttered, eyes scanning the crowded streets beyond the alley. The towering ss and steel structures of Noctara glimmered in the pale morning light, but their shadows fell long over the crumbling bones of the old city. This ce was a kingdom built on rot.


    Leon''s sigh scraped through the line, sharp and impatient. "Is that the best you can manage? ''In position''? Enlighten me, Hades¡ªwhat exactly does that mean? You standing there brooding in an alleyway like some stray dog?"


    I clenched my jaw. "It means I''m blending in. Watching the guards. Watching the streets. Exactly like we agreed."


    "Hm. Forgive me if I don''t start apuding." His tone dripped with condescension. "Security?"


    I exhaled slowly, reigning in the urge to bite back. "Heavy. Guards on every corner, patrols doubling back every few minutes. The castle perimeter''s locked down tighter than a vault. They want this execution wless."


    Leon made a low sound of disinterest. "Of course they do. This isn''t about justice¡ªit''s theater. And you''re standing in the wings, staring at the curtain."


    "I''m not here to be reckless," I muttered, adjusting my cuff to hide the mark on my wrist.


    Leon scoffed. "Since when? Spare me the talk, Hades. You''ve always had a habit of confusing recklessness for strategy. Don''t let that impulsive streak of yours screw this up."


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "Rx, brother. I''m not here to y hero."


    "Oh, I''m rxed." Leon''s voice turned cold. "Because if you so much as slip, there won''t be a kingdom left to save. Or you, for that matter. So keep your head down and your mouth shut. Can you manage that, or should I send someone morepetent?"


    I ignored the jab, stepping out of the alley to merge with the flow of the crowd.


    The city''s pulse was steady but tense. Voices ovepped in an endless hum.


    "...they say she tore a guard apart with her bare hands..."


    "Did you see the footage? Didn''t even blink when they chained her up."


    "Serves her right. A curse like that shouldn''t exist in the bloodline."


    The scent of sweat, iron, and fear thickened the air.


    But not all voices were venomous.


    "I heard she begged for a trial... and they refused."


    "They''re scared of her. That''s why they''re rushing this."


    "I heard that the prophecy about the twins has two verses. We don''t know the full context," a man with sses murmured. "Prophecies are quite tricky."


    "Oh, stop with the conspiracy, Thaddeus. The second verse is a hoax. That girl is our ruin. She needs to die," the man''s wife said snidely. "And darling please don''t go around telling people lies. The Bloodmoon does not exist."


    "There is no greater evil than her."


    "She is just a child," an older woman muttered, her voice solemn. "She was supposed to be our Luna."


    "A child that will be our demise if she is not neutralized."


    "She deserved a trial at least," another woman muttered. "I can''t believe she will be murdered just like that. Evie was a good princess. She would have been a great Luna."


    "It''s better she goes out like this for the sake of Silverpine. Hopefully, she will be dealt better cards in her next life."


    Some people scoffed, others sighed. It seemed like the citizens were torn despite the prophecy. Eve Valmont was loved, it would seem.


    I keyed the mic again. "Not everyone''s on their side. Some of them are starting to doubt this execution."


    Leon''s silence stretched before he gave a dry chuckle. "Oh, how brilliant. The people are whispering. What a revtion. Shall we join them, or do you actually have something useful to report?"


    I ground my teeth. "I''m moving toward the castle. Slowly. Guards are too tight to rush it." The scanners were used to detect if one was a Lycan, but I was not a Lycan¡ªluckily, at least not fully anymore.


    "Be alert, and I want clear digital evidence of her death. Don''t fuck up."


    "Understood."


    He cut the call.


    It was time for me to concentrate. As I walked through the droves of people, already seeing the castle gates in the distance, I began to let myself morph from the inside.


    I could see the guards now, stationed like statues at the gates, armed to the teeth. Their polished armor gleamed, and the handheld scanners in their grips flickered with pale blue light¡ªLycan detectors, designed to catch anyone who didn''t belong.


    That included me.


    I kept my pace steady, hands tucked casually into the deep pockets of my coat. But beneath the stillness, something darker stirred.


    Flux.


    It coiled within me, restless and waiting. A ckened corruption pulsing through my veins, twisting through bone and sinew. It wasn''t something I called on lightly, but today wasn''t offering many choices.


    I inhaled slowly through my nose and let it bleed in.


    The change was immediate.


    A slow, grinding ache began in my chest, spreading outward like wildfire. My skin prickled, every nerve alight with cold fire. Muscles tightened and burned as the Flux slithered beneath the surface, shifting things that weren''t meant to shift.


    I could feel it¡ªit¡ªpulling at the seams of what I was. Stretching. Tearing.


    But my face remained still.


    No wince. No grimace.


    I simply adjusted the cor of my trench coat, pulling it tighter against the cold, even as my insides burned.


    Stay steady.


    My bones creaked faintly under the weight of it, but the Flux began to settle, cloaking the parts of me that would trigger the scanners. It wasn''t a perfect mask, but it would be enough to slip past unnoticed.


    The corruption pulsed once, a deep, slow throb in my skull.


    Not now, I warned it.


    It retreated, barely.


    I flexed my fingers, testing the control. My reflection in a shop window flickered, just for a second¡ªeyes darker than they should be, shadows too deep beneath the skin.


    Then gone.


    I joined the flow of bodies inching toward the gates.


    The guards scanned each person in turn, the pale blue light passing over their chests, their throats. One man was stopped, dragged out of line¡ªhis scream was cut short by the crack of a rifle.


    No hesitation. No warning.


    I didn''t blink.


    The line moved forward.


    Closer.


    The scanner hummed as it passed over the woman in front of me. She was cleared.


    My turn.


    I stepped forward, letting the cold light wash over me.


    Thrum.


    The Flux pulsed once more, suppressing the scent, the signature, the beast beneath my skin.


    The scanner gave a soft beep.


    Clear.


    The guard barely nced at me before waving me through.


    I slipped past the gates without a sound.

 Chapter 153: The Execution

    Hades


    I gritted my teeth as I forced the Flux to retreat. This was thest ce to let the corruption creep. I kept my gaze forward, my jaw clenched as I walked among the slow inflow of werewolves.


    Citizens were not allowed to bring in their vehicles, but in another area of therge historicalndmark, ambassadors, governors, lower Alphas, and other high-ranking pack citizens made their appearances, stepping out of limousines and aircraft.


    On another side, already seated, was the press. Each station was ready with their gear, journalists prepared, their backs straight and their eyes alert and hungry for a story.


    The sea of people was guided to the outer courtyard, corralled behind high steel barricades that created a controlled funnel leading toward the execution tform. Armed guards patrolled the perimeter, their eyes sharp beneath the visors of their tactical helmets. The glint of sniper scopes from the rooftops tracked any movement that lingered too long, ready to neutralize any perceived threat. Their tinum bullets could not subdue me, but it was better not to be sorry.


    The courtyard of Old Valmont Castle was a brutal sh of past and present. The ancient stone walls loomed overhead, scarred by time and war, while massive LED screens flickered to life, broadcasting the event to every corner of Silverpine. High above the tform, sleek ck drones hovered, their red recording lights blinking steadily.


    At the far end of the execution ground, a raised stage had been erected¡ªa cold, modern structure of steel and ss in stark contrast to the weathered stone beneath it. The tform was minimalistic, designed for full visibility. No shadows to hide in. No mercy to offer.


    At the center of that stage stood Eve Valmont.


    Bound in reinforced steel restraints that chained her wrists and ankles, she was forced to kneel on the execution dais. A cold, sterile spotlight bathed her in harsh white light, casting a long, thin shadow behind her. Her once-pristine royal garb had been reced with a in, dark prison uniform. Blood stained the fabric at her cor and cuffs, a sign of the beatings that came before this day.


    She bowed her head low.


    A hush rippled through the crowd as the castle gates finally groaned closed.


    The cameras all pivoted in unison, focusing on the polished steps of the main balcony.


    Alpha Darius Valmont emerged.


    He wore a sleek, custom-tailored ck suit, every inch of him styled for control. A crimson handkerchief folded neatly in his pocket was the only color against the monochrome. His pale red hair, streaked with silver, was slicked back, and a single ck ring glinted on his finger.


    Two royal guards nked him, their eyes hard, ready for any slight misstep.


    Alpha Darius stepped forward to the edge of the balcony, the massive emblem of the Valmont family crest gleaming behind him. He waited until the murmurs of the crowd died away, until even the air seemed to hold its breath.


    Then he spoke, his voice cutting through the cold air.


    "Citizens of Silverpine. Loyal subjects of this pack."


    Every speaker, every screen, every device carried his voice. Its echo vibrated in every bone.


    "Today, we gather not in joy but in solemn duty. This is not a celebration. It is a necessary act to protect our future."


    A low murmur rippled through the masses. The cameras captured every angle, every detail.


    "Eve Valmont. Once a daughter of this royal house. Once a promise to this nation. An heir." His tone hardened. "But promises can be broken. And trust, once shattered, cannot be repaired."


    He turned slightly, gesturing to Eve without sparing her a nce.


    "You see before you not a victim. Not a misguided soul. But a threat to everything we have built. The cursed twin. The harbinger of ruin. The one foretold to bring destruction upon our people."


    The words poured out of him, every person at attention.


    "Her crimes are not rumors. Not myths. They are fact. She has betrayed her blood, her kingdom, and the veryws that keep us safe."


    On the towering screens, violent images flickered¡ªsecurity footage from her shift just a few days ago, chaotic shes of torn bodies, crumbling walls.


    "She has chosen chaos over order. Darkness over duty. And for this, she must pay the ultimate price."


    Alpha Darius paused, allowing his words to settle over the crowd like a heavy shroud.


    "We do this not out of hatred. Not out of fear. But out of necessity."


    His voice grew colder, sharper.


    "Today, the curse ends. And Silverpine will rise stronger. And this will be done by our new heir. The blessed twin."


    Ellen Valmont made an appearance, dressed in a military uniform of white and gold, a firearm in her possession. Her red hair was pulled into a severe bun. Her features were taut, and her movements mechanical.


    A beat of silence. Therge crowd broke into a solemn apuse, echoing across the entire courtyard.


    "Begin."


    Ellen Valmont stepped forward, her white and gold military uniform pristine, the firearm in her gloved hands gleaming. Her expression was void of emotion, eyes cold and distant as she approached the edge of the tform. The apuse from the crowd faded into a suffocating silence, all eyes locked on the two sisters.


    Eve slowly lifted her head, bloodied and pale, her eyes locking onto Ellen''s. There was no fear, her expression was nk as though she was not fully there.


    Ellen raised the gun.


    No hesitation.


    A single, deafening gunshot tore through the air.


    Eve''s body jerked violently as the tinum bullet glinted before embedding itself in her head.


    Gasps tore out from some; others simply had no reaction. And then...


    Silence.


    Then Eve copsed, the bounds nking as her body slumped to the cold steel tform.


    The LED screens zoomed in, broadcasting the lifeless body of the cursed twin. Blood slowly pooled beneath her head, her mouth hanging open, her eyes anything but shut. They were widened in horror and bloodshot.


    Alpha Darius stood motionless on the balcony, his expression unreadable.


    Ellen lowered the gun slowly, her face impassive, though her hand trembled just once¡ªso slightly it went unnoticed.

 Chapter 154: Resurrection

    Hades


    The crowd erupted into controlled apuse, a hollow, mechanical sound echoing through the courtyard.


    The crowd watched as Eve''s corpse was ced onto a cold, steel stretcher by two royal guards. The metallic ng of the chains still bound to her limbs echoed unnervingly in the courtyard. Her blood left a dark trail smeared across the execution tform as they carried her body away, disappearing behind a set of steel doors at the back of the stage.


    The LED screens faded to ck, erasing any trace of what had just urred. The apuse dwindled, reced by murmurs and hushed conversations, someced with relief, others with unease.


    Alpha Darius remained still on the balcony, surveying the crowd with cold indifference. His voice once again sliced through the air.


    "It is done." He wiped his strangely wet face. "Eve Valmont, the cursed twin, is dead."


    Those three words were final. Heavy.


    Only then did people fully react. Some began to p again, hooting and cheering, while some¡ªmore than a few¡ªall but burst into silent tears. It was a stark juxtaposition of raw emotions: jubtion and mourning.


    "Princess Evie..." an old woman whispered. "I can still remember when they announced her birth." Tears crept down her face, her hand shaking.


    "She did not deserve such a callous death... not after all she has done," another woman whispered, her voice filled with grief.


    "We are in a modern world; she should not have died over some foolish prophecy."


    "I could never believe that she would try and kill her sister."


    The murmurs grew until Alpha Darius''s voice tore through the cacophony again. "Now," he turned to the press, who were waiting anxiously, "your questions?"


    The press surged forward, microphones and cameras angling toward the towering figure of Alpha Darius. Their questions came like rapid gunfire, breaking the uneasy silence that lingered after Eve''s execution.


    A bold reporter from Silverpine Daily stepped forward, her voice steady despite the tension.


    "Alpha Darius, is the prophecy truly credible? Many believe it was manipted to justify Princess Eve''s execution."


    Darius''s cold eyes locked onto her.


    "The prophecy has guided this kingdom for centuries. To question it now is to question the foundation of Silverpine''s safety. Its warnings are clear, and today, we ensured they will note to pass."


    Another reporter, younger, his face pale but determined, raised his mic.


    "How do you feel about the death of your daughter?"


    The question cut through the air like a de.


    For the first time, Darius''s expression shifted¡ªonly slightly. His jaw tightened, but his tone remained steady.


    "My duty as Alpha and king outweighs personal grief. The safety of this kingdom demanded sacrifice. I did what was necessary."


    A journalist from The Noctara Herald leaned forward, her voice sharper.


    "Was it hard toe to this decision? To execute your own blood?"


    Darius''s eyes narrowed, his tone turning frostier.


    "Leadership is not measured by sentiment. It is measured by action. This decision was made for the greater good. Personal feelings have no ce in matters of survival."


    A ripple of unease passed through the crowd.


    Another hand shot up. This time from an older man in a dark coat, a journalist from The Lunar Tribune.


    "If the prophecy is true, what about the so-called second verse? Rumors say it foretells redemption, not ruin. Why has it been hidden from the public?"


    For a split second, Darius faltered. It was barely noticeable¡ªa flicker in his otherwise stone-likeposure.


    "The second verse is myth," he said curtly. "A fabrication created by those who seek to sow doubt. Do not be misled by half-truths and conspiracies. The prophecy that matters has been fulfilled."


    The murmurs among the press grew louder. Doubt spread like wildfire.


    A woman near the back, her press badge barely visible, raised her voice above the chatter.


    "If Eve was a threat, why was she denied a public trial? Shouldn''t justice be transparent in a kingdom like ours?"


    Darius''s eyes darkened.


    "She was given every chance to prove her innocence. Her actions spoke louder than words. A public trial would have endangered more lives. Swift justice was the only course."


    Before the next question could be fired, amotion rippled through the crowd.


    Someone shouted from the civilians corralled behind the barricades.


    "Liar!"


    All eyes snapped toward the voice.


    A man, older with gray streaks in his hair, was being dragged away by guards, thrashing against their grip.


    "She was innocent! This was all built on fear! The Eclipse Rebellion will rise! The Bloodmoon¡ª"


    Another shot rang out as screams of horror tore through the crowd. The man slumped, his mouth open, his eyes suddenly zed as another tinum bullet found its mark in his skull.


    Screams erupted through the courtyard like a tidal wave, swallowing the thin veil of order that had barely held the crowd together. Panic rippled outward as people stumbled over one another, desperate to put distance between themselves and the lifeless body of the man, now sprawled in a pool of crimson that spread across the ancient stone.


    The sharp tang of blood filled the air.


    Guards barked orders, their weapons raised as if daring anyone else to speak out.


    "Stand down!" one roared, his voice drowned beneath the chaos.


    But it was toote.


    The carefully orchestrated disy of control had cracked, exposing the raw fear and dissent festering beneath the surface.


    "Did you see that?" someone shrieked.


    "They just shot him!"


    "It was a public execution! A warning!" another cried, clutching their child to their chest.


    I thought of Danielle, knowing what she would say at the sight.


    "An execution is no ce for a child,"  she would grumble disapprovingly while rubbing her own swollen belly.


    "No¡­ no, this isn''t right." A young woman trembled, staring at the blood seeping between the cobblestones.


    I didn''t move.


    My eyes were fixed on Darius.


    For a fleeting moment, Darius stood frozen, gripping the balcony railing as if it were the only thing keeping him upright. His face was nk, but his pale knuckles betrayed the tension in his grip.


    Then, his cold mask snapped back into ce.


    "Silence!" his voice boomed, amplified to crush the rising hysteria.


    The crowd faltered, caught between terror and obedience.


    "This disruption will not be tolerated. The execution was carried out for the safety of Silverpine. Any attempts to undermine our security will be dealt with swiftly."


    His words were ice cold; they should have settled like a chill in their bones.


    But they did little to calm the tremors of fear pulsing through the masses.


    My jaw tightened. I pressed my fingers to my earpiece.


    "Leon," I growled, low and dark.


    Static. Then, Leon''s sharp tone. "What the hell is happening out there?"


    "They''re covering something up. Something is amiss."


    Leon exhaled slowly, his patience thinning. "You''ve confirmed the execution. Pull back."


    "No," I snapped. My eyes flicked to the steel doors where Eve''s body had been taken.


    "Something''s not right." I could feel it.


    A long pause.


    Then Leon''s voice dropped, cold and deliberate.


    "Fall out." The two words were drenched in an unspoken threat.


    I opened my mouth, but I was cut off by a sound that tore through the air¡ªan ear-splitting, bone-rattling roar that silenced everything.


    It wasn''t a wolf.


    Every instinct in me locked up for a split second, something primal screaming in the back of my skull.


    The crowd froze. The guards did too.


    All heads snapped toward the steel doors at the back of the stage, the very ones where they''d dragged Eve''s lifeless body.


    Boom.


    The reinforced steel doors buckled.


    Boom.


    They crumpled inward like paper.


    And then, it tore through.


    A massive Lycan.


    But not like any I''d ever seen.


    Its ckened fur rippled like smoke, veins glowing faintly beneath its skin like molten cracks. Eyes burning crimson, wild and untamed. Its jaw¡ªsplit wider than it should be¡ªmped around the mangled, bloodied body of a guard, armor crushed like tin.


    It tossed the corpse aside like trash.


    My breath fractured, my senses bing heightened as I locked in.


    Eve.


    It was her.


    This wasn''t a wolf. It was the Lycan. A werewolf had truly shifted as a Lycan.


    Her steel restraints still hung from her limbs, twisted and broken, swinging loosely with each slow, deliberate step forward. Blood clung to her ws, dripping in thick streams onto the stone.


    Gasps, screams, and sheer disbelief rippled through the crowd.


    "By the Moon¡­" someone whimpered.


    Guards scrambled to react, raising their weapons.


    "E¨CEngage! Take it down!"


    The first shot rang out.


    Then another.


    tinum rounds lit up the air.


    They should have slowed her.


    They didn''t.


    Eve moved¡ªno, lunged¡ªand the nearest soldier was in pieces before he could scream, his blood painting the execution stage.


    Her roar split the sky again, louder this time, shaking the walls of the castle.


    Panic erupted.


    The crowd broke like a dam, people trampling each other in blind terror.

 Chapter 155: Untamed

    Hades


    Chaos saturated the air, every person stumbling for cover as the Lycan lunged at the crowd. The horrified screaming intensified to a crescendo as Evended on some spectators in their attempts to escape.


    They were immediately crushed under her weight like y, blood spilling out of them in a viscous flood all over the weathered cobblestones.


    She let out another horrifying roar that seemed to vibrate every particle in the air. The hairs on my neck rose in response. As she pounced again, the guards fired more full-time rounds of tinum into her hide. Yet again, it had no effect other than to further fuel her growing rage.


    The tinum rounds embedded themselves into her midnight-ck fur, only to be spat out by her body, the wounds stitching up and closing. My eyes widened, taking it all in.


    Her healing was the most spontaneous that I had ever witnessed. Even Lycans did not undergo cell regeneration at such a speed. This was no ordinary Lycan.


    People scrambled for safety, the few non-Omegas shifting into their wolves to cover more ground, only to worsen the situation as their shifting sent others flying in different directions and falling back onto the cobblestones, only to be stomped on in an agonizingly horrific manner by others.


    Meanwhile, Eve set herself loose on anyone she could pounce on, tearing through flesh and bone with terrifying ease. More rounds were fired.


    Could they not see that it wasn''t working?


    Not only did the bullets fail to harm her, but ironically, strays were hitting the citizens instead. Most dropped dead in an instant. They were not saving the people¡ªit was only causing more carnage.


    Eve left mangled corpses in her wake. The air was thick with the coppery scent of blood and the deafening cacophony of screams and gunfire.


    But my eyes were on Darius, who seemed rather...calm as he watched it all happen from the balcony. He did not take a defensive stance, nor did he retreat into the castle. No, he stood there, his arms crossed, watching it all like a pleased spectator.


    I stood still in the pandemonium, as a storm of bodies mmed into me, trying to push me out of the way, but my feet were glued to the ground, letting my strength hold me firm against the torrent of people running for their lives. I watched him as I did so, Eve growling and roaring barely a yard from me, the guards shifting at the same time to subdue her.


    Darius watched as Eve dwarfed his guards with her immense size, not giving a single one a chance to touch her before ripping them to bloody ribbons.


    Darius nced at his other daughter, Ellen, and whispered something to her as she also watched. Her expression was not like his. There was no satisfaction in her expression¡ªhers was grave, her lips pursed.


    Darius continued to speak with her as he eyed the carnage, as if he could not bear to miss a second of the bloodshed.


    Strangely, slowly, a grin touched Ellen Valmont''s lips, but her turquoise eyes remained dead, a bottomless pit of nothing. It was an almost mechanical gesture.


    Suddenly, Darius''s expression changed as he yelled through the microphone, his tone bizarrely desperate.


    His voice suddenly cracked through the static-filled speakers, sharp andmanding,ced with an urgency that hadn''t been there before.


    "Hold her down!" he bellowed, his tone bizarrely desperate now. "Contain her! Do it now!"


    His sudden shift in demeanor made my stomach twist.


    Up until now, he had been a passive observer, watching the carnage unfold with unsettling calm. But now? Now he was panicked. This was part of the performance.


    Then I saw him.


    A man emerged from the shadows behind Darius¡ªtall, broad, his uniform marked by gold insignias that gleamed in the dull light. A more decorated figure than the others. He moved with uncanny purpose.


    James Morrison.


    Darius''s new Beta.


    Their eyes met briefly. Darius gave him a single, sharp nod. Morrison didn''t speak. He didn''t need to. He turned briskly toward the guards still firing their useless tinum rounds, his expression hard and unyielding.


    Lifting a walkie-talkie to his mouth, he spoke.


    There was a chilling pause.


    The guards, still scrambling and firing blindly, suddenly froze. Without hesitation, they holstered their standard magazines and reached into their belts, pulling out a different set of ammunition¡ªsleek, ck-tipped rounds glinting with a faint, unnatural sheen.


    My eyes narrowed.


    This wasn''t standard issue.


    One by one, the guards snapped the new magazines into ce.


    Click. Click. Click.


    And then they opened fire.


    The sound was different this time¡ªsharper, heavier.


    The effect was immediate because I also smelled it in the air.


    Silver.


    The first round mmed into Eve''s shoulder, and for the first time, she staggered.


    Her body recoiled as if struck by something far more than just metal. She let out a guttural snarl, lower, harsher¡ªtinged with something else.


    Pain.


    Her limbs faltered, ws scraping against the cobblestones. ckened blood oozed from the wound, but this time it didn''t close. It sizzled, like acid eating through flesh.


    My breath caught.


    Those rounds were designed for her. A Lycan. This was nned from the beginning.


    Eve roared in fury, lunging again, but more shots tore into her¡ªeach one slowing her, anchoring her down. The guards moved in unison now, their fear reced by grim determination as they focused their fire on her joints, her spine.


    She copsed to one knee, ws tearing grooves in the stone as she struggled to rise.


    Darius leaned over the balcony, gripping the railing, his voice booming again.


    "Hold her down! Do not let her rise!"


    Guards rushed forward, bolting steel-cable restraints into the ground,unching grappling hooks onto her limbs. The cables tightened, groaning under the strain, but they held.


    For now.


    Darius''s gaze cut to Ellen.


    "Ellen," he called. His voice was cold andmanding, yetced with exhration that he almost seeded in hiding. He even spoke through the microphone, even though she was right beside him.


    She didn''t flinch.


    Ellen turned her empty turquoise eyes toward him, her face unreadable. Inscrutable. Statues were more capable of expressions than she seemed to be.


    "Finish it," Darius ordered.

 Chapter 156: Propaganda

    Hades


    The chaos around them seemed to quiet, if only for a moment. Guards began forcing the panicked crowd back, forming a rigid perimeter as if to ensure that no one could look away. Their movements were too smooth, too deliberate¡ªnot for protection, but to make sure everyone watched. They had to watch, or this deadly ploy would have been for nothing.


    Their audience was the icing on the cake.


    I stiffened, jaw tightening.


    This wasn''t containment.


    It was a show.


    A message.


    A slow murmur rippled through the crowd as Ellen stepped down, stair by stair, to ground level. She moved forward, her steps eerily calm against the blood-slicked stone. A guard approached, presenting her with a weapon.


    A machine gun.


    But not an ordinary one.


    Its frame was heavier, its barrel inscribed with faint runes that glimmered under the dull light¡ªthe kind used in war zones. The PDL 87-X, a specialized weapon designed for one thing.


    Killing Lycans.


    Killing Eve.


    Ellen gripped it without hesitation, her fingers curling around the trigger as if she had done this before. Her slender frame seemed too delicate for such a brutal weapon, but her face remained still,posed.


    Dead.


    I felt it then¡ªthe sharp, biting scent in the air.


    Silver.


    It prickled at my skin, a low burn under my flesh, crawling along my veins like fire.


    Every Lycan knew that sting.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing my body to stay still, to keep control. The scent gnawed at my instincts, a primal warning screaming to shift, to run, to fight. But I didn''t move.


    Not yet.


    Ellen leveled the machine gun at Eve, who was still restrained, barely able to lift her head. Blood¡ªdark and unnatural¡ªpoured from her wounds, but her eyes burned with hatred, with life.


    She wasn''t dead.


    Not yet.


    Ellen didn''t speak.


    She didn''t need to.


    The gun roared to life.


    Silver rounds tore into Eve''s body, each shot punching through flesh and bone, each impact sending brutal shockwaves through the air. Blood sprayed in arcs, dark and steaming as it hit the cold stone.


    Eve convulsed against the restraints, ws gouging the ground in one final, futile attempt to break free. Her roar was no longer deafening; instead, it choked out into a ragged snarl.


    Shot after shot.


    Ellen never flinched.


    Not once.


    Her face was as hollow as before, her eyes as empty as they had been with the first trigger pull.


    The gun clicked empty.


    Smoke curled from the barrel, and Ellen lowered the weapon with mechanical grace.


    Eve didn''t move.


    Her massive form slumped forward, limbs limp, dark blood pooling beneath her. Flesh shredded by the onught.


    Silence.


    For a long, suffocating moment, no one moved.


    Then Darius straightened, adjusting his coat like nothing had happened.


    "It is done," he dered, his voice carrying over the blood-soaked courtyard.


    The words felt heavier than before, final in a way that made my skin crawl.


    The crowd remained frozen, too stunned to cheer, too horrified to speak.


    My hands curled into fists.


    My eyes burned from the silver smoke that contaminated my senses.


    Ellen''s footsteps echoed unnervingly against the blood-soaked stone as she ascended back to the tform, the scent of silver still thick in the air. The machine gun hung heavily at her side, but her grip on it was effortless, as if it were merely an extension of herself. The crowd remained motionless, suffocated by the horror of what they had just witnessed.


    She reached the top of the stairs, standing beside Darius once more. For the first time, Ellen moved without the mechanical stiffness that had defined her before. She turned toward the silent, broken masses below and raised her chin, the cold wind tugging at strands of her pale hair.


    And then, she spoke.


    Her voice was sharp and clear, slicing through the suffocating stillness like a de.


    "This..." Ellen''s voice carried effortlessly,manding yet disturbingly calm, "...is what happens when you do not submit to your sovereigns."


    The words hung in the air like a guillotine''s drop.


    "Death. Gore. Loss."


    She swept her eyes over the crowd, their wide, terror-stricken faces reflecting back at her without resistance.


    "Let this be a lesson." Her tone was steady, untouched by emotion. "Defiance breeds ruin. Rebellion births only corpses."


    Her turquoise eyes gleamed under the pale light, but they remained hollow, devoid of empathy.


    "I am the blessed twin," she dered, her voice rising with cold conviction. "And today, I have ended the cursed one."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, mingling with choked sobs.


    "The prophecy was clear. One would bring ruin, and the other would bring light." She gestured toward Eve''s mangled body, now nothing more than a shredded mass of blood and bone. "You have witnessed the truth with your own eyes¡ªa werewolf, twisted into a Lycan. A monster among us. One that many of you were too blind, too foolish, to believe existed."


    Murmurs of fear and confusion stirred like restless ghosts in the crowd.


    Ellen tilted her head, her expression sharpening with something that might have been disdain.


    "The lies end today. The propaganda ends today. The Eclipse Rebellion, this pathetic fantasy of resistance, is nothing but a path to your own destruction."


    She stepped forward, her voice darkening.


    "You were told that the second verse of the prophecy spoke of a Blood Moon. A Blood Moon that would destroy us. But I tell you now¡ªthat is a hoax. A fabrication spun by insidious forces who seek nothing but chaos. You have seen the consequence of that chaos here today. The Rebellion works for our true ruin¡ªLycans."


    Gasps echoed through the crowd.


    Her gaze swept the masses, locking onto the pale faces trembling beneath her.


    "A real threat has been extinguished." She pointed the bloodied barrel of the gun toward Eve''s motionless corpse. "Another Lycan has been put down, like the beast it was."


    Ellen''s eyes narrowed, cold as ziers.


    "But I am not finished."


    Her voice sharpened to a lethal point.


    "I pledge this to you: I will finish what has begun. The remaining Lycans of the Obsidian Pack will fall. The darkness they spread will be snuffed out, and in its ce, a new era will rise. An era of light, as the prophecy promised. Every Lycan shall be exterminated like insects until their territory is nothing but a ghost town."


    Her hand tightened on the weapon, lifting it just slightly¡ªa subtle reminder of the power she still wielded.


    "Yes, an heir has been ended..." Ellen''s lips curved into a thin, mirthless smile. "But another has risen in her ce."


    The words echoed, lingering like smoke over the stunned and bloodied crowd.


    Darius said nothing. He simply stood beside her, watching the crowd drink in her every word. Watching their fear deepen, their hope crack.


    Ellen''s expression softened, but only slightly.


    "You will kneel," she whispered, though her voice still carried. "Or you will burn."


    The silence deepened, heavy and suffocating.


    And in that stillness, Ellen turned back to Darius, lowering the weapon to her side.


    The show was over.


    But the war had only just begun.

 Chapter 157: The Girl In The Coffin

    Hades


    Jules'' shoulders slumped after the video cut to ck. "Ellen did that. She said those things," she whispered. She seemed hollowed out by what she had seen. It was no surprise, to be honest. Who would have thought that the same Ellen who could forgive her kidnappers was capable of doing and spewing such things?


    But I knew dissociation when I saw it. It was in the emptiness in her eyes as she smiled. There had been no joy, no triumph, only some sort of undeniable finality. It was like she removed herself from the scene¡ªthe ce, the time, the event.


    Yes, there were some inconsistencies with Ellen and her behavior. A story behind the woman who unloaded bullets into her sister that day. A tale behind the woman she was now, but it was logical that Ellen was the one I had in my possession. There was simply no other exnation as to how only she was immune to the electromaic effect of the Bloodmoon or how she possessed the elusive Fenrir''s marker.


    Eve was dead because I saw her die with my own two eyes. I saw the cursed twin shift¡ªa werewolf morph into a Lycan as the prophecy had foretold. It could not be feigned or faked; it was simply impossible.


    There was no way to make a werewolf shift into a Lycan. If it were possible, Silverpine would have used that to create an immense number of mutated werewolf-turned-Lycan to win this century-long war against us. But no such army existed, and no such method had ever been discovered. Eve was gone, and Ellen was all that remained. I had the blessed twin, and that was all that mattered.


    "Maybe...maybe...maybe," Jules muttered softly.


    My gaze shifted to her to see that she was speaking more to herself than to me. I quirked a curious brow as I watched her.


    Her eyes seemed distant, staring somewhere far off. Her mouth was moving.


    "She is Ellen...but...she is not," she whispered. "Maybe...maybe...she is like," she swallowed, her eyes widening like the final piece of the puzzle had just clicked into ce. "She''s like me." She murmured, her voice almostpletely inaudible. She was babbling to herself.


    I recalled what Kael had said after she disparaged Eve. "Something is not right with that woman."


    My eyes narrowed at her as she continued to make some calctions in her mind, her brows furrowing as if something was just making sense to her.


    There were little moments, I recalled, when she seemed to slip. I knew pretense¡ªin any royal court, it was an essential skill. But Jules'' slips were not the kind born of deceit or strategy. They were fractures, splinters of something deeper breaking through the surface. Moments where her mask cracked. Sometimes whaty beneath was bright; other times, it was dark.


    I recalled her so-called ident when she hurt Ellen''s shoulder. When I reyed the feed, one moment her smile reached her eyes, and the next, an insidious shadow crossed her face¡ªso fleeting that I almost did not catch it. I recognized that shadow because I hade face-to-face with something as sinister before.


    But what was strange was how she snapped back from the darkness-filled daze she had been in before. Her shock at what she had done was real; I knew that her regret was not an act. I would know. It seemed she had not healed from the abuse as much as I thought. She would require a re-evaluation.


    Removing Jules should have been instant when I saw her slip, but destabilizing Ellen further would have been counterproductive. Ellen would have further seen it as me punishing Jules, even when I promised not to.


    Now, I was so close to the missing piece of the puzzle since that fateful night that my father had taken me blindfolded from my room¡ªthe night that Ellen and Eve were born. I was so close, and now Jules had to go. Enough time had passed.


    "Jules," I called, my voice firm.


    She visibly startled at my voice like she had forgotten I was there.


    "Your work is done," I told her. "I will no longer require your services."


    The distant look in her eyes faded in an instant. She blinked. "What?"


    "You cease to be a spy for me from now on," I doubled down. "Your work is done."


    For a moment, she was as frozen as a statue, her skin paling like she had just seen a ghost.


    Her lips parted, but no words came out. Jules just stared at me, her expression caught between disbelief and rising panic.


    "You can''t just¡ª" she finally stammered, taking a shaky step forward. "No, wait. You can''t do this. Not now."


    I tilted my head, watching her unravel. "I can. And I have." My voice was as cold and immovable as stone.


    "But I¡ª" Her fists clenched at her sides, trembling. "You need me. You said it yourself. I''m the only one Ellen trusts, the only one who can get close to her!"


    "And you''ve served your purpose." I allowed a slow, deliberate pause. "Ellen will survive without you. Whether she trusts you or not no longer concerns me."


    Her breath quickened, chest rising and falling like a cornered animal. "No, no. You don''t understand. There''s more. I know there''s more. You''re missing something, and I can help you figure it out!" Her voice cracked, desperate.


    I stared at her, silent. Calcting. Watching how quickly desperation stripped her down to something raw and frantic.


    "You said it yourself!" she pressed on, her voice bordering on a plea. "There''s something wrong with Ellen. She''s not who she''s supposed to be. You think I haven''t noticed that? That I haven''t been paying attention? I can help you!"


    I didn''t move. Let her squirm. I had been lenient for one second, and now this.


    She took another step, more cautious now. Her voice dropped to a near-whisper, trembling but deliberate. "If you let me go now, you''ll never know. You''ll never find out what she is. You saved me," her lips trembled. "You killed that monster for what he did to me. I can''t fail you."


    I sighed deeply, letting water wash over the mes that were stoking in my chest. "Jules..."


    The pain in her eyes was familiar. Hauntingly familiar to that hopelessness in her gaze the day that I had opened the coffin to rescue her. She was almost that girl again, afraid of sound and light. This time she was afraid of disappointing me. One fear to another, it seemed.


    I watched her carefully, the way her shoulders trembled beneath the weight of my words.


    Her breath was ragged, her eyes ssy with the kind of fear that sinks deep into bone.


    And still, she stood.


    I let the silence stretch, let it press in on her until she was forced to carry it.


    But I didn''t look away.


    "Jules," I said atst, quieter now, but no less firm.


    Her head snapped up, eyes wide, searching for any sliver of mercy.


    "I didn''t save you because I pitied you. I saved you because you were useful. Because you had the potential to be more than what they made you." I remembered the gallows. The one for ve girls like her. I recalled the countless bodies of children taken as tribute to the quadrant. She was one of the few that dared to live, dared to see their oppressor get executed.


    She flinched, but I didn''t soften the truth.


    "And now, you will need to find a purpose without me. Beyond me."


    Her breath caught in her throat, but I pressed on.


    "You cannot cling to me like a crutch. You want to be strong? Then stand on your own."


    I let that settle before I spoke again, my voice low but steady.


    "I know what it means to have everything stripped away. To be left hollow, wondering why you''re still breathing." My jaw tensed briefly.


    Her eyes flickered, unsure if she was allowed to ask.


    Jules swallowed hard, her fists still clenched at her sides. I could see the words forming behind her lips, the desperate attempt to hold on to something already slipping through her fingers.


    "Your Majesty," she began, her voice steadier than before but still thin with desperation, "I can still¡ª"


    "It''s final."


    The words cut through the air, quiet but absolute.


    Her mouth snapped shut, and for a moment, silence reigned.


    "Go," Imanded, the word heavy with finality.


    Then the door mmed open, and in came Kael with a hopeful expression on his face. "The LSI test results are out."


    I turned to him, surprise ring in my chest.


    That was fast.


    Pleasantly so.


    I had expected dys, excuses¡ªscience often moved at a crawl when it came to matters of blood and mates. But this¡­ this was efficient.


    A rare thing. Was it a good or bad sign?


    "Impressive," I murmured, eyeing the sealed envelope in Kael''s hands. "I assume the results are conclusive?"


    Kael gave a sharp nod. "Yes, Your Majesty. The analysis was prioritized given the anomalies. They insisted it was urgent."


    Urgent. That piqued my interest, my pulse thrumming at the word alone.


    But before I could reach for the envelope, something caught my eye.


    Jules.


    Her gaze was fixed on the envelope in Kael''s grip.

 Chapter 158: I DONT LOVE HER

    Hades


    Her eyes weren''t just curious; they were ravenous, clinging to that sealed envelope like it held the answers to every unspoken question gnawing at her mind. A thousand thoughts must have been wing at her, each more desperate than thest.


    I noticed the slight twitch in her hand, a subconscious inch forward. She wanted to see it. No, she needed to.


    Kael noticed too. His grip on the envelope tightened, his jaw ticking with quiet warning.


    "Leave us," I said, my tone brooking no argument.


    Jules flinched, but this time, she didn''t protest. Thest shred of stubbornness drained from her as she lowered her head. Her movements were slow, mechanical, as if dragging herself through msses. She hesitated at the threshold, her shoulders rising with a sharp breath¡ªlike she might say something, plead once more.


    But then she didn''t.


    The door clicked shut behind her.


    Silence bloomed in her absence, thick and suffocating.


    "Kael," I said evenly, my eyes never leaving the envelope, "give it here."


    He crossed the room and ced it delicately in my hand, as if it might shatter. The weight of it was heavier than mere paper should allow.


    I ran a thumb along the seal, pausing for half a second before breaking it.


    The crisp tear echoed in the quiet room.


    Unfolding the document, my eyes flicked over the clinicalnguage, scanning for the information that mattered.


    And then I saw it.


    My grip tightened involuntarily, the paper crinkling slightly under my fingers.


    Goddess...


    Suddenly, my feet turned liquid, the world tilting beneath me. Yet, every nerve lit up with exhration.


    "Your Majesty?" Kael''s voice was wary.


    I read it again, slower this time, as though the words might rearrange themselves into something that made sense.


    But they didn''t.


    Lunar Synchronization Index Report


    Subject 1: Hades Stravos (Lycan, Obsidian Pack)


    Subject 2: Ellen Valmont (Werewolf, Silverpine)


    Test Type: Mate Compatibility Analysis


    Status: 100% Compatible


    ---


    Findings:


    ¡ª Subject 1 possesses the Vassir''s Vein (Flux Corruption), a rare and unstable anomaly derived from the Vampiric Essence of the Vampire Prince, Vassir.


    ¡ª Subject 2 carries the Fenrir''s Marker, an ancient and vtile werewolf trait signifying direct descent from the Progenitor Bloodline.


    ¡ª Cross-analysis indicates full-spectrumpatibility between Vassir''s Vein and Fenrir''s Marker, despite traditionally ipatible species lineage.


    ¡ª Anomalous bond detected: The synchronization between both subjects transcends standard mating parameters.


    ¡ª *Absolute Compatibility overrides all gic, species, and metaphysical barriers. This level of synchronization is ssified as Unprecedented.


    ¡ª Projected Bond Strength: Immutable and irreversible.


    ¡ª Warning: The fusion of Vassir''s Vein and Fenrir''s Marker may trigger unknown and potentially catastrophic consequences under lunar or emotional duress.


    I stared at the words, feeling the ground beneath me give way.


    Impossible.


    The Vassir''s Vein¡ªmy curse, my strength, my affliction¡ªwas never meant to coexist with anything. It was vtile, a raw tear in my very nature, something even my father feared enough to never take it himself despite the power that came with its infection.


    And yet here it was.


    Bound, bnced, matched perfectly with the Fenrir''s Marker.


    The two greatest anomalies that have ever been discovered, fitting together like forged steel and sharpened stone.


    No force of blood, lineage, or nature should have allowed it.


    But the report was clear.


    This bond didn''t care for species. Didn''t care for rules.


    It was.


    Kael''s voice cut into the cold storm inside me. "Your Majesty¡­ what does it say?"


    I could barely form the words, my mind coiled tight.


    "It says," I began slowly, folding the paper with deliberate care, "Ellen and I are mates."


    Kael''s breath hitched, barely audible, but I heard it.


    Shock flickered in his eyes before he quickly masked it behind a soldier''sposure. Yet, I could see the calction racing behind his gaze.


    The Obsidian Pack would not take this news lightly.


    Neither would Silverpine.


    And the world¡­ the world would burn before it understood what this meant.


    A werewolf and a Lycan were mates?


    It was an abomination written in ink, yet I knew that it was everything that I craved. It was almost too perfect. The goddess listened indeee to the prayers of viin.


    It was the final piece of the puzzle. I would awaken her wolf and the Fenrir''s marker in her blood would develop to its full potential.


    "So it is set," Kael murmured but he had a strange look in his eyes. The one that told me he had something to say.


    "What is it?"


    He raised his brow trying to feign obliviousness. "What do you mean?"


    "Really?" I asked unimpressed.


    Finally, he let out a sigh, running his hands through his hair. Finally letting his surprise show. "I never thought it was possible but now that know for fact...that she is your mate, it makes more sense."


    He was beating around the bush. And he noticed the question in my gaze so he continued.


    "I thought... thought that you had fallen in love with her."


    I blinked.


    Then Iughed.


    A sharp, humorless sound that tore through the suffocating stillness.


    "Love?" I spat the word like it burned my tongue.


    Kael didn''t flinch, but his eyes sharpened, watching me closely.


    The idea was so absurd, so grotesque, it made my stomach twist.


    I was not some lovesick fool, stumbling into affection. Love was weakness. A leash. A vulnerability I couldn''t afford.


    But¡ª


    Her eyes.


    Turquoise. Clear, cold, and burning all at once.


    They shed in my mind without warning, and something in my chest constricted.


    The curve of her mouth when she sneered at me, the sharpness of her words, each one meant to cut, to wound.


    And then¡ª


    A flicker of something darker.


    The memory of her voice, ragged and breathless, the sound of her moans¡ªunbidden, invasive¡ªseeped into my mind like poison.


    Heat coiled low and sharp in my gut.


    My pulse stuttered.


    A violent shudder tore through me before I forced my muscles to still. My grip on the paper tightened, the edges biting into my skin.


    No.


    No.


    This was the bond. The unnatural force twisting its ws into me. It was ying tricks. Distorting need into something more.


    Misleading. Maniptive.


    "I don''t love her," I snarled, voice low and venomous.

 Chapter 159: Taboo

    Hades


    Kael''s expression didn''t shift, but his silence spoke volumes.


    He didn''t believe me.


    He doubted me.


    Worse, I was doubting myself.


    The very idea gnawed at me.


    "Do you take me for a fool?" I hissed, stepping forward. "This is not affection. It''s a bond forged from blood and prophecy, not sentiment."


    Kael''s eyes flicked to the crushed paper in my hand, then back to me. "Of course, Your Majesty."


    His tone was neutral, but I heard the undercurrent of doubt.


    I despised it.


    My heartbeat was still too fast, my breath too shallow.


    I forced the images from my mind, burying them under ice.


    This wasn''t desire.


    This wasn''t love.


    It was strategy. Power.


    Ellen was the missing piece, the key to awakening the Fenrir''s Marker and unlocking a force that would bring the Silverpine wolves to their knees.


    She was a weapon. My weapon.


    That was all.


    The door crashed open with a deafening bang.


    Kael''s hand shot to his weapon, but even he froze when he saw who it was.


    Jules.


    She stumbled in, gasping for breath, her face pale and wild. Her hands clutched at her chest as if she were holding herself together, barely restraining the chaos inside.


    Her wide, frenzied eyes locked onto me, then darted to the crushed report still in my grip.


    "No," she rasped, voice broken. Then louder, shriller, "NO!"


    Her scream fractured the air, raw and unhinged.


    "You can''t!" Her voice cracked as she took a staggering step forward, arm outstretched as if she could snatch the truth from my hands. "She can''t be your mate! She''s a werewolf!"


    The words echoed in the room, jagged and frantic.


    Kael stiffened, and even I stood frozen for a breath, startled by the vehemence in her voice.


    "It''s taboo!" Jules shrieked. "It''s unnatural! She will be your ruin!"


    Her eyes shimmered¡ªnot with fear, but something far more vtile.


    "She cannot love you!"


    The words struck the air like a de.


    "Not the way I do."


    Silence.


    A silence so absolute it seemed to drain the room of air.


    Kael''s expression darkened in shock, his brows knitting as his head turned slowly toward her.


    But I¡ª


    I couldn''t move.


    Her confession mmed into me with all the subtlety of a hammer to the skull.


    Not the way I do.


    It shouldn''t have rattled me. Shouldn''t have touched anything beneath my skin.


    Yet¡ª


    Something inside me lurched.


    No.


    A sick twist knotted in my gut.


    Her eyes gleamed with something possessive, something feral.


    And gods, it made my skin crawl.


    I felt it again¡ªthat same cold, invasive sensation slithering into my veins.


    But it wasn''t desire.


    It wasn''t intrigue.


    It was disgust.


    Jules took another slow, trembling step forward.


    "It''s a trick," she whispered now, softer but no less frenzied. Her voice trembled with conviction. "It has to be. The test is wrong. She''s manipting you¡ªshe''s deceiving you!"


    Her gaze flicked desperately between me and the crumpled report, as though sheer will could make it vanish.


    "I''ve always been loyal," she breathed, eyes glistening. "I''ve always been here, by your side. For you."


    She took another step.


    And something in me snapped.


    "Don''t."


    The word was sharp, guttural¡ªdragged from somewhere deeper than my voice.


    Jules froze mid-step.


    Her lips trembled.


    "But I¡ª"


    "Don''t," I growled again, quieter now, colder.


    The air thickened, darkened.


    Kael hadn''t moved, but his hand rested dangerously close to his weapon now, his eyes locked on Jules.


    She blinked rapidly, her face crumbling.


    "You¡­ you don''t understand," she whispered, voice brittle. "I love you. I belong to you."


    Something vile coiled in my chest.


    "No," I said, the word final and unrelenting.


    "You don''t."


    Her face twisted¡ªshock, pain, and fury blending into something fractured.


    "You''re wrong," she choked out, shaking her head. "She''s not meant for you. She''ll break you. She can''t even begin to understand you. Not like I do."


    Her words slithered toward me, but they couldn''t reach. They never could.


    Because the bond pulsed under my skin¡ªsilent, electric.


    And as much as I should have hated it, Ellen was already there.


    Not Jules.


    Never Jules.


    Never anybody else.


    "Get out," I said, low and seething.


    Jules didn''t move.


    "GET OUT!"


    The walls seemed to tremble with the force of it.


    Kael flinched. Jules stumbled back as if struck, her breath hitching in her throat.


    And for a single, fractured moment, she stared at me, her eyes hollow, shattered.


    Then she pointed at Kael. "There is something that I refused to tell you." She snarled. "Your beta is fucking your wife."


    For a long moment, there was pin drop silence.


    Without confirming the validity of the statement, my body moved before my mind could catch up.


    A violent, primal force erupted inside me, so sudden and absolute it felt as though the air had been sucked from the room.


    In a blink, my hand shot forward, seizing Jules by the throat.


    Her breath caught in a strangled gasp, her feet barely skimming the ground as I lifted her with terrifying ease.


    "What did you say?"


    The words were a low growl, barely human,ced with something ancient and unforgiving. It was a voice I recognized; Vassir himself spoke through the vessel that was my body.


    Her hands wed at my wrist, nails digging into flesh that wouldn''t give.


    Kael didn''t move.


    Didn''t breathe.


    I knew he would never. I trusted Kael with my life. But the words themself had already awoken the corruption that refused to receed not until it drew blood. Control was slipping right into the grasp of the corruption.


    The revtion of the test results had stoked the mes of my possessiveness. It was all-consuming now, every breath I took scorched by the inferno raging within me.


    The corruption pulsed violently beneath my skin, thrumming with dark, ancient energy, each beat demanding blood, demanding retribution.


    My grip on Jules'' throat tightened, and she gagged, her legs kicking weakly, scraping at my arm with no effect.


    Her usation echoed in my skull.


    Your beta is fucking your wife.


    The words, poisonous and venomced, repeated over and over until they blurred into something primal.


    Kael hadn''t moved.


    Didn''t defend himself. He waspletely speechless, his gaze distant, his pallor sickly.


    He didn''t deny it. He didn''t need to. If he needed to, it would mean that I didn''t trust him. And I did.


    Yet, Jules continued to speak. "I saw... her... a hickey...on her neck." She grinned, almost smug.


    Realization dawned and I tightened my grip until her face turned blue, pulled her ear to my face. "I put it there. I marked my wife." I snarled before tossing her unto the ground.

 Chapter 160: Fire Alarm

    Hades


    Julesy panting on the ground, her hand around her neck trying to soothe her bruisd throat. She hacked cough after after cough but her gaze never strayed from mine. Tears welled in her eyes, the wildness that mirrored my rage gleaming in them. She looked broken.


    Slowly, unnervingly, that feral rage dulled, receding behind a curtain of cold calction. Her expression smoothed into something unreadable, a nk canvas void of fury or pain.


    And then, finally she moved.


    Deliberate and slow, Jules pushed herself up from the ground, the tremble in her limbs barely noticeable. Her movements were steady now, precise, as though every action had been rehearsed a thousand times in her mind.


    Kael''s hand still hovered near his gun filled with silver bullets,  his body taut with coiled energy, ready to strike if she made a single wrong move. His sharp gaze pinned her, yet Jules didn''t flinch.


    Instead, she turned toward him.


    And bowed.


    Low. Deep.


    It was no mockery. No sarcastic show of deference.


    It was genuine.


    The air tightened further, suffocating the room with its weight.


    "I¡­" Jules'' voice was hoarse, the remnants of her scream and strangled cries scraping against her words. She kept her head bowed low, her posture unnervingly submissive. "I was wrong."


    Kael didn''t respond, his body still a wire stretched to the brink.


    Jules slowly straightened, her eyes flickering briefly toward me¡ªbut gone was the fire. In its ce was something colder. More detached.


    "I misread the situation," she said quietly, her words carefully chosen. "My outburst was¡­ uneptable."


    I didn''t speak.


    Didn''t move.


    I only watched.


    Her gaze returned to Kael, softer now. "I apologize, Beta. For the usation. For the disrespect."


    Kael''s jaw tightened, his silence far louder than anything she could have said.


    Then, Jules turned back to me. Her eyes met mine, steady but not challenging. Something flickered deep within them¡ªa flicker of something that could have been regret or something far darker, better hidden.


    "And to you, my King." Her voice was softer now, with a strange, chilling calm. "Forgive me for doubting your judgment."


    The room felt colder. Heavy. The walls seemed to close in, trapping the tension between us.


    I said nothing. The corruption beneath my skin still seethed, but it simmered now, waiting.


    Jules straightened fully, her chin tilting just slightly upward. Not in defiance, but finality.


    "I will leave," she said simply, her tone quiet but resolute. "And I will not return."


    Her words hung in the air, settling like dust.


    Kael remained still, waiting for mymand.


    But I didn''t give one.


    Because in that moment, Jules wasn''t a threat.


    Not in the way she had been before.


    No.


    Her surrender was too calcted, too precise.


    But I let her go.


    "Then go," I said, the words low, edged with steel. "Before I change my mind."


    For the first time, Jules hesitated¡ªbut only for a breath.


    Then, without another word, she turned and moved toward the door, her steps slow, as if waiting for something.


    The door creaked open, spilling a sliver of cold air into the suffocating room and unexpectedly another person pushed the door the outside.


    The air in the room turned razor-sharp the moment Ellen stepped through the door.


    Her presence cut through the suffocating tension like a de, but instead of easing it, it twisted tighter.


    Kael stiffened, his eyes flicking to me briefly, then back to Jules. His hand inched away from his gun, but his stance remained taut, as if ready to spring at the slightest sign of danger.


    Jules, mid-step toward the door, froze in ce.


    Ellen''s brows drew together in confusion as her eyes shifted between us, lingering on Jules'' bruised throat.


    "Good afternoon..." Her voice faltered, trailing off as the weight of the room pressed against her.


    Her gaze sharpened. "Jules?" Concernced her tone, but there was something else there too¡ªwariness. "What happened to your neck?"


    Jules didn''t move.


    For a heartbeat, the room was utterly still.


    Then Jules blinked, a subtle shift washing over her face as she smoothed the tension in her features.


    "Oh, this?" Jules'' voice came out softer, surprisingly steady. Her fingers lightly brushed the darkening bruises at her throat, wincing just enough to sell the lie. "I was attacked."


    Ellen''s eyes widened, rm shing across her face. "Attacked? By who?"


    Jules hesitated, only for a second.


    Then she let out a breathy, bitterugh. "One of the guards. Got a little too bold, thought he could push his luck." She shook her head, offering a tight, brittle smile. "But it''s handled now."


    Ellen''s eyes narrowed. "Let me see."


    Jules tensed.


    Ellen took a step forward, her eyes locked on the bruises. "Let me see it, Jules."


    Jules'' hand instinctively shot up to cover her throat better,  but the damage was already visible. Her skin was mottled, angry and purple, a cruel imprint of force.


    "I''m fine," Jules said quickly, her voice brittle but controlled. "It''s nothing."


    Ellen didn''t look convinced. Her gaze darted to Kael, then to me. Suspicion red in her eyes.


    "Who did this?" she demanded, her voice sharper now. "Tell me the truth."


    Jules faltered.


    I stepped forward, voice as smooth and cold as steel. "It''s been dealt with, Ellen. There''s no need for concern."


    But Ellen didn''t back down. She stared at me, searching my face for cracks in the exnation.


    Her eyes flicked to Kael again, silently questioning.


    Kael, without missing a beat, gave a curt nod. "The guard responsible has been removed. It won''t happen again."


    The lie slid effortlessly from his lips, smooth as ss.


    But Ellen''s suspicion didn''t waned.  "Removed? As in punished or¡ª"


    "Removed," I said tly, cutting her off.


    Jules seized the moment, forcing a tight smile. "Really, Ellen. It''s nothing. I was careless. Got caught off guard."


    But the tremor in her voice betrayed her.


    Ellen''s eyes lingered on Jules for a moment longer, doubt shadowing her features.


    Then, slowly, she exhaled. "If you say so."


    But the unease in her voice was clear.


    "Good." My tone was final, brooking no argument. "Kael, escort Jules out. Make sure she''s seen by the deltas."


    Kael moved without hesitation, closing the distance between himself and Jules. His grip on her arm was firm but not rough as he guided her to the door.


    "Jules will no longer be working as your maid," I announced quickly. I knew that Ellen would be hurt it Jules just disappeared and simply never came back not to speak it worried because of what she had seen today. Her suspicion would only increase.


    She froze, quickly turning to Jules. "Why?"


    Kael and Jules halted.


    I gestured for Jules to speak, my eyes narrowing with promise of punishment if she managed for fuck up.


    Jules stiffened, her back to Ellen, but I saw the way her shoulders squared¡ªan instinctive reaction to the pressure closing in.


    Kael''s grip on her arm tightened ever so slightly, a silent warning.


    Slowly, Jules turned back to face Ellen. Her expression was carefullyposed, softer now, yet shadowed with something distant.


    She gave a shallow, almost apologetic smile. "It was my decision."


    Ellen''s brows knit in confusion. "Your decision?"


    Jules nodded slowly. "I requested to be reassigned."


    Ellen''s eyes flicked between us, uncertainty tightening her features. "Why?"


    There was a brief pause, heavy and dangerous.


    Jules'' eyes darted to me for the briefest second, and I tilted my head¡ªsilent butmanding. Choose wisely.


    Jules took a breath. "I realized I needed a change. Things have been¡­ tensetely, and I thought it was best for everyone if I stepped back."


    Ellen''s frown deepened. "That doesn''t sound like you."


    Jules forced a hollowugh, the sound brittle. "Maybe it''s time I thought about myself for once." Her fingers grazed her bruised throat, a fleeting, calcted motion. "Clearly, I''m not as careful as I used to be."


    Ellen''s face softened just a fraction at that, her suspicion giving way to concern. "But Jules, if someone hurt you¡ª"


    "It''s over, Ellen," Jules interrupted gently, her voice steady but distant. "I need space. That''s all."


    Kael moved as if to guide her away again, but Ellen''s voice stopped them.


    "Where will you go?"


    Jules hesitated for the briefest of moments. "I''ll be stationed elsewhere," she lied smoothly. "Far from here. Somewhere quiet."


    A subtle, satisfied glint flickered in her eyes. A move well yed.


    Ellen opened her mouth to protest, but I cut in smoothly.


    "It''s been arranged. Effective immediately."


    My voice left no room for argument.


    Ellen''s mouth pressed into a thin line. Her eyes lingered on Jules, conflicted, but she didn''t fight it.


    Jules dipped her head, a polite but distant farewell. "Take care of yourself, Ellen."


    She walked towards Jules and pulled her in her arms. "Take care, Jules. I am going to miss you." The embrace was long and I could see Ellen tremble as if she wanted to cry. "Thank you for everything."


    Jules stiffened and from where I stood, I could see tears glisten in her eyes from sorrow or was it guilt. She definitely required a re evaluation.


    Ellen pulled back from the embrace, her hands lingering on Jules'' shoulders as if reluctant to let go. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and she gave Jules a small, watery smile.


    "Wait," Ellen whispered, her voice tight with emotion. "I... I want to give you something before you go."


    Jules stiffened in Kael''s grip, but her face remainedposed. Her eyes flicked toward me for the briefest second.


    I didn''t answer immediately. The room seemed to shrink again, the walls pressing inward, the air coiling with suspicion and unspoken tension.


    This was dangerous.


    Too dangerous.


    Ellen didn''t understand the game being yed here, the delicate bnce I was barely maintaining. Jules was a thread fraying at the edge of control, and any indulgence could unravel everything.


    I opened my mouth to refuse.


    But then I saw it¡ªthe faint quiver of Ellen''s lower lip, the glistening in her eyes, and the way her shoulders hunched in quiet sorrow.


    Damn it.


    The corruption simmered beneath my skin, urging me to allow. For her. To satisfy her.


    Her pain.


    And it twisted something deep in my chest.


    I ground my teeth, forcing the words out. "Fine."


    Ellen''s head snapped up, surprise shing in her eyes.


    "Be quick," I added, the words sharp, bitter. "Kael will take her to the Deltas after."


    Kael''s grip didn''t loosen, but his expression remained carefully neutral.


    Jules, for her part, remained unnervingly still. No smugness. No defiance. Just... stillness.


    "Thank you," Ellen murmured, her voice soft but sincere.


    "You will give herter for now she will need to be looked at by the deltas."


    She nodded.


    Jules and Kael finally walked out the door leaving me and Ellen.


    Ellen blinked her tears away and retrieved something from her pocket. It was the phone that I had gotten for her. "I wanted to say thank you."


    The small device in her hand caught my eye.


    The phone I had given her.


    It shouldn''t have meant anything. A trivial gift, a necessary convenience. And yet, the sight of it in her hands¡ªher holding onto it like it was something more¡ªunsettled me.


    Mine.


    The word cut through my thoughts, deep and absolute. A possessive growl rumbling beneath my skin, unbidden and unwee.


    Mate. Mine.


    The bond throbbed faintly, just beneath the surface. Silent, but present. Always there. wing at the edges of my control.


    I kept my expression neutral, my stance still andposed, but the beast inside me paced, restless and watchful.


    Ellen blinked back the tears in her eyes and smiled¡ªsmall, fragile, genuine.


    "I wanted to say thank you," she murmured, holding the phone a little tighter.


    Her voice was soft, but it threaded through me like a wire pulled taut.


    I didn''t move.


    Didn''t speak.


    The words you''re wee sat like a stone in my throat. Pointless. Useless.


    Because none of this should matter.


    But it did.


    Gods, it did.


    Her scent curled in the air, sweet and maddening. The bond pulsed again, harder now, like a second heartbeat beneath my own.


    Mine.


    And yet I said nothing.


    Ellen shifted slightly, breaking eye contact.


    "I should go," she said quietly, her voice distant. "I need to find Jules'' gift before she leaves."


    Her words sank like lead in my chest.


    Gift. For Jules.


    Even now, after what she had seen, she still cared. Still clung to sentiment. To loyalty.


    I hated it.


    And I hated how it stirred something else in me.


    Something worse than rage.


    I gave a slow, deliberate nod and grin. "You are wee,"


    My voice was cool. Controlled.


    But my hands curled into fists behind my back.


    Ellen turned, her steps light but hesitant, as though some part of her wanted to say more. Wanted to stay.


    But she didn''t.


    She walked away.


    And I let her.


    I watched until the door clicked softly behind her.


    Then the silence pressed in again.


    My jaw clenched, the corrosion of the bond simmering under my skin. Tight, suffocating.


    Mate.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing it back.


    Not now.


    Not yet.


    But the beast inside me smiled.


    I lit a cigarette and look down at the report just as the shrill, deafening  sound of rms tore through the silent stillness of my office.

 Chapter 161: I AM NOT JULES

    Eve


    The suddenly ring rms nearly scared me out of my skin. It sounded like like a fire rm. I calmed myself reasoning that it was just a fire drill or a minor security alert. But deep down, unease curled in my stomach.


    But I continued to search for the painting that I had made for Jules. I startled when the door creaked open and I twisted to see Jules.


    I sighed in relief, "You are here already?" I asked, taking a step towards her, eyeing the bruises that still remained on her neck. "Did you see the delta already. That was rather quick?"


    The expression on Jules face was inscrutable, impassive as if she did not register what I was asking. Suddenly, she smile, some light returning to her eyes. "I was too excited. I wanted to see the gift." She beamed.


    "Oh?" I grinned. "Of course." I turned back around and made my way back to the stack of painting that I was looking through. "I was just looking for you. You leaving caught me off guards and I am not quite done with the finishing touches." I told her as I sorted through the numerous works for hers.


    The door mmed closed and through sounds of the rm I had a startling metallic crack. I froze, my breath hitching in my throat as my eyes locked onto the broken door knob, the twisted metal glinting ominously under the harsh fluorescent lights. A shiver crawled down my spine, and my pulse thundered in my ears, nearly drowning out the incessant ring of the rms.


    Slowly, I turned my gaze back to Jules.


    She stood there, still as a statue, her expression eerily calm yet unreadable. The earlier warmth in her smile had vanished, leaving behind something hollow¡ªsomething that sent every instinct in me screaming in warning. Her eyes, dark and focused, bored into me with an unsettling intensity, as if she were measuring, calcting.


    "Jules?" My voice came out steadier than I felt, though the tension coiling in my muscles made me feel like a trapped animal. "What... what are you doing?"


    She didn''t answer. She just stared.


    A slow, creeping unease wrapped itself around my chest, squeezing tight. My eyes darted to the broken door handle again, my mind scrambling to process what this meant. The metallic crack still echoed in my ears like a warning bell.


    I swallowed hard. "Jules, you... you broke the door." My voice was cautious, probing. "Why?"


    Still nothing. Her face remained impassive, but something flickered in the depths of her eyes¡ªsomething I couldn''t name, and I wasn''t sure I wanted to.


    My fingers itched to reach for my phone, but I knew better than to make any sudden moves. I tried again, softer this time, forcing a nervous chuckle. "Hey, if this is some kind of joke, it''s not funny." My voice wavered despite my efforts. "You scared me."


    Jules took a step forward.


    I instinctively took a step back.


    The air between us grew heavier, charged with something raw and dangerous. My throat tightened, and my thoughts raced, searching for some reasonable exnation, some way to defuse whatever was happening.


    "Jules," I tried once more, my voice barely above a whisper, "you''re scaring me."


    Her lips parted then, but the smile that curved them wasn''t right. It didn''t reach her eyes. It felt... wrong. Forced.


    "I was too excited," she repeated, but the words sounded hollow now, mechanical. "I wanted to see the gift."


    There was something detached in the way she spoke, as if the Jules I knew was being swallowed by something else, something darker. My stomach churned, and the instinct to run screamed louder in my head.


    The rms outside continued their relentless shriek, a cacophony that made everything feel surreal¡ªlike I was trapped in a nightmare I couldn''t wake up from.


    I took another step back, my foot hitting the edge of the canvas stack behind me. "Jules," I said carefully, "Is something wrong?" I asked. "You don''t seem..."


    "Don''t call me that," she suddenly snapped.


    I blinked, frightened and confused, my mind going in circles. "Call you what?" I whispered.


    She did not answer. Instead, her face spilt into another smile, but this one was all teeth and sharp edges. My skin buzzed with raw, electric fear, my muscles coiling as though preparing for something inevitable.


    My mouth went dry. "Jules," I tried again, softer, calmer, as if I were speaking to a wounded animal. "Please... talk to me."


    She tilted her head slightly, an eerie mimicry of curiosity, but the glint in her eyes held nothing familiar¡ªonly something predatory lurking just beneath the surface. The rms outside felt distant now, muffled under the pounding of my heart.


    "You still don''t understand, do you?" Her voice was light, almost yful, but there was something jagged beneath it, like broken ss wrapped in silk. "I''m not Jules."


    My stomach dropped.


    "What...?" The word barely escaped me before she took another step forward, her presence suffocating, pressing into me with invisible force.


    "Jules was weak," she continued, her tone almost wistful,yered with guilt. "Soft. Na?ve." She lifted her hand slowly, almost reverently, to her bruised throat, her fingers trailing over the darkened skin like a fond memory. "She did not deserve that. I should have saved her like I did for all those years. But I thought she was finally safe, that no one would hurt her. I was wrong." Her voice was tinged with guilt butced with loathing.


    I stumbled backward, my hands shaking as they clutched the edges of the paintings behind me. "You''re not making any sense," I whispered, my voice trembling. "You''re scaring me."


    The sharp grin never wavered. "Good."


    The word sent ice down my spine.


    Then, without warning, she lunged.


    I barely had time to react, instinct alone dragging me into a wild scramble to the side. My shoulder mmed against the stack of canvases, sending them crashing to the ground. I gasped, my pulse hammering, as Jules¡ªor whatever was in Jules¡ªturned toward me with a slow, deliberate grace.


    My hands darted to my pocket, searching for my phone, but before I could even grasp it, she was there, her grip closing around my wrist like a steel vice. I yelped, the sheer strength of it startling and unnatural.


    "You never saw it, did you?" she murmured, her breath fanning against my cheek as she loomed over me. "The way they looked at her. The way they used her. Only for him to reject her." She took moved closer. "For a werewolf. For a mutt." She screamed.


    I struggled, my free hand shoving against her chest, but it was like pushing against solid rock. "Jules, stop!" My voice was desperate now, ragged.


    Her grip tightened, and I bit back a cry. "I told you," she whispered, her lips ghosting over my ear. "Don''t call her name. You have no right." She growled.


    Panic wed at my throat as she leaned closer, her expression softening in a way that only made my fear spike. "


    My pulse pounded in my ears, drowning out the rms, the room, everything except the crushing weight of Jules¡ªno, not Jules, something else, something wrong.


    "You have no right," she growled again, her voice reverberating through my bones, a twisted symphony of rage and grief. Her fingers curled tighter around my wrist, the pain sharp and unrelenting, as if she could snap it with a flick of her wrist. I gasped, struggling, but she was stronger¡ªso much stronger than she should have been.


    My mind screamed for logic, for a reason, but fear twisted everything into chaos. This isn''t Jules. This isn''t the woman I knew, the friend who had onceughed with me, confided in me. This was something darker, something that had been festering beneath the surface for far too long. And now it was free.


    Her breath was hot against my cheek. "He threw her away," she hissed, her voice trembling with something deeper than anger¡ªanguish. "They all did. But not you, right, Ellen? You''re the good one. The perfect one."


    I shook my head, gasping. "No... Jules, please¡ª"


    "STOP CALLING ME THAT!" She roared, and before I could react, she mmed me backward. My back hit the table with brutal force, knocking the air from my lungs. A painting crashed to the floor, ss shattering into a thousand razor-sharp pieces around me.


    I coughed, stars bursting in my vision, but there was no time to recover. She was on me again, her hand around my throat, lifting me effortlessly off the ground. My feet kicked uselessly, scraping against the wooden floor, my nails wing at her grip.


    I''m going to die.


    No.


    Something snapped inside me, a primal instinct I didn''t know I had. My body surged, heat flooding through me in a way I''d never felt before. My vision sharpened, the world crystallizing into painful rity. I could see the faint twitch of muscle in her arm, the dtion of her pupils¡ªa warning before she moved.


    I moved first.


    With every ounce of strength I had, I twisted my body and brought my knee up, ramming it into her stomach. The impact was brutal, and for the first time, Jules¡ªor whatever she was¡ªstaggered, her grip loosening just enough for me to wrench free.


    I hit the floor hard, coughing, gulping in ragged breaths, but I couldn''t stop. My body moved on autopilot, instincts screaming at me to fight or die.


    I grabbed thergest shard of broken ss from the fallen painting and whirled, shing blindly. The edge bit into her forearm, blood welling instantly.


    Jules¡ªor the thing inside her¡ªdidn''t scream. She only blinked, staring down at the crimson seeping from the wound. Then, slowly, she looked at me, and for a terrifying moment, something human flickered in her gaze.


    "You''re fighting back," she whispered, almost in awe. "Finally. You better hope that the man she loved trained you well enough."


    She pounced.

 Chapter 162: Kill Or Be Killed

    Eve


    I let instinct take over and twisted right out of her way. She crashed into the settee, toppling it over with a heavy thud. I scrambled backward, gripping the shard of ss tightly in my hand, my chest rising and falling in ragged gasps.


    Jules¡ªno, whatever she was now¡ªrose slowly from the wreckage, her movements fluid and eerilyposed. The eerie smile remained, blood dripping down her arm from the gash I''d inflicted, but she barely seemed to notice. Her eyes tracked me like prey, a macabre glint in them.


    "Good," she murmured, licking the blood off her wrist in a way that made my stomach churn. "You''re finally learning."


    I forced myself to focus, scanning the room for anything I could use. The vanity, the wardrobe, the scattered paintings¡ªnone of it was a match for her raw strength. But if I could stay on my feet, stay ahead, I had a chance.


    I ran.


    She lunged again, faster this time. I sidestepped, barely missing her grasp, and used the momentum to kick the wardrobe door open. It swung violently, colliding with her side and sending her stumbling. I seized the moment, diving behind the bed and using it as a barrier.


    Before I could react, Jules'' hand shot out, gripping my leg with an iron grip. My scream barely escaped my lips before she flung me across the room as if I weighed nothing. I hit the floor hard, my back mming against the unforgiving wood with a sickening thud. Painnced through my body like lightning¡ªwhite-hot and paralyzing¡ªknocking the breath clean out of my lungs.


    I gasped, trying to roll over, but Jules was already on me.


    Blows rained down mercilessly¡ªfist after fist pounding into my ribs, shoulders, and arms as I curled in on myself in a desperate attempt to protect my head. Each hit sent shockwaves of agony coursing through me, my bones screaming in protest. I clenched my teeth, grunting with every impact, my vision swimming.


    **Think, Eve. Think.**


    Summoning every ounce of strength left in me, I raised my legs and kicked out with everything I had, my foot connecting squarely with Jules'' face. The impact sent her staggering back, her head snapping to the side with a sharp crack.


    I didn''t wait. Iunched myself to my feet, adrenaline surging through my veins like wildfire, fueling me past the pain. My own speed surprised me, the raw energy pushing me beyond what I thought I was capable of.


    Jules recovered quickly, not bothering to wipe the blood now gushing from her nose, her left eye already bruising from my assault. She did not relent for a second, snarling as she came at me again. This time, I was ready.


    She swung first, aiming a wild punch at my face, but I ducked, twisting to the side and countering with a hard jab to her ribs. She grunted, but it barely slowed her down. Her knee shot up, catching me in the stomach, and I doubled over in pain. She followed with a sharp elbow to my shoulder, sending me stumbling, but I pushed through it, reacting on instinct.


    Every attack she threw, I countered¡ªmy fists blocking, my feet moving with newfound agility. My ribs ached from her earlier blows, and my arms trembled from absorbing so many hits, but I fought through it, refusing to go down. Jules'' face was a mask of rage and wild exhration that made my blood run cold. I could taste blood in my mouth, thick and metallic, from the relentless assault she''d delivered earlier.


    I left my back open, and she suddenly twisted out of my reach and wrapped her arm around my neck, locking me in a chokehold.


    Panic rose like mercury in a thermometer as I squirmed and struggled desperately in her grip. But her hold only tightened until air began to evade me, my lungs burning, ck spots dancing across my vision. A cold sensation washed over me, my body going limp fast.


    I flopped like a fish against her, my strength waning with each second of struggle.


    Then, without warning, I drove my elbow into her sternum, hard. I heard another crack.


    Jules staggered, a sharp gasp escaping her lips as she stumbled backward, her chest heaving. Her eyes widened in momentary surprise, and I seized the opportunity, sprinting toward the door with everything I had left. My hands wed at the knob¡ªonly for my heart to drop when I realized it was no longer there. Ity on the ground, twisted and useless. She had broken it.


    No. No, no, no.


    I spun, scrambling for my phone in my pocket, my fingers fumbling in desperation. I yanked it out, hope rising¡ªonly for it to shatterpletely when I saw the screen. Cracks spiderwebbed across it, the ss fragmented beyond repair. A shaky breath left my lips as a cold wave of terror settled deep in my bones.


    The rms were still ring, drowning out my ragged breaths and rising panic. I screamed, hoping someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould hear me over the noise.


    A slow, deliberate p echoed through the chaos.


    I froze, turning back to see Jules standing in the middle of the room, her lips curled into a smirk that sent chills down my spine.


    "I underestimated you," she purred, eyes gleaming with something dangerous. "But then again, you wouldn''t be here if you didn''t have potential. Too bad I''ll have to kill you. But I can make it fast; all of this isn''t needed."


    She rxed her stance and wiped the blood from her nose with the back of her hand. Her nose was crooked badly¡ªit was broken. She gestured for me toe forward.


    "Juste, and I''ll break your neck. It''ll be over in a second."


    My hands clenched into fists, my pulse pounding in my ears. Sweat dripped into my eyes, but I barely registered the sting. I spread my legs apart and raised my fists to my face, ready.


    Darkness seemed to seep back into her expression, the beast returning.


    "You''ve made your choice," she said, her voice a low, menacing growl. "I''ve always wanted to get my hands dirty with mutt blood."

 Chapter 163: Me Or You

    Eve


    Jules lunged at me again, her speed blinding. I barely managed to dodge, feeling the air shift as her fist grazed past my face. My muscles burned, screaming at me to stop, but I couldn''t afford to slow down¡ªnot now, not when survival was hanging by a thread.


    I feinted left and dove right, aiming low. My shoulder mmed into her ribs, and for a split second, she stumbled. A surge of hope red in my chest, but it was short-lived. Her hand shot down, tangling in my hair, and yanked me backward with brutal force. I choked on a cry, my scalp screaming in protest as I was thrown to the ground again.


    Jules loomed over me, a strange dark amusement glinting in her eyes. "You fight like a cornered rat," she taunted, crouching beside me. "It''s poetic that you will also die like one."


    I didn''t hesitate. My knee shot up, mming into her side. She grunted, but it only seemed to fuel her rage. She grabbed my wrist before I could pull away, twisting it sharply. Pain exploded in my arm, and I let out a strangled gasp, my grip on the ss shard faltering.


    "Drop it," she whispered, leaning in, her breath hot against my ear. "Blessed twin."


    With a roar that didn''t feel like it came from me, I twisted, sinking my teeth into her exposed forearm. The taste of copper flooded my mouth, and Jules howled, her grip loosening for just a second.


    I fought the treacherous bile rising in my throat. The coppery scent and the sanguine taste coated my tongue, my throat tightening momentarily as memories attacked me from the depths of my mind. I shook my head and spat out the blood.


    I had only a second. **I had to fight my reaction.**


    A second.


    **It was all I needed.**


    I wrenched myself free and scrambled to my feet, staggering back toward the overturned settee.


    My fingers fumbled along the broken frame, searching¡ªthere. A jagged splinter of wood, sharp enough to do damage. I gripped it tightly, my knuckles white with desperation.


    Jules wiped the blood from her arm, eyes shing with something that sent a shiver down my spine. "You''re full of surprises," she mused, cracking her neck. "But I''ve had enough games."


    Sheunched herself at me again, faster than I anticipated. I swung the splinter wildly, aiming for her face, but she was ready this time. Jules suddenly pivoted, her grip still locked around my wrist like a steel vice. Before I could react, she executed a brutal roundhouse kick, her knee mming into the side of my head with bone-rattling force. A blinding explosion of pain erupted behind my eyes, and my vision blurred, stars bursting in my periphery.


    But she wasn''t done.


    With terrifying precision, she twisted my captured arm as she spun, wrenching it at an unnatural angle. A sickening pop echoed through the room, and a white-hot agony I like anything I''d ever known tore through my shoulder.


    I screamed¡ªraw and guttural¡ªmy knees buckling beneath me as the world tilted on its axis. The searing painnced through every nerve, radiating down to my fingertips in a relentless, electric pulse. My stomach churned violently, the taste of bile mixing with the lingering tang of blood in my mouth.


    My vision swam in and out of focus, tears burning my eyes, but I couldn''t stop, couldn''t let it end here. I gasped, clutching my limp arm against my chest, the sheer weight of it sending fresh waves of agony crashing through me. Every breath felt like fire licking up my throat, my pulse hammering wildly against my temples.


    Jules towered over me, her smile widening at my broken form. "Pathetic," she sneered, eyes dark with cruel satisfaction. "You were never meant tost, Ellen."


    My teeth clenched so tightly my jaw ached, my body trembling from the overload of pain, but I refused to let her see me fall apart. I forced myself to stagger back, my good hand still clutching the splintered wood. Every movement was torture, my shoulder a screaming void of agony, but I held on.


    Jules took a slow step forward, savoring my torment. "You feel that?" she whispered, circling me like a predator toying with its prey. "That''s the feeling of breaking. Your body knows it, doesn''t it? It knows you can''t win."


    I swallowed the rising fear, forcing myself upright despite the way my entire left side throbbed mercilessly. My breaths came in ragged gasps, sweat dripping into my eyes, but I didn''t let go of the makeshift weapon.


    Through the haze of pain, a single thought cut through¡ªkeep moving.


    Jules lunged again, but this time, I didn''t run. I ducked low at thest second, ignoring the scream of my shoulder, and drove my knee into her stomach with all the force I could muster. The impact sent her stumbling back, a flicker of surprise crossing her face.


    I didn''t wait. I picked up the sharp wood with my other hand.


    Using every ounce of strength left in me, I bolted forward, my legs shaky¡ªalmost jelly¡ªfrom the agony. The splinter of wood in my hand found its mark¡ªplunging so deep into Jules'' side that I hit bone. The sharp crack of impact jolted through my arm, and for the first time, her expression twisted in genuine pain.


    "Please don''t make me do this. I''m begging you." I screamed in desperation, my voice hoarse with pain and grief. I never wanted to hurt her.  "Please, whoever you are," I pleaded. "Bring Jules back to me."


    For a moment, the spark I knew entered her eyes before it was snuffed out by the corruption I had quickly learned to recognize. She looked down at the severe injury I had inflicted, biting her lip so hard it bled. She panted, "Fuck!" she whispered harshly, and before I could react, she dipped her hand into her shirt.


    My blood turned to ice when she retrieved a gun.


    She pointed it right at me, cocking it with a terrifying click that seemed to resound in my skull.


    I took an instinctive step back, my stomach dropping to my feet.


    "There''s no use begging," she said, her voice low and deadly. "It''s either me or you. And it''s going to be me walking out of this alive."

 Chapter 164: Pull it

    Eve


    I felt my hope wane, fear saturating every cell in my body as I raised one hand in surrender, the other dangling uselessly from my shoulder, twisted so horridly that even the slightest movement sent white-hot painncing through every muscle. The gun''s exterior gleamed a deadly silver. It resembled Kael''s gun. My mind was in overdrive, each desperate thought scrambling to formte a solution to escape this situation.


    Jules hissed, and my heart lurched. "To think I almost didn''t take this fucking gun. But I couldn''t put it past you to hand my ass to me. So now, here we are." She smiled¡ªa bloody, macabre gesture¡ªher mouth coated in blood, further intensifying the sinister gleam in her eyes.


    "Jules." It hurt to speak, my body teetering on the brink of shutting down from shock and agony. I wanted so badly to let my drooping eyes close, but my blood was pumping so hard and fast that my pulse sounded like war drums in my ears. "Please, don''t do this."


    Jules'' lips curled into a twisted smile, a manic glint in her eyes as she kept the gun trained on me, blood dripping freely from her side. The wound I had inflicted should have slowed her down, should have made her hesitate¡ªbut it hadn''t. If anything, it had only deepened the madness etched into every fiber of her being.


    "You know I love him," she said, her voice thick with something bordering on obsession. Her fingers twitched on the gun''s grip, caressing it like an old lover. "Any sane person would see that I worship him. And why wouldn''t I? He was the sun in my darkness, the light at the end of my tunnel, the torch in my grave."


    Herughter was hollow, a chilling sound that echoed off the battered walls. I swallowed hard, my pulse hammering in my ears as I forced myself to stay still, to not let the fear paralyze me.


    Jules'' gaze turned distant, ssy, as if she was seeing something far beyond this room. "Back then, he was just Alpha Leon''s enforcer, his Beta. But to me?" Her expression softened for the briefest second before it darkened again. "He was my savior. He gave me a gift, Ellen¡ªa sacred thing I''ll never forget."


    I watched, frozen, as she lifted the gun slightly, her grip possessive. Her voice dropped to a reverent whisper, filled with a sick kind of devotion. "It was the first time I touched a weapon. He gave us a chance to kill that tyrant Alpha who subjugated us until we were nothing but animals. I took the gun."


    Her fingers flexed around the trigger, and I tensed, ready to bolt despite the agony tearing through my body.


    "It was power," she murmured, eyes alight with a feverish gleam. "It was mine. And he gave it to me." Her expression twisted, her smile sharp and venomous. "The most beautiful thing I ever saw was that bastard''s head blown clean off. And he did that for me. I''ve loved him ever since. He was mine then, and he''s mine now."


    She took a slow, deliberate step closer, and I struggled to breathe past the suffocating weight of her words. Her voice wavered, but the madness in it never faltered. "But you¡ª" she spat, eyes narrowing, rage boiling beneath her surface. "You just had to crawl into his world, didn''t you? Had to weasel your way in, thinking you could mean something to him. Pathetic."


    The gun in her hand trembled slightly, but I knew it wasn''t uncertainty¡ªit was excitement. She was relishing this, feeding off the fear that hung between us like a thick fog.


    I licked my lips, tasting sweat and blood, forcing my voice past the knot in my throat. "Jules," I whispered, my tone pleading but careful, "I''m sorry they hurt you. You didn''t deserve that. You were a child."


    Her lip trembled, but her gaze remained hardened. "He saved me when my father refused to. I was his prinz? without him even having to say the word," she rambled. "Only for you..." she growled, spitting blood, "toe."


    "A mutt, an abomination, a pathetic excuse for a challenge," Jules snarled, her voice cracking with the weight of fury and something else¡ªsomething dangerously close to heartbreak. Her grip on the gun tightened, the barrel steady despite the tremor in her bloodied hands. "He doesn''t love you. He can''t love you. You don''t belong in his world, Ellen. You never did."


    Her words cut deep, but I refused to let them sink in. Not now. Not when my survival depended on keeping my head above the flood of emotions threatening to drown me. I swallowed against the bile rising in my throat, my body trembling from the agony of my twisted arm.


    "I know you think that," I said carefully, every syble a struggle. My vision blurred with sweat and exhaustion, but I forced myself to stay focused, to stay alive. "But love isn''t control, Jules. It''s not about who owes who, or who saved who."


    "Shut up!" she screamed, the gun shaking in her grip now. "You don''t know anything about what we went through! I was nothing before him. Less than nothing. But he made me strong, made me somebody. I would have died for him a thousand times over, and you? You waltzed into his life like it was your right!"


    Her voice cracked, and for the briefest moment, I saw it¡ªher desperation, the brittle edges of the girl she used to be, hiding beneathyers of rage and devotion. She wasn''t just fighting me; she was fighting the ghost of who she used to be, the girl she swore she''d never be again.


    "I don''t want to take anything from you," I said, my voice softer now, trying to slip through the cracks in her armor. "I know what it''s like to be nothing. To feel like the only person who sees you is the one holding you captive in their hands." I took a shaky step forward, ignoring the way my legs screamed in protest. "But you don''t have to do this. You can be so much more. You have so much light, without him."


    Her eyes darkened, the vulnerability snuffed out as quickly as it appeared. "No," she whispered, her lips curling into a snarl. "You''re lying. You just want me to put the gun down. You want me to trust you¡ªlike an idiot." Her finger twitched on the trigger. "But I''m not an idiot, Ellen. I see through you."


    I took another step, heart hammering, every breath a struggle. "I''m not lying," I said, my voice raw, desperate. "I know it feels like when you are ripped up from the inside until you are nothing but jagged edges and broken pieces of a person you once were. And having someonee along, begging that they continue to hold together your fractured parts until you feel whole again. But it never works," I screamed. "I would know. You have to do it yourself. You have to put yourself back together, Jules. Piece by piece. No one else can do it for you¡ªnot him, not me. Just you." My voice cracked, my throat raw from the strain, but I pushed on. "Please, if you do this. You will lose yet another piece of yourself."


    For a moment, Jules faltered, the manic glint in her eyes flickering like a dying me. Her grip on the gun loosened, and her lips parted as if she were about to say something¡ªsomething real, something raw. But then, as if a switch flipped inside her, she hardened again, her expression turning ice-cold.


    "Nice speech," she sneered, though I could hear the strain beneath her mockery. "But you don''t get to tell me who I am." She raised the gun again, leveling it at my chest with deadly precision. "I am strong. I chose this. And I''m choosing to end you, Ellen."


    The world was closing in, darkness bleeding into the edges of my vision. My limbs trembled, cold seeping deep into my bones despite the sweat drenching my skin. I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think¡ªonly feel the unbearable weight of Jules'' menacing stare, the gun pressed firm against my forehead. My pulse stuttered, my heart thrashing wildly in my chest like a caged animal fighting for escape.


    "Please," I whispered again, the word barely escaping my cracked lips.


    Jules'' eyes softened for a split second, a sh of uncertainty in her expression but it was gone before I could grasp it. Her grip tightened, her knuckles paling against the cold steel. "Once you''re gone," she murmured, voice trembling, "I''ll finally have him. I''ll¡ª"


    Then, something stirred inside me.


    It was slow at first, like a whisper against my skin, a familiar yet foreign hum that grew louder, fiercer, until it was all-consuming. A slow, creeping crawl of something strange and stark wrapping around my senses and setting them aze. My skin prickled, my ears throbbed with every sound amplified to an unbearable degree¡ªJules'' ragged breathing, the distant drip of water, the pounding of my own blood. Light seared into my eyes, too bright, too much, and yet... I could see everything. Every twitch, every minute shift in the air.


    A voice, a whisper from the deepest recesses of my mind, purred through my veins.


    "Now."


    My body reacted before my thoughts could catch up. With a speed that defied reason, my hand shot up, fingers curling around the gun''s barrel with an iron grip. The metal burned against my palm, but I didn''t let go. Jules gasped, her breath hitching, her eyes widening in sheer disbelief and horror, pblood draining from her face.


    And in them, I saw it. Through the ssy depths of her eyes.


    My reflection.


    My eyes, crimson irises pulsed in the dim light, glowing with an unnatural intensity, piercing through the shadows like twin embers.


    "Now,"

 Chapter 165: You Are The Cursed Twin

    Eve


    "Now,"


    I startled, every hair on my body standing up right at what I was seeing and hearing.


    My eyes shone, brighter and brighter, so hot that it was almost unbearable. I blinked.


    Rhea?!


    "Now,"  The voice came again, distant yet so near that it felt like a person spoke right by my ear.


    My heart was no longer beating, it was pulsing; a deep, resonant pulse that reverberated through my entire being, thrumming in sync with the force stirring inside me. My grip tightened on the gun, my strength surging beyond anything I had ever known. Jules struggled, her lips parting in a gasp, but I was no longer afraid.


    Rhea.


    The name echoed through my bones, a whisper of something ancient, something that had always been a part of me, lying dormant beneath my skin, waiting.


    "Rhea?" I screamed in my head, hoping for an answer that I used to get but there was none. My heart dropped. "Rhea?"


    Nothing.


    Yet, despite theck of reply, the strength that I suddenly had did not wane. It remained a steady thrum that had intertwined with my throbbing muscles and aching bones.


    "Now," the voice urged again, and this time, I obeyed without hesitation.


    With a swift, fluid motion, I twisted the gun from Jules'' trembling hands, the metal slipping free with a sharp click. Her eyes widened in shock, her body staggering back as if the mere loss of the weapon stripped her of all power.


    "No," she whispered, shaking her head in disbelief. "No, this isn''t¡ª"


    But I didn''t give her time to recover. I lunged forward, pressing the barrel to her temple with a steadiness that surprised even me. The weight of it felt right in my hands, like it belonged there, like it always had. I felt my fear fizzle away, yet I could not seem to pull the trigger.


    Jules fell to get knees, her wide eyes filled with horror never straying from me. "You-you are a--lycan?" She sputtered.


    Her pounding heartunched against my ribs. "No---" I tried to say but the realization in her gaze stopped me in my tracks.


    "You--you--you are not Ellen. You are Eve,"


    "No---"


    "You died," she rambled. "I saw you die. No Lycan could survive--that--"


    I swallowed hard, my pulse thrumming louder, drowning out Jules'' frantic words. The gun trembled in my grip¡ªnot from fear, but from the sheer force building within me, something I couldn''t understand, something that felt as old as the bones beneath my skin.


    "I said no," I snapped, voice harsher than I intended, but Jules didn''t back down. Her eyes, wide with disbelief, raked over me like she was searching for the cracks in reality, for proof that I wasn''t standing in front of her.


    "You died, Eve. I saw you. I saw¡ª" Her voice wavered, but she refused to look away. "Those bullets tore you apart. No one could survive that. You were nothing but pulp and blood. You bones were shattered, your flesh was nothing but mush." Her lip trembled, tremors taking over her body. "That can''t be put together."


    "No, no----" I growled, my voice not entirely my own. "You don''t know anything." I screamed.


    "...the other shall shift as a Lycan,* I murmured, reciting a part of the prophecy. "You are not the blessed twin. You are the cursed one." Her words dropped like an anvil.


    The weight of Jules'' words crashed over me like a tidal wave, dragging me down into an abyss I couldn''t w my way out of. My breath hitched, as my grip on the gun faltered. The world seemed to tilt beneath me, spinning out of control, and all I could hear was the relentless pounding of my own heart.


    "His Majesty must never know, Eve."


    My name on her lips felt like a curse, a whispered condemnation that sent icy tendrils curling around my spine. Jules¡ªsteady, calcting Jules¡ªwasn''t pleading. No, there was something far worse in her trembling voice.


    Fear.


    Real, gut-wrenching fear. She suddenly resembled the Jules I used to know.


    "This level of deception... will never be forgiven," she continued, inching closer, as if speaking the words any louder would summon something far worse than the monster I was beginning to suspect I had be. "This treachery, Eve. He will ruin you."


    I swallowed hard, my throat raw, my hands cold. "You''re lying," I said, but my voicecked conviction, crumbling under the weight of the truth I was too afraid to acknowledge.


    Jules shook her head slowly, a bitter smile curling on her lips. "Your father tricked him," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Not just his own pack, but Obsidian as well. He made a fool of His Majesty, and now..." Her eyes burned into mine, haunted. "You are the final insult."


    I staggered back a step, the gun slipping from my grip and ttering to the ground. The sound echoed through the silence like a death knell. "I didn''t¡ª I didn''t want to," I choked out, my chest heaving, but Jules didn''t let me escape the truth.


    "He has already taken his wife and his unborn child, Eve," she pressed, relentless. "You cannot take his pride and survive."


    A shiver wracked my body, the reality of it slicing through me with razor-sharp precision. He¡ªHades¡ªwasn''t just powerful. He was merciless. I knew. How could I forget but along tht way, I wanted to believe that everything we had shared would mean something.


    He would never forgive me. Silverpine would be in danger. Despite everything I had done to keep this lie going.


    "You know exactly what I''m capable of. All the blood, all the deaths¡ªcivilians, Gammas, children¡ªit will all be on your hands. Every scream, every life lost, every ounce of chaos... all because you decided to keep secrets." His words resounded in my head.


    My hands flew to my chest, clutching at the fabric of my shirt like it could somehow hold me together. "No," I whispered, shaking my head, trying to push back the tidal wave of despair. "He¡ªhe cares me." The words felt desperate, hollow. "He¡ª"


    "Care?" Jules''ugh was sharp and humorless, a dagger of reality that sliced me open. "His care won''t save you, Eve. His love will destroy you. Do you really think he''ll let you walk away after this? He will stop the maniptions and the mind games, but whates next?" Her eyes darkened with something almost like pity. "Whates next will be hell."


    I staggered back, my legs barely holding me upright. "But I... I didn''t choose this," I whispered, pleading, my vision swimming.


    "It doesn''t matter," Jules said, her voice like a death sentence. "You were bought for a reason. A reason you don''t even know yet. Do you think he was just going to let you slip through his fingers? Do you think it was coincidence? You think it was for a foolish alliance that would neverst? No, Hades Stravos would never chose to avenge the death of Danielle for something so trivial. It was something far more than you could everprehend and you were right there at the centre."


    My mind was in knots with each new syble out of her mouth. I couldn''t breathe. My chest felt too tight, my ribs caging something monstrous inside of me. "Why was I bought?" I demanded, the words tasting like acid on my tongue. Dread washed over me like a ice cold water. We were both keeping monumental secrets, it would seem. What the hell were his? What would a man like Hades have to hide?


    Jules'' expression twisted with something I couldn''t ce¡ªanger? Pity? Resignation? "You have no idea, do you?" she murmured, stepping closer, her hand brushing against my arm. "You have no idea what he is capable of." Her grip tightened, her voice dropping into a whisper. "And you have no idea what your fate is at his hands."


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. "Tell me," I demanded, my voice trembling. "What is he going to do?" I screamed.


    Jules exhaled shakily, her lips parting, but before she could speak, something shifted in her eyes¡ªdesperation, calction.


    In a blur of movement, she lunged for the gun.


    I reacted before I even had time to think. My body moved on instinct, something primal taking over. With blinding speed, my hand shot out, fingers curling around the grip before she could reach it. The gun was in my grasp in an instant, my other arm swinging forward with a force that felt like it could shatter stone.


    Jules barely had time to let out a strangled gasp before she was mmed against the cold, unforgiving wall. The impact reverberated through my bones, and for a split second, I thought I had broken her. Her breath left her lungs in a ragged wheeze, her eyes blown wide in sheer terror.


    I pressed the barrel against her chest, right over her pounding heart.


    "Don''t," I growled, my voice like gravel, my breath ragged. The force of my grip against her was unrelenting, a reminder of the strength surging through me¡ªstrength that wasn''t mine, but felt like it had always belonged.


    Jules'' hands trembled at her sides, her eyes darting to the gun pressed against her, then back to my face. "Eve," she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. "Listen to me. Listen." She touched the hand that I was using to grip the gun. "He must never know." She sqeezed my hand gently her eyes pleading. "You have to kill me." She closed her eyes, and let out a shuddering breath. "But I know you won''t do it." She whispered. She opened her eyes, they were bright and bright as the first day we had met. A smile touching her chapped lips, right before she helped me pull the trigger.

 Chapter 166: My Blessed Friend

    Eve


    For a moment, the world stopped before the earth shattering sound of the gun short shes through the air. My ear was ringing, my eyes were wide, my body was in shock, my mind left in shabbled.


    I did not know if I screamed or whispered, but I knew I called out her name. "Jules..."


    I only snapped out of my gaze when she slumped forward. My arm came away from her throat as she fell unto me.


    My legs were jello, as were my thoughts so it was not long before I buckled and fell to my knees, Jules on myp.


    My eyes darting eyes shifted to her face. She was smiling. It made no sense. It was then that it fully dawned on me, scarlet was spreading on her chest. I opened my mouth and my lungs burned as I let out a scream. It was raw, jagged that my throat felt bruised. Desperation filled the sound, echoing louder than the rm that still hollered in the back ground.


    I tossed the gun, bringing my shaky hand to get chest, where the blood gushed out unbridled. I pressed down so hard that I was afraid I would break a bone but she did not even grimace as kept her eyes on me.


    Her eyes were not zed over as stared up at me. "She-she would have told...him," she murmured. "I had to...stop her."


    The confusion did not even have time to settle in as I cradlee her closer to me, pressing into her open wound."


    "Please!" I screamed, my voice raw and desperate, echoing off the cold, unfeeling walls. "Somebody help! Please!"


    My hands pressed harder against Jules'' chest, trembling as blood gushed through my fingers, staining everything¡ªher, me, the floor beneath us. It wouldn''t stop. It wouldn''t stop.


    "Stay with me," I whispered, my vision swimming with tears. "You''re going to be okay. I can fix this. I can¡ª" My voice faltered, breaking into sobs as she coughed, a weak, wet sound that chilled me to the bone.


    Jules'' eyes fluttered, heavy and hazy, yet impossibly calm. A small smile, soft and haunting, curved her lips. Blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth, but still, she smiled. As if she wasn''t slipping away. As if she wasn''t dying in my arms.


    "Jules?" My voice cracked, panic wing up my throat. "Jules, stay with me, please. Why did you¡ªwhy?" My breath hitched violently. "You didn''t have to do this!"


    She lifted a trembling hand, fingers brushing against my cheek, smearing warmth across my skin. "Eve..." she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I had to."


    I shook my head frantically, my tears falling harder. "No, no you didn''t! We¡ªwe could have figured something out. Together! Why would you¡ª" My voice was swallowed by the sob that tore from my chest.


    "You don''t... understand," she breathed, her eyelids fluttering. "I had to stop her."


    My mind reeled. Stop her? Who? What was she talking about?


    "What do you mean? Stop who?" I begged, clutching her tighter, as if I could keep her here, force her to answer me.


    Jules'' breath shuddered, her smile flickering like a dying me. "You wouldn''t... you couldn''t," she rasped. "I... I love you too much, Eve." Her fingers curled slightly against my cheek. "I couldn''t let... happen.


    I sobbed as Jules'' body grew heavier in my arms, but I refused to let go. My fingers curled under her limp frame, my muscles screaming as I tried to lift her.


    "I''ll get you out of here," I gasped, staggering to my feet, nearly copsing under the weight of her. "Just hold on, okay? We''ll get help. We''ll¡ª"


    "Eve..." Her voice was soft, yet it held a strength that made me freeze in ce.


    My breath hitched as I looked down at her, sweat and blood slicking both of us. Her eyes, hazy but still focused on me, held something far worse than pain¡ªeptance.


    "Please," she whispered, her trembling hand gripping my arm weakly. "Don''t... I don''t want to waste what little time I have left... not like this."


    "But Jules¡ª"


    "Please," she pleaded, her breath hitching painfully. "I just... I just want to talk to my only friend before I die. My sister."


    I crumpled under the weight of her words, falling back to my knees, clutching her closer to me as if I could fuse us together and hold her here, keep her from slipping away. My tears fell freely, soaking into the fabric of her shirt, mingling with her blood.


    "I''m here," I whispered brokenly. "I''m here, Jules."


    She smiled, that soft, haunting smile that shattered me into a million pieces. Her bloodied hand shakily reached up and cradled my face, her thumb wiping a stray tear from my cheek.


    "I should have known," she murmured, her voice fragile, a whisper against the chaos around us. "You... you''ve been through so much, Eve. I know now." Her lips trembled. "I should have seen it... your pain was just like mine."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, shaking my head desperately. "No, Jules, don''t do this. You''re going to be okay. Just hold on. Please!" My voice cracked, but she only smiled again, her touch gentle.


    "Five years, darling," she whispered, her eyes dark and heavy with memories. "What did they do to you?" Her fingers brushed through my hair, her touch as tender as a mother''s, as a sister''s. "But... I understand now. You couldn''t tell me the truth. You had to save your pack. You had to save yourself."


    I sobbed, pressing my forehead to hers. "You don''t understand," I choked out. "I didn''t want to lie. I didn''t want this, Jules, I swear¡ª"


    "You are so brave," she interrupted, her voice soft but resolute. "Despite all the scars I can''t see... you carried it all. And still, you found room to care for me." Her lips curled in a wistful, bittersweet smile. "I have no regrets about meeting you."


    She cupped my face with what little strength she had left, her eyes swimming with warmth even as her body failed her. "In my eyes, Eve Valmont... you are my blessed friend."


    Her words crushed me, squeezing the air from my lungs, the pain in my chest unbearable. "No," I whispered, shaking my head. "No, don''t talk like that. You''re going to be fine. We''ll get through this, together, just like always."


    Jules smiled again, but this time it was tinged with sorrow. "There''s so much to say now that I know the truth," she murmured. "But it''s time... I rest." A single tear slid down her cheek, and my heart shattered all over again.


    "I''m tired, Eve," she admitted softly, her eyes gazing past me as if she were seeing something I couldn''t. "Tired of the pain... the memories... the darkness."


    A sob tore from my throat, and I grasped her hand tightly. "No, please don''t leave me," I begged, my voice cracking under the weight of my grief. "I need you, Jules. You''re my family. You''re all I have." In that moment, she was all I had. I had no one at home. She was my family now and she was slipping through my fingers.


    She smiled through her pain, her expression heartbreakingly gentle. "But I get to see my light before I rest," she whispered, her voice growing weaker. Her thumb brushed against my cheek once more, her gaze unwavering. "You, Eve Valmont... you are my light."


    I shook my head, whispering desperate pleas, but she reached for something around her neck, a delicate silver chain that I had seen so many times before but never paid attention to. Her fingers trembled as she pulled at it, revealing a small, worn pendant.


    With shaking hands, she pressed it into my palm. "Take it," she whispered, curling my fingers around it. "It''s... it''s yours now."


    I looked down at the pendant, my vision blurred with tears, and saw a small, hiddenpartment at its center. A key. A secret. A part of Jules I had never known.


    "Jules..." I sobbed, clutching the pendant to my chest as if it were her heartbeat.


    She sighed, her body growing heavier against me. "I wish I could tell you," she murmured. "But... some things... you have to find on your own."


    "No," I whimpered, my tears falling freely onto her face. "Please don''t go."


    She smiled once more, her eyes fluttering closed. "I love you, Eve," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "My sister... my light...Tell me something..."


    I sniffled. "Anything," I promised.


    "Were you really the one at the execution?" She asked.


    I shook my head. "It wasn''t me,"


    She smiled. "Thank the goddess...it would have...hurt." her tone hopeful. "Be ready to fight, Eve," She whispered. "The worst is yet toe. Hades is intentions are not pure. The truth will shatter you. But...he...loves...you."


    My breath caught.


    But then, with a final shuddering breath, she stilled in my arms.


    For a moment, everything was silent¡ªmy sobs, the rms, the world itself. It all ceased to exist except for the unbearable weight of Jules in my arms, and the cold reality sinking into my bones.


    I let out a strangled, anguished cry, rocking her lifeless body, my heart breaking apart with every shuddering sob. "Jules... Jules, please!"


    But she was gone.


    I clutched her to me, pressing my face into her bloodied hair, my entire world copsing around me. "I love you too," I whispered, even though it was toote.


    She didn''t hear me.


    I rocked Jules'' lifeless body in my arms, my sobsing in ragged gasps that burned my throat. My fingers dug into her cooling skin, desperate to hold onto something that was already slipping away. Jules, my friend, my sister¡ªwas bleeding out in my hands, and I could do nothing but drown in the horror of it.


    "I love you too," I whispered again, over and over, as if saying it enough times could undo the damage, could bring her back. My voice cracked into a choked scream, raw and desperate. "Jules, please, please don''t leave me. Please..."


    The sharp m of the door bursting open jolted through the air, but I barely registered it. Heavy footsteps rushed toward us, shouts filling the room¡ªmuffled, distant, meaningless.

 Chapter 167: On The Ground

    Hades


    My gaze locked onto the crumpled figure of Ellen, drenched in blood, clutching Jules'' lifeless body with a desperation that tore through the cold air. I took a hesitant step forward, my breath caught in my throat, an unfamiliar tightness constricting my chest.


    "No," I whispered, but the word barely left my lips, swallowed by the unbearable weight of the moment. My hands curled into fists at my sides, my jaw clenching so tightly it threatened to crack. "No, no, no¡ª"


    Ellen''s head snapped up at the sound of my voice, her eyes swollen shut, her face bruised and battered, streaked with blood and tears, her eyes hollowed out by grief. "She''s gone," she choked out, her voice barely more than a whisper, yet it cut through me like a de. "I couldn''t save her, Hades. I¡ªI tried... I tried."


    The guards stormed the room, guns raised, alert and searching for any more signs of danger as I quickly made my way to Ellen, who was a sobbing pile on the ground. She held on to Jules'' limp body, blood soaking into her dress, hands, and face as she held her as close as she possibly could.


    "Oh, goddess..." Kael whispered, horror bleeding into his voice as he took in the macabre scene. Blood was sttered onto the adjacent wall, some still dripping. The floor was slick with more of Jules'' blood. I knew whatever wrath he felt toward Jules for what she had done to him to escape fizzled out at the sight of her body.


    Ellen rocked her, her screams and pleas shing through the air. "Please, please, don''t leave me alone. Not you too. Please," she hupped. "Don''t go like this. I''ll tell you everything. I won''t hide anymore. Please, you want to hear the whole truth? I''ll tell you. Please, open your eyes..." She struggled against the avnche of emotion threatening to swallow her whole. "I''m begging you!" she screamed. "I''m begging... you."


    I pulled Ellen to me, but her hold on Jules did not falter even a little bit; if anything, it became tighter as if she dreaded someone taking her away.


    I looked into Jules'' face. She was bruised too, but for whatever reason, she almost looked at peace, as if asleep, save for the color leaching out of her skin. I held Ellen to me as she sobbed into Jules, her cries fractured and shattered, each sob cutting through the silence like shards of ss. She trembled violently in my arms, her grip on Jules unrelenting, desperate, as if sheer willpower could keep her here, tethered to life.


    "Ellen," I whispered, my voice raw, hollow. "She''s gone."


    "No," Ellen choked, her body wracked with sobs. "No, she can''t be. She¡ª" Her voice cracked, and she pressed her forehead against Jules'', tears slipping down her cheeks and onto the lifeless skin below. "We were supposed to have more time. I was supposed to fix this... to make things right."


    Kael stepped closer, his usualposed expression fractured with something that looked too much like regret. He knelt beside us, his gaze heavy with unshed grief. "Ellen..." he murmured softly, but she shook her head violently, her arms tightening around Jules in defiance.


    "Don''t," she snapped, her voice sharp with the sting of heartbreak. "Don''t you dare tell me to let her go."


    I felt her body tremble beneath my hands, and my grip on her tightened. "No one is telling you to let her go," I said, my voice low, my own grief bleeding through. "But we need to get her out of here. We need to¡ª"


    "Do what?" Ellen spat, her head snapping up to meet my gaze, fury and despair colliding in her bloodshot eyes. "We couldn''t protect her. She died, Hades. Right in front of me. And I couldn''t do anything. Nothing!" She beat her fist weakly against my chest, her strength depleted. "I should have¡ª" Her voice broke, her sobs swallowing her words whole.


    I closed my eyes, pressing my forehead against hers. "I know," I murmured. "I know."


    Around us, the guards shifted uneasily, exchanging nces, unsure of what to do. The air was thick with the scent of blood and sorrow, a heavy weight pressing down on all of us. No one dared to move Jules'' body, not with Ellen clinging to her like this.


    I took a slow, shuddering breath, lifting my head to look at Kael. His jaw clenched, but he nodded. "I''ll clear the room," he said, his voice low. "Give her time."


    I nodded back, grateful. The guards began to retreat, their footsteps echoing hollowly against the cold floors. The world beyond these four bloodstained walls blurred into nothingness, leaving only Ellen, Jules, and the unbearable silence that followed in death''s wake.


    Ellen''s sobs had quieted into ragged breaths, her fingers threading through Jules'' hair as if she could memorize every strand, every feature. "You were always too good for this world," she whispered, her voice cracked but full of love. "And I was too broken to deserve you."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, guilt gnawing at me. "Ellen," I said softly, but she shook her head.


    "She deserved so much more," Ellen murmured, her gaze distant, as if she were looking through me, beyond me. Her eye was bloodshot. "She deserved to be loved."


    I felt something inside me break at the raw ache in her voice. "She did," I confirmed, my voice barely above a whisper. "And you loved her."


    Ellen let out a shuddering breath, pressing a kiss to Jules'' forehead and continued to sob.


    ---


    I returned to our bedroom after taking Jules to be cleaned up for whatever came next. Ellen had refused to let go of Jules, and it had taken her having a panic attack and falling unconscious for her grip to finally be pried off.


    It was the overwhelming smell of blood that did her in. But the fact that, for a moment in her grief, the blood had not even registered was a testament to how bonded she had been to Jules.


    It was not hard to find out what happenedter after Jules had suddenly incapacitated Kael by shooting him twice with his own gun and ringing the fire rm as a distraction. She would have gone to the room and tried to hurt or even kill Ellen, only for a fight to the death to ensue. Yet I found it impossible that Ellen would kill Jules, despite having watched her kill her own sister¡ªtwice.


    I opened the door, and for a moment, my blood ran cold when I did not see Ellen on the bed. I froze at the threshold, my eyes locked on Ellen''s crumpled figure on the floor. The bed remained untouched, the sheets still crisp, but she sat against the wall, knees drawn to her chest, staring nkly ahead. No tears, no screams¡ªjust silence. A silence that pressed against my chest like a weight I couldn''t shake.


    Her face was hollow, bruises stark against her pale skin. The blood had dried in dark streaks along her arms, staining her fingers. She had refused the Deltas'' healing and had not showered. She was still bloodstained, wearing the same clothes. Her bloody fingers clutched something tight¡ªa key. Small, unremarkable, yet gripped with such force that her knuckles had turned white.


    I didn''t call for the guards. I didn''t ask what the key was for. Whatever it meant, whatever it unlocked, I knew it wouldn''t undo tonight. Wouldn''t bring Jules back.


    Without a word, I crossed the space between us and lowered myself onto the ground beside her. The chill seeped through my clothes, but I didn''t care.


    For a long moment, I said nothing. I didn''t touch her, didn''t try to pull her out of whatever abyss she was staring into. I just sat there, letting the silence stretch between us like an unspoken understanding.


    Ellen shifted slightly, the movement so subtle I almost missed it. Her fingers tightened around the key in her hand, her grip desperate but her expression vacant.


    "I couldn''t save her," she whispered finally, her voice barely audible, raw and empty.


    I swallowed hard, looking at the bruises on her wrists, the blood under her nails. "You saved her in more ways than you could ever realize," I said, my voice rougher than I intended.


    Ellen didn''t respond. She simply stared down at the key in her trembling hands, her fingers curling around it like it was the only thing tethering her to reality. I watched her chest rise and fall in shallow, uneven breaths, each one sounding like it took more effort than thest.


    The silence stretched on, thick and suffocating.


    I shifted slightly, careful not to startle her. "Ellen," I said softly, but she didn''t move, didn''t even blink. Her gaze remained fixed on the key, as if it held answers she couldn''t yet decipher.


    For the first time in a long while, I didn''t know what to say. What could I say? There were no words to mend what had been shattered beyond repair.


    I reached out, hesitating just before my fingers brushed against hers. "We need to get you cleaned up," I tried again, my voice quieter this time, measured. "Let me help you."


    She flinched at the touch. "She loved you," She whispered, her voice hoarse, her eyes steadying on me.

 Chapter 168: Tell Me The Truth

    Hades


    I pursed my lips, letting the silence pass before she spoke again.


    "She worshipped you," she muttered, her tone inscrutable. Her brow furrowed. "I don''t know why I did not see it." Her eyes grew distant once more, a half-hearted shrug lifting her shoulders. "Because now, in hindsight, the signs were there. I mistook love for reverence."


    "It was not your fault," I tried to say, eyeing her still twisted shoulder. It was concerning that she did not seem affected by the horrible state of the joint. It needed attention. But my reports from Kael informed me that she had fought off every Delta. It was like she wanted to prolong the pain, and now, with the words out of her mouth, I knew it was because she believed she deserved the pain she was under.


    "I exacerbated it," she countered. "If I had acknowledged it, I would have been more careful. She must have seen the hickey, every lingering touch, every stolen nce. She must have noticed the way I looked at you when I thought no one was watching." Her voice cracked slightly.


    My heart lurched at every vulnerable confession, warmth spreading in my chest despite the situation.


    "Mine," the flux snarled in my consciousness. We both hung on to every word.


    She pressed on, her expression hardening with self-reproach, twisting the warmth in my chest to ice. It was as though she hated all she was admitting to me, that she wished them to be untrue. "And I ignored it. I let it fester. I fed her delusion without meaning to. I pushed her."


    I watched her closely, the tension in her posture telling me more than her words ever could. The bruises lining her corbone were a stark reminder of the battles she waged¡ªboth inside and out. The way she sat, unmoving, as if the weight of her guilt had settled into her very bones, made it painfully clear that no physical wound couldpare to the torment she inflicted upon herself.


    "She made her own choices," I said, my tone firmer now, though itcked the bite I usually carried. "You can''t control what others feel, no matter how much you wish you could. It is not your fault, Red."


    Her lips pressed together, and for a moment, I thought she might argue. Instead, she let out a slow breath, her fingers twitching where they rested against her knee. She smiled, the gesturecking mirth. "Everyone tells me that," her grip on the key tightened. "It''s never my fault, is it?" Her eyes grew sharp, tears slipping from her eyes, bloody tears falling from the swollen one. "I hate that sentence. It is as if I am not responsible for anything. As if I''m just a victim of circumstance, drifting through life without consequence." Her voice trembled, raw and bitter, and she looked at me then¡ªtruly looked at me¡ªwith an intensity that stole my breath. "But I know better. I let it happen. Like I let her pull the trigger on herself."


    I barely held back a gasp of surprise and reached for her, but she didn''t flinch this time. The bloody tear traced a slow path down her cheek, and the sight of it twisted something deep inside me. The flux within me snarled again, restless and protective, wanting to im, tofort, to destroy anything that dared to harm what was his¡ªours.


    "You me yourself because it''s easier than epting the truth," I said, my voice quieter now, steady despite the storm within. "That people will believe what they want to believe, no matter what you do. You can''t take responsibility for her obsession, Red. That''s not on you."


    She let out a hollowugh, the sound devoid of warmth. "You were not here. She fought me like she wanted me dead, but when it came time, she chose me over herself. It was like she fought literal demons that she knew she could never win against. She knew I would never have the strength to end her to save myself, so she made the choice for me," she swallowed hard, her gaze distant, haunted. "She saved me by damning herself."


    I felt the weight of her words like a punch to the gut. The air between us grew thick with an unspoken grief, pressing against my chest like an iron weight. My hands curled into fists at my sides, a futile attempt to hold onto something¡ªanything¡ªthat could make this easier. But there was nothing easy about it.


    "You think she did it for you," I said, carefully choosing my words, "but that choice was hers alone. You didn''t force her hand, Red. She decided to save you because she loved you, in her own twisted way."


    Her eyes snapped to mine, dark and swimming with emotion. "And what if I made her feel like she had no other way out?" Her voice cracked, raw and full of self-loathing. "What if I could have been the one to save her, but I didn''t? I¡ª" She cut herself off, her hand flying to her mouth as if to trap the words that threatened to spill out.


    I exhaled sharply, reaching for her again, this time gripping her wrist gently but firmly. "Listen to me," I said, my tone leaving no room for argument. "You can''t live your life asking what-ifs. It''ll eat you alive. You did what you could, and whether you believe it or not, you''re still here. That has to count for something."


    She let out a shuddering breath, staring at where our skin touched. "Does it?" she whispered. "Because it doesn''t feel like it."


    "It does," I insisted, my grip tightening slightly. "You''re here, Red. You''re alive. And as long as you are, you have a chance to make peace with this." I paused, forcing her to meet my gaze. "But not if you keep punishing yourself like this."


    For a long moment, she said nothing, the silence stretching between us like an abyss. Then, slowly, she nodded, but the hesitation in her eyes told me she wasn''t convinced¡ªat least, not yet. She looked down at her fingers, at the dried blood still on them. "Something was wrong with her. Sometimes it was like I was speaking to another person, like one person wanted me dead, the other wanted to save me. It was that part of her that pulled the trigger. It was that part of her that called me a sister. Called me her blessed friend." Pain bled into every syble. "That part of her that..." She raised her eyes to me, her tears falling faster. "Told me that I should be ready to fight because your intentions towards me were not pure. That the truth will shatter me."


    My breath hitched.


    A tense silence settled between us, heavy with the weight of her words. My chest tightened, my mind racing to decipher the warning hidden within them. Not pure. The flux inside me snarled in protest, a possessive growl rippling through my consciousness, but I forced it down, focusing solely on the woman before me¡ªbroken, bleeding, and burdened by a truth she barely understood.


    "Red..." I started, but the words faltered on my tongue. What could I say to that? That she was wrong? That the girl who had damned herself to save her was lying? Or worse¡ªtelling the truth?


    She shook her head, her fingers twisting together in a nervous, frantic motion. "She knew something," she whispered. "I could see it in her eyes. Even when she hated me, she still... cared. She wanted to save me from you."


    I stiffened, the usation slicing through me like a de, though her tone carried no malice¡ªonly confusion, fear, and something far worse: doubt.


    "You think she was right?" I asked, my voice carefully measured, but the sharp edge beneath it was unmistakable.


    She met my gaze, and for a moment, I saw the war within her¡ªthe desperate need to believe in me shing with the seeds of uncertainty someone else had nted. Her lips parted, but no words came, only the silent struggle painted across her face.


    "I don''t know," she admitted finally, and it felt like a blow I hadn''t been prepared for.


    I took a step closer, towering over her, but she didn''t recoil. If anything, she leaned into the tension, as if daring me to prove her wrong or confirm her worst fears.


    "You don''t know," I echoed, my voice low, dangerous. "After everything, after all I''ve done, you still don''t know?"


    She exhaled shakily, her hand trembling as it reached up to touch the side of my face, hesitating inches away before dropping back to herp. "I don''t know what to believe anymore," she whispered. "She said things¡ªthings that made sense in ways I didn''t want them to. That I''m just a piece in your game. That you don''t care, not really. That I''m... expendable."


    My pulse thundered in my ears, and it took every ounce of control not to react¡ªnot yet. I moved closer, cing my hands on either side of her, caging her in, forcing her to see only me. "Look at me, Red." Her eyes darted to mine, wide and wary. "You think I''m using you?"


    Her breath hitched, but she held my gaze. "I don''t want to think that," she said, her voice barely audible. "But I can''t ignore what she said."


    I leaned in, so close that my breath ghosted against her lips. "I have never lied to you," I murmured, my toneced with something dark, something primal. "I won''t start now. You are not expendable to me. If you were, you wouldn''t be sitting here, alive, breathing, looking at me with those damn eyes that make me want to tear the world apart for you." A part of me was telling the truth. The flux spoke the truth, but I knew better. The n was set in motion long before we ever met, and it woulde topletion even if it meant that she would break in the process.


    I felt the lie settle in my chest like a weight, a heavy stone pressed deep beneath my ribs. She didn''t know the full truth¡ªcouldn''t know it. Not yet. But her eyes searched mine as if she could find it, as if she could tear past theyers of calcted deception and uncover the raw, ruthless intent buried beneath.


    "This is not the first time that I was warned about you," her voice wasced with uncertainty. "I received a message on the first day I arrived here. I know that it is hopeless to ask but tell me the truth Hades."

 Chapter 169: In The Darkness She Shall Remain

    Hades


    Her words mmed against my chest, stealing the breath from my lungs. The suffocating silence stretched between us, and for the first time, I was stripped of control¡ªvulnerable and exposed. My carefully crafted facade must have shifted because her eyes widened, as if the realization that she was onto something sank in.


    "You received a message?" My words came out slowly, dragged down by something foreign¡ªhesitation. I never hesitated; it was against everything I was taught.


    "Strike sure and true." My father''s voice slithered into my head so vivid that I could almost feel his shadow looming behind me.


    But today, I was left unguarded by a single sentence.


    "Tell me the truth, Hades."


    "Hades?" She pulled me back from the depths of my shock. "It is true?" But it was not a question; it was a statement. The rity in her cadence made the anvil in my gut heavier.


    "You have not answered my question," I countered, my voice harsher than I had intended, and by the way her face fell, the knife in my gut twisted painfully.


    I was so close to everything I needed from her. It was alling together. Barely a day ago, I discovered that I was the key to unlocking her power and all the resources we would win in the apocalypse toe. And now this? The Flux within me roared, a silent tempest that threatened to consume rational thought. It wed at the edges of my restraint, urging me to take control, to twist the situation in my favor¡ªto protect her.


    We both knew the truth, but we wanted different things.


    I couldn''t afford to falter now. Not when I was so close.


    It was simply an unfortunate coincidence, a miracle, that I was the bastard the Moon Goddess chose to be her mate. She was meant to be sacrificed for my pack; this had been the n from the beginning. This was the reason I changed my tactics in dealing with her¡ªso I wouldn''t need to force her into submission. I wouldn''t break her until it was truly time, when she needed breaking.


    Nothing has changed.


    Nothing had changed.


    Nothing has changed.


    I recited the words like a mantra, yet Kael''s words earlier today wrapped around my throat like a noose.


    "I thought you had fallen in love with her."


    Love.


    I felt the Flux pulse in my chest, inciting an ache that I had to control¡ªmy expression remained neutral, though I had to resist the grimace of agony. Two emotions waged war within me: protectiveness and purpose.


    Protectiveness, an instinct buried deep within me¡ªprimal, unyielding¡ªfought against the cold, calcted purpose that had driven every decision I made regarding her. One was an unwee intruder, the other an oldpanion, and yet, in this moment, they blurred into something dangerous. Something I couldn''t afford to feel.


    My teeth clenched, the pressure grounding me as I forced my thoughts back to the n. To the necessity of all of this.


    A slow breath filled my lungs, heavy and measured. I tilted my head, letting the shadows in the dimly lit room swallow the tension tightening my jaw. "Who sent you that message, Red?" My voice was smooth, calcted¡ªbut she wasn''t fooled. Of course, she wasn''t.


    Her gaze, usually wary but malleable, now held a sharpness that scraped against my defenses like a silver dagger. "You didn''t answer mine," she countered, her wordsced with something that was no longer uncertainty but quiet usation.


    Damn it.


    I studied her, forcing myself to hold the silence between us, to let the weight of it press against her shoulders like a carefully applied vice. If I let her think I was unaffected, she might doubt herself just enough to let me regain control. But the way she stared back at me¡ªunrelenting, raw, and so painfully stubborn¡ªmade it clear that wouldn''t be happening tonight.


    She was digging, deeper than I had anticipated. And worse¡ªshe was starting to find the cracks.


    My grip on the back of the chair tightened, the wood groaning softly under my fingers. "And what if I told you the truth?" I finally said, my tone dangerously soft. "Would it change anything?"


    Her lips parted, her breath hitching ever so slightly, but she didn''t retreat. "It would," she whispered, and for a fleeting second, I almost believed the lie hidden beneath the trembling hope in her voice. "It would change everything, Hades."


    I felt something bitter curl inside me. She thought she wanted the truth, but the truth wouldn''t set her free¡ªit would destroy her. It would break her in ways I couldn''t put back together, and that... that was something I couldn''t allow. Not yet. Not until I had what I wanted.


    A muscle ticked in my jaw. "The truth is rarely kind, Red," I murmured, leaning closer, allowing the shadows to frame my face, my voice turning into something almost... tender. "And you aren''t ready for it."


    Her shoulders stiffened, her fingers curling into the fabric of her ruined clothes. "Stop deciding what I''m ready for," she snapped, fire shing through her voice despite the exhaustion weighing her down. "I deserve¡ª"


    "What you deserve," I interrupted smoothly, a dark smirk curling at the edges of my mouth, "is the truth." Ipleted it for her. "I will tell you."


    I blinked, her turning to me caught off guard.


    "I wanted to use you to destroy your father," I continued. It was not aplete lie, nor was it the whole horrible truth. I raised my hand to her face and wiped a bloody tear from her cheek. The wounds of grief were still raw; she was weakened. If I pushed away her question and she asked me again when she was much stronger, I would regret it. I had to put her doubts to rest now.


    "The n was to manipte you," I said, my voice low and deliberate, each word a calcted blow. "To mold you into something I could use against your father. To take everything from him... through you."


    I watched her, waiting for the blow tond, for the betrayal to bloom behind her eyes. And it did. Her lips parted, a sharp intake of breath, and the flicker of hurt that shed across her face twisted something deep inside me. But I couldn''t stop now. I had to see it through.


    "I was never meant to..." I trailed off, fingers brushing against her cheek, lingering for a fraction too long before I forced myself to pull away. "Care."


    There. The final nail in the coffin. The truth¡ªwrapped neatly in a half-lie.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard, her eyes searching mine for something I couldn''t let her find. "So... that''s it?" she whispered, the words brittle and raw. "I was just a means to an end?" Her lips quivered.


    I fought back the urge to kiss her despair away.


    I forced a smirk, hollow and cruel. "You always were." The truth had to be harsh and painful, just as Jules had revealed, so she would believe me. The real truth was much more sinister, and indeed, it would shatter her.


    The silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. I could see the war raging in her mind¡ªthe fight between what she wanted to believe and the reality I had just fed her. Her hands trembled slightly, but she clenched them into fists, forcing herself to stay still, to stay strong.


    I hated that I admired it.


    "But now," I added, my tone softening just enough to reel her back in, "things have changed."


    Her gaze snapped up to me, suspicion and hope ring in the watery depths of her bloodshot eyes. "Changed how?"


    I leaned in, close enough that she could feel my breath ghosting over her lips, close enough that my presence alone would blur the lines of doubt and truth. "You changed me, Red," I murmured, threading my fingers through her hair with a gentleness that belied my words. "You made me rethink everything."


    Her breath hitched, the uncertainty wavering in her eyes like a flickering me. She wanted to believe me¡ªneeded to¡ªbut doubt still wed at the edges of her resolve. She wouldn''t be who she was without her defiance, even when she was falling apart.


    "And that''s why you need to trust me," I pressed, letting my voice drop to a whisper. "Because whatever you think you know, there''s more. So much more." Another truth.


    Her brows knitted together, conflict warring across her face. "And the message I received? What was that? It said you wanted to kill me."


    I exhaled sharply, a calcted sigh, as if weighed down by a burden only I understood. "Someone wants to turn you against me, Red," I said, my thumb tracing slow circles along her jaw. "They know what we could do together. They fear it."


    The Flux within me coiled, thrumming with dark satisfaction as her expression wavered. nting doubt was easy, but keeping it there required finesse. The juxtaposition of its darkness and its protectiveness over her was a new thing I had never explored. It had always been there, but I had suppressed it until the truth came.


    "Then tell me," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Tell me everything so I don''t have to listen to them."


    It was a plea. A fragile, desperate plea.


    She was so afraid.


    She had lost a friend.


    She didn''t want to lose anyone else, even if it was me¡ªthe monster that would be her ultimate undoing. Her fate, her ruin, the creator of her destion.


    I smiled, slow and deliberate, victory curling in my chest like a satisfied predator. "In time," I said, pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead, a promiseced with deception. "Trust me, Red."


    She closed her eyes, exhaling shakily, and for a moment, I saw the fight slip away, exhaustion taking its ce.


    I had won¡ªfor now.


    But deep down, beneath the carefully crafted lies, the truth simmered. The Flux within me raged against it, hating and craving the weakness andfort she carved into me with every breath she took.


    "Nothing has changed."


    But even I couldn''t believe that anymore. "So who sent you the message,"


    There was a heavy silence, before her hesitant voice broke it. "Cain."

 Chapter 170: Liar

    Hades


    I had to keep my expression carefully neutral as she ryed all that happened. I gritted my teeth so hard that I had to hope that I was the only one that heard my mrs grind.


    She told me the whole story, the message and the literal written letter that he had left her on his only fucking visit since her arrival here.


    That fucking ass...


    I craned my neck, relieving the tension with crack but barely had an effect on the growing whirlwind of wrath that tore through my restraints.


    When she was done, silence and the sanguinous scent of blood cloaked us. "You didn''t tell me," I mumured, words that came out like a whisper in the tense silence. I did not let even a pint of usation seep into my voice. I had just won her back with half lies and truths, I couldn''t I push her away by antagonizing her especially after all she had been through today.


    Her gaze lowered,she sank her teeth into her lip. It still sounded like an usation.


    I pinched her chin gently, raising her face so she could meet my eyes, to see that there was no ire behind my question.


    Her eyes were moist and I was afraid that they would never dry. How much more would she cry? How much more times would she be betrayed? How many more times would she be a victim of the machinations of others?  This question clouded my mind, attacking me, ripping into me, the way that I would rip into her.


    The Flux whispered in the back of my mind, a dark murmur that coiled around my thoughts like a serpent. It pulsed with a possessive hunger, a primal need to im, protect, and consume. It reveled in the torment she endured, feeding off the cracks in her spirit like a vulture circling a dying beast.


    The corruption hade closer to the forefront, closer than it had ever been before. The mate bond was pulling it closer, it seemed as though my simple acknowledgement of the truth had reduced the effectiveness of the inhibitors.


    I fought against it, clenching my jaw so tightly that the muscles ached. I couldn''t afford to let it take control. Not now. Not when she was looking at me with those wide, weary eyes¡ªeyes that carried too many ghosts and too fragile trust.


    It wanted her.


    "You want her," it almost taunted, countering me.


    "You didn''t tell me," I repeated, my voice softer this time, almost coaxing. My thumb traced the curve of her chin, a silent plea disguised as tenderness.


    She blinked rapidly, a tear slipping free before she could catch it. "I¡ª" Her voice wavered, and I saw the way she struggled with the weight of everything, the burden of truths she wasn''t ready to share. "I didn''t know how."


    Didn''t know how to tell me? Or didn''t want to?


    My stomach twisted with something I refused to name. I had spent so long constructing this web of deception, pulling her strings with careful precision, and yet... here she was, unknowingly unraveling everything I had built with a few whispered words and a single hesitant look.


    "Cain," I murmured, tasting the name like poison on my tongue. My hand slid down from her chin, curling into a fist at my side. The bastard had dared to reach out to her¡ªto nt seeds of doubt in her mind.


    I forced a breath through my nose, forcing control back into my voice. "He wants to turn you against me," I said, letting the bitterness seep through my words like venom. "You know that, don''t you?" It made sense she would not tell me during that time, we were not exactly tolerating each other back then.


    She nodded slowly, but there was still hesitation in her gaze, a sliver of doubt that twisted deep inside me.


    The Flux seethed, urging me to take action¡ªto show her why she couldn''t trust anyone but me. My fingers itched to pull her closer, to whisper words that would bind her to me irrevocably, to rewrite every doubt in her mind with promises she couldn''t resist.


    Instead, I stepped back, giving her space she didn''t ask for but needed. It was a dangerous gamble, but I had learned long ago that control wasn''t always about force; sometimes, it was about restraint.


    "You think I would hurt you, Red?" My voice was low,ced with just enough pain to make her second-guess herself.


    She hesitated, chewing on her lower lip, but I caught the slight shake of her head. "No," she whispered. "I don''t."


    The relief that surged through me was almost shameful.


    Almost.


    I nodded, reaching out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "Then don''t let Cain''s words poison you." My fingers lingered at the nape of her neck, a possessive touch disguised asfort. "I''m the only one standing between you and them. You know that." I lied. I was no shield. I was her hunter.


    Her eyes met mine, searching, weighing the truth wrapped in my lies. And then, after a long moment, she exhaled and nodded.


    I had her.


    But deep inside, where the Flux coiled and writhed, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the cracks were spreading faster than I could mend them. And if I wasn''t careful, she would see through the carefully woven deception¡ªand once she did, I wasn''t sure even the Flux could bring her back to me, no matter how hard it tried. The foreshadowing made my blood turn to ice.


    "Rest," I , brushing my lips over her forehead. "We''ll deal with Cain... together."


    She closed her eyes, leaning into the touch, and I allowed myself the briefest moment of weakness¡ªof wanting her trust, her warmth, in ways I never should. She was scared of being alone.


    So are you.


    Without a word, I stepped forward and scooped her into my arms. She stiffened, eyes wide with shock as she instinctively grasped at my shirt, but she didn''t fight me. Not this time. Her weight felt too light, too fragile against me, as if she might shatter with one wrong move.


    "Hades¡ª" she started, her voice barely a whisper of protest.


    "We have to wash you up," I cut in, my tone brokering no argument. "I already called a Delta to heal that shoulder of yours." My arms tightened around her as I carried her toward the bathroom. "You''re covered in blood."


    Her silence was unnerving. She usually fought, even when she was too exhausted to win. But now, she simply rested her head against my chest, letting the quiet seep into the spaces between us. The scent of dried blood clung to her like a second skin, and I knew the sight of it¡ªthe feel of it¡ªwas digging into her deeper than she''d ever admit.


    Once in the bathroom, I set her down on the stool near the tub and turned on the water, letting it run until the steam rose thick and heavy around us. The crackling of the water was the only sound between us.


    She sat there, unmoving, staring at her blood-streaked hands like she didn''t recognize them.


    "Red." I crouched in front of her, my fingers gently brushing over the bruises on her arm, where Cain''s words and the horrors of today had left their mark. "Let''s get you clean."


    She nodded once, her motions mechanical. I peeled away the torn remnants of her clothes, the fabric stiff with dried blood and dirt, until she was bare before me. The sight of her wounds¡ªsome still raw, others scabbed over¡ªmade something primal in me rage. But I swallowed it down, focusing on what needed to be done.


    I guided her into the water, the warmth enveloping her as she sank into the tub with a shudder. Without speaking, I took the sponge and began washing away the grime, my touch careful, deliberate. Her skin, once vibrant with life, was now pale and marred by the events of the day. She didn''t flinch under my touch, didn''t react when the water ran red.


    It was unsettling.


    By the time I finished, the Delta arrived, she didn''t say a word as she approached her, cing a gentle hand over her injured shoulder. A faint glow emitted from their palm, and I felt the slight shift in the air as their power worked through her, knitting bone and muscle back together.


    She didn''t even blink.


    She should have screamed, should have flinched from the pain that apanied the healing process, but instead, she sat there, staring past us, hollow and empty.


    "She should feel something, your Majesty," the Delta murmured, a trace of concern slipping into their voice.


    I dismissed them with a sharp nce. "She''s fine."


    They hesitated, but with a nod, they left us alone once more.


    She stood at the edge, her eyes flicking to me once before she turned away. Without a word, she reached for the linens folded neatly on the chair and beganying them on the floor.


    I watched her for a long moment before silently taking the other end, helping her smooth them out. We moved in perfect sync, as if this was something we had done a thousand times before¡ªas if lying on the cold, hard ground instead of a luxurious bed was the only thing that made sense.


    Once the makeshift bedding was in ce, she settled onto the ground, her movements slow and careful, and I followed, stretching out beside her. She didn''t protest when I reached for her, turning her gently until she was curled against my chest.


    Her body was tense at first, rigid with unspoken fears, but then, slowly, she melted into me, her fingers clutching at my shirt like it was the only thing keeping her from drowning, not knowing I was the very tempest that would take her under. Her breath hitched, and then the sobs came¡ªquick and quiet, pressed into my chest as if she wanted to suffocate them before they could escape into the world.


    I stroked her hair, each pass of my fingers a silent promise I could never voice. "I''m here," I murmured, my voice low, threading through the darkness around us. "You''re not alone, Red."


    She didn''t respond, but the way she clung to me said enough.


    I held her as she cried, as the weight of everything she''d endured finally broke free. I let her fall apart in my arms, knowing that when the tears stopped, the walls woulde back up stronger than before.


    But for now, in this fleeting moment of raw vulnerability, I held her tighter, anchoring her to me as if I could somehow protect her from everything¡ªeven myself.

 Chapter 171: Tell Me, Lucy

    Hades


    "You are such a dick, Cain," I snarled at him through the screen, my voice lowered so that Ellen would not stir. It wasn''t as if she could wake up so easily after the hectic day and the Deltas'' healing.


    "Such crass words from the regal king of the Obsidian Pack," he tutted. "What would Mother say?"


    "Cut the crap," I snapped, my voice low and venomous. "Crossing the line and interfering in my territory was bad enough, Cain. But touching what''s mine?" My grip on the desk tightened, the wood creaking under the pressure. "That was your first mistake. Making it personal was yourst."


    Cain leaned back in his chair, the smirk on his face visible even through the screen. "What''s mine, you say? How territorial of you, Hades. I didn''t realize the great king had gone soft, iming little pets now. Forget what Mother would think¡ªlet''s talk about Danielle and the child that the Princess'' father''s beast ripped out of her."


    A lump formed in my throat, and I swallowed the urge to touch the earring dangling from my ear. Ellen''s scent still encroached on my senses despite her no longer being in my arms. But I refused to falter. Like every other Lycan, Cain craved the weakness of his opponent.


    "Don''t test me, Cain," I growled, my patience hanging by a thread. The shadows in the room deepened, responding to the rising anger in my tone. "You and I both know the rules. We both know where we stand. Yet you should do well to remember we stand on the same side in the grand scheme of things. I will make you regret it, Cain, if you stand in my way."


    Cain chuckled darkly, his expression unbothered by my warning. "Regret? Hardly. If anything, I''m curious. Curious about the little thing that has you so worked up. Must be something special to get under your skin like this. The fact that it took her only two months to tell you someone was warning her to escape? You''ve done well."


    My nails dug into the desk as the surge of power pulsed through me, begging for release. But I couldn''t let it take control. Not yet. "Stay the hell away from her. This is your final warning."


    His grin widened. "I get another warning?" His brows shot up. "You are really going soft, Lucy."


    I gritted my teeth at the long-forgotten nickname. "Cain," I growled in warning.


    "She is changing you," he remarked, an unknown emotion leaching into his voice. "I can almost recognize you again¡ªthat eight-year-old boy who used to try and pull me out of the shadows. The only one who deemed me worthy of a smile. Mother''s golden pup. The one who hadn''t yet learned to bury his heart beneathyers of steel and Vassir''s Vein." Cain''s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second, and I caught it¡ªa glimpse of the brother I once knew before our lives became a web of blood, betrayal, and vengeance.


    "That boy is dead," I said coldly. "And if you think I''ve grown soft, then you''re either delusional or suicidal. I''ll ask you onest time, Cain. Stay. Away. From her."


    Cain tilted his head, studying me with an expression I couldn''t quite decipher. "Ah, but that''s the thing, Lucy. I don''t think I can. You see, she''s... intriguing. And I don''t think you''ve told her everything, have you? About you. About your wonderful ns. About your ns for her."


    My chest tightened, his leisure in his voice igniting a fury so potent I could taste it in the back of my throat. "You know nothing of my ns." He could not begin toprehend them.


    "Oh, but I do," Cain countered, leaning forward. "You think you can protect her from everything, but you can''t even protect her from yourself. How long before she sees what you truly are, Hades? How long before she realizes the monster in the shadows isn''t the one outside her window¡ªit''s the one sharing her bed?"


    "You heard me, Cain. Stay away from my wife."


    He raised his brow again, seemingly genuinely surprised. "Your wife? Who is Danielle, then?"


    His question hit its mark.


    "Oh, I forgot. She was ughtered, and you moved on to the daughter of the man who did that to her." He ran his hand through his hair. "Tell me, does her voice still haunt you? Do you look into Ellen''s eyes and see Danielle? Do you think of your child? The one whose body was never found. Tell me, Lucy."


    Cain''s words struck like venom, each syble digging deep into old wounds that had never fully healed. My vision blurred for a moment, the memories surging¡ªDanielle''sughter, the warmth of her touch, and then the blood. So much blood. Her screams still echoed in the recesses of my mind, joined by the haunting cries of the child I never got to hold. My dreams had never been so haunted until during those years.


    My grip on the desk splintered it further, fragments of wood scattering across the room. "You don''t know a damn thing about what I see," I spat, my voiceced with barely restrained fury. "You don''t know the choices I''ve had to make. The lives I''ve had to save while drowning in my own failures. So don''t stand there and act like you have the right to question me."


    Cain leaned forward, his smirk softening into something more sinister, almost pitying. "Oh, but I do, brother. You wear your failures like armor, hoping no one will see the cracks underneath. But I see them. I see you. And you''re right¡ªDanielle''s voice does haunt you. Her blood is on your hands, just as much as it''s on Darius. And Ellen? She''s your penance, isn''t she? Your pathetic attempt at redemption."


    "You don''t get to speak her name," I snarled, my ws extending instinctively, shredding through the remnants of the desk. The shadows in the room twisted and writhed, feeding off my rage. "Not Danielle. Not Ellen. Not anyone. This is yourst chance, Cain. Walk away."


    Cain chuckled, a low, mirthless sound. "Walk away? Oh, Lucy, you still don''t get it, do you? This isn''t just about you. It never was. You think iming her as your wife changes anything? That it erases the sins you''ve buried underyers of lies and blood? You think she''ll stay once she knows the truth?"


    I straightened, the weight of his words mming into me like a physical blow. He was ying a dangerous game, pulling at threads that I couldn''t afford to unravel. But I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing me break.

 Chapter 172: Dont Leave Me

    Hades


    "You''ve said enough," I said, my voice cold and final. "This is thest time we have this conversation, Cain. The next time I see you, it won''t be words we exchange. It''ll be blood."


    He smiled, a dark, twisted thing that sent a chill down my spine. "Oh, brother, I wouldn''t have it any other way. But just remember¡ªwhen the truthes out, and she looks at you with the same fear she once reserved for the monsters outside, it won''t be me you''ll hate. It''ll be yourself."


    The screen went ck, his words lingering in the air like a toxic cloud. I stood there, my chest heaving, my mind racing. He was wrong. He had to be wrong. But his parting words echoed in my mind, a cruel whisper of doubt that refused to be silenced.


    Ellen''s scream tore through the air like a heated de, slicing through the oppressive silence of the room. The raw anguish in her voice sent a chill racing down my spine, freezing me in ce for the briefest of moments before my body moved on instinct. I sprinted toward her like a madman, my heart thundering in my chest as her cries echoed again, each one sharper and more desperate than thest.


    I found her thrashing on the bed, her body stiff and trembling as if she were caught in an invisible grip, fighting against unseen chains that bound her. Her face was pale, her lips trembling, and tears streaked down her cheeks, shimmering in the dim light like shattered ss.


    "Please, please," she begged, her voice hoarse and raw, the words spilling out in gasps. "I''m begging you to forgive me. I should have saved you. I''m sorry¡ªI''m so sorry for being weak. I should have tried harder. I should have stopped it. Please¡­"


    Her body shook violently, but she remained rigid, trapped in some twisted nightmare that held her captive. Her hands wed at the sheets, her nails dragging down the fabric as if she were trying to grasp onto something¡ªanything¡ªto pull herself out of the dark. The sight of her like this, so vulnerable, so broken, was like a knife twisting in my chest.


    I dropped to my knees beside her, my hands hovering over her trembling form, unsure of where to start. "Ellen," I called softly, my voice a low rasp that cracked under the weight of her pain. "Ellen, wake up. It''s just a dream. You''re safe."


    But she didn''t hear me. Her lips quivered, and another heart-wrenching sob escaped her, her face contorted in anguish. "I should have saved you," she whispered again, her voice cracking, barely audible over the sound of my racing heart. "Please, forgive me. Don''t leave me. I''m begging you. I can''t do this alone."


    Her words shattered me.


    "Ellen!" My voice was louder now,manding yetced with desperation. I gripped her shoulders gently but firmly, my hands shaking as I tried to anchor her back to reality. "Ellen, wake up. Please,e back to me."


    Her head jerked to the side, and she let out another strangled sob, her breathsing in shallow, rapid gasps. Hershes fluttered, and for a moment, I thought she wasing to¡ªbut then her body tensed again, and her trembling intensified.


    I leaned closer, pressing my forehead against hers, my voice soft but insistent. "I''m here, Ellen. I''m not going anywhere. Please, wake up."


    Her breathing hitched, and finally, her eyes flew open. They were wild, unfocused, darting around the room as if she didn''t recognize where she was. Tears streamed down her face, and she gasped for air, her chest heaving with the effort.


    "It''s okay," I murmured, pulling her into my arms without hesitation. Her body was limp against mine at first, but then her fingers clutched at my shirt, gripping it with a desperation that mirrored the ache in my chest.


    "Hades¡­" Her voice was a broken whisper, and then she dissolved into sobs, burying her face against my chest. "You left me. Don''t leave me, please. I''m begging you. I can''t be alone. I can''t¡ª"


    Her words dissolved into incoherent cries, and I held her tighter, my hand smoothing over her hair in a soothing rhythm. "I''m here," I said, my voice thick with emotion I couldn''t suppress. "I''m here, Ellen. I''m not going anywhere."


    Her fingers curled tighter into my shirt, as if she were afraid I would disappear if she let go. "I thought¡­ I thought you left me," she choked out, her sobs wracking her body. "I couldn''t stop it. I tried, but I couldn''t stop it, and I thought¡­ I thought you were gone. Please don''t go. I can''t¡ª"


    "Shh," I whispered, pressing a kiss to her temple, my lips lingering there for a moment longer than I intended. "I''m not leaving. I swear it. You''re safe now."


    Her sobs gradually subsided into quiet, huping breaths, but she didn''t loosen her grip on me. I stayed there, cradling her against me, feeling the weight of her anguish seep into my own soul. She clung to me as if I were her lifeline, and for the first time in a long time, I felt utterly powerless.


    "Don''t leave me," she murmured again, her voice barely audible. "I can''t be alone."


    "You''re not alone," I said firmly, my hand cupping the back of her head as I held her close. "You''ll never be alone, Ellen. Not as long as I''m here."


    She nodded weakly against my chest, her breathing finally evening out, though her tears still dampened my shirt. I stayed with her, my arms wrapped around her like a shield, knowing full well that I wasn''t her savior.


    I was her storm, her tormentor, the one who would bring her to her knees. But for tonight, I let myself be her shelter, if only for a fleeting moment.


    For moment, I thought back to Cain, his words washing over me like cold water.


    She will not fear me when she finds out, she will despise me.

 Chapter 173: She Is Still Your Wife

    Hades


    You could have heard a pin drop from thru bearable weight of the silence at the round table. The expression of every Governor and ambassador was the same: shock.


    I nced at Montegue, gauging his reaction to the news. He was as pale as parchment, his eyes distance and his knuckles white. This news would hit him the hardest. It was yet another betrayal.


    Surprising, Gallinti, spoke up first, the youngest at the round table seemed to break from his haze of astonishment and cleared his throat. "The werewolf princess is your mate?"


    "Yes, Ellen Valmont is my mate," I reiterated.


    His eyes widened, his brows bunching. "A Lycan and a werewolf," he muttered. "This is... unprecedented."


    "Unprecedented is too tame a term for this," Governor Ss bellowed, pushing back his chair as he shot to his feet. "This is an abomination!"


    The word cracked like a whip through the chamber. The tension thickened, pressing in like a suffocating weight.


    "This has to be a mistake," Ambassador Morrison interjected, his voice less loud but no less vehement. He leaned forward, his gray eyes narrowed with suspicion. "A Lycan and a werewolf have never bonded in recorded history. The bloodlines have always repelled one another. Even an attempt at a union would result in violent rejection. Your very nature should make this impossible."


    Ss seized on that. "Exactly! This is unnatural. Forbidden. There''s no telling what this could mean for the stability of our people. If Lycans and werewolves begin to¡ª"


    "It is not a mistake," I interrupted, my voice cutting through the rising furor like a de. "This is not some misalignment of fate. It is the result of an anomaly¡ªtwo, to be precise."


    Another beat of silence. Then, Gallinti leaned forward, his sharp eyes gleaming with renewed interest. "An anomaly?"


    I nodded. "The Vassir''s Vein within me. The Fenrir''s Marker within Ellen." I let the weight of those words settle before continuing. "These two anomalies¡ªtheir nature, their essence¡ªhave bonded. It is a rare, perhaps even unique, case of absolutepatibility."


    A gasp rippled through the table. Even Morrison, everposed, seemed shaken by the implications.


    Ss, however, remained unconvinced. His eyes zed with defiance, his hands braced against the table as if the very foundation beneath him had begun to crumble. "A ''rarepatibility'' does not change the fact that this should not be possible. This¡ª" he gestured sharply, almost usingly "¡ªis dangerous. Do you have any idea what that could mean?"


    Before I could answer, another voice entered the fray.


    Kael.


    My Beta''s presence had been silent until now, his green eyes calcting as he listened. But now he leaned forward, his tone firm. "It means," he said, addressing the table with a level of conviction that quieted even Ss''s anger, "that we finally have the means to unlock the full potential of Ellen''s Fenrir''s Marker."


    Ss let out a derisive scoff. "And that is supposed to reassure me?"


    Kael ignored him and turned to me instead. "We''ve discussed this before. Ellen''s wolf¡ªher true power¡ªhas remained dormant because her bloodline was severed, iplete. But a mate-bond with you, Hades, with your Vassir''s Vein, will act as the catalyst to draw out her wolf. It will mature the Fenrir''s Marker."


    His words settled over the council like the final piece of an unfinished puzzle.


    Gallinti exhaled sharply. "So you''re saying¡­ this bond isn''t just some anomaly or ident. It''s necessary."


    Kael nodded. "If we are to survive what''sing, then yes."


    Another heavy silence.


    Morrison leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable, though I could see the gears turning in his mind. Gallinti, ever the strategist, had already begun to analyze the implications. But Ss¡ªSs''s hands curled into fists, his rage barely leashed.


    I met his gaze, unflinching. "You can call it unnatural, an abomination, a mistake. But the truth remains¡ªEllen Valmont is my mate. And there is no force in this world or the next that will change that."


    His nostrils red, but he said nothing.


    They all knew what it meant.


    This was what we needed no matter how stubborn they wanted to be this was what we needed.


    "So you will mark her as your mate," Came Montegue''s voice.


    The whole table went still, all eyes turning to him.


    He looked to have aged another decade in the span of a few seconds. The table went silent and for the first time, it was not shock or ire on everyone''s faces, it was sympathy.


    Everyone knew that my dead mate, Danielle was his princess. His most loved daughter. He used to be a high handed man, with a consistently dark expression, unless Danielle was in his vicinity, she was his light as much as she had been mine.


    Ellen was the daughter of the man who ripped her away from him. A lump formed in my throat.


    His eyes were hollow, haunted, he looked sick as he stared at me, his expression grave. There was no hatred on his face as they had been since the day that Danielle died. Only despair..


    And now, I would mark the daughter of her murderer.


    The ache in my throat deepened, but I forced myself to meet his gaze. He deserved that much.


    "Yes," I said, my voice rougher than I intended. "I will mark her."


    Montegue swallowed, his throat working visibly, though no words came for a long, agonizing moment. The war waging in his eyes was stark, a battlefield of grief and duty, past and present. I could see the ghosts haunting him, see the weight of his loss pressing against his soul, demanding that he reject this¡ªto call me a traitor, to see this bond as yet another knife buried in his back.


    But he didn''t.


    Instead, he turned his gaze to the rest of the table, shoulders squared, voice steady despite the turmoil he barely kept at bay.


    "He must do what he must," he said, the words carrying an unexpected finality, "for the sake of Obsidian."


    The room collectively exhaled, as if they had been bracing for an explosion that never came. Even Ss, who had been poised to argue, hesitated, thrown off course.


    Montegue continued, his voice gaining strength. "This bond¡­ as unnatural as it may seem, as much as it may wound me to ept it, is the key to ending this futile bloodshed that hassted centuries. If Ellen Valmont is truly the key to awakening the Fenrir''s Marker, and if Hades is the only one who can unlock it, then we have no choice but to see this through."


    Ss mmed a fist on the table. "You would just ept this? Montegue, this is¡ª"


    "This is war," Montegue cut him off sharply. His eyes burned with something else now, something colder, deadlier. "And I will see it ended. I will see Darius run into the ground for what he has done to my family¡ªto our people."


    The air thickened, heavy with the weight of his words.


    And now, his own daughter¡ªhis blood¡ªwas bonded to me.


    Gallinti let out a slow breath, shaking his head in astonishment. "So this¡­ this is it, then. The moment that changes everything."


    Morrison, ever pragmatic, adjusted his cuffs, his expression unreadable. "If you truly intend to mark her, then we must move quickly. Darius can''t know "


    "He won''t," I agreed.


    Ss still looked mutinous, but he remained silent, his fingers digging into the table as if trying to ground himself.


    Montegue exhaled slowly, his expression grim. "I won''t lie and say I approve of this. I will never forgive Darius for what he''s done. But if marking Ellen means an end to this war¡ªif it means avenging Danielle in a way that truly matters¡ªthen so be it. If it means we get to the beast of the night, then it will be done. No more Obsidian Pack father''s will lose their daughters."


    His eyes met mine again, dark and storm-tossed. "See this through, Hades. Do what needs to be done."


    I inclined my head, understanding the unspoken weight behind his words.


    This was no longer just about fate or bonds or rarepatibilities.


    This was about vengeance. About war. About ending the centuries-long bloodshed that had defined our people for too long.


    "There will be a knotting between you and the girl." Ss said evenly. "What if she does not allow?"


    "Yes, she might be adverse to knotting with a Lycan," Morrison said snidely.


    "It''s a possibility."


    "She can be manipted," I assured. I fought back the warmth of her phantom touches on my skin.


    "Of course, she can," Morrison scoffed. "And if she won''t submit, do what I did to my Eliza and simply rape the mutt."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    A slow, deadly silence choked the air, suffocating the very breath from the room. The tension before had been thick, but this¡ªthis was different. This was the kind of silence that came before the breaking of bones, before the stter of blood on cold stone.


    Every muscle in my body coiled tight. I could feel the heat rising beneath my skin, a smoldering ember of something violent, something ancient. The Flux stirred.


    Morrison leaned back in his chair, oblivious to the danger he had just invited upon himself, a smirk curling his thin lips. "What?" he drawled, feigning innocence, as if the venom of his words hadn''t already seeped into the room. "Do you think she would willingly submit to you, Hades? The daughter of Darius Valmont? A werewolf bitch? No, you''ll have to break her. That''s what they''re made for, aren''t they?"


    The walls groaned, or maybe that was the sound of my own restraint fracturing.


    A sharp snap echoed through the chamber¡ªwood, cracking beneath the pressure of Kael''s grip on the table. His face was unreadable, but his knuckles had gone bone-white.


    Gallinti stiffened, his lips pressed into a thin line, calcting. Ss looked disgusted, but whether it was at Morrison''s words or the thought of a werewolf in my bed, I couldn''t tell. Montegue, though¡­ Montegue did not move. Did not blink. He sat there, his body eerily still, his gaze locked onto Morrison like a predator sizing up prey.


    It was only then that Morrison seemed to sense the shift in the air. His smirk faltered, his confidence wavering. "What?" he repeated, but this time, there was something else in his voice.


    Something akin to fear.


    I moved first.


    One moment, I was seated at the table. The next, I was across it, my hand wrapped around Morrison''s throat, lifting him clean off the ground. His eyes bulged, fingers wing at my wrist, feet kicking against empty air.


    "You should have kept your mouth shut," I murmured.


    The Flux, the pulsing corruption within me, roared in satisfaction, curling around me like a living thing. It bled into my voice, dark and echoing. I felt it seep into Morrison, felt the way his veins shrieked in protest as its tendrils licked at his mind.


    He choked, his body convulsing as the Flux invaded his senses, dragging his worst fears from the depths of his soul.


    I leaned in, close enough that he could see the abyss staring back at him in my eyes. "You touched your mate with force?" I whispered, my voice dripping with the promise of pain. "You defiled your own mate."


    Morrison made a strangled sound, somewhere between a plea and a sob.


    I tightened my grip. "Tell me, how does it feel to be powerless?"


    His mind shattered.


    He let out a raw, gurgling scream as his eyes rolled back, his body convulsing violently. I could feel his terror, could taste it on my tongue like bitter iron. The Flux did not just show nightmares. It made them real.


    A hand rested lightly on my shoulder. Not to stop me. Just a reminder.


    Montegue.


    I turned my head slightly, meeting his gaze. There was no judgment there. No pity. Only understanding.


    "Let him go," Montegue said softly. "He''s not worth it."


    I considered it. For a breath, for two. Then, with a growl, I released Morrison.


    He copsed to the ground in a twitching, whimpering heap, his breathing in shallow gasps. His eyes darted around wildly, seeing things none of us could. His fears would haunt him for weeks. Maybe months. Maybe forever.


    The table remained silent.


    Gallinti was the first to move, exhaling sharply as if to break the spell. "Well," he muttered. "That was¡­ thorough."


    Kael smirked, shaking out his fingers. "That''s why he''s king."


    Ss looked unimpressed, but he did not argue. Morrison, for his part, did not rise. He stayed curled on the floor, trembling.


    Montegue finally turned to me. "Do not let his words taint your mind," he said, voice low but edged with grief. "Do not even contemte what he said, Danielle will never forgive you if you sunk so fucking low. She is still your wife."


    I did not understand exactly what it was saying but I nodded caught off guard. Which wife was he speaking about?


    "When we are done here, I want to show you a ce," he revealed.

 Chapter 174: Shrine For Her

    Hades


    "She has been sedated," Amelia assured me, "But when she wakes up, you have to be by her side."


    "Alright," I said in the mouth piece before cutting the call. I let out a heavy sigh. Eve''s condition had worsened and it seemed she was spiralling. Jules death hit her. Hard.


    She would not eat, or bath unless I was there. Before I left the tower I bath her, dressed and fed her myself. She would not let anyone enter the room, especially Mrs Miller. Her resemnce to Jules did Eve no good.


    I seemed to bounce off the walls in a haze of grief and anxiety, her eyes shadowed from theck of sleep that I had to sedate so she could get some sleep.


    Still, it gnawed endlessly at me that she might have another nightmare or worse a night terror and I would not be there to hold her and console her.


    I raised my head and my skin prickled as I finally noticed Ambassador Montegue''s gaze cast on me.


    It was unnerving.


    It made me uneasy tht way that I did not notice he had been looking right at me, when my senses were perpetually heightened.


    His eyes narrowed, before he looked away, his gaze shifting to look out the window of the car. "How is the girl?" He asked, his tone inscrutable. I could get no signal that would tell me just what he was thinking. "I heard that the spy of yours was killed." What it implied was clear despite his voice being devoid of hostility.


    Ellen was a killer.


    I did not miss a beat. "Jules pulled the trigger on herself, unfortunately. It''splicated."


    "Isn''t it all?" Montegue replied ominously. "First person that Princess did not pull the trigger on when she got the chance. Her pack were not given that mercy, your majesty."


    "Indeed," I replied inly.


    The silence that followed was heavy as the car continued to traverse the road to a destination that I was not privy to. I just had to hope that it was worth my time.


    As the car rolled to a stop, I surveyed the surroundings. It was an ordinary greenhousepound, tucked away in an unassuming corner of the city.


    This was where Montegue had brought me?


    I stepped out, the scent of earth and damp leaves filling my lungs. The towering ss structure ahead reflected the faint glow of streetlights. Montegue didn''t speak, only adjusted his coat and strode forward, expecting me to follow.


    I did.


    The moment we stepped inside, the air changed. It was thick with the fragrance of rare flora, humid and warm. The greenhouse was vast, brimming with nts¡ªsome I recognized, others I had never seen before. Vines curled around metal trellises, their tendrils pulsing faintly as if alive in ways they shouldn''t be. Bioluminescent petals cast a gentle glow over the polished stone pathway we walked.


    Montegue moved with practiced ease, weaving between nts until he reached the farthest wall. He pressed his palm to a panel hidden behind an overgrown fern. The ground beneath us shifted with a dull rumble, and before I could question him, a hidden passage slid open, revealing stone steps leading downward.


    A secret chamber beneath a greenhouse? My instincts screamed caution, but I followed him down the spiraling descent. The further we went, the more unnatural the space became. There was no sunlight, no open sky¡ªyet the underground garden before me flourished.


    I stopped in my tracks.


    The cavern was enormous, its ceiling domed with what could only be described as an artificial moon, casting a silver glow over thendscape. The nts here were unlike anything I had seen. Softly glowing blue roses, vines with leaves like molten gold, trees that swayed though there was no wind. It was hauntingly beautiful.


    We walked deeper still, and that was when I noticed them. The walls were lined with framed paintings.


    I barely breathed.


    Danielle''s paintings.


    My fingers twitched at my sides, an invisible force wrapping around my chest, tightening with each step. I knew these strokes, the way her hands moved across the canvas. These were hers.


    Montegue said nothing, merely led me forward as if allowing me to drink in every carefully preserved memory. The ache in my chest burned. My pulse thundered in my ears.


    And then I saw it.


    The altar.


    Atop it, encased in a clear capsule,y a body.


    Danielle.


    I barely felt my legs move.


    One moment, I was standing frozen, the next, I was at her side, my hands pressing against the ss. My breath hitched, my vision blurred.


    It wasn''t a trick. It wasn''t a hallucination.


    Danielle.


    Her brown hair framed her face, her lips slightly parted, as if she were merely sleeping. She looked exactly as she had thest time I saw her¡ªbefore death took her. Before the beast too her.


    A low, guttural sound left my throat, a sound I didn''t recognize as my own.


    Cerberus lunged forward within me, his anguish bleeding into my own.


    His mate.


    Our mate.


    She is here. She was always here.


    A thousand emotions crashed into me, threatening to drag me under. My hands curled into fists against the ss. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to breathe, to steady the storm inside me.


    The ss slid open with a soft hiss, and for a moment, I couldn''t move. My breath was locked in my throat, an anvil of disbelief weighing me down. But then, like a man in a trance, I reached forward, my fingers trembling as they grazed her cheek.


    Warm.


    A violent shudder rippled through me, my lungs straining for air as my mind warred between the impossible and the reality before me.


    "She''s... warm," I murmured, voice fractured. My gaze snapped to Montegue, searching for answers.


    He nodded, a slow, deliberate motion that stirred the stagnant air around us.


    On instinct, I gathered her in my arms, her body delicate and light against me, as if she might vanish with a gust of wind. I cradled her close, my hands roaming over her back, her arms, her face, memorizing every inch of her¡ªthe curve of her brow, the slope of her nose, the soft parting of her lips.

 Chapter 175: A Reminder Of Her

    Hades


    Her scent, faint beneath the sterile preservation, wed at memories I had locked away. Laughter, tangled limbs under moonlight, whispered promises meant tost eternity.


    My chest burned, a volcano of grief and longing erupting, molten emotions searing through muscle and bone. I pressed her closer, rocking gently, as if the rhythm might summon her spirit back into this fragile vessel.


    But no tears came. They never did. My father had seen to that, carving out ducts he imed were unnecessary, believing stoicism equated strength. But pain was not lesser without tears¡ªif anything, it was sharper, a de honed by the inability to shed it.


    I ached with a fury that could not be assuaged. A yearning that tore at my soul, leaving it ragged and raw. My gaze traced the delicate line of her jaw, the curve of her eyshes against her pale cheek. I willed her to open her eyes, to smile, to reprimand me for taking so long to find her.


    "Danielle," I whispered, my voice a ragged thread, pulled taut by the weight of her name. "My moon, my heart."


    The room was silent, save for the rasp of my breath and the quiet hum of the artificial moon overhead. Each second stretched, stic and cruel, taunting me with hope that perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªshe might stir, might speak.


    Cerberus thrashed within me, a beast denied its mate, his howls echoing in the hollow chamber of my heart.


    Our mate.


    She was here. She had always been here. Hidden away, stolen from us by time and tragedy.


    Montegue watched in silence, his gaze an unreadable cipher as I grieved. I should have demanded answers, raged against this mockery of fate, but all I could do was cling to her, absorbing the phantom warmth, letting it seep into the frozen marrow of my bones.


    "Why?" My question hung in the air, a fragile plea. "Why bring me here? Why now?"


    Montegue''s expression softened, a flicker of something almost human in his eyes. "Sometimes, majesty, the dead are not as dead as we believe. Sometimes, they are simply... waiting."


    I ground my teeth, a growl vibrating through my chest. "For what?"


    "For the right moment. The right person. Perhaps, Hades, she waited for you."


    I swallowed hard, my eyes drifting back to Danielle''s serene face. Had she lingered in this twilight existence, waiting for the touch of my hand, the sound of my voice?


    The thought shattered me anew, hope mingling with despair in a vicious cycle.


    "You told you would let me see her until I brought that beast''s head to you."


    "I know what I said," his voice was grave. "I could never forget but I could have never foretold that you would be mated to her killer''s daughter."


    I stilled at the mention of Ellen in this sacred ce. Even though she was not mentioned by name, a despair instantly ripped through me. The impossiblity of it all was not lost on me. I had been holding her yesterday, trying to keep her from falling apart and today I was with Danielle, her body in my arms. The anvil suddenly weighed more.


    Montegue''s voice was steady, yet there was an undercurrent beneath his words¡ªone I couldn''t ce, a thread of something deeper, older.


    "Love is a fickle thing, we tend to forget who held our heart when someone else takes its ce."


    The words struck like ash, sharp and deliberate.


    I clenched my jaw, my fingers tightening around Danielle''s body as if shielding her from his insinuations. "You think I''ve forgotten?" My voice was low, but the weight of it was a warning.


    Montegue exhaled, the sound a slow unraveling of patience. "No," he admitted, "but I wonder if you wish you could."


    I stiffened.


    Did I?


    I had spent years hunting the beast that took Danielle from me, that ripped through my life with merciless ws. And yet, in my arms nowy the woman who was supposed to be gone, preserved in a ss tomb beneath a greenhouse of illusions.


    And Ellen¡ªEllen had been in my arms just yesterday, broken and trembling, needing me in a way that I had not allowed myself to need anyone in so long.


    The weight of it was unbearable.


    Danielle was my mate.


    Ellen was the daughter of her killer.


    Cerberus writhed, torn between two opposing instincts, two halves of a soul that were never meant to collide. One part of me, the primal part, howled in grief, urging me to take Danielle away from this ce, to keep her safe. The other, the fractured, war-ridden man who had watched too many things die, whispered that it was toote. That no matter how warm she felt, no matter how perfectly preserved, this was still a grave.


    "You still haven''t answered my question." My voice was tight, controlled. "Why now? Why let me see her after all these years?"


    Montegue studied me, his gaze unreadable. Then, finally, he spoke.


    "


    ---


    "Because I need you to remember her."


    The words slithered through the air, settling into my bones like a whisper from the dead.


    Montegue stepped forward, deliberate, measured. "You cannot forget her in all of this. I want you to see her face, to touch her, to remember what was taken from you. What was stolen."


    My grip on Danielle tightened instinctively. His words scraped against something raw inside me, a wound that had never closed.


    "You think I could ever forget?" My voice was hoarse, brittle.


    Montegue''s expression was unreadable, but his gaze sharpened. "I think grief dulls with time. I think men like you¡ªmen with power, with duty¡ªfind ways to bury their ghosts when the weight of the living bes too much to carry."


    My fingers twitched. He wasn''t wrong.


    Ellen.


    Her face shed in my mind, the way her body had curled into mine the night before, trembling, shattered. The way she had needed me.


    And now, Danielle¡ªhere, in my arms, impossibly warm, preserved in a way that should have been impossible.


    Montegue continued, voice steady. "I need you to remember what was done to her. To you. To both of you. I need you to hold on to that pain, that fury."


    I exhaled sharply, my nostrils ring.


    Montegue smiled, but it was grim, a flicker of something dark and knowing in his eyes. "War ising, Hades. And love¡ªlove makes men reckless. It makes them weak." He paused, letting the words sink in. "But grief? Grief makes them unstoppable."


    A slow, cold rage settled into my chest.


    I should have known.


    Montegue had never done anything without reason. This wasn''t a gift¡ªit was a weapon. A reminder.


    I turned back to Danielle, my gaze drinking her in. Every delicate feature, the soft curve of her lips, the way hershes fanned over skin that had not aged a single day.


    "And yet," I murmured, "you are the one who kept her here. Who kept her from turning to dust. Why?"


    Montegue''s silence stretched. And then¡ª


    "Because I knew you woulde for her."


    The confession was a de in the dark, striking true before I even had time to shield myself.


    I stilled, muscles locking in ce.


    "You¡ª" I started, but Montegue cut me off.


    "You think I left her to rot?" He tilted his head, his gaze sharp. "No. I preserved her because I knew the day woulde when you would need to see her again. When you would need to remember why you cannot afford to soften."


    My breath came fast, harsh. "You think I need reminding?"


    Montegue studied me, his expression cool. "I think you needed to feel it again. To remember what loss tastes like." His eyes glistened with unshed tears, he suddenly looked old again, a graying old man that grief had taken its cruel toll. He took a deep breath. "Once you have avenged her, I want to to move on, love again, live again."


    His eyes grew soft, painful warmth seeping into his face. "Son,"


    I stiffened. He only used to call me that before Danielle died.


    "Fa--father," I found myself replying. "Why?"


    He smiled, a sad little twinkle entering his eyes. "Because it is what my Dany would have wanted. She loved you too much to let you be buried with her."

 Chapter 176: Drowning

    Eve


    The walls bleed ink and blood, ck and crimson seeping into eachother,ing closer to where I was perched on the bed. My knees drawn towards me, my arms tightened around me but it did nothing to ward of the chill that had embedded itself in my bones.


    I could see faces in the macabre fluid, faces of those that rained me with words of damnation.


    "Just fucking die!" My mother hissed, the details of her face in the dark fluid so hauntingly familiar that I reversed into myself. "Why don''t you just fucking die!"


    I mped my hands over my ears, squeezing my eyes shut but I could not endure the darkness behind my own eyes and I snapped them open only to see yet another face, bile rising in my throat.


    "I never loved you." James'' voice struck like a de, his inky face etched with disgust. The ghost of his touch, the way he had once traced my skin with something that resembled affection, turned rancid. "You were just something to pass the time." His lips curled into a sneer. "Pathetic, desperate. Always hoping someone would stay. No wonder everyone leaves. No wonder they betray you."


    The faces bled together, shifting, warping, until another emerged.


    "Murderer." Mrs Miller, Jules Aunt stood before me, her eyes like pits of endless sorrow, her mouth twisted in a grief so consuming I could feel it leeching the air from my lungs. "You killed her. She trusted you, and you killed her."


    "No¡ª" My voice cracked, barely a whisper.


    "She didn''t pull the trigger, did she?" The voice belonged to my father now. The lines of his face were distorted, but I knew them. "You let her die. That was the only thing you were ever good at, wasn''t it? Letting people die."


    "It wasn''t¡ª" My words were drowned out by a chorus.


    The voices rose, blending into a cacophony that scraped against my skull.


    "You should be the one rotting in the ground."


    "You took her life, just like you ruin everything you touch."


    "How many more will you destroy before you''re satisfied?"


    "Monster."


    That one was Jules'' voice. Soft. So soft. But it cut the deepest.


    I gasped, my chest tightening, but there was no air. Just ink and blood, rising, reaching, curling around my legs like grasping fingers.


    I wanted to run. But there was nowhere to go.


    Because they were right.


    The ink and blood slithered closer, tendrils of darkness licking at my feet like tongues of an insatiable void. My breath hitched. The voices had never been wrong.


    "Monster,"


    "Monster,"


    "Monster,"


    My heart seized at the fluid continue to slither, another face forming in its eerie waves.


    "Sister,"


    Ellen.


    "See? You deserved it." Her voice was deceptively gentle, as if she were merely stating a fact, one long since carved into the marrow of my bones. "You deserved every year you spent in that cell. You deserved every ounce of pain inflicted on you. You deserved every p, every kick, every whisper of disgust."


    The ink surged forward, curling around my calves, seeping into my skin like venom.


    "I was just eighteen" I rasped, my throat raw, my body trembling. "I didn''t¡ª"


    "Didn''t what?" Ellen''sughter was hollow, brittle. "Didn''t mean to live? Didn''t mean to stop Jules from revealing the truth?" Her face darkened, shifting like a reflection on shattered ss. "But you did, didn''t you? You killed her to keep her mouth shut!"


    "I tried to stop her!" My voice cracked, desperation wing at my throat.


    "And yet, you were the one holding the gun."


    The weight of it was suddenly in my hands again, cold, heavy, unforgiving. My fingers curled around the ghost of it, the same way they had that day. The moment the world had split apart.


    Ellen''s lips parted, her expression twisting. "You always imed you loved her, but in the end, you let her die. Just like Mom said you would. Just like Dad always knew you would."


    More voices rose from the ink.


    "Selfish."


    "Weak."


    "A burden."


    I was sinking now, the ink swallowing me, slithering up my ribs, pressing into my lungs. My skin crawled with the weight of unseen hands, wing, grasping, pulling.


    The faces multiplied¡ªsome I knew, some I didn''t. The judge, his gavel mming down like a death sentence. My cellmate,ughing at my nightmares. The guards, watching me with empty eyes as I choked on the injustice of it all.


    And Jules.


    Jules, standing in the ink, her body fragmented, shifting between what she was and what was left of her.


    "You were supposed to save me." Her voice wasn''t angry. It wasn''t loud like the others. It was worse. It was disappointed.


    Something inside me cracked.


    "Jules¡ª" I reached for her, but my hands passed through the ink, the illusion shattering like ss.


    The walls bled faster now, the room suffocating in darkness, my own name whispered over and over like a curse.


    Eve. Eve. Eve.


    I should''ve died with her.


    I should''ve pulled the trigger on myself.


    The ink reached my throat, cold fingers tightening like a noose.


    And then¡ª


    Silence.


    A deafening, aching silence.


    And a single breath.


    Not mine.


    But real. Close.


    "Red!"


    My eyes darting in the direction of the proceeding figure, gray eyes haunted, hair tousled, skin pale.


    Hades.


    Warm hands cradled my face, his mouth moving but the sybles came out muffled, the voice of the ink and blood rising and drowning out everything else.


    The walls bled faster now, the room suffocating in darkness, my own name whispered over and over like a curse.


    Eve. Eve. Eve.


    I should''ve died with her.


    I should''ve pulled the trigger on myself.


    The ink reached my throat, cold fingers tightening like a noose.


    And then¡ª


    Silence.


    A deafening, aching silence.


    And a single breath.


    Not mine.


    But real. Close.


    "Red!"


    My eyes darting in the direction of the approaching figure, gray eyes haunted, hair tousled, skin pale.


    Hades.


    Warm hands cradled my face, his mouth moving but the sybles came out muffled, the voice of the ink and blood rising and drowning out everything else.


    I looked up at him but my ears were ringing with the words. The words echoed in my skull like curse. Like a brand seared into my soul.


    The ink seeped into my skin, wing away at my fragile spirit, pulling at my will to live.


    Hades'' lips moved again, but this time, the ink shifted. The voices, once a cacophony of torment, faltered, their shrieks muffled beneath something else¡ªhis voice.


    A crack in the abyss. A sliver of warmth in the ice.


    "Red," his voice broke through, deeper now, steady, as if he could hold me with just his words. "Look at me. Come back to me."


    The ink pulsed, seeping into my skin like a parasite, but the ringing in my ears dulled just enough for me to hear him.


    I gasped, shuddering as my fingers curled into his sleeves, anchoring myself to the solid weight of him. My lips trembled, my voice barely above a breath.


    "They''reing for me."


    Hades stiffened.


    I pointed at the walls, at the ink that bled and writhed and whispered with faces carved from the depths of my worst nightmares.


    "They said I should be dead," I rasped, my throat raw from screams I hadn''t realized I had swallowed. "They said I''m a monster. That I killed her. That I ruin everything I touch. And they''reing for me, Hades¡ª"


    My voice cracked, panic surging like a flood, washing over me in violent waves.


    Hades'' expression shattered. The ever-unshakable, ever-unyielding Hades looked at me as if something inside him was breaking.


    His hands trembled where they cupped my face, his fingers brushing over my cheek, as if trying to wipe away something he couldn''t reach. His throat bobbed, his gray eyes burning with something too raw, too heavy, too much.


    "They''re lying to you, Red," he murmured, but there was an edge to his voice, something frantic, something pleading. "They''re not real. Look at me. Feel me. I''m real."


    The walls pulsed, the voices wailing in protest.


    I flinched, curling further into myself, my breathing in shallow, uneven gasps.


    Hades exhaled sharply, and then, suddenly, his arms wrapped around me, crushing, desperate.


    "No," he murmured against my hair, his grip irond, unyielding. "They don''t get to have you. I won''t let them take you, do you hear me?"


    I trembled against him, my fists clutching his shirt as if he were the only thing keeping me tethered.


    "They''reing," I whispered again, broken, lost. "I can hear them."


    Hades let out a shaky breath, his hold tightening as he pressed his lips against the side of my head, his voice a low, desperate murmur.


    "Then let theme." His arms around me were fierce, protective. "Let them fuckinge, Red, because they''ll have to go through me first."


    The words hit something deep inside me.


    Hades.


    Hades, who was not looking at me with disgust.


    Hades didn''t flinch at my shadows, who didn''t turn away when I unraveled at the seams.


    "I am drowning, Hades," I whispered, hollow.


    "I will rescue you," he did not miss a beat. "Always."


    "You can''t," I murmured.


    "Then I''ll drown with you," The conviction in his voice filled me with a prickle of warmth.


    Hades, held me like I wasn''t something ruined, but something worth saving.


    I clenched my eyes shut, pressing my forehead against his chest, listening to the rapid, uneven beat of his heart.


    The ink seethed, but its grip loosened, the voices faltering.


    Because for the first time, I wasn''t drowning alone.

 Chapter 177: Awaken Her Wolf, Hades

    Hades


    Amelia''s face was etched with distress, her usual calm long forgotten as I reyed the footage of Ellen''s episode. When we finished, quiet nketed us like a heavy shroud.


    I heard her swallow, herposed countenance reced by obvious distress. "She is fractured," her voice was quiet,ced with dread. "If she continues to spiral..." Her eyes met mine, intense and boring into me. "She might never recover."


    My pulse skipped, the Flux whirling inside me like a storm barely contained beneath my skin. Amelia''s prognosis settled like iron in my chest, heavier than the shadows that clung to me.


    I clenched my jaw, my fingers tightening into fists as I stared at the screen¡ªat Ellen, curled into herself, trembling in my arms, haunted by demons only she could see.


    Fractured.


    My mind rejected the word. She wasn''t broken. She wasn''t some fragile thing waiting to be lost to the abyss.


    But the way she looked at me¡ªlike she was already slipping through my fingers¡ª


    My pulse pounded, the Flux surging in response to my turmoil, writhing like a caged beast.


    "She''s strong," I forced out, but even I could hear the unsteadiness in my voice. "She''s not going to lose herself." Ellen had always been defiant. She would not allow this.


    Amelia exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over her temple. "Strength has nothing to do with it, Hades. Trauma doesn''t care how strong you are." She motioned to the screen. "This isn''t just nightmares. This is the mind unraveling, the self dissolving. The hallucinations¡ªthis is her slipping further into the fracture. If something doesn''t change, she won''te back from it."


    I forced my breath to steady, but the Flux pulsed, restless. Desperate.


    "She''s fighting," I said, and I hated the way my voice almost sounded like I was trying to convince myself.


    Amelia''s gaze softened, but the weight of her words didn''t lessen. "And how much longer do you think she can keep fighting before there''s nothing left of her?"


    Silence stretched, thick and suffocating.


    I didn''t have an answer.


    I looked down at my hands, flexing my fingers as if trying to find something solid to hold onto. The Flux churned, an echo of my own helplessness.


    Amelia sighed, her voice gentler this time. "She needs more than just you holding her together, Hades."


    My jaw locked. "I won''t let her break."


    "She''s already breaking."


    The words sliced through me.


    Amelia shook her head, tired. "You can''t fight this for her. You can be her anchor, but if she doesn''t find a way to pull herself out¡­" She trailed off, her meaning clear.


    I pushed off the desk, turning away before she could see the storm in my expression. "Then I''ll find a way," I muttered, more to myself than to her. "I don''t care what it takes."


    Amelia sighed again, watching me like I was another puzzle she couldn''t solve.


    "Hades," she murmured, a warning, maybe even a plea. "It''s the hollowing. Our wolves do not only heal our physical body by taking the brunt of harm inflicted, but they also share in the wounds of the mind. I am sure you know this very well. The fact that she has been hollowed further makes this more dire. There is absolutely nothing for her to fall back on, nothing where there should be something. She iscking, and it will be her undoing," there was a quiver in her voice, her lips trembled. "Without her wolf... all the things she has survived in the past wille back to haunt her mind."


    I mmed my fist on the table, making Amelia yelp. "There must be something we can do. I have resources, Amelia. I can save her, just tell me what to do," then I remembered. "You said she can take drugs for this."


    "Yes, she can," Amelia said carefully, in a way that made my stomach tighten. "But it wille at a cost. I told you before. It couldpletely sever the little connection to her wolf."


    My heart lurched, but the Flux twisted. "It does not matter. They will have to be administered. She needs it..."


    "We need her wolf, Hades. This pack needs her wolf," she countered. "I might not know all about your n, but I know if we are to unlock what is needed from the blessed twin, we need her wolf. This pack needs her wolf."


    "What about her!" I screamed, my tone acidic. "My wife is dying in front of me, and you''re talking about what the pack needs?" My voice was raw, my throat burning with the force of my fury. The Flux churned inside me, wing at my ribs like a caged beast, wild and erratic.


    Amelia flinched but held her ground. "And if you sever thest thread connecting her to what she is, you won''t just lose her wolf, Hades. You will lose her. You might have her back temporarily, but what if something like this happens again? What if she faces yet another harrowing challenge that she cannot surmount? She is surrounded by predators, enemies, for goodness'' sake! Will you continue to pump an already unstable werewolf with drugs until she is nothing but a shell? You will lose her whether you like it or not!"


    I knew that.


    I fucking knew that.


    But watching Ellen unravel before my eyes¡ªwatching the grief swallow her piece by piece, watching the ghosts of her past consume her¡ªwas a fate worse than death.


    She was slipping.


    I could feel it in every shuddering breath she took, in the way she clung to me like I was thest thing tethering her to reality.


    I was.


    I was thest thing holding her together.


    And I was losing her.


    My mind was in knots at the thought alone.


    What would I be without you, Red?


    I had forgotten thest time her voice didn''t haunt me, thest time her face didn''t sh in my mind. Thest time her phantom touches didn''t linger on my skin.


    I had been tethered to her long before I read those results.


    I raked a hand through my hair, pacing like a caged animal, my chest heaving. "You expect me to just stand by and do nothing?"


    Amelia shook her head, exhaustion clear in her eyes. "No. I expect you to make a choice."


    I bared my teeth at her, my wolf snarling beneath my skin. "Choice? What fucking choice? Either I pump her full of drugs and watch thest remnants of both her wolf and her wither away, or I stand by while the hollowing and grief tear her apart from the inside out?"


    "Or," Amelia said softly, carefully, like she was stepping across a battlefield, "you give her what she needs to fight."


    I stilled.


    Amelia took a breath. "Right now, she''s fighting out of instinct. Out of survival. But survival isn''t enough. She needs something to hold onto, Hades. Something stronger than the fear, stronger than what she has now."


    My hands clenched into fists. "She has me."


    Amelia''s expression softened, but there was something sharp in her gaze. "Then show her that."


    I swallowed hard, my train of thoughts ramming into each other, my mind a gruesome cacophony. "How?"


    She hesitated, then exhaled, as ifing to a decision. "The bond, Hades."


    A cold, sharp silence filled the room.


    I stiffened. "What bond?" I never forgot, I could never forget but it suddenly felt better to be oblivious.


    "You know what bond." Her gaze was steady, unwavering. "The one you''ve been resisting. The one she needs." Suddenly what I regretted the most was letting her know.


    I felt the Flux surge, coiling inside me with something close to rage and anticipation.


    Amelia took a step forward. "The mate bond was never meant to be left iplete. If you im her¡ªtruly im her¡ªyou can draw hers out. All you need to do is knot."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Anchor.


    It would anchor her by luring out her wolf with mine. That was always the n, but it felt so damn wrong. It felt like a sin.


    The Flux inside me surged at the idea, desperate, aching. But the other part of me¡ªthe man¡ªwarred against it.


    Because taking that final step meant more than just binding our souls.


    It meant surrender.


    It meant giving her everything. Every piece of me.


    And most dauntingly, taking every part of her.


    Parts I would never be worthy of.


    "You said it yourself," Amelia pressed, her voice urgent now. "She''s slipping through your fingers. The pack needs her wolf, yes, but you need her. If you give her drugs, there is noing back."


    "No." The word tore from my throat like a growl, raw and violent. My stomach churned, the Flux twisting inside me, snarling in protest.


    Amelia''s brows furrowed, but I didn''t give her a chance to speak before I mmed my fist onto the desk, my vision darkening at the edges. "No."


    I turned away from her, chest heaving, hands shaking with the force of my own restraint.


    Knot her? Force the bond when she was already hanging by a damn thread?


    It felt wrong.


    It felt like a vition.


    She was weak, fragile in a way Ellen had never been before. She had always been fierce, her spirit unyielding even when the world tried to crush her. And now¡­


    Now she was drowning.


    And I was supposed to im her? To take that final step while she was at her lowest, her body battered, her mind fractured?


    My stomach twisted violently, nausea wing at my insides.


    Amelia didn''t understand. She didn''t see the way Ellen trembled beneath my hands, how she clung to me in her weakest moments, how she whispered things in the dead of night that made my goddamn heart break.


    She thought this was a solution.


    But to me, it felt like theft.


    I raked both hands through my hair, pacing like a caged animal, my mind in knots. "She''s not ready for this," I ground out, my voice hoarse. "She''s barely there, Amelia. I won''t¡ª" My throat bobbed, the words catching. "I won''t take something from her when she''s not in the right state of mind to give it."


    Amelia sighed, but I could hear the edge of frustration creeping into her voice. "Hades, listen to me. This isn''t about dominance, or control, or some archaic power y. This is about saving her."


    I snapped my head up, my teeth bared. "And you think forcing the bond will save her?"


    "She''s dying," Amelia snapped back, fire shing in her gaze. "And you''re sitting here hesitating because of your damn morals?"


    I took a step toward her before I could stop myself, the Flux coiling inside me like a snake ready to strike. Amelia didn''t flinch.


    "She is my wife," I said, my voice dark, low, a warning. "Not some experiment. Not some fucking vessel for the pack to use. Do you understand that?"


    What was I saying? Why was I lying to myself?


    Amelia inhaled sharply, but she held my gaze, shock etched on her face, realization dawning.


    "You love her, Hades," she whispered.


    Her face fell, pity seeping into her voice.


    And I hated it. It hit me like a well aimed blow to the stomach, knocking the wind out of me.


    Because she was right.

 Chapter 178: Blood Of The Beast

    Hades


    Long after Amelia was gone, my mind was still whirling with all that had been discussed. Every thought and stake seemed to strangle me, and I was finding it hard to inhale.


    I clutched my chest, the truth and choices pouring cold water over me.


    A chill licked up my spine as I clutched my head, staring off into space.


    This couldn''t be happening. This was the worst thing that could possibly happen. I was being drawn in multiple different directions, left torn between duty and desire, between what was right and what was necessary.


    I let out a ragged breath, my pulse hammering, the Flux gnawing at my insides like a starved beast. It didn''t care for my hesitation. It only knew one truth¡ªEllen was slipping, and it would do anything to keep her from being lost.


    I stared at my hands, flexing my fingers, watching the way the veins pulsed beneath my skin. They had held her together, had soothed her when the nightmares wed through her mind, had wiped away the silent tears she didn''t think I noticed.


    And yet, for all my efforts, for all the ways I''d tried to shield her, I was failing.


    I could lose her.


    The thought wrapped around my throat like a vise, strangling the breath from my lungs. It was unbearable, inconceivable. A nightmare worse than any I had ever known.


    I pressed a trembling hand to my temple, willing my mind to clear, to focus.


    Options. I needed options.


    I couldn''t sever thest fragile link she had to her wolf. That would be irreversible.


    I couldn''t let her hollowing continue, not when I could see the toll it was taking on her, not when every day she looked more and more like a ghost trapped in a body that wasn''t entirely hers.


    And I couldn''t¡ªfuck, I couldn''t force the bond.


    But what if she wanted it?


    The thought sent a shudder through me.


    I shook my head, forcing myself to pace the length of my office. It was reckless to even consider. She was vulnerable, fragile. If I so much as nudged her toward the bond, how could I ever be sure it was truly her choosing it and not her desperation for something¡ªanything¡ªto hold onto?


    I needed her wolf.


    Not for the pack.


    Not for some grand n.


    But because, without it, she would break. What if she was kidnapped, tortured? What if she was pulled down into the abyss by yet another harrowing incident?


    How much longer would the drugs work before she became just a vessel?


    The fact that she had survived the hollowing had been a miracle on its own, but now she was a building with no proper foundation. Even without being bulldozed by another trauma, she was falling apart.


    The drugs would not be a permanent solution. They would simply be slowing down the inevitable.


    I gritted my teeth, frustration curling through me like smoke.


    There had to be another way.


    I needed to reach her, to remind her who she was, to pull her back from the edge before it was toote.


    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif she chose me, if she wanted toplete the bond of her own free will, it wouldn''t feel like a sin.


    I stopped pacing, inhaling sharply.


    That was it.


    She had to choose.


    I couldn''t force the bond.


    But I could make her want it.


    I turned toward the door, the decision solidifying in my chest.


    I would remind her who she was. I would give her something to hold onto.


    And I would make damn sure she chose to stay.


    Even if it meant offering her every piece of myself in return.


    Even if it meant surrendering in ways I never had before.


    I was not yet fully sure how I would do it but she needed me and I knew it. If it was to be with her every waking second I would. I would give myself in every way I could.


    These were the ramblings of a delusional, desperate man and I knew it but I found myself getting pulled back to her.


    She need me.


    You need her.


    I exhaled slowly, the weight of it all pressing against my ribs.


    I opened the door, only to freeze when I came face to face with Montegue.


    I blinked, taken aback by the fact that he was here at this time. He was never here unless there was apulsory meeting with the council or a new revtion.


    "Ambassador," I murmured, my voice hoarse from screaming at Amelia. I could not even recognize it.


    "Hello, Your Majesty," he replied. He looked me up and down, and even though he tried to mask it, I could see the concern in his veneer of neutrality. "Is anything the matter?" he asked. I must have looked like an assault victim if it incited this level of concern.


    I swallowed, the action painful as if I had not drunk water in twenty-four hours. I had not eaten either, but the hunger pangs were numbed.


    I ran my hand through my hair for what was possibly the one-thousandth time. "What brings you here?" I asked. "At this hour, Ambassador?"


    His eyes lingered on my face before he cleared his throat. "May Ie in?" he asked quietly.


    I blinked before shaking off the haze. "Of course, Ambassador." I moved out of the way and allowed him entry.


    He stepped in but did not bother sitting down. I closed the door behind me before turning back to meet his gaze.


    He spoke before I could ask what he came for. "You did not visit Danielle," he said.


    It was like I had been shot again today¡ªI had to clutch my chest. I felt a migraine blossoming in my head. I had nned to, but taking care of Ellen had taken my time, not to mention getting her help and a prognosis. I ran my hand through my hair. "I¡ª"


    "I heard about the princess," he said simply. "It''s no news since the therapist was here today, looking to be in a hurry nheless, and then I see you looking as if you were dragged through the Underworld and back."


    Montegue''s gaze was sharp, but his voice remained even. He was always careful with his words, never one to show his full hand, but there was an underlying edge to his tone now¡ªone that suggested he wasn''t just here for pleasantries.


    I exhaled slowly, tilting my head back as I let the weight of his words settle.


    Danielle.


    I had forgotten.


    No. I hadn''t forgotten¡ªI had neglected to go. And now, Montegue was here, standing in my office at an ungodly hour, reminding me of yet another obligation I had let slip through my fingers.


    I dragged a hand down my face, feeling the exhaustion seep into my bones. "I meant to go."


    Montegue arched a brow. "And yet you didn''t."


    I let out a dry, humorlessugh, shaking my head. "You have no idea what my day has been like, Ambassador."


    His expression didn''t change. "Try me."


    I met his gaze, something dark coiling in my chest. He wasn''t wrong to push, but right now, I didn''t have the patience to entertain his scrutiny.


    Still, I had no choice.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose before letting out a slow breath. "Ellen had an episode. A bad one." My throat felt tight just saying it out loud. "Amelia believes the hollowing is worsening. If we don''t act soon¡­" My jaw clenched, my teeth grinding together. "We might lose her."


    A part of me wanted to rant to the man who had been like a father to me when my own father had been my warden.


    Montegue studied me for a moment, then nodded. "I see." His tone was inscrutable. "The girl has been through a lot. It''s no surprise that she''s falling apart."


    Silence.


    He looked down. "I feel sorry for the werewolf princess. It''s a pity." His voice was soft, but when he raised his eyes, they were intense. "It seems the mate bond is really at work here," he said, watching me carefully. "You''re unraveling just as much as she is."


    I stiffened.


    Montegue was perceptive¡ªalways had been. But the way he said it, the quiet certainty in his tone, made something inside me coil tight.


    "I''m not unraveling," I said, my voice t.


    Montegue gave me a look that told me he didn''t believe a damn word of it.


    I exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down my face. "This isn''t about the mate bond."


    He hummed, unconvinced. "Isn''t it?"


    I scowled. "This is about¡­" Her.


    How could I say that to Danielle''s father? I wasn''t even ready to admit it fully to myself.


    His lips twitched, almost like he wanted to either grimace or smirk¡ªor maybe both. "And yet, here you are. Neglecting everything else. Pacing like a caged animal. Torn between choices you would have never hesitated to make before."


    I ground my teeth together. "If you came here just to lecture me¡ª"


    He cut me off with a shrug. "I did note here for that. I am just voicing my observation. I came here to tell you that I did not only hide where I kept Danielle from you."


    My pulse hammered as I straightened my spine. "What else is there, Ambassador?"


    "You know I took over Danielle''s autopsy?"


    "How could I forget?" Green bitterness blossomed on my tongue. He was her father, and he had made me forfeit control over her body, taking the final say over what was to be done. I had relinquished control, partly out of respect, partly because I knew I had no right to demand otherwise.


    Montegue nodded, as if reading my thoughts. "Then you also know that I had ess to the full report. Every detail." His voice was steady, but there was something in his expression¡ªsomething tight, unreadable.


    My stomach twisted. "Why are you bringing this up now?"


    Montegue exhaled, his fingers curling at his sides. "Because there was something on her body, Hades."


    Thick, suffocating silence wrapped around us.


    "What?"


    "It was blood. When it was tested, it was neither Lycan nor werewolf. It was something mutated. It was blood that belonged to something¡ªan entity truly arcane. Something that shouldn''t exist."


    "It was the blood of¡ª"


    "The Beast of the Night."

 Chapter 179: The Beast From Her Nightmares

    Hades


    I entered our shared bedroom, Ellen already taking her position on the ground. She shot up at the sound of my footsteps, her eyes wide and bleary.


    "Hades..." she murmured, getting up, slightly groggy.


    Every other damning, dreadful thought evaporated at the sound of her voice.


    My heart clenched at the hoarseness of it, and I momentarily nced at the easel in the corner¡ªused to paint¡ªonly to stop dead in my tracks just as I enveloped her in my arms.


    She had painted today. It should have been good news, seeing that she was falling back into her routine so soon, despite all the signs that pointed to the contrary.


    She buried her head in my chest, her frame smaller¡ªprobably because of how little she ate. The Flux tried to escape, to curl around her as my arms did, but I didn''t let it. These days, it was just insufferable.


    But even as I held her, my eyes remained glued to the canvas and the insidious depiction of a wolf-like creature that made my hairs stand on end.


    I rubbed slow circles into her back, feeling her melt into me. I buried my face in her hair, drinking in the scent of her while nting a kiss on her head. Yet, my eyes lingered on hertest work, dread coiling in my gut like a tightened spring.


    "Have you taken a shower?" I whispered, trying not to scare her with any loud tones.


    She nodded against my chest without saying a word.


    "Let''s go to bed, then," I told her as I scooped her into my arms.


    And still, as we made our way to the linens that had beenid down on the ground, I could not help but watch the painting, every nerve on edge as I all but waited for the whirls of ck, red, and specks of silver toe to life.


    It was menacing, arcane, with fur that seemed to shift from a bottomless ck to dark red, as if it had been stained with blood. Its canines elongated beyond the upper jaw in a way that neither werewolf nor Lycan could. Its eyes were neither red nor amber but an eerie pale silver without pupils.


    It was watching me.


    I knew it was just a painting¡ªoil and pigment smeared across canvas¡ªbut something deeper, something primal within me, screamed otherwise. The beast''s silver eyes, empty yet brimming with something ancient, seemed to peel backyers of my mind, as if it were dissecting my very being.


    I lowered Ellen onto the makeshift bedding, but my gaze never left the painting. The Flux slithered inside me, curling and uncoiling, agitated, its presence prickling against my skin. It wanted out. It recognized something.


    Ellen stirred in my arms, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Her body, fragile as it was, radiated warmth, grounding me in the moment. I brushed a stray lock of hair from her face, watching her features rx, exhaustion iming her once more.


    Yet the painting remained. And so did the feeling.


    I shifted my grip on Ellen, carefully tucking her into the nkets, but the unease only grew. The longer I looked at the wolf, the more it changed. The strokes of ck and red seemed to ripple, shifting just at the edges of my vision. The silver eyes¡ªunblinking, inhuman¡ªgleamed faintly, as though something within the painting was aware of my scrutiny.


    The Flux knew this creature. Feared it.


    I forced myself to tear my gaze away, though every fiber of my being resisted.


    "What is that?" My voice came out steady, but I knew Ellen would sense the tension thrumming beneath it.


    She stirred but didn''t open her eyes. Her breathing, slow and even, told me she was slipping into sleep. I wanted to wake her, to demand an answer, but I didn''t. Not yet.


    A long silence stretched between us, broken only by the slow, steady rise and fall of Ellen''s breath. Just as I thought she had fully sumbed to sleep, she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "It was in my nightmares."


    A chill snaked down my spine.


    I had expected something vague, something dismissive. Maybe she had seen a creature in a dream and, without much thought, put it to canvas. But the way she said it¡ªsoft, distant, as though even speaking about it risked summoning it¡ªunsettled me.


    I shifted beside her, watching the curve of her face in the dim light. "Tell me," I urged, my voice barely a breath.


    Her eyelids fluttered, but she didn''t open them. "I keep seeing it¡­ watching me. It stands in the dark, just past where the light reaches, but I always know it''s there." Her fingers twitched against the nket. "Sometimes it moves closer. Sometimes I feel its breath on my skin." She inhaled sharply, as if recalling the sensation at that very moment. "But it never touches me. It just¡­ waits and watches."


    The Flux coiled tighter, reacting to her words. I clenched my fists against the urge to let it loose.


    I nced at the painting again, and the sense of unease surged tenfold. That thing¡ªit wasn''t just a figment of her imagination. I knew that now. Maybe it was what her trauma felt like to her, a menacing presence that could rip through soul and spirit or...


    Ellen exhaled a slow, trembling breath. "I thought painting it would help." She swallowed, curling slightly into herself. "But now it feels worse." Her voice was distant, as if she were far away. She was still half asleep.


    Of course it did.


    She had dragged something from her nightmares into the waking world. Given it shape. Given it presence.


    "You''ve seen it before," I said, not as a question, but as fact. Because I knew she had. Maybe not in life, but in whatever space her mind wandered when she dreamed.


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out at first. Then¡ª "It knows me." she whispered, her voice fading as she did.


    The Flux surged, a violent wave of dread rolling through my gut. Maybe it was the mate bond reacting to a real interpretation of her trauma, it would exin why the painting seemed to threaten tosh out at me.


    I didn''t know what the hell she had dreamed of. What had burned itself into her mind so deeply that she had unknowingly created something that made even the Flux¡ªan ancient, corrupt force¡ªafraid.


    But I would find out.


    Even if it meant stepping into the darkness myself. I had an inkling. I had to meet Felicia.


    ***


    The ringing permeated into my already uneasy slumber. I sprang to my my feet, grabbing the phone as Ellen stirred from the sound disturbing her sleep.


    I picked up the call, "What are you calling for at this time of the night?" I drawled into the phone. "Ellen is sleeping."


    Kael was quiet for a moment as if caught off guard. "It''s very important, Hades." There was another pause as I heard another voice in the background.


    The unease that had been growing inside me like a thick, oppressive fog suddenly hardened into something sharper¡ªmore tangible.


    "What''s going on, Kael?" I pressed, my voice losing its usual calm, something darker creeping into my tone. Ellen shifted beside me, still too drowsy to fully wake, but her body stiffened at my rising tension.


    Kael''s voice crackled through the line again, low and urgent. "It''s an unauthorized aircraft. It''s been circling the Obsidian Pack''s airspace for thest thirty minutes, Hades. The patrols are unable to identify it. The usual signal checks areing back as¡­ nk."


    I rose from the bed without a second thought, my grip tightening around the phone as my eyes snapped to the canvas once more. The wolf''s eyes glinted like silver, and I felt that same malevolent presence prickle at the base of my skull.


    "Where is it now?" I asked, my voice steady but with an edge that made even Kael pause.


    "It''s hovering near the northern border," Kael replied, his voice still thick with confusion. "It''s not responding to any attempts atmunication, and we''ve lost visual on it. It''s still there, though¡ªwe''ve got multiple reportsing in from the air team."


    I strode toward the window, my fingers clenching around the phone as I processed Kael''s words. An unauthorized aircraft, no signals, circling our airspace for the past thirty minutes. My mind spun through possibilities at a blistering speed.


    Cain? No¡ªif it were him, there would be no secrecy. He''d announce his arrival with chaos and blood. He was always mboyant.


    Insurgents? Unlikely. The Obsidian Pack was too fortified, our defense systems too precise to allow a simple incursion.


    Terrorists? Maybe. But even then, what did they hope to aplish flying over my territory in the dead of night?


    I inhaled sharply, my gaze shifting to Ellen. If this was an attack¡ªif anything happened¡ªI knew exactly what a disaster would do to her. She was still healing, still fragile.


    And I would burn the entire world down before I let it touch her.


    Kael''s voice cut through my thoughts. "It''s not a Lycan aircraft."


    My pulse hammered. "Then what is it?"


    Kael hesitated. "It''s a werewolf."


    A beat of silence.


    "What?" I demanded.


    Kael exhaled sharply, frustrationced in his voice. "It''s from Silverpine."


    I stiffened, the name settling like a lead weight in my stomach. A joke. This had to be some sort of absurd joke.


    "Silverpine?" My voice was ice. "Are you telling me Alpha Darius is ying pranks on my airspace in the middle of the night?"


    "We''re still investigating," Kael admitted. "But the drones are getting clearer visuals now." He paused, and for the first time in a long time, I heard something in his voice that sent a slow, simmering unease through my veins.


    It wasn''t frustration.


    It wasn''t concern.


    It was disbelief.


    Kael''s next words were slow, deliberate. "It''s the Silverpine Monarchy, Hades."


    I felt my breath still in my chest.


    "The Alpha, the Luna, and the Beta."


    The words rang hollow for a moment, refusing to settle, as though my mind outright rejected them.


    Ellen''s parents.


    Her family.


    And her ex.


    I turned back to where shey, her breath slow and even, unaware of the storm brewing just beyond these walls.


    I had no doubt that she hadn''t seen them in months? They had simply note as if they had forgotten all about the daughter that they had sold off for peace.


    So why now?


    And more importantly¡ª


    What the hell did they want?

 Chapter 180: Their Arrival

    Hades


    I watched as the air craftnded, the flux churning at the glimpses of them from the windows. Unfortunately, no matter how much I wanted to shoot them out of the sky, it was least diplomatic thing to do, considering the fact that we had signed the alliance contract.


    Thest thing I needed at the moment was for shit to hit the fan, right when things were falling into ce. The Valmonts would perish, just not yet.


    We were still, allies on paper on paper but allies none the less. And as much as it erked me to no end, they were my inws. The aircraftnded.


    The door slid open, and the first tendrils of their scent hit the air.


    It was subtle at first, that underlying shift in atmosphere¡ªnot outright hostile, but far from friendly. The kind of tension that thickened the air, making it heavier with something unspoken, something just shy of dangerous.


    I watched as Darius Valmont stepped out first, his gait slow, measured, as if he had all the time in the world. He was smiling. Too wide. Too easy.


    And his eyes¡ªthose sharp, unreadable things¡ªwere on me.


    God I needed a stress ball or something.


    I was one aggravating conversation away from shifting and ripping the old man into ribbons.


    Luna Lyra followed, wrapped in sleek ck, her expression a carefully constructed mask of cool indifference. She didn''t so much as nce at the security agents and Gammas stationed along the perimeter, standing in perfect formation, weapons at the ready.


    And then there was Beta James¡ªsilent, but his every step was deliberate. He had always been the quieter one, the watchful one, the man who stood just slightly behind but never outside of reach.


    I exhaled slowly, my shoulders rolling back as I met them at thending zone.


    Diplomatic. That''s what I needed to be. That''s what I was supposed to be.


    But my patience was already running thin.


    "Alpha Darius," I greeted, my voice even. "Luna Lyra. Beta James." A slight pause, my head tilting just enough to convey my irritation. "I would have arranged a proper reception if I''d been informed of your arrival."


    Darius let out a quiet chuckle.


    And then he said it.


    "What''s wrong with visiting my son-inw?"


    His voice was light. Casual.


    But the words were a deliberate fucking move.


    His smile stretched, reaching his eyes this time, something eerily knowing lurking behind them.


    My jaw tightened. The Flux coiled at the base of my spine, hissing, waiting, but I didn''t let it show.


    Instead, I smiled back.


    A slow, pointed thing.


    "Nothing at all," I said, my voice calm, smooth as steel. "Though most would agree that an unannounced flight circling my airspace for nearly an hour sends the wrong message." I let the words hang for a second, just long enough. "I assume you had your reasons."


    Darius inclined his head, unfazed. "I did."


    No boration. No justification. Just that.


    I let the silence stretch, watching him.


    His game was simple¡ªbait and observe.


    Push just enough to see where the cracks formed. Press just enough to make me react.


    I wasn''t stupid.


    But neither was he.


    Luna Lyra was the first to break the pause. "Perhaps we should discuss this inside, Alpha Hades," she said smoothly, her tone neutral, unreadable. "We wouldn''t want to keep you in the cold for too long."


    She was deflecting. Shifting the tone before I could push further.


    Clever.


    I nodded once, turning on my heel without another word, leading them toward the Obsidian Tower.


    The path was silent, filled only with the sound of boots crunching against the ground, the distant hum of patrol units repositioning.


    I could feel Darius'' gaze on me.


    Watching. Calcting.


    And I knew¡ªthis was not just a visit


    The way Kael nced at me as we followed, told me he felt the same.


    ---


    I sat at the head of the long, polished table, my fingers resting lightly against the surface, tapping once, twice¡ªsilent beats of control.


    Darius took the chair opposite me, leaning back with the ease of a manpletely at home, though we both knew he wasn''t. Luna Lyra settled beside him, her movements graceful, measured, a quiet kind of strength in the way she held herself. Beta James, ever the silent observer, took his ce to Darius'' right, his expression giving away nothing.


    Kael stood by the door, arms crossed, his presence a silent reminder that I was not alone in this room.


    The air was thick. Suffocating.


    And then Darius spoke.


    "I hope Ellen is not too hurt by our coldness."


    The words came easily, draped in something almost gentle, as if he truly cared.


    The Flux churned. I barely stopped myself from bristling.


    "You reached out to her probably only twice in more than two months," I said, my voice even, though the edge of it was impossible to ignore.


    It wasn''t outright usatory¡ªnot quite.


    But it was pointed.


    Darius sighed, slow and deliberate, as if weighing his response. "You know it was hard to let my little princess go," he murmured, shaking his head slightly. His voice had that wistful, fatherly lilt to it, the kind that made an outsider believe he was a man who had loved and lost. "But I know her. She is my daughter, after all."


    He smiled¡ªa small, rueful thing, like he was inviting me to share some secret understanding with him.


    "Letting her adapt into her new world and role meant we had to cut her off just for a while."


    I clenched my jaw, not reacting.


    It was subtle¡ªso subtle¡ªthe way he twisted it. Framed it as a kindness. A necessity. As though it had been a decision made for her sake rather than their own.


    Darius was good.


    If I weren''t who I was, if I didn''t know better, I might have almost believed him.


    Luna Lyra nodded beside him, her expression touched with something soft, sorrowful. "It was hard," she admitted, her voice catching just slightly, just enough to seem genuine. She reached up, brushing her fingers beneath her eyes, dabbing at tears that weren''t quite there.


    "You can imagine, Alpha Hades," she added. "Sending away our only daughter. Not being there for her during such an important transition."


    There it was.


    The subtle shift of me.


    Not on me¡ªnot directly.


    But in the implication that circumstances had forced their hand. I was no saint, closer to the devil was what I was but they were her family. They could have made easier for her.


    It was jarring how this suddenly mattered to me when it had not in the past. But things had changed between...us.


    I wondered if they had showed a bit more care, if she would not be so hollowed out as she was now, both figuratively and literally.


    But I could not put it past Darius since he must have ordered his own daughter''s hollowing.


    Now, they here making excuses as if fate had dictated this distance, not them.


    That I, as Ellen''s husband, should understand. Should be sympathetic.


    I let the silence stretch.


    Darius and Lyra were performers, that much was clear.


    And James?


    He watched. Unmoving. Detached.


    He knew what this was.


    He knew the game Darius was ying.


    And he had chosen to let it unfold. I wondered if he fought for her.


    "How considerate," I finally said, my tone cool. "To leave her to fend for herself. No visits. No letters. Just two calls that did more harm than good."


    Darius sighed again, as if he had expected this. As if he was just the misunderstood father doing his best.


    "It wasn''t easy for us either, Hades," he said. "I wanted to be there. I wanted to see her, to remind her that she''s still my daughter. But do you think she would have adapted if we clung to her? She needed space. Strength."


    A slow pause. Then, carefully¡ª"We both know Ellen is fragile, but she cannot stay fragile. She must grow into her new life, into what it means to be your mate."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    There it was.


    Another twist.


    Not quite an insult, but close.


    Not saying she was weak. Not outright. But hinting that she wascking.


    That without them stepping back¡ªshe wouldn''t survive.


    I gritted my teeth, fangs elongating and piercing my mouth as I tried to rein in my anger and disgust


    Ellen was anything but weak orcking.


    I tapped my fingers against the table once, a soft, rhythmic sound, letting the weight of his words settle.


    Then I smiled, sure that wounds in my mouth and healed.


    It wasn''t warm. It wasn''t kind.


    It was calcted.


    "As far as I''m concerned, Ellen is adapting just fine." I leaned forward slightly, my eyes locking onto Darius'', making sure he understood the weight behind my next words. "With or without you."


    Darius held my gaze.


    A flicker of something passed through his eyes. Not anger, not quite.


    But something close.


    Lyra, however, exhaled softly, shaking her head. "Hades, dear, we didn''te here to argue with you. We came because we care."


    The Flux coiled, hissing inside me.


    A part of me wanted tough.


    The audacity.


    The fucking audacity.


    Beta James finally spoke, his voice even, calm. "It was a strategic decision."


    I turned my gaze to him, taking in the unreadable expression, the stoic mask.


    "Strategic," I repeated.


    "Yes," he replied, unbothered. "Ellen needed to settle into the Obsidian Pack, into her new life. Constant ties to Silverpine would have been a distraction. It was better for her to sever them early rather thanter."


    "Sever," I echoed, tilting my head.


    Beta James did not falter.


    "Temporarily."


    It was so matter-of-fact, so clinical, that it was almost insulting.


    Darius nodded, as if grateful for James'' interjection. "You may not agree with our methods, Hades, but I trust you see the reasoning behind them."


    I did.


    I saw right through them.


    They hadn''t cut her off for her.


    They had done it for themselves.


    They had abandoned her not out of necessity, but out of convenience.


    Like their hollowed daughter was a liability that could be sold for peace between our kinds.


    How wrong they were.


    She would be their undoing. They had no idea what wasing.


    But what I did not know was what they would be doing here.


    "Why are you here?" A pause. "Father." Bile rose in my throat.


    "We came to see Ellen," Lyra revealed, her voice turned sharp. "The attempts on her life has reached us through the former Luna, Felicia Montegue."


    My heart dropped to my stomach, the ground tilting beneath me, I felt Kael stiffen.


    "It was reported that her mental health had taken a horrible hit therefore it is time we had a discussion on the fate of my daughter as it has been made clear that she is not safe with her husband."

 Chapter 181: Stipulations

    Hades


    The room turned unbearably silent.


    Not a flicker of emotion passed over my face, but the Flux hissed, seething beneath my skin, pressing against the edges of my control like a predator ready to strike.


    Not safe with her husband.


    The words rang in my skull, a deliberate taunt wrapped in feigned concern.


    Kael stiffened at my side, but I lifted a hand¡ªjust a flicker of movement, barely noticeable, but enough. A silentmand. Stay still. Let them speak. Let them believe they had control of this conversation.


    I let the weight of their statement hang in the air, drawing the moment out just enough for difort to settle in their bones.


    Then, ever so slowly, I smiled.


    It was not a pleasant thing.


    It was not meant to be.


    The silence stretched, the tension winding tighter, suffocating, before I finally spoke¡ªcalm, smooth, deliberate.


    "You''re right," I said softly, my voice measured, controlled.


    Lyra blinked, just slightly thrown off by myck of immediate anger. Darius, however, did not react. He was waiting, watching.


    Like the bastard always did.


    I leaned back in my chair, one hand resting loosely against the polished table as I tilted my head, my expression betraying nothing. "Ellen is not safe."


    The quiet confession made Lyra straighten, her shoulders tensing in expectation of some kind of admission.


    But then I continued, my voice dropping to something softer, sharper.


    "Not from those who would see her as a pawn. Not from those who stripped her of everything and sold her as a means to an end. Not from the ones who hollowed her."


    Lyra flinched.


    Darius did not.


    Beta James'' expression remained unreadable, but there was the faintest shift in the way he held himself¡ªtoo still, too careful.


    I let my words settle, let them root themselves into their thoughts before I continued.


    "She is not safe," I repeated, slower this time, my gaze pinning Darius where he sat. "Because even now, her so-called family has arrived unannounced, pretending to be concerned while wielding her suffering as a weapon against me."


    I tilted my head, eyes dark, unreadable. "What, exactly, do you intend to do about it, Alpha Darius? Do you wish to renegotiate the terms of our alliance? Take back what you discarded?" I paused, allowing my voice to cool to something closer to ice. "Do you believe that you can?"


    Lyra''s lips parted slightly, a sh of something uncertain in her eyes before she schooled her features. Darius, however, only exhaled, slow and measured.


    "Your hostility is unwarranted, Hades," he murmured, his voice carrying the weight of a man who had yed this game far too many times before. "We are here to discuss solutions."


    "Solutions?" I let out a quiet chuckle, low and humorless. "You think to solve this now, after months of silence? After abandoning your daughter in a foreignnd, among wolves she did not know, binding her to a man she had never met?" I leaned forward, my fingers tapping against the table in a steady rhythm. "No. You forfeited the right to discuss solutions the moment you gave her away."


    Darius''s smile didn''t falter, but I could see the sharpness behind it, the tension in the corner of his jaw. He knew I was right.


    Still, he pressed on. "Ellen''s well-being is still our concern, whether you like it or not."


    I let the silence stretch again before I spoke, softer this time, more dangerous. "Your concern means nothing. It is an afterthought. A poorly crafted act."


    Darius'' fingers twitched against the table. Finally, a crack. There was more stake to this, far far more beneath the surface that they did not want to expose.


    With the amount of tension that was radiating off Darius told me that having Ellen suddenly was non negotiable, it was dire.


    I mind tried to conjure up possiblity of what Felicia could have fucking told him. She was not enough of a traitor to the pack to ry our ns, she just wanted to inconvenience me if what Lyra said was true.


    But did they know about my ns enough toe and risk a diplomatic disaster, a war or was it something else entirely?


    He recovered quickly, shaking his head as if I were some stubborn fool refusing to see reason. "Do not mistake pragmatism for apathy," he said smoothly. "We did what was necessary for the survival of our pack. You of all people should understand the weight of such decisions."


    I held his gaze, allowing the words to hang between us before I smiled again¡ªslow, deliberate, deadly.


    "Necessary." I tested the word, rolling it over my tongue as if considering it. Then, I leaned forward, my eyes locked onto his, my voice dropping to something almost too quiet.


    "Tell me, Darius," I murmured. "When you hollowed your own daughter, was that necessary too?"


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Lyra inhaled sharply.


    James twitched.


    Darius?


    For the first time, something flickered in his expression.


    Regret? No.


    Guilt? No.


    It was something colder.


    Something closer to annoyance.


    He did not deny it.


    Of course, he wouldn''t.


    The Valmonts had never denied their sins. They simply reframed them.


    Darius exhaled, shifting slightly in his seat before offering me that same carefully practiced smile. "There are things you do not yet understand, Hades."


    I tilted my head. "Enlighten me."


    Another beat of silence. Then, smoothly, "Perhaps, in time."


    I chuckled under my breath, shaking my head. "I don''t need time to see what''s in front of me, Alpha Darius." My voice was a whisper of steel. "And neither does Ellen."


    Darius'' smile thinned.


    Lyra''s hands curled against herp.


    Beta James remained silent, but I could feel his gaze on me.


    I rose from my seat, slow, deliberate, my movements controlled. The room felt smaller, the air heavier as I leveled my gaze at them.


    "You came here thinking you had leverage." I took a step closer, my voice carrying that quiet, unwavering authority that had kept my enemies in check for years. "That you could use Ellen''s suffering to manipte me into bending to your will."


    I leaned in slightly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "You miscalcted."


    Darius'' fingers tensed against the table before letting out a sigh, tension bleeding out of him. "It was stipted in the contract we signed," he said. "The one you signed."


    "That she would note to any harm," James said, he retrieved a phone, and tapped away, until the hologram of a the pages of a signed contract beamed up above us.


    I did not even spare a nce at it.


    James didn''t flinch. "The use stiptes that unless Ellen is subjected to punitive measures for defiance toward His Majesty, any harm she endures shall not incite the neutralization of the alliance.  However, should such circumstances arise that she subjected to mindless unwarranted harm, she is to be returned to Silverpine until her family deems her fit to reassume her position."


    He let the words settle, the weight of them pressing into the room like a slow, creeping force.


    I let out a slow breath through my nose, my expression unreadable.


    So that was their angle.


    Not to break the alliance.


    Not to start a war.


    But to take her back.


    To take my wife out of my territory and ce her back under their control.


    And they thought they could do it under the guise of their so-called concern.


    I exhaled, my fingers tapping once against the polished wood of the table, slow, deliberate. "I see."


    Lyra straightened slightly, sensing a shift, her sharp eyes watching me for a reaction.


    Darius, however, merely smiled. "It is a fair stiption, is it not?"


    Fair.


    The word tasted bitter in my mouth.


    Fair would have been letting Ellen choose where she wanted to be.


    Fair would have been not hollowing her in the first ce.


    Fair would have been not selling her off like a sacrificialmb and now pretending to be the ones best suited to protect her.


    I leaned forward, my elbows resting against the table, my fingers threading together. My voice was quiet. Controlled.


    "And tell me, Darius," I murmured, eyes cold, sharp. "Would you consider the woman you handed over to me whole? Intact? Unharmed?"


    Darius'' smile didn''t falter, but his fingers twitched slightly where they rested against the table.


    "Ellen was given to you as a wife," he said smoothly. "She remains one."


    I tilted my head. "And yet, you stripped her down to the bone before sending her off. You carved out pieces of her and now you sit before me, pretending to be concerned that someone else might do the same."


    Lyra''s expression tightened.


    James shifted, but said nothing.


    Darius merely exhaled, slow and deliberate. "We hollowed her for her own good, to cut what ever ties, she has to the cursed twin to give her a chance to be severed from the prophecy on her head. But despite that the past is irrelevant," he said lightly. "What matters is that Ellen is in danger now. We are here to ensure her safety."


    I let a slow smile stretch across my face.


    Cold. Calcted.


    Deadly.


    "Ensure her safety," I echoed, testing the words as if they were foreign to me. Then, I leaned forward just slightly, my voice dropping to something softer, sharper. "And yet, you had every opportunity to do so before. Tell me, Alpha Darius, why the sudden urgency?"


    I had tortured her in past for the goddess'' sake, yes it had been for her trying to attempt to harm me.


    The tension in the room spiked.


    For the first time, something flickered in Darius'' eyes¡ªtoo brief to ce, but I caught it.


    Lyra, however, was the one to answer. "The attempts on her life have escted."


    There was something in her voice that almost sounded genuine¡ªbut I wasn''t foolish enough to believe it was for Ellen''s sake.


    "I understand you Hades," Darius drew out carefully. "But we have given you enough chances. We knew her life would be in danger amongst those who saw her as an enemy but we believed you would protect her. But now not only as shee to bodily harm, her fragile mental health is on the fucking line." His words came out as a hiss. "I will not have a mentally unstable daughter living amongst those that can prey on her in her vulnerable state. You have failed as husband and partly as an ally so it is only right that shees with us the meantime."


    My eye twitched, the flux burned beneath my skin, writhing like a caged beast.


    Failed as a husband.


    Partly as an ally.


    The words slithered through my mind, testing the edges of my restraint. My fangs began to elongate again, every muscle on fire as my shifting initiated.


    "Father," A feminine voice tore through the tension.


    I froze.


    Ellen.


    I twisted to see her, the room froze.


    Ellen walked in, poised, graceful, every step deliberate. Dressed in deep midnight, she looked nothing like the fragile, unstable woman I had left to sleep. Confidence radiated off her, her chin lifted, gaze sharp as itnded on her father.


    "I did not know you still had two daughters." Her voicecked the tremor that had never left since the incident.


    Silence.


    "Who is this mentally unstable daughter you speak of?" As she plopped herself unto myp.

 Chapter 182: We Love You

    Hades


    Ellen settled onto myp as if she had always belonged there, her body fitting against mine with a familiarity that sent a sharp jolt through me. She was light, yet I could feel the tension coiled within her, the weight of her every breath as she squared her shoulders and faced her family.


    Darius stiffened, hisposure cracking for the first time. Lyra''s lips parted, eyes widening with unguarded shock before she masked it. Even James, ever the unreadable shadow at Darius'' side, tilted his head slightly as if reassessing the woman before him.


    I, however, did not react.


    Not outwardly.


    Pride swelled in my chest, sharp and hot, but I kept my expression neutral, my arms shifting to amodate her, to hold her without making it obvious that I could feel the slight tremble in her limbs. She was still fragile, still teetering on the edge¡ªbut she was standing. Fighting.


    And that, more than anything, made the Flux churn.


    Dark, possessive satisfaction unfurled within me, pressing against my ribs, against my skin. Mine, it whispered. Strong. Still mine.


    How could anyone not love you?


    Ellen''s fingers curled against my chest for the briefest moment before she lifted one delicate hand and cupped my face. It was meant to be a show¡ªan assertion of her stance, a deration of where she stood¡ªbut her thumb brushed over my cheekbone in a touch so fleeting, so gentle, that it nearly shattered my restraint.


    I swallowed back the flicker of shock that threatened to rise, my gaze never leaving hers.


    Her fingers were cold.


    Her lips were chapped.


    The dark circles beneath her eyes were deeper than I remembered.


    She was still unsteady.


    But only I knew it.


    Only I could feel the way her pulse thrummed too quickly beneath my touch, how she leaned against me just slightly, as if grounding herself.


    So I yed my part.


    I caught her trembling fingers in mine, intertwining them, pressing a slow, deliberate kiss against her knuckles. A show of dominance. Of ownership.


    Of devotion.


    She did not flinch.


    Her gaze remained locked onto her father''s, her voice smooth and edged with something that cut deep. "Who is this unstable daughter you speak of, Father?"


    Darius'' expression was unreadable, but his fingers flexed against the table.


    Lyra let out a slow breath. "Ellen¡ª"


    "You speak as if I am not sitting right before you," Ellen cut in, her tone cool, measured. "And yet, I am here. Whole. Standing. Breathing." She tilted her head, eyes sharp. "Or does your definition of sanity only apply to the pieces of me that were broken enough to obey you?"


    Lyra paled.


    Darius, however, smiled.


    It was not a kind smile.


    It was a knowing one.


    "You misunderstand," he said smoothly, regaining hisposure. "We do not wish to strip you of your will, my daughter. We simply wish to protect you."


    Ellen let out a quiet, humorless chuckle. "Protect me?" Her eyes gleamed in the dim light. "Is that what you call what you did to me?"


    Darius did not flinch, did not blink. "We gave you freedom."


    "You gave me a cage," Ellen countered. "A gilded one, perhaps. But a cage nheless."


    I exhaled slowly, watching her, the way she wielded her words like a de. This was no frantic outburst. No desperate attempt to gain footing.


    This was a test and challenge wrapped in one.


    Not just for them.


    But for me.


    Would I let her fight?


    Would I let her stand, even knowing how fragile she still was?


    The answer came easily.


    Yes.


    Because I had already seen the fire in her.


    And so I sat, silent, watching as she met her father''s gaze head-on, rocking her gently against me.


    "If you were so concerned about my mental state," Ellen continued, "you should have considered it before carving me hollow by filling me with wolfbane. Before sending me here without so much as a word of warning." Her fingers tightened slightly in mine, but her voice remained steady. "Or is it only now, when you fear losing your leverage, that I suddenly matter. You believe that I might fully join tht other side?"


    A slow, cold silence filled the room.


    Darius exhaled, shaking his head. "We are allies, there are no sides here."


    Ellen arched a brow. "It''s far moreplex than that, dad. You are too calcted to truly believe that."


    Darius studied her for a long moment, then sighed, as if speaking to a willful child. "You do not understand, Ellen."


    She tilted her head. "Then exin it to me."


    Another silence.


    Another pause.


    Lyra''s nails dug into the armrest of her chair, her eyes flicking between us, searching for something. James remained unreadable, but the faintest crease appeared between his brows.


    And Darius?


    He exhaled slowly, his jaw tight.


    "I will not argue with you," he finally said, voice steady butced with finality. "You areing home. It''s for your own good. This pretense will not work."


    James spoke up, his eyes piercing as if trying to peel back heryers. "We saw the pictures, Ellen. You looked like a mad woman."


    A chill licked up my spine, the mes of anger stoking. Just how much has that bitch of a woman exposed. I should have known she would have been up to no good, she had been too damn quiet for too long.


    I felt Ellen stiffen against me, yet she smiled.


    It was a cruel, beautiful thing.


    "So?"


    Darius'' expression did not change, but something sharp shed in his gaze. "It is not a request."


    "And I am not asking for permission, the use in the contract cannot suddenly be made invalid. There are rules to this."


    "Of course there are. What is a game without rules?" She replied.


    The silence that followed was different this time.


    Thicker.


    Charged.


    Darius'' jaw tightened, his patience thinning. "Ellen¡ª"


    "You signed me away," Ellen cut him off, her voice soft but unyielding. "For the sake of our pack. Just because I had one episode does not mean that I should suddenly be institutionalized for insanity."


    Something flickered in Darius'' eyes, something dangerously close to real anger. "This is not just about you," he drawled, letting the darkness within him see the light. I saw as he caught himself, his eyes suddenly warming again. "Of course, it about you and us," he gestured to his wife. "You see, we miss you dear. Especially your mother. It was very hard to to watch you go but pull away so we wanted to use this." He smiled, like a nervous old man, running his hand through his hair. "You know how Hades can be, you must know after living with him. He would not have made it easy for us. To him, you are assersory in this alliance but us..."


    Lyra took over. "We will always be your family. Your blood. To be honest, we were intimidated," she made a calcted nce at Hades before returning her gaze to Ellen. "The alliance was still fragile in the beginning, we were beggars looking for peace..."


    I watched Darius grimace at her words, his fists clenching, his eyes glowing amber for a moment.


    "We had to be patient until the cement dried, hoping you would adapt as well. That''s the reason the use was written so we could save you if not."


    "At least for a little while," Darius hastily added. "Don''t you miss home? The food, your people. Lunar Heights has been dull without its favorite firecracker." He smiled.


    Ellen remained perfectly still, her body rxed against mine, yet the tension simmering beneath her skin was palpable. Outwardly, she exuded an eerie calm, but I could feel it¡ªthe quiet storm rolling beneath the surface, the slow-burning rage held on a razor''s edge.


    She tilted her head slightly, regarding Darius with a measured expression. "Dad, you want me back home."


    Darius exhaled, relieved, mistaking her tone for consideration. "More than anything."


    Ellen''s eyes narrowed, her fingers curling slightly against my arm. "Then state the real reason. And I might consider it."


    Silence.


    Darius'' jaw tensed, but before he could respond, Ellen continued, her voice soft, almost thoughtful.


    "For my next dose of Wolfsbane?" she mused, tapping a finger against her thigh. "Another pleasant visit to Facility Thirteen? Another round of¡ª"


    "What are you talking about?" Lyra''s voice sliced through the air, herposure cracking as she abruptly stood. Her eyes darted between Ellen and me, wide with something dangerously close to fear.


    She did not want her speaking.


    Ellen merely blinked at her, unmoved.


    Lyra let out a shaky breath, then turned her gaze to me. "He has brainwashed you," she whispered, her voice trembling with frantic desperation. "Oh, the Goddess save me. These are signs of Stockholm Syndrome! Where are you getting these ideas from? You are far gone¡ªfar, far worse than I thought."


    She clutched at her chest, the first tears spilling over, rolling down her cheeks in perfect, glistening streaks. "This is why you need toe home, Ellen. You need help¡ªfrom those who truly love you."


    A perfect performance.


    I felt Ellen''s body tighten against mine, her fingers flexing as if restraining the urge to w through her own skin. But her face? Her face was an exquisite mask of neutrality.


    She let the silence settle, thick and suffocating, before exhaling softly.


    "Help." The word rolled off her tongue as if testing its weight. "From those who truly love me."


    Her gaze flickered to Darius, to Lyra, and then¡ªslowly¡ªto James.


    None of them spoke.


    She smiled.


    A slow, deliberate thing, devoid of warmth.


    "Mother, don''t make meugh."


    "This is no trivial matter, Princess," James got up, sitting Lyra down. "You act like his majesty, Hades Stravos is your savior, the one you obviously trust above your own family. Yet he cannot formally pronounce you his Luna before his pack," For the first time he smiled at her and I felt her shiver.

 Chapter 183: The Disparaging Beta

    Hades


    James'' voice was smooth, diplomatic¡ªa polished de sliding between Ellen''s ribs.


    "I have to admit, Princess," he mused, tilting his head, "I never imagined you would be so¡­ easily swayed. To think that the Ellen I knew¡ªthe daughter of Darius and Lyra, the rightful heir of Lunar Heights¡ªwould discard her own blood so effortlessly. All for a man who was once our enemy."


    Ellen did not flinch.


    But I felt her.


    The way her fingers flexed against my arm, gripping me tighter, grounding me.


    Because she knew.


    She knew I wanted to speak.


    No¡ªshe knew I wanted to end him.


    James'' lips curled slightly, his words calcted, pressing against every crack she had tried to seal. "You speak of cages," he continued, voice light, conversational. "And yet, you have willingly stepped into a far more dangerous one. You cling to him. Defend him. And for what, exactly?"


    His eyes flicked to me, sharp and knowing. "All for a man who would never choose you. Never mark you. Never make you his Luna before his court and his pack."


    Silence.


    A silence that sliced.


    I felt the weight of it settle over Ellen like a vise, pressing into her ribs, wing at old wounds.


    James wasn''t done.


    "To the Lycans, you remain a target. A weakness." His tone softened, almost pitying. "There is no certainty for you here, and yet, youtch on. To them you are desperate and pathetic."


    The Flux raged.


    It crawled under my skin, a violent tide, whispering in the darkest corners of my mind. It demanded blood. Demanded correction.


    James'' words were not just taunts¡ªthey were calcted strikes, each one pressing against old wounds, against buried insecurities, against the flickering embers of a past Ellen had barely begun to bury.


    And she¡ª


    She did not waver.


    But I felt her.


    The way her fingers tightened against my arm, her nails pressing just enough to send a message:


    I exhaled slowly, restraining the instinct to tear the Beta apart. Barely.


    James smiled, sensing my restraint, and that alone nearly snapped my patience.


    But Ellen spoke before I could.


    "I see," she mused, tilting her head slightly, the ghost of amusement dancing in her eyes. "You believe I''ve been manipted, then?"


    James arched a brow, feigning mild surprise. "Haven''t you?"


    She let out a soft, almost pityingugh. "How fascinating," she murmured. "That a Beta¡ªan enforcer¡ªof a family that fed me wolfsbane, stripped me of agency, and discarded me like a political pawn is suddenly so concerned about my free will."


    James'' expression did not change, but I saw it¡ªthe slight flicker in his gaze, the momentary pause before he recalibrated.


    Ellen pressed forward.


    "You speak of my blood, of my duty to the Heights, yet you seem far more invested in discrediting the choices I make rather than understanding them." She tilted her head. "What is it that truly concerns you, James? That I might have actually chosen this? That I might have chosen him?"


    James gritted his teeth but exhaled, as if disappointed. "It''s not about choosing, Ellen." His voice was steady, deliberate. "It''s about consequences."


    A beat of silence.


    Then, softer¡ª"You are smart enough to know that there is no future for you here. You will never be one of them. You will never be safe. To the Lycans, you are neither wolf nor mate¡ªyou are leverage. A bargaining chip. A weakness." His eyes darkened. "And no matter how deeply you dig your nails into him, he will never mark you."


    I snapped forward, the chair groaning beneath me.


    Ellen''s grip tightened.


    It was subtle¡ªjust a slight squeeze, but enough.


    Not yet.


    My jaw clenched. I wanted to end him. Wanted to carve the arrogance from his throat. But this was her battle.


    And she was winning.


    Ellen smiled¡ªmocking, unshaken.


    "Interesting," she mused. "So let me see if I understand your concern properly." She tapped a finger against her chin, feigning thoughtfulness.


    "One," she began, holding up a finger. "You believe I am being manipted by Hades."


    A second finger. "Two, you believe I am a weakness to his people."


    A third. "And three, you believe he will never truly im me because I do not belong here."


    James said nothing. He did not need to.


    She had summarized his arguments precisely.


    Ellen exhaled, almost as if disappointed. "How dull."


    James'' brows lifted.


    "I expected something new, James. Something more than just repackaged fear-mongering. But you and my father seem to operate on the same, tired narrative." She leaned forward slightly. "Tell me, how long did you rehearse this beforeing here?"


    James'' jaw tightened, but he did not break.


    He was too disciplined for that.


    Ellen let the silence stretch before speaking again, softer now, more insidious.


    "You''re right about one thing, though." She let the words settle, deliberately allowing him to hope she was conceding something before she drove the de deeper.


    "I am not safe."


    James'' gaze sharpened, watching her.


    "But not for the reasons you think."


    She exhaled, shaking her head slightly, as if disappointed. "You are so focused on the idea that I have been manipted, that I have been imed, that I am somehow beholden to Hades. But you''ve missed the most important part."


    A pause. A shift in the air.


    And then¡ª


    "I am not beholden to anyone. Not to you. Not to my father. Not even to him."


    Her words rang out like a warning shot, cutting through the room.


    James'' expression did not change, but I felt the tension coil within him. The first sign of uncertainty.


    Ellen continued, pressing the moment further.


    "You call me a weakness," she mused, shaking her head. "But a weak woman would have crawled back to the safety of her family after being abandoned. A weak woman would have begged to be taken home." Her voice sharpened, a quiet de slicing between them. "A weak woman would have feared this life."


    A slow, deliberate pause.


    "And yet," she said softly, smiling, "I am still here."

 Chapter 184: The Proclamation

    Hades


    James exhaled, measured, but I could see the frustration buried beneath his careful mask.


    Ellen had taken his argument, dismantled it, and turned it into a weapon.


    And he knew it.


    But James was not a man who enjoyed losing.


    So he pushed again.


    "And when the dayes that he casts you aside?" he asked, voice smooth, quiet. "What then, Princess? Where will all this strength of yours take you then? "When you finally get off hisp¡­" James trailed off, letting the words settle, a smirk curling at the edges of his mouth. "What will be left of you then?"


    His voice was smooth, almost pitying, but the venom in it was unmistakable. He leaned back, studying Ellen as if she were a puzzle missing its final piece. "You fight so hard to prove your independence, yet you sit there, perched on his throne¡ªon hisp, at his mercy, as if you have already surrendered."


    My vision darkened.


    The Flux churned, roared, raged.


    It wanted violence. It wanted James'' spine torn from his body, his blood painting the floors.


    But Ellen''s grip on me did not loosen. If anything, it tightened.


    Not yet.


    Her pulse, though rapid, was steady. Her breathing was even.


    And when she spoke, her voice was calm, measured, cutting.


    "Is that what this is about, James?" she mused. "The fact that I am seated here and not standing over there¡ªbeside you? That I have chosen a throne of my own, rather than be a well-trained hound at my father''s heel?"


    James'' smirk twitched, but he did not falter. "A throne, you say? You''re delusional, Princess. If this is a throne, then what does that make you? A queen?"


    Ellen tilted her head, gaze unyielding. "No. But neither am I a pawn."


    A sharp, electric silence cut through the air.


    James'' amusement waned, the mask slipping just slightly.


    Ellen didn''t stop.


    "You act as if my choices have stripped me of power," she continued. "As if my worth is dictated by whether or not Hades marks me, as if my position is meaningless without some grand public title." She exhaled, shaking her head. "You truly think I am desperate for some superficial im? That his recognition¡ªor yours, for that matter¡ªdefines me?"


    She leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping just enough to slice through him.


    "I was born a daughter of Darius and Lyra." A pause, a soft, knowing smile. "And yet, here you are, trying to convince me that I am not enough unless I am named by a man."


    A flicker of something dangerous crossed James'' face.


    Annoyance.


    Frustration.


    She had backed him into a corner, and he knew it.


    His fingers tapped against the table, slow and deliberate. "You''re dodging the point, Ellen." His voice was still smooth, but there was an edge to it now. "You can twist words all you want, but none of this changes the fact that you are sitting here as nothing more than a kept woman."


    The Flux snapped.


    Dark, creeping tendrils spilled from my fingers, coiling and twisting like living shadows. Not yet, not yet, not yet.


    Ellen sensed it.


    She felt me unraveling.


    Her grip on me tightened further, nails biting into my skin, the silent warning pressing into my flesh¡ªdon''t.


    She was right.


    This was her battle.


    And yet, James had pushed too far.


    Ellen''s lips parted slightly, her expression unreadable. For the first time, she tilted her head back slightly, as if considering. And then¡ª


    Sheughed.


    A soft, breathy thing. Amused. Almost pitying.


    "Oh, James," she murmured, shaking her head, her fingers finally rxing against my arm. "Is that really the best you can do?"


    James'' jaw ticked.


    "You think calling me a ''kept woman'' will wound me?" she mused, watching him as if he were an amusing fool. "Is that what you tell yourself? That you still hold power over me simply because of that?


    She exhaled, leaning back into me, deliberate in her ease, in the way she settled against my chest. "That must be exhausting for you, James. Toe here, to say all this, only to realize that your words mean absolutely nothing to me."


    James'' fingers clenched against the table.


    It was slight. Barely noticeable.


    But I noticed.


    Ellen did, too.


    She smiled.


    "The difference between you and me?" she murmured. "I don''t need to be named." Her voice softened, but the words were razor-sharp. "I don''t need a title, a im, or a deration before a pack."


    And then¡ªthe killing stroke.


    "I simply am."


    A beat.


    A slow, cold silence stretched between them.


    James stared at her.


    His jaw clenched, his eyes flickering with something he tried to smother¡ªsomething dangerously close to anger.


    And yet, he did not respond.


    Because there was nothing left to say.


    Ellen had won.


    Suddenly, James'' smirk returned, sharper now, his eyes glittering with the cruel satisfaction of a man who had found the chink in his opponent''s armor.


    "You can say all the pretty words you want, Princess," he murmured. "But at the end of the day, words won''t change reality. And reality is this¡ªHades will take another Lycan as his true chosen mate."


    Ellen stilled.


    James saw it.


    He saw the way her breath hitched, the way her fingers tensed against the armrest, the way her pupils red just slightly.


    He pressed on.


    "You think you''re untouchable," he continued, voice soft, cutting, "but you''re not. You''re one of us ying queen in a court that will never truly be yours. And when Hades inevitably takes a Lycan for a mistress, for his Luna, for a chosen mate, and you? You''ll be nothing but an unwanted wife." His gaze flicked over her, assessing, gloating. "You''ve already burnt your bridge with your family, so when that dayes¡­ where will you go then?"


    James'' wordsnded like a knife, sliding between Ellen''s ribs with unerring precision. She stilled¡ªso subtle that anyone who wasn''t watching closely might have missed it.


    But I saw.


    I felt it.


    The wound. The raw, open thing left behind by his words.


    "when Hades inevitably takes a Lycan for a mistress, for his Luna, for a chosen mate."


    It was a statement, not a question. A truth he had woven into the air with cruel confidence.


    "And you? You''ll be nothing but an unwanted wife."


    She didn''t flinch. Not outwardly. But I saw the slight tremor in her fingers, the way her pulse jumped against the delicate curve of her throat.


    She believed it.


    She believed him.


    And that¡ªthat¡ªwas what shattered my restraint.


    Darkness roared through me, a force I didn''t attempt to contain. The Flux writhed, twisting around my arm as I moved, shifting it into something no longer human. Shadow and bone, w and ruin.


    James barely had time to register the shift before I struck.


    The impact was devastating.


    His body crumpled beneath my blow, weightless as I hurled him across the room. He mmed into the far wall with a sickening crack, the air leaving his lungs in a sharp gasp.


    Silence followed.


    A moment of suspended stillness before the room erupted.


    Darius was on his feet before James had even hit the ground, his expression as impassive as ever, but his eyes¡ªcalcting, gleaming with something sharp and dangerous.


    Guards stepped forward, surrounding us, their hands poised on their weapons, awaiting orders.


    I didn''t move.


    James groaned, dragging in a ragged breath, his limbs twitching as he tried to push himself up.


    Darius exhaled, slow and measured, his voice devoid of anger, only quiet certainty. "He has said nothing wrong."


    I bared my teeth. Shadows curled around me, breathing, alive.


    Darius met my gaze without flinching. "She has no clear title," he continued, each word slow, deliberate. "No certainty. So, of course, she will be a target in a court she will never fully belong to."


    The words grated against something primal inside me. But it wasn''t me who reacted.


    It was her.


    Ellen inhaled sharply, the sound quiet, barely audible.


    But I heard it.


    I felt it.


    Darius knew it too.


    And so he pressed the knife deeper.


    "She cannot be your Luna," he mused, tone light, almost amused. "A werewolf, ruling over Lycans? It isughable. Impossible." His gaze flicked to Ellen, cold and dismissive. "You should not listen to her foolish ranting. Release her to us. To me. She needs her family, even if she is too stubborn to admit it."


    Something ugly coiled in my chest. Something violent.


    And then¡ªI saw her.


    Ellen.


    Still in her seat, stillposed.


    But she was pale.


    The blood had drained from her face, leaving her ashen. Her lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to speak, but no words came.


    Her hands clenched against the armrests, fingers gripping so tightly they trembled. She looked small and vulnerable, her fright to palpable that I could taste it.


    She wasn''t afraid of the court.


    She was afraid of going back.


    A sharp, unfamiliar pangnced through me.


    I had seen her battle her situation. I had seen her wield her tongue like a de.


    But this?


    This was different.


    This was the fear of a woman who knew that if she left this room with them, she would never return the same way.


    And I would not allow it.


    I moved before I could think.


    "I will keep her safe."


    The words rang through the room, cutting through the quiet.


    Darius'' head tilted slightly, his calcting gaze shifting to me, assessing.


    I took a step forward, my voice steady, unyielding. "I will give her certainty."


    The court was silent.


    Ellen''s breath hitched.


    I didn''t stop.


    "I will carve it in stone," I said, my voice a vow, a deration that would leave no room for doubt. "Her title. Her worth. In my court."


    Darius didn''t speak. He was waiting.


    Waiting to see if I would take the final step.


    And so I did.


    "I will mark your daughter." My voice was unshaken, unyielding. I let the words settle, let them carve themselves into the air. "She will be my mate and I will make her my Luna."

 Chapter 185: The Alpha V.S His Pack

    Hades


    Silence reigned.


    Not the heavy, suffocating kind.


    No, this was the cold, sharp silence of a room holding its breath¡ªof men calcting, of power shifting beneath their feet.


    And for the first time in his life, Darius miscalcted.


    For the first time in his life, the great Alpha, the ruler of the Valmont''s bloodline, the man who always held control¡ªhesitated.


    It was only for a fraction of a second. A flicker of shock in his otherwise impassive gaze, a minuscule widening of his pupils.


    But I saw it.


    I felt it.


    She turned to me slowly, her lips parted, her breath shallow. As if she hadn''t dared to believe I would say those words aloud. As if, for all her defiance, for all her strength, she had not thought I would stake my im in front of the court.


    And yet, here I was.


    Darius recovered quickly, of course. A man like him did not stay unbnced for long.


    He exhaled, measured and even, steepling his fingers as he regarded me. But when he spoke, his voice carried something new. Not just calction.


    A warning.


    "You cannot do this, Hades."


    I did not react. Did not blink.


    Darius tilted his head slightly, studying me, as if searching for some weakness to exploit. When he found none, he continued, his words deliberate, precise.


    "It would be a political disaster."


    His voice was not harsh, nor dismissive. No, this was the voice of a man who wielded logic as his sharpest de. And he wielded it well.


    "Lycans and werewolves have been bitter enemies for centuries," he said, his tone smooth, patient¡ªlike a schr exining the inevitable copse of an empire. "Our history is stained with war and bloodshed. Your kind and mine have ughtered each other for so long that peace is nothing more than a fragile illusion, held together by necessity rather than trust."


    He gestured toward Ellen, but his gaze never left mine. "And now, you expect to announce that a wolf¡ªa werewolf that your people call mutts¡ªwill rule over Lycans as Luna?" He let the question hang, let its weight settle between us. "Do you not understand what that would mean?"


    I did not speak.


    So he pressed on.


    "Your court would revolt. Your gammas would reject her. Your alliances¡ªshaky as they already are¡ªwould crumble. If you do this, Hades, you will not simply be making a decision for yourself." His voice lowered, calm and edged with something like grim finality. "You will be making a decision that could drive you to a civil war. There will be riots, there will be coup d''etats. You will lose more than you will earn just because you refuse to ept that my daughter is not safe here. I just want to take her home and help her heal where her own people here. She will be returned, she remains your fucking wife whether I like it or not. I gave her over to solidify our alliance to ensure the safety of my people. I would never dismantle that. Just let here home."


    I held his gaze.


    He was not wrong.


    Lycans prided themselves on their superiority. Werewolves were mongrels in their eyes¡ªlesser, weaker, tainted by Malrik Valmont who ocastrated the death of Elysia. He banished her children, the Lycans. The idea of a werewolf, not only a subject of the bloodline of murders and usurpers but the bloodline of Malrik himself ruling over Lycans would be seen as heresy.


    And yet¡ª


    I did not care.


    Darius leaned back slightly, his expressionposed, but eager for me to waver.


    He nced at Ellen then, just for a moment. His expression darkening as if it was just fully sinking in that he might not get what he seeked when he decided toe here.


    A father who understood that his daughter would no longer be able to bend to his will, what ever neferious ns he had.


    But before he could speak again¡ªbefore he could sink the knife in deeper, make another attempt at prying her from me¡ª


    I cut him off.


    "You cannot tell me how to make decisions."


    My voice was not raised. It did not need to be.


    The air crackled with tension. Not the wild, uncontrolled kind, but the measured weight of a battlefield before the first strike. The silence between us stretched, taut as a bowstring, and I let it.


    "There have been fourteen coups since I became Alpha five years ago," I said, my voice steady, unwavering. "Six of them led by my own brother."


    I saw the flicker in Darius'' eyes¡ªthe brief, instinctual calction of a man who understood power but had underestimated the depths of mine.


    "If I feared revolts, if I bent to the will of those too weak to ept change, I would not be standing here now," I continued. "My court has always been restless. My allies are as fickle as they are strategic. And yet, I remain."


    I leaned forward slightly, resting my forearms against the table between us. I did not blink.


    "You think I do not know the cost of my decisions? That I have not measured the risk, counted the bodies, anticipated the blood that may spill?" My voice dropped, a quiet, deliberate de. "If my people wish to revolt, let them try. If my gammas refuse to ept her, I will find new ones. If my alliances crumble, then they were never worth keeping to begin with."


    Darius clenched his jaw, but he did not interrupt. He knew better.


    "You speak of history," I said, my tone cool, calcted. "Of bloodshed, of enmity that spans centuries. But history does not bind me. I am not a ruler who clings to the past like a coward too afraid to forge a new path." My fingers tapped once against the polished wood of the table, measured and controlled. "The Lycans who follow me do so not because I uphold tradition, but because I win. Because I lead them to victory. And if you think for a second that I will abandon my Luna¡ªmy wife¡ªbecause of whispers and rebellion, then you have gravely miscalcted."


    Ellen exhaled sharply beside me, her hands clenched in herp. I did not look at her. I did not need to.


    Darius, however, did. His gaze flicked to her, the first real crack in his unshakable presence forming at the edges.


    "You say you want to take her home," I said, pulling his attention back to me. "That you want her to be among her own people, to heal." I tilted my head slightly, watching him, waiting for him to catch the snare before it closed around his throat. "And yet, you were willing to give her away to secure your own safety. To bind her to me with no regard for what that meant. But now that she has be more than a bargaining chip, now that she stands as Luna of the Lycans, suddenly, she must be ''safe''?"


    His hands curled into fists against the table.


    "Tell me, Darius," I murmured, slow and deliberate. "Did you trulye here for her? Or did youe here because you have realized that you miscalcted? That the daughter you thought you could use has be something else entirely?"


    His nostrils red. I smiled, but there was no humor in it.


    "You fear what she will be," I said softly. "You fear what she already is."


    Darius exhaled sharply through his nose, dragging a hand through his hair, a single crack in his otherwiseposed demeanor.


    "You are making a mistake," he finally said, his voice lower, rougher.


    "No," I said, rising to my feet. "I am making a choice."


    I looked at Ellen then, and for the first time since this meeting began, I allowed the full weight of my im to settle.


    "My Luna stays."


    "She is my daughter." He countered.


    "She is my wife." I returned.


    "She does not know what she wants, she is young and obviously infatuated. You are holding her despite what the contract as stipted. You are breaching the contract that is holding our sides from a wars that will end in unwarranted bloodshed, casualties and pain."


    "She is noting with you because not because I forbid it, but because, my wife--my Luna does not want to. Is it so hard to grasp the simple concept? The Luna of Obsidan will not be forced if she does not want to."


    I looked at all of them, my eyes narrowing before turning to Ellen and offering my hand. "Stand up, love," I said gently.


    Lyra''s eyes widened.


    Ellen eyes was filled with uncertainty as she put her trembling hand in my mind. I pulled her up and forward. "Tell them, your highness, what do you want?"


    Ellen swallowed hard, the weight of every eye in the room pressing down on her like a physical force. I felt the slight tremor in her fingers, but she did not pull away.


    Darius'' gaze bore into her, demandingpliance. His presence alone had been enough to dictate her fate once before. He expected it to be enough again.


    But like a fool, he had forgotten a variable and miscalcted.


    Ellen lifted her chin. She was afraid but it would never be enough to hold her down. She was Red after all.


    "I want to stay," she said.


    It was quiet at first, barely above a breath. But the silence of the room made it thunderous.


    Darius stiffened. Lyra let out a sharp breath even my guards had their eyes widened in shock. Kael was a statue where he stood.


    Ellen swallowed again, her voice steadying. "I choose to stay in Obsidian Pack."

 Chapter 186: Against The Obsidian Council

    Hades


    The round table erupted.


    Voices shed like steel in battle, a violent crescendo of rage, disbelief, and barely restrained violence.


    "This is sphemy!" Ss roared again, his fist hammering against the polished wood. "Do you think the other Alpha''s will allow this? That the other packs will stand idle while you make a mockery of our bloodline?"


    "Obsidian has thrived because we upheld the natural order!" Governor Gallinti barked, his voice filled with sheer disbelief. He turned to the others, his hands gesturing wildly. Hoping they were all hearing what he was saying. "This is an insult to our traditions! To our ancestors! Have we truly fallen so far that we allow a Valmont to sit beside our Alpha?!"


    The insult was thick in the air¡ªa Valmont.


    They spat the name like venom, like it burned their tongues to say it aloud.


    My fingers twitched against the armrest of my chair.


    Kael, ever silent, merely observed, his sharp gaze flicking between me and the raging governors, his body taut like a drawn bowstring.


    "You are breaking the order, Hades!" Ss sneered, his voice dripping with disgust. "What message does this send to our people? That we kneel to mutts? That we let her¡ªa fucking wolf¡ªdictate our future?!"


    The room burned with the weight of his hatred.


    Governor Gallinti nodded vehemently, his face twisted in a mix of outrage and desperation. "This will incite rebellion! You cannot¡ª"


    "Do you think the warriors will stand behind this decision?" Ss cut in again, relentless. "The gammas will turn against you. The Alphas of the quadrants will see this as weakness!"


    He turned sharply, leveling a re at me as though I was an atrocity.


    "That thing¡ªthat fucking disgrace¡ª"


    A growl ripped through the room.


    Low. Deep. Otherworldly.


    It was not mine alone.


    It was ours.


    A sound that curled in the air, wrapping around throats like an invisible noose. A sound that did not belong to a single being¡ªbut two.


    Me.


    And the Flux.


    My vision darkened at the edges. The shadows in the room seemed to breathe, the air thickening, pressing down on every chest. The torches on the walls flickered violently, the mes shrinking as if trying to escape.


    Ss'' mouth snapped shut.


    The others froze.


    Their bodies, once moving in heated protest, were now locked in ce¡ªtrapped by an unseen force. By me.


    "Speak those words again," I murmured, my voice a slow, dangerous thing, coiling through the air like a viper. "And I will tear your tongue from your skull."


    Ss'' throat bobbed. His fingers twitched, but he did not move.


    My body thrummed with power, my wolf raging beneath my skin, the Flux a whisper of violence and ruin curling at the edges of my mind.


    I leaned forward slightly, the leather of my gloves creaking as I steepled my fingers.


    "You stand here, screaming about tradition like a fool who does not understand history."


    The room shook with anger.


    Their rage was a storm, whipping through the air with unrestrained violence, but it did not touch me.


    It could not.


    I was the storm.


    Ss looked like he wanted to lunge across the table, but fear rooted him in ce. The echoes of my growl still vibrated in the very marrow of his bones, and I saw it¡ªthe battle warring in his mind. He wanted to challenge me. To push further.


    But the Flux had tasted his insolence.


    And it had nearly devoured him whole.


    Governor Gallinti still clung to his righteous fury, though even he seemed rattled. His hands trembled as they gripped the table, but his voice did not waver.


    "She does not belong here, Hades!" he shouted, trying to regain some semnce of control. "You can growl and snarl all you want, but we all know what this means! If the Elders refuse to acknowledge her, if the Quadrants turn against you, your reign will¡ª"


    "My reign?" I cut in smoothly, my voice lethal in its calm. "You think my reign is dictated by your approval?"


    Silence.


    Not one of them dared to answer.


    Even Ambassador Montague, the ever-cunning diplomat, sat still, his expression unreadable. He had yet to speak a word since the eruption began.


    Smart.


    The others? Not so much.


    Ss opened his mouth again, but this time I did not let him speak.


    "You are all blind."


    I stood, the power of my presence alone snuffing out their breath.


    "You sit here, clinging to your preciousws, your dead traditions, your fragile egos. You bicker and scheme, terrified that a single woman has the strength to undo everything you''ve built."


    I exhaled slowly, my hands curling into fists before I forced myself to rx.


    "She will have a proper ce in this fucking court," I said, my voice smooth as a de against flesh. "One right by my fucking side. And she will be crowned by me."


    Silence.


    The weight of my words mmed down on them, suffocating, crushing, inevitable.


    "Do you know why?"


    I let the question hang, let them drown in it.


    I let their panic swell.


    "Because she is your fucking savior."


    Their faces froze.


    Governor Gallinti frowned. "What¡ª"


    "Because without her," I continued, voice dropping lower, "every single one of you will wither and die within eighteen months."


    The air turned cial.


    "You want to use her blood, her essence, her fucking existence to save you," I murmured, voice like smoke and ruin, "yet you spit on the only thing keeping you from perishing."


    I stepped forward, watching as their faces twisted¡ªconfusion, disbelief, but beneath it all¡ª


    Fear.


    "She is above you all."


    I tilted my head slightly, letting the next words sear into their bones.


    "She can live in a ce you will never have a chance to touch."


    Montegue exhaled slowly, his fingers tapping once against the polished wood. The only sign that he was processing everything I had just revealed.


    Gallinti scoffed, but it was weaker this time.


    "I could kill her in an instant." Ss demanded, his voice frayed at the edges.


    I smirked, my lip twitching, the flux craved yet another soul to devour but I had to hold back. This had to work.


    "You can''t be that dense." I smiled.


    My amusement did not reach my eyes.


    "You thought she was a mere woman?"


    I let the words cut through the room, slicing apart every assumption they had made.


    "Elysia herself has chosen her."


    A beat of silence.


    A heartbeat.


    Then¡ª


    "Lies."


    Ss'' voice was weaker now. Shaken. He was trying to cling to his certainty, to deny the inevitable.


    "Then go ahead." I spread my arms wide, my voice mocking, daring. "Ignore the Goddess. Ignore her will. Let your arrogance blind you, and let''s see how well it serves you when your bodies start to rot from the inside out."


    Gallinti''s face paled.


    Montague leaned back in his chair, eyes dark, lips pressing together as if suppressing the first flickers of dread.


    Ss, however, was still too foolish to understand.


    "You expect us to believe¡ª"


    "Believe what you want," I interrupted. "The truth does not require your faith to exist."


    I let the words linger, let them sink into their skulls, infect their thoughts.


    Let them realize the scope of their mistake.


    "You call her a mutt?" My voice dipped lower, the Flux curling at the edges, taunting, whispering of things far worse than death. "You call her filth?"


    I took another step forward.


    "Then exin why your pathetic bodies will wither without her blood?"


    Ss stilled.


    I saw it.


    The first hint of realization.


    He was beginning to understand.


    "You hate what she is," I continued, softer now, deadlier, "but you will kneel before her before the year is done."


    I turned, my gaze sweeping over them onest time.


    "Or you will perish."


    Ss'' face twisted with anger, but there was something else now. Unease.


    He was scrambling. Grasping for anything to hold on to, any argument that could turn the tide back in his favor. He had ruled these councils with his voice alone for years. A man who dictated the fears of lesser men, shaping their paranoia into weapons.


    But now¡ªhis weapons were blunted.


    "You expect us to fall at her feet because of an anomaly in her blood." His voice was sharp, but the edge was fraying. "This is nothing lucky science---";


    Before anyone could react, before Gallinti could echo the sentiment, before even Kael could weigh in¡ª


    Montegue spoke and the air shifted.


    And it cut through the room like a de.


    "You are wrong, Ss."


    Ss stiffened.


    Montegue leaned forward, measured,posed, and utterly unreadable.


    "This is not a im to divinity." His fingers tapped once against the polished wood, his eyes sharp as ss. "This is divinity."


    A ripple of silence spread through the room.


    Governor Gallinti shifted ufortably in his chair. Ss, however, was too far gone to let reason in.


    "How convenient that the Goddess would bless a Valmont!" Ss spat. "How convenient that you expect us to believe¡ª"


    Montegue cut him off with nothing but a look.


    Ss fell silent.


    It was unnatural. As if the air itself had sealed his lips shut.


    Montegue did not raise his voice. He never needed to.


    "You are foolish to deny the truth when it is standing in front of you." His gaze swept over the table, his words slow and absolute. "You all are."


    I watched as even Gallinti hesitated.


    Montegue was no ally of mine. He did not belong to my court. He did not serve my interests. He was a voice of neutrality.


    Which meant his words¡ªhis acknowledgment¡ªcarried weight that even my power could not match.


    "The Goddess chose her."


    His voice was a whisper of finality, a statement of fact.


    "The blood in her veins is the only blood on this earth that the abnormal phases of the moon could never affect. That even the Blood Moon itself bows to."


    The weight of his words mmed into the room like an earthquake.


    Gallinti inhaled sharply, his fingers clenching around the arms of his chair. Even Kael''s ever-watchful expression shifted, his brows drawing together in thought.


    Ss shook his head. Denial.


    "This¡ª" his voice cracked slightly, "You cannot expect us to--"


    "You will."


    Montegue''s eyes were sharp as a dagger. Unrelenting. Unforgiving.


    "And you would do well to remember that before you decide to insult her name again."


    Ss did not respond.


    Because for the first time since this war of words began¡ªhe had nothing left to say.


    Montegue turned to me then.


    His gaze was unreadable, but there was something knowing behind it.


    Something like eptance.


    "You understand what this means, don''t you, Hades?"


    A pause.


    A breath.


    "That she is not just your Luna. Not just your wife."


    I exhaled slowly, my jaw tightening.


    "She is something greater."


    Ss looked as though he wanted to retch.


    Gallinti looked as though he wanted to pray.


    Kael merely watched.


    I let the silence stretch.


    Let them feel it.


    Then, I spoke.


    "She will be crowned."


    The words were not a question.


    Not a plea.


    They werew.


    Montegue inclined his head, the only sign of approval I would ever get from him.


    "Then so it shall be."


    And with that¡ªthe decision was sealed.

 Chapter 187: Highly Convenient

    Hades


    "I know what you are doing," was the first words of Montegue''s mouth, the moment he sat in my office.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" I asked, already more than slightly agitated, putting into the consideration how many things had managed to go wrong within so little time.


    Ellen''s mental spiral, the Valmonts were now guest''s in the Obsidan Tower and the media had caught wind of it. Everyone was on edge and to add to the equation, Ellen''s official coronation would have toe soon; I simply could not let them take her away.


    I could still taste her fear on my tongue; bitter and striking and so achingly familiar. In so many ways, I had lost, that was a fact. One  made even more convoluted by the fact that, during my endeavor to see straight through this woman, I had been given a mirror instead. I saw  myself in her; in the fire that zed in the ziers of her eyes and in opposite as well; the fear that seemed to eat away at our souls.


    Ellen was afraid of her own family, she had been scarred by this people to the point that I, the man that sought to use her became a sce.  Her fear of her family was viseral enough for me to ¡­understand it, to feel it echo somewhere deep inside me, where old wounds never fully healed.


    I had been afraid once too. Afraid of those who shaped me, who broke me down piece by piece and built me into something else¡ªsomething meant to serve their needs, not mine. That same fear was in Ellen, raw and visceral, coiled around her like a serpent, sinking its fangs deeper every time she so much as breathed the same air as them.


    Montegue watched me, waiting, assessing. He always had that look¡ªlike he already knew my answer but wanted to hear me say it anyway.


    "You think I want to keep her here for my own gain," I said finally, my voice even, but there was something dangerous simmering beneath. "She has to be here for our ns to work. I am her mate which means we are now close to the end game. If she taken and hollowed again, we lose." I could never let Montegue no that the ns had long since derailed the moment it fully sunk that though I had taken her, she had my heart in her possession.


    Montegue exhaled a quietugh, leaning back in his chair and then he nodded. "I know, why else would I have supported you before the council. I see what they refuse to see but you do know what this means."


    I swallowed, sweat coating my brow. "Of course," I replied.


    I nodded again. "I see your dilemma and I understand your intentions. For the sake of this pack, you will kill two bird with one stone by doing something truly heretical." His voice was low, conspiratorial and for the first time I saw the glimpse of the cunning, shrewd ambassadors he had been before Danielle''s death.


    My gaze flickered fully to his, my eyes narrowing. "Two?"


    For a moment the was quiet as if counting the moments that went by and leaving me apprehensive to gauge me.


    I held my breath, waiting, the air charged with tension that made my hairs rise. "Ambassador..."


    Finally, I saw a his eyes widen slightly. "The second bird is now you have no choice but to mark her. The stakes are heightened because unlike the hypothetical danger she might be in because of the hollowing and her subsequent spiralling mental health, her family trying to take her back, even for the "so called a little while" is something far more tangible, far more ...imminent."


    Montegue''s words settled like a noose around my throat.


    Mark her.


    The weight of it sent a sharp pulse through my chest. Not because it was unexpected, because now, it was no longer a choice. It was a necessity.


    My fingers curled against the polished wood of my desk, knuckles whitening as I processed what he was truly saying.


    Marking was sacred. It was absolute. It was a bond that could not be undone without dire consequences, a im that would override all others¡ªa deration before gods and mortals alike that she was mine.


    And I was hers.


    And yet, even knowing all this, Montegue continued as if it were the simplest thing in the world.


    "Her family will not stop, Hades," he said, voice smooth, calcted. "They are biding their time, waiting for an opening. And if you do not close that door¡ªpermanently¡ªthey will rip her from this kingdom with or without your permission. They have the right. You had all the cards before, almost three months ago, but we both know that your hold is slipping because they know just how far Ellen is losing herself¡ªdue entirely to your own faults."


    A cold, dark rage curled through my chest. "It was Felicia," I said, standing abruptly, mming my fist on the desk, but Montegue didn''t even flinch. "She was the one who sabotaged me. Your daughter did this."


    His eyes darkened, his expression suddenly pulled taut, but he didn''t say anything. He locked his jaw before taking a deep breath.


    "I call it fate," he finally said.


    I stared at him, my chest rising and falling with barely contained fury.


    "Fate?" My voice was sharp enough to cut stone. "You call this fate?"


    Montegue held my gaze, his expression unreadable, but I saw it¡ªthe flicker of something dangerous beneath the surface. A knowledge he wasn''t ready to share.


    "Yes," he murmured. "I do. It''s all so highly convenient."


    Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. The audacity of his words nearly sent my wolf lunging forward, but I forced it back, grinding my teeth together.


    "You think this was inevitable?" I said lowly, my voice a razor''s edge. "You think Felicia acting like the enemy of the state, Ellen''s copse, the hell she has endured¡ªwas fated?"


    Montegue sighed, rubbing his temple as if I were the one being unreasonable. "Hades, don''t mistake me¡ªI''m not justifying what Felicia did. She had her own agenda, her own reasons. But what she set in motion was merely the hand of destiny moving forward."


    "That''s a load of horseshit," I snapped, stepping closer. "Do not mistake my patience for tolerance, Montegue. You let your own daughter sabotage my ns and now you''re standing in my office telling me it was meant to happen?"


    "Yes," he repeated¡ªcalmly, maddeningly. "Because now, you have no choice but to act."


    "Mark her, awaken what is needed, and let us move forward. It''s that simple."


    But it was anything but simple. It was the most convoluted thing I had ever had to ept and wrap my mind around.


    Nothing was ever simple with Red.


    Montegue suddenly tilted his head, watching me. "What happened to you?" he asked, catching me off guard. "When did you be this person? This type of king?"


    Montegue''s words cut deeper than I wanted to admit.


    I should have ignored him. Should have dismissed his question as irrelevant. But something about it sank into me like a barbed hook, dragging up things I had long buried.


    When had I be this kind of king?


    The kind who sat in darkened rooms, weaving impossible choices into ptable fates? The kind who held power, but not enough to save the things that truly mattered? The kind who had to mark his mate to keep her from being ripped away¡ªwhile also dooming her, slowly leading her into a snare.


    I clenched my jaw, unable to say anything.


    Everything had changed.


    With my ns, with the Flux. I couldn''t even recall thest time I felt Cerberus''s presence. Something had shifted in me. And things were about to change in the pack too, once the truth came out.


    And there was only onemon denominator.


    Red.


    I should have hated her for disrupting my ns, but instead, all I could see was her.


    Not as a pawn. Not as a strategic move. Not as the key to securing my reign.


    Just her.


    Her sharp, fire-lit eyes that had stared me down in defiance when she had every reason to break. The way her voice wavered, but never faltered, when she spoke her truth. The weight of her fear¡ªso raw, so familiar¡ªyet despite it all, she still stood.


    I was still reeling from the fact that she had made an appearance when her parents came in. Her words, spoken with poise and just enough bite. That beautiful mind¡ªbeautiful, like everything else about her.


    Defiant until yourst breath.


    She should have shattered.


    Instead, she had be the one thing I could not ignore.


    And that terrified me.


    I turned away from Montegue, unable to meet his knowing gaze.


    "I am the king I need to be," I muttered, gripping the edge of my desk until my knuckles turned white. "Nothing more, nothing less."


    Montegueughed. "I love these games¡ªthe discordance of the royal court, the secrets, the ploys. It''s a symphony, Hades. And you¡ª" he gestured vaguely in my direction, his smirk deepening, "¡ªare the conductor."


    I stiffened.


    The conductor.


    The one who kept the chaos from unraveling into madness. The one who made sure every note of deception, every whisper of power, yed in perfect harmony.


    A king who controlled the orchestra of war.


    I hated how inurate it was now.


    I exhaled sharply, pushing away from my desk. "And what does that make you?" I asked, my voice quieter now,ced with something colder.


    Montegue tilted his head slightly, considering.


    "The violinist, perhaps," he mused. "The one who ys a single, mournful note that lingers long after the symphony has ended."


    My eyes narrowed.


    The door swung open and in walked Kael.


    My heart skipped when I saw his face.


    His eyes were wide, his expression stricken.


    Red.


    I moved toward him. "What happened?"


    He ran a hand through his hair. "It''s the Silverpine Beta. He''s trying to get ess to the princess in her room¡ªdespite security."


    "He can''t fucking enter," I barked, already making my way to the door.


    Kael''s voice stopped me.


    "That''s not the only problem now." His voice was grave.

 Chapter 188: Another Beautiful Diplomatic Disaster

    Hades


    The scene that greeted me made my skin prickle with unease, every nerve on edge. My security personnel''s surrounded James in a circle, some had their ws extended, fangs elongating, watching warily, the rest had their weapons aimed straight at his head.


    Yet, the beta did not look intimidated, even had blood oozed from a fresh wound in his face, his left eye has been wed at, leaving a ghastly mass of torn flesh and blood and seeping out his face, down to his attire.


    I nced at the w of one of the security personnel to see his w marred with blood.


    Of course, this was exactly what I needed, a diplomatic disaster, on top of everything else on my fucking te. This was the problem that Kael had been referring to.


    I nced at the door, my blood boiling when I noticed the w marks on it. It had really wanted enter. At least it was constetion that he had not been able to reach Ellen. I fought back the urge to enter our room, to assure her that everything was okay but I had to deal with this first.


    I proceeded forward as I assessed the situation, As I stepped forward, the thick tension in the hallway crackled like a live wire. Every gaze flickered toward me¡ªmy guards standing resolute, James panting heavily, his one uninjured eye seething.


    I stopped a few feet away from them my expression a carefullyposed mask of control. "The rest of you, leave," I ordered.


    The personnel scrambled away leaving Kael by my side. "Beta James," I said, my voice low and cold, "you have exactly ten seconds to tell me why the hell you thought it was a good idea to force your way into the princess''s chambers."


    James spat blood onto the marble floor, his breathing ragged. "I want to talk to the princess?" he replied calmly "Alone."


    I fought back another wave of loathing. "Why?"


    "I want to give her chance to speak her truth while you are not there manipting her and breathing down her neck." He arched a brow. "I believe I should at least allowed that.


    A slow, simmering rage curled in my chest, but I kept my expression impassive. I exhaled sharply through my nose, my fingers twitching at my sides, aching for violence.


    "You believe you should be allowed that," I echoed, my voice eerily calm. My guards tensed at the dangerous edge beneath my tone. "And tell me, Beta James, did you truly think wing your way through my doors like a rabid animal would grant you this¡­ privilege?"


    His uninjured eye shed with defiance. "She''s not yours to keep like a prisoner, that was not in the contract


    I took a slow step forward, and despite his bravado, I saw the way his muscles tightened, the subtle flinch he tried to suppress. "She is my chosen mate," I reminded him, voice dangerously low. "And I will protect her from anyone who threatens her well-being. Including you."


    James scoffed, shifting his stance, ignoring the blood dripping down his face. "I don''t threaten her. You do." His voice gained an edge of urgency. "Look at her. Really look at her, Your majesty. She''s breaking, and we both know why." He took a shallow breath. "Let me speak to her. Let her decide."


    James was pushing boundaries, testing limits, gambling on some shred of humanity in me.


    I let the silence stretch until it was thick enough to choke. Then I exhaled and tilted my head.


    "You believe she hasn''t already chosen?"


    James clenched his jaw. "She hasn''t had a real choice. Not with you hovering over her, controlling every move she makes."


    I let out a quiet, humorlessugh. "And you think bursting into her chambers like a deranged beast is giving her one?"


    A flicker of uncertainty crossed his face, but he held his ground. "She deserves to hear the truth without you poisoning it."


    My patience thinned to a knife''s edge. "You''re a fool if you think she doesn''t already know the truth," I said, voice dangerously even. "Ellen is not a pawn to be moved as you see fit." I stepped closer, my power rolling off me in slow, suffocating waves. "She is a queen in her own right. And you¡ª" my gaze flicked to the deep gashes on his face, "¡ªhave just proven yourself an enemy to her safety."


    James stiffened. "I would never hurt her."


    "No?" I gestured to the door, to the deep w marks marring the wood. "Because this looks like the actions of a rational, trustworthy man."


    "Her parents, the Alpha and Luna of Silverpine want a private audience with their daughter and I as Silverpine''s beta attempted to carry out my duty."


    "So, in essence, you decided to bypass protocol, disregard the authority of this kingdom, and force your way into the chambers of a woman who has made it clear she does not wish to see her family." My voice was razor-sharp, slicing through the thick tension.


    James straightened, his chin lifting defiantly. "Her family has the right¡ª"


    "They lost that right the moment they broke her," I cut in, voice quiet but lethal. "Do you think I''m blind to what they did to her? Do you think I don''t see the way she flinches at their name, the way the ghosts of her past choke the life from her?" I took another slow step toward him, watching the way his muscles tensed. "You can dress this up as duty all you want, Beta, but you and I both know what this really is."


    James exhaled sharply through his nose. "And what do you think this is?"


    "A power y," I murmured, tilting my head. "Silverpine is grasping at control they no longer have. And you¡ª" I let my eyes drag over him, the blood smeared down his face, the barely restrained fury in his stance, "¡ªare just another desperate hand reaching for a leash that has long cut."


    "You cut that leash, that was not in the agreement we made for the betterment of the rtionship between our two packs."


    It was my turn to raise a brow. "So there indeed was a leash then?"


    "Cut out the misced morality, your soul is cker than any of us in this game."


    "So your soul is indeed ck?" I tossed back.


    His uninjured eye twitched. "The Silverpine Monarchy have right to a private audience with their own daughter, no matter what you perceive above us or our ways. Those bear no consequence."


    I let James''s words settle, weighing the arrogance in his tone, the stubborn defiance etched into every inch of his battered form. He truly believed his so-called duty justified his actions. That Silverpine''s outdated monarchy still held the power to im Ellen as theirs.


    How utterly naive.


    I exhaled through my nose, shaking my head. "You speak of rights as though they are absolute. As though you can demand them without consequence. But let me make something very clear to you, Beta James."


    I took another step forward, closing the distance between us. The weight of my presence pressed down on him, on everyone in the corridor, like an invisible hand tightening its grip.


    "Whatever was written in that agreement, whatever politics once tied our packs together, no longer applies here." My voice dropped to something sharper, something more dangerous. "The moment they hollowed their own daughter, the moment they sacrificed her for their own gain, they forfeited the right to call her theirs."


    James''s jaw locked. "That is not for you to decide."


    Iughed. Low and humorless. "Isn''t it?"


    His eye twitched again, but I saw it¡ªthe sliver of uncertainty creeping into his rigid stance.


    I continued, my voice nothing but quiet steel. "Ellen is not a political asset. She is not a tool for you or her parents to wield at your leisure. She is mine." I let the words settle, watched how theynded, how James bristled but said nothing. "And unless she chooses to speak with them of her own free will, they will not see her. They will not touch her. They will not so much as breathe the same air as her."


    James''s breathing had grown heavier, but he forced a mocking smirk, shaking his head. "You''re a tyrant."


    "No," I corrected smoothly. "I''m a king."


    A muscle ticked in his jaw, "You were one a beta like me, an enforcer, a torturer, a killer." He spat, then he lowered his voice, in a conspiratorial lilt"That does not just change with a crown, you are still the monster that your father created."


    I froze for a second, every muscle bunching a slip second, a red gaze contaminating my vision.


    They knew.


    It dawned on me.


    If James knew, then the Silverpine Monarchy knew. Did they know everything? My stomach turned, violence being my first instinct but I forced the instinct down, gripping the rage before it consumed me. Violence would only confirm their usations, would only feed into the narrative they wanted to spin. I could kill James where he stood. It would be easy¡ªtoo easy¡ªbut that was the reaction they expected.


    Instead, I straightened, smoothing the tension from my stance, masking the sudden rush of something colder, more calcted.


    James saw the shift. His smirk widened. "Ah," he mused, his voice dripping with false sympathy. "Touched a nerve, didn''t I?"


    I tilted my head slightly. "No," I murmured. "You just signed your own death warrant." I whispered.


    He took a step forward, testing me. "Let me remind you of something, Your Majesty." The words dripped with mock respect. "I came here as a diplomatic representative of Silverpine. And yet, here I stand¡ªwounded, brutalized, nearly executed at the doorstep of your mate''s chamber."


    I exhaled sharply, my patience thinning to a sliver. "That wound was self-inflicted the moment you tried to force your way in."


    "Ah, but that''s not how the Silverpine Monarchy will see it." His smirk deepened, victory flickering in his gaze. "They will see their Beta¡ªtheir voice in this fragile alliance¡ªattacked within the heart of your kingdom. Tell me, Hades, how do you think they will respond?"


    He was clever. I would give him that.


    I didn''t react, didn''t let the irritation show, but he was already pressing forward.


    "The alliance between our packs is already brittle," he continued, voice smooth, deliberate. "You know it. I know it. The only thing holding it together is the hope that Ellen might be reason enough to maintain peace." He tilted his head, watching me with calcted amusement. "But if Silverpine deres your pack as hostile? If they im their Beta was assaulted¡ªmaimed¡ªwhile carrying out his duties? If they frame this as an act of war?"


    A muscle in my jaw tightened. He was pushing the stakes higher, testing how far I would bend before I snapped.


    "I don''t think I need to remind you how many Obsidian citizens are just now within your borders. Their parents, their brothers and sisters." James continued, his voice dipping into something lower, more insidious. "What do you think happens to them if war is dered? What do you think happens to the innocent lives caught in the crossfire of your choices. Could you make Ellen Luna then? The mes will be stoked so high then that you will all burn. It almost breaks and Ellen will be returned to us by fire or my force, permanently."


    My stomach twisted, and I clenched my fists at my sides, restraining the overwhelming urge to rip his throat out.


    "This can all go away," James said, his voice soft now, coaxing, his eye gleaming with sharp, ruthless intelligence. "All it takes is half an hour. Thirty minutes. A private audience with the princess. Let her speak to her family¡ªalone¡ªand I will return to Silverpine with news of continued peace." He arched a brow. "Or... you can refuse. And we both know what happens then."

 Chapter 189: Not fated But Fated

    HADES


    I stared at James, my face an unshaken mask of control, but inside, the thought of letting those bastards near Ellen made my stomach churn. My fingers twitched at my sides, aching to tear him apart, to make him bleed until his arrogance washed away in a flood of his own regret.


    Instead, I exhaled slowly, stepping forward, letting each movement feel deliberate, a slow tightening of the noose around his throat. The tension in the corridor stretched unbearably thin, my presence smothering the air, pressing down on everyone like an invisible vice.


    James swallowed. His smug little smirk faltered, just slightly, before he regained hisposure. He thought he had won something here. Thought he had maneuvered me into a corner.


    "Over. My. Dead. Fucking. Body."


    The words dripped like poison from my lips, quiet but absolute.


    A flicker of hesitation passed through his eye, but he caught himself, straightening. "You would really put fellow Lycans¡ªyour own subjects¡ªin danger for a shell of a woman?" His tone sharpened, condescending, a sneer curling at the corner of his lips. "Or, like your people love to say... a mutt?"


    Something inside me snapped.


    Rage detonated through my veins, turning my vision a deep, bloody red. The Flux surged, and my body responded before my mind could rein it in. Shadows pulsed at my fingertips, curling, twisting, expanding into something far more monstrous than flesh.


    The hallway darkened as the air crackled with the unnatural, the hungry tendrils of my power stretching toward him. James'' face flickered with something I hadn''t seen before¡ªnot smugness, not arrogance, but genuine, bone-deep fear.


    I was going to kill him.


    I was going to carve him apart, piece by wretched piece, until there was nothing left but a warning.


    And then¡ª


    A door creaked open.


    A soft footstep.


    A familiar scent, fragile but unwavering, slipping through the suffocating tension like a knife through silk.


    I froze.


    My shadows trembled, wavering for the first time.


    Ellen.


    She stood in the doorway, her hair tousled, dark circles beneath her eyes, her exhaustion carved into every delicate line of her face. But her gaze was steady, fixed on James with a quiet, unshakable resolve.


    "I ept your terms," she said, voice firm despite the weariness pressing against her. "My family will be granted a private audience."


    The wordsnded like a cold p.


    I turned to her, stunned, disbelief tightening in my throat. No. No, she couldn''t be serious. She couldn''t¡ª


    "But," she continued, her gaze never leaving James, "it will be on my own time. And make sure your Alpha does not touch a hair on the head of my subjects."


    James'' lips parted slightly, but whatever he saw in Ellen''s gaze stopped him from speaking.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    This wasn''t right.


    She wasn''t thinking straight.


    "Red," I started, my voice low, a warning, a plea.


    She turned to me then, her expression softening¡ªbut only slightly.


    "Come on, darling." She reached for me, her fingers brushing my wrist, grounding me in a way nothing else could. "You need to get some sleep."


    Sleep? How the fuck was I supposed to¡ª


    "Good night, Kael," she added, her voice polite but distant.


    Then, before I could argue, before I could rip her away from this madness, she pulled me into the room with her and mmed the door.


    Silence.


    I stood there, my breathing unsteady, my blood still roaring in my veins, the Flux still wing at me from the inside out.


    Ellen turned away, walking toward the bed as if this was just another night, as if she hadn''t just made a decision that would crack open a thousand dangers waiting in the shadows.


    I exhaled sharply, forcing myself to move, forcing myself to push down the unbearable weight pressing against my ribs.


    She was not ready, she had to know that. She had her back turned to me.


    "Red..." I took a step towards her.


    "I am not ready," she whispered and I halted at the tremor in her voice. I could bearly hear her. "I am not ready to face those people alone. Not without you. I am not strong enough." Sorrow bleed into her voice was the most potent poison.


    I all but ran to her, wrapping my arms around her shaking slender frame, pulling her my chest. "You are the strongest woman I know."


    "You don''t know a lot of women," she tried to joke but her tone remained tainted by dread. There was barely any joy. She could not even feign it.


    "It doesn''t change anything, Red. Weak is thest thing that you are."


    Sheughed, hollow and mirthless. "I am dying, Hades. He is not wrong I am shell and I do not know..." She paused. "I am deteriorating, Amelia told me, the hollowing is killing me and now Jules is gone and I can''t help but feel responsible, now while I am being torn apart by forces that do not exist anywhere but in my mind, she family make their entrance. They...want...me back." Each syble was a strain. "They want toplete what they started." Her voice cracked on thest word, fragile as ss, and something inside me shattered.


    I tightened my grip around her, pulling her closer, pressing my lips to the top of her head as if that could shield her from the agony unraveling inside her. The way she spoke¡ªso broken, so resigned¡ªignited a helpless, seething rage that I didn''t know how to contain.


    They had done this to her.


    They had taken a girl with fire in her soul and hollowed her out until all that was left was this¡ªthis trembling, exhausted woman, clinging to whatever pieces of herself she had left.


    I swallowed hard, forcing the words past the suffocating weight in my chest. "They will never take you back, Red." My voice was low, steady, a vow carved in blood and bone. "Over my dead fucking body."


    She trembled against me, a breath escaping her like she was trying to hold back something too heavy to contain.


    "I don''t know how to fight this," she whispered. "I don''t know how to stop it."


    "You don''t have to do it alone."


    She exhaled sharply, a bitter sound. "I don''t have a choice. This is happening, Hades. The Hollowing¡ªit''s eating me alive, and I don''t even know how to stop it. I can feel myself slipping, like I''m¡ª" She turned around, her fingers curled into the fabric of my shirt. "Like I''m fading."


    My grip on her tightened as her words sank into me like a slow, twisting knife.


    "I have never been whole, Hades. Not since them."


    Something inside me cracked.


    I had seen her bleed, seen her fight through pain that would have broken any other person. But this? This was different. This was a resignation that chilled me to my fucking core.


    She wasn''t just hurting.


    She was giving up.


    My jaw clenched, rage curling through my chest like a wildfire desperate to burn everything in its path. I wanted to tell her she was wrong. That she was whole, that she was still here, still breathing, still Ellen. But I couldn''t bring myself to lie to her. Not when the truth was staring me dead in the face.


    She was slipping.


    She knew it. I knew it.


    And I would burn the world to keep her from falling.


    "You would really let Lycans die because you don''t want me alone with them?" Her voice was barely a whisper, but the usation behind it struck like a de.


    I stared at her, my throat tight with the weight of what she was asking of me.


    "You have no idea," I murmured, my voice low, dangerous, "No fucking idea what I would do for you."


    Her lips parted slightly, her breathing uneven, but she didn''t look away.


    "But a king does not let his people suffer," she said softly, her fingers tightening against my chest. "Especially if there is another way. You are not that king, and I won''t let you be one for my sake. I will speak to them."


    The words ignited something dark inside me.


    My jaw flexed, the tendrils of the Flux writhing at the edges of my vision.


    I grabbed her chin, tilting her face up, forcing her to look at me. "You are not a bargaining chip, Red." My voice was ice, my grip firm but careful, as if I was holding something precious that I couldn''t afford to break. "You don''t owe them this. You don''t owe them anything."


    Her eyes softened, but there was something there¡ªsomething resolved, something I knew no amount of rage could shake.


    "I owe myself this," she corrected. "I need to see them, Hades. On my terms. Not theirs. Not yours. Mine."


    "Red,"


    She shushed me with a finger. "I am weak, my body is weak, so is mind. If see them as I am, I will not just lose, I will break and that is exactly what they want. The hollowing is the main culprit as I have been told so it must therefore be reversed."


    "How..."


    "You must mark me Hades, you are powerful enough to draw out Rhea. You might not be my fated mate but this, us, we are fated."


    "Red..."


    She took a shaky breath, her fingers gripping my shirt like she was holding herself together. "I know what I''m asking, Hades," she whispered. "I know what it means."


    I searched her face, my pulse a war drum in my ears. "Then why?"


    Her eyes flickered with something raw, something stripped bare. "Because it''s the only way."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but she pressed a hand to my chest, silencing me. "Because Rhea will recognize you." Her voice trembled, but the conviction in it was unshakable. "Because I recognize you." She swallowed hard, her next words barely more than a breath. "Because I love you."


    The world stopped.


    It had long since dawned on me that she possessed my soul. But tonight, I learned something far more dangerous¡ªshe had given me her heart.


    ***


    I do hope the first confession was not underwhelming

 Chapter 190: The Breaking Point

    Eve


    I had fought this. Fought him.


    With words sharp as daggers. With res that could cut through steel. With a wall built so high, I had sworn¡ªsworn¡ªthat no one, not even him, could breach it.


    But he had.


    Not with kindness. Not with pretty promises or whispered reassurances.


    He had torn through my defenses with rage and hunger. With the way he stood between me and the things that threatened to devour her whole from the inside. With the way he met my fire with his own, shing, searing, consuming¡ªuntil I could no longer tell where the hate ended and where the hunger began.


    And now¡­ now I had nothing left to fight with.


    No strength to wield against the grief suffocating me. No walls to hold up against the shadows trying to pull me under.


    All I had was him.


    His heat, pressing against the cold that had settled into my bones. His voice, a de cutting through the suffocating silence of my despair. His touch, grounding her in a world that had never done anything but take, and take, and take.


    My family was enemy and still the only person that stood between them and me was him.


    I had spent so long convincing herself that loving him was wrong.


    But if this was wrong¡ªif clinging to him, to this, was a sin¡ªthen why did it feel like the only thing keeping me alive?


    So I let myself fall.


    Not into the abyss waiting to swallow me whole.


    But into him.


    If loving him made me a sinner, then I would bear that sin like I bore my scars¡ªetched into my skin, a testament to all that I had survived.


    But... I did not know for just how long I could hold so I let the words spill out of me, however detrimental they would be.


    "Hades..."


    The name spilled from my lips like a prayer, fragile and desperate, yet it held the weight of a thousand battles fought¡ªmost of them against myself.


    I didn''t know if I had the strength to hold onto this. To hold onto him.


    But gods, I wanted to.


    I lifted my gaze, searching his face for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would ground me before I slipped further into the abyss.


    And there he was.


    A storm carved into flesh, his presence all-consuming, his eyes dark with something unspoken, something violent and reverent all at once.


    Hades.


    The man who had be my shield and my sword. The man I had once sworn to loathe, yet now, standing in front of me, he was the only thing keeping me from disappearing entirely.


    I felt his grip tighten on me, his warmth pressing into the cold that had long since settled in my bones.


    I pulled away, putting space between us, afraid of his reaction. "I know..." I wrapped my arms around myself, trying to shake away the chill that has returned. "I know this¡­ what I feel¡­ it shouldn''t exist," I whispered, my arms tightening around myself as if I could hold together the pieces that threatened to break apart. "Not in this world. Not in the war we were born into. Not between us."


    My breath hitched as the truth unfurled from my lips, raw and trembling.


    I lifted my gaze, expecting something¡ªanger, rejection, anything that would make this easier. But instead, I found him¡ªstill, silent, watching me.


    Hades didn''t speak. Didn''t move.


    And that silence¡ªhis silence¡ªunraveled something deep inside me.


    The weight of it all crashed over me, drowning me in the impossible cruelty of what I had just confessed.


    A choked sob left me before I could stop it. My body trembled as the tears came, hot and merciless, slipping down my cheeks in betraying streams.


    I wanted to take it back. To swallow the words and pretend this never happened.


    Because in the brutal, unforgiving world we lived in, love was not a luxury we could afford.


    Love could break kingdoms. Love could start wars.


    Love could destroy us.


    And yet, despite all of this¡ªdespite everything¡ªI had fallen for him anyway.


    "I''m sorry," I gasped, my vision blurred as I tried to step back. "I should have never¡ªI should have¡ª"


    A sudden rush of movement.


    A sh of red¡ªhis eyes, burning, alive, furious.


    I barely had time to startle before he moved¡ªso fast that my heart lurched, my body locked in ce as he closed the distance between us in an instant.


    I braced for it. For the worst. For the rage, for the rejection, for the agony of being cast aside like this love meant nothing.


    But instead¡ª


    His mouth mmed into mine.


    A collision. A im. A devastation.


    The air between us ignited as his lips crushed against mine, as if this¡ªthis¡ªwas the breaking point, the moment he could no longer keep himself from me.


    His hands were everywhere¡ªcupping my face, threading into my hair, pulling me closer, deeper, harder¡ªas though he needed to feel every inch of me to believe I was real.


    The kiss was not gentle. It was desperation and fury wrapped into one, a battle fought in the space between our lips, in the sh of breath and hunger.


    I gasped against his mouth, and he took it, swallowing the sound as his hands tightened against me.


    My knees buckled, but he didn''t let me fall.


    He wouldn''t let me.


    A sharp growl rumbled in his chest as he pressed me flush against him, his body heat and tension and pure, unyielding possession.


    I felt the war inside him, the battle between restraint and the raw, untamed need that threatened to consume him whole.


    And gods help me, but I wanted to be consumed.


    His lips nted over mine, his grip shifting to tilt my chin, deepen the kiss, steal whatever air was left between us¡ªuntil the only thing that existed was him.


    Hades.


    A man I had once called my enemy.


    A man who now kissed me like he would die without me.


    When he finally pulled back, just an inch, his breath was ragged, his forehead pressing against mine.


    "I will never hear you apologize for this again," he whispered, his voice dark, wrecked, unchained.


    I was shaking.


    Not from fear. Not from doubt.


    But because something inside me had finally snapped, and there was no turning back now.


    "I should walk away," I breathed, even as my hands fisted into his shirt, refusing to let go.


    His answering smirk was all teeth, all danger, all ruin.


    "Red," he murmured, his lips brushing mine again, slower this time, savoring. "Say it again."


    His voice was low, rough, as though he barely trusted himself to speak. As though those words¡ªthree simple words¡ªhad somehow cracked him open.


    I swallowed, the weight of everything pressing down on me, yet with him here, I could breathe.


    "I love you."


    A sharp breath left him, his fingers trembling against my skin, and I felt it then¡ªthe way the world shifted, the way his control shattered around me.


    He cupped my face, his touch both reverent and possessive, like he was trying to memorize me, like he was afraid I would slip away if he didn''t hold on tight enough.


    "Red," he murmured, his voice an exhale of something raw, something dangerous. "You¡ª" He stopped, shaking his head, his jaw clenched like he was fighting something inside him.


    Like he was trying to rein himself in.


    I reached up, fingers brushing his wrist, grounding him the way he had grounded me countless times before. "I meant it," I whispered. "I love you."


    Something inside him broke.


    His lips crashed against mine in a kiss that felt like a war, a battle fought between fire and desperation, between love and all the ruin that came with it.


    I should have been afraid of this.


    Of us.


    But when his arms wrapped around me, when I felt him pour every unspoken promise, every unrestrained emotion into that kiss¡ªI knew.


    I had already fallen.


    And I wasn''ting back. "I know you don''t feel the way I do." My voice wavered.


    He stilled.


    For a moment, there was only silence between us, only the sound of our ragged breaths intertwining in the space we refused to break.


    Then¡ª


    A sharp, bitterugh left him, rough and guttural, as if he couldn''t believe what I''d just said.


    His hands tightened on me, not enough to hurt, but enough¡ªenough to remind me that he was there, that he was real, that his body was as solid and unyielding as the force of his presence crashing over me like a tidal wave.


    His grip shifted, his fingers tilting my chin up, forcing me to meet the full force of his gaze¡ªzing, devouring, his irises burning in molten red, as though the words I had spoken had shattered something inside him.


    "You think I don''t feel this?" His voice was rough, wrecked, barely controlled.


    I blinked up at him, my throat constricting, my heart mming against my ribs.


    Something inside him snapped.


    "I have fought you, Red." His thumb brushed my bottom lip, his voice shaking with something dark, something desperate.


    I shivered.


    "I have fought against you, against this¡ªagainst the way you burn under my skin and carve yourself into my ribs like you''re something that has always belonged there."


    My breath hitched.


    His grip tightened on my waist.


    "Do you know what you''ve done to me?" he growled, his forehead pressing against mine, his voice sharp, unhinged, aching. "I used to think I held your chains, that I had you on a leash, but gods¡ª"


    His voice broke, and my stomach dropped.


    "You were rattling them the entire time, weren''t you?"


    My breath faltered.


    *"You¡ª" he exhaled sharply, his hands shaking against me. "You are fire, Red. You are a storm. And I am the fool who thought he could control the hurricane when all I''ve ever done is be caught in it."


    My chest caved in at his words.


    He wasn''t done.


    "You think I don''t feel this?" His voice was dangerous, dripping with something undeniable, something raw. "You think I don''t see you?"


    My lips parted, but no words came out.


    "You are reckless and brave, kind to a fault¡ª" He exhaled sharply, shaking his head, his fingers tangling into my hair. "You fight like you were born to defy the gods themselves, and yet you are selfless enough to put yourself in the fire for people who do not deserve you."


    My throat closed.


    "You think I don''t see the way you stand before your demons, unyielding, even when they''ve tried to break you a thousand times over?" His fingers trailed down my spine, his breath hot against my skin. "You are everything I never thought I could have, and I have spent every waking moment trying to convince myself I do not want you."


    I let out a sharp inhale, my body trembling, his words coiling around me like a vice.


    "But I do."


    His voice was a low growl, a confessionced with something brutal.


    "I want you in ways that should not exist." His breath ghosted over my lips, his eyes ravenous. "I want you when I shouldn''t, when I have no right to, when it is thest thing this world would ever allow."


    A shuddering breath left me, my fingers clenching against his chest.


    "You have undone me, Red." His hands cradled my face, his thumb brushing my cheek, smearing away a tear I hadn''t realized had fallen.


    I trembled.


    "You were never meant to be mine," he whispered, his lips barely brushing mine. "And yet I will ruin whatever is left of me before I lose you.


    I felt it before I even heard it¡ªthe sharp, shuddering breath, the way his fingers curled against me, his entire body tensed, on edge, stripped bare.


    And then¡ª


    "I love you."


    It wasn''t soft.


    It wasn''t sweet.


    It was razor-sharp, guttural, violently raw, as if the words had been ripped from his chest¡ªas if they had always been there, waiting to break free.


    "I love you, Red...I love you in ways that will ruin me. In ways I already have." His voice was low, fierce, reverent. "I love you in ways I cannot control, cannot suppress, can only sumb to."


    My lips parted, my breath shallow, my pulse erratic.


    "You are my greatest war, Red." His voice broke, raw and guttural. "My greatest obsession. My greatest sin, my only salvation."

 Chapter 191: The Kings Surrender

    Eve


    My heart was beating like war drums in my chest, all other thoughts disintegrating as if to make the most space for his confession.


    I blinked up at him, letting it settle before I found my tongue. "Hades..."


    "I mean every damning word," he whispered, wiping away tears that I had not even realized I had began to shed. "Every single word and I will show you until there is not a doubt in that beautiful mind of yours."


    "Hades," I spoke his name but it came out as a need whimpers.


    It was instantaneous, a shadow fell over his eyes, his gaze darkening, his scent enveloping me. I felt him harden. "I will show you like this,"  His lips crashed into mine against raw, and ravenous as if he was trying to im every morsel of my being with his hot mouth.


    Heat red through me, snaking up my spine and spreading like wildfire. His hand cupped the back of my neck, his fingers threading into my hair, pulling my head back and iming my mouth utterly.


    Every cell and nerve was set aze by the intensity of it all and responded, bunching the front of his shirt pulling him impossibly closer to me. Our tongue wrestled in primal dance that turned my thoughts to mush.  Everything shed in a deadly symphony between us; teeth, tongue, lips and wills.


    He pressed against me, hot and insistent in his pants. His grip on my hips was punishing as he ground me against his erection, bucking and groaning. In-between kisses, he moaned into my mouth, greedily I swallowed in the sounds.


    He pulled his mouth away from me, his head descending on my throat, his mouth moving down to my neck, trailing hot, open-mouthed kisses along my skin, sending shivers down my spine. I groaned against him, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    "You taste like ambrosia," I groaned against my neck. "The sweetest tasting wine." He raised his mouth and whispered in my my ear before taking shell between his teeth and biting.


    I buckled against him, arching and let out a whimper and felt him stiffen against me, his breathingboured.


    It was all the warning I got before I heard a startling rip and the cold air kissed my bare skin. He has ripped my gown off me.


    "Hades..." But his name came out as a needy groan.


    A growl tore from my throat, before he cradled my face with rough hands and stole the air from my lungs once more.


    I was lifted again and I held on to dear life as he continued his devastating assault on my lips. He kissed me like a starved man and even as heid me down on the bed, there was no hesitantly.


    We tore at each other''s clothes, our minds a haze of lust and unrestrained longing, driven by a hunger so feral it consumed every thing but the ache to devour each other.


    In feverish motions, he traced every inch of my skin, mapping and memorizing like he had never done so before. His mouth descended of my erect nipple, sucking and pulling.


    A sharp gasp tore from my lips as his tongue flicked over my hardened peak, teasing and tormenting with slow, deliberate licks. Heat coiled low in my belly, twisting into something unbearable, something that demanded more. His teeth grazed over the sensitive bud, pulling it into his mouth with a rough suck that sent a shudder down my spine.


    "Hades..." My voice broke, my fingers threading into his hair, pulling him closer, needing him closer.


    His hands roamed my body like a man possessed, rough palms mapping every inch of my skin as if he feared I would disappear beneath him. He was relentless, tracing every dip, every curve, branding his touch into my very soul. His lips left scorching kisses down my torso, his tongue tracing a path lower, his breath hot and ragged against my skin.


    "You are mine," he growled against my stomach, his voice husky, vibrating through me. "Every inch of you belongs to me, Red."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, a dangerous thrill curling in my gut. He parted my thighs, his fingers digging into my skin, spreading me open for him. I trembled beneath his touch, anticipation coiling tighter with every breath.


    His mouth descended, pressing a lingering kiss just above where I ached for him most. "And I will prove it to you," he whispered against my skin before his tongue flicked out, teasing, testing, tasting my soaked cunt.


    A strangled cry tore from my lips, my back arching off the bed as pleasure exploded through me. His grip tightened, holding me in ce as he devoured me with an unholy hunger, his tongue stroking in slow, torturous circles that had me gasping, begging.


    "Please," I whimpered, my hands fisting the sheets, unable to do anything but surrender to the fire raging through me.


    His deep, satisfied groan sent vibrations through my core, pushing me further to the edge. He licked, sucked, and nipped at the engorged clit, coaxing me higher, unraveling me with wicked precision.


    "You taste sinful," he murmured between strokes, his voice like molten honey dripping over my skin. "Like you were made just for me."


    My body tensed, the pleasure mounting into something unbearable, something consuming. The heat coiled tighter and tighter until it was too much, until it snapped.


    I shattered beneath him, a cry ripping from my throat as wave after wave of pleasure crashed through me, stealing the breath from my lungs. He held me through it, his grip firm, grounding me as I trembled beneath him.


    Before I could catch my breath, he was over me again, his mouth capturing mine in a searing kiss, letting me taste myself on his lips. His body pressed against mine, his arousal thick and insistent against my thigh, a silent promise of what was toe.


    I met his gaze, my chest heaving, my limbs trembling in the aftermath. His eyes were dark, burning with unspoken desire, with possession.


    "I am yours, Red," he whispered against my lips. He took my hand. "That is all that I am." He used my hand to traced his chest, I felt the healed welts of scars. The hunger in his eyes suddenly dissipated, leaving behind a vulnerability and make me ache. "Touch me, Red."


    I swallowed hard as I felt the ridges of his scars beneath my fingers, tracing over them with a reverence I hadn''t even realized was brimming inside me. He was fire and fury, a being carved from the depths of power itself¡ªbut here, beneath my touch, he trembled.


    Hades, my Hades, who ravaged me like a storm, nowy beneath me, baring himself like a man on the precipice of surrender.


    "Touch me, Red," he whispered again, his voice raw, pleading.


    And so, I did.


    My fingers trailed down his chest, ghosting over the welts and lines, memorizing them like sacred scripture. I kissed each one, soft and slow, tasting the remnants of old battles, the history carved into his flesh. His breath hitched, and I felt the way his muscles tensed beneath my lips, as if my touch was unraveling something tightly wound inside him.


    His hands fisted in the sheets when I licked a long, deliberate path over a jagged scar that cut across his ribs. A guttural sound, something between a growl and a moan, rumbled from his throat, and it sent a wicked thrill through me.


    He had worshiped me, devoured me with abandon¡ªand now, I wanted to do the same to him.


    I moved lower, pressing open-mouthed kisses down his torso, tracing the lines of his muscles with my tongue. His stomach clenched under my touch, his breathing growing more uneven, morebored.


    "Red..." My name was a groan, thick and heavy with restraint.


    I flicked my gaze up at him, drinking in the sight of him¡ªHades, the untouchable, now trembling beneath me, his dark eyes blown wide with unfiltered need.


    "You like that?" I murmured, my lips brushing over the dip of his hip bone.


    A growl ripped from his throat, his hands twitching like he wanted to grab me, but he forced himself to stay still. His control, his irond restraint¡ªit made me want to break him.


    I dragged my tongue lower, tasting the heat of his skin, nipping and soothing in equal measure. His thighs tensed beneath my palms, a deep, shuddering breath escaping him when I scraped my teeth against his hip.


    "Red..." His voice was hoarse, his chest rising and falling in erratic waves. "You keep doing that, and I won''t be able to stop myself."


    "Then don''t," I challenged, my nails raking lightly down his torso, watching the way his body responded, the way he strained toward me, fighting himself.


    I pressed my mouth lower, kissing, teasing, taking my time, dragging out his agony. His fingers tangled in my hair, a strangled groan leaving his lips when I licked the sensitive skin just above where he ached for me most.


    Hades wasing undone beneath me, his body a taut bowstring on the verge of snapping.


    I smirked against his skin, savoring this moment, this power.


    And then, just as he had done to me, I took him into my mouth.


    A harsh curse fell from his lips, his head snapping back against the pillows, his grip tightening in my hair. His hips bucked instinctively, but I pinned him down with my hands, forcing him to take it the way I wanted to give it.


    His moans were deep, guttural, shaking through his entire body. His control cracked, and I reveled in every second of it, taking his hardened cock deeper and faster, memorizing every ridge and vein.


    "Be the death of me," he panted, his voice wrecked. "Please..." His pleaing out jagged.


    I hummed in response, letting the vibrations send another shudder through his stiff girth.


    Hades had owned me, consumed me like I was hisst breath of air.


    But now, he was the one unraveling, and I was going to burn my name into his skin just as he had done to me.

 Chapter 192: Mutated

    Eve


    Hades'' body trembled beneath me, his muscles straining, his hands fisting the sheets like a man on the verge of losing control. His head was thrown back, his throat bared¡ªa rare moment of submission from the god who had ravaged and ruled me.


    But I wasn''t done with him.


    Not yet.


    I hollowed my cheeks, taking him deeper, dragging my tongue along the thick, pulsing length of him. His entire body jerked, a strangled sound ripping from his throat¡ªa growl, a groan, a plea. His fingers tightened in my hair, not pushing, not guiding, just holding on.


    "Red¡ªfuck¡ª" His voice was raw, fractured, barely coherent. His chest heaved, his stomach flexed beneath my hands, the tension in his body turning brutal.


    I relished in it, in the way he came undone beneath my touch. I swirled my tongue around his tip, savoring the taste of him, the heat, the power vibrating through his skin. He was intoxicating, his pleasure like a drug that only made me want to take more, to break him further.


    His hips bucked, and I moaned against him, letting the vibrations send another sharp shudder through his frame. The sound that tore from his lips was wrecked, primal¡ªa man being driven to the brink. His control, that irond restraint he always held onto so tightly, was shattering piece by piece in my hands.


    "Enough," he rasped, his voice hoarse, his grip on my hair turning punishing. "Or I''ll spill down that sinful throat of yours before I get the chance to bury myself inside you."


    A thrill licked down my spine, but I obeyed. Slowly, deliberately, I dragged my mouth off him, pressing onest, teasing kiss to his tip before I pulled back.


    His chest rose and fell in erratic waves, his pupils blown wide, his jaw clenched so tightly I thought he might break. He looked at me then, like a man standing at the edge of a precipice, ready to fall, ready to jump¡ªand he reached for me.


    I barely had time to gasp before he flipped me onto my back, his weight pressing down on me, his heat branding every inch of my skin. His mouth found mine in a brutal kiss, devouring, consuming, his tongue plunging deep as if he needed to taste himself on my lips.


    "You," he growled against my mouth, his hand wrapping around my throat, not squeezing, just holding. "You are my ruin, Red."


    I arched beneath him, my nails digging into his back, raking down his skin. He hissed, the sound dark, full of promise, before his mouth descended on my throat, sucking, biting, marking.


    "Tell me," he demanded, his voice a dangerous rasp, his teeth scraping over my pulse. "Tell me who you belong to."


    "You," I gasped, my body bowing as he dragged his tongue down the center of my chest, his mouth closing around my nipple in a scorching pull. "Only you."


    A satisfied growl rumbled through him, vibrating against my skin. His lips trailed lower, lower, until his breath was hot against the apex of my thighs, and my legs instinctively parted for him.


    "That''s right," he murmured darkly, kissing the sensitive skin along my inner thigh, his fingers spreading me open. "Only me."


    His mouth descended, and I shattered.


    I lost all sense of time, of space, of anything beyond the wicked, unrelenting stroke of his tongue, the way he teased and tormented, coaxing me higher, higher¡ªuntil I was on the verge of breaking apart.


    I wed at the sheets, at his shoulders, at anything I could reach, but it wasn''t enough. I needed more. I needed him.


    "Hades," I begged, breathless, desperate. "Please¡ª"


    His hands gripped my thighs, spreading me wider, anchoring me in ce as he ravished me with ruthless precision. My body clenched, the pleasure coiling so tightly I thought I might snap apart.


    And then, he sucked hard.


    I came undone with a sharp cry, my entire body shaking, my vision going white. The pleasure crashed through me in violent waves, stealing my breath, my thoughts¡ªeverything.


    Before I could recover, before I could even catch my breath, Hades was over me again, his lips crushing mine, his body aligning with mine, his thick, aching length pressing against my entrance.


    I was still trembling, still gasping, but I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer, needing all of him.


    His forehead pressed against mine, his breath ragged, his voice raw. "Are you ready for me, Red?"


    I didn''t hesitate. "Yes."


    "Red," he gulped audibly. "I want to take you...in every sense," his stormy eyes were suddenly unsure. "But my wolf..." He swallowed again. "I don''t want to scare you..."


    His words trailed off, his voice breaking on thest syble, his body trembling with restraint. His fingers clenched against my hips as though he was holding himself back, fighting a war I couldn''t see.


    But I could see it in his eyes.


    Desperation. Fear. Worship.


    He was afraid of breaking me. Afraid of what his wolf¡ªhis need¡ªmight do.


    I silenced him with my lips.


    His sharp inhale was swallowed between us, his body going rigid beneath my touch, as if he were standing at the edge of something he feared he wouldn''t survive. I kissed him slowly, sweetly, coaxing him to feel me, to trust me. My fingers tangled in his hair, my body arching into his as I whispered against his mouth.


    "You won''t hurt me."


    His jaw clenched, his breath ragged. "Red¡ª"


    "You won''t hurt me," I repeated, pressing my lips to the corner of his mouth, then lower, to the hinge of his jaw, tracing slow, patient kisses down the column of his throat.


    His body shuddered, his hands gripping me tighter, his restraint fraying at the edges.


    "You are the only man I have ever wanted." Another kiss. Another whisper against his skin. "The only man I will ever give myself to."


    A broken sound tore from his throat, his hands fisting the sheets beside my head, his muscles shaking with the effort it took to hold himself back.


    "And I am not afraid."


    I kissed the scar over his heart, my fingers tracing the hard ridges of his chest. "I want this. I want you."


    His head dipped, his lips barely brushing mine as his breath shuddered against my mouth. "I don''t deserve you," he rasped.


    "Then ruin me anyway," I whispered.


    A violent shudder wracked through his body. His hands clenched around my waist, his forehead pressing against mine, his lips barely parting as he released a trembling breath.


    "Red..."


    I cupped his face, forcing him to meet my gaze. His pupils were wide, his irises flickering with gold, the war raging in him bleeding into his expression. Desperation. Love. Hunger.


    "Please," I murmured, my voice soft but unwavering.


    A sound¡ªhalf growl, half plea¡ªrumbled in his chest, and I felt him tremble as he crushed his lips to mine.


    It was fire. It was ruin. It was everything.


    But still, he held back.


    His hands skimmed my body as if memorizing me, reverent and hesitant all at once, his lips moving over mine in a slow, aching worship. His body pressed against mine, thick and heavy, his length hot against my entrance¡ªbut he didn''t push in, didn''t take.


    Instead, he waited.


    "Tell me when to stop," he murmured against my lips, his fingers tracing slow circles over my hip. "Tell me, and I swear to every god that ever dared to exist, I will."


    My throat tightened.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him down, pressing my lips to his ear. "I don''t want you to stop."


    A deep, shuddering groan ripped from his chest.


    And then¡ªslowly¡ªhe began to sink inside me.


    I gasped, my nails digging into his shoulders, my body stretching around him, the sensation sharp and new. My breath hitched, my legs trembling as he stilled, his jaw locked, his entire body shaking with restraint.


    "Red¡ªfuck¡ª" His hands clenched around my hips, his voice wrecked with agony. "You''re so tight. I can''t¡ª"


    He cut himself off with a sharp inhale, his forehead pressing into the pillow beside my head as he fought to stay still, to let me adjust. His muscles trembled, his breathing in ragged gasps, his self-control hanging by a fraying thread.


    "Breathe," he rasped, his lips brushing my temple. "Just breathe, sweetheart. I''ll wait. I''ll always wait."


    A sharp ache red, but I held onto him, my fingers tracing the tense lines of his back.


    "Move," I whispered, my voice barely more than a breath.


    He let out a wrecked sound, half-growl, half-moan, as he obeyed.


    Slow, careful thrusts. Measured restraint. His fingers digging into the sheets as he fought to hold himself back. His lips pressing against my cheek, my jaw, my throat, murmuring worship, prayer, devotion.


    "You feel like heaven."


    "I will never get enough of you."


    "I would let you be the death of me."


    And I¡ªI broke for him.


    My body stretched to fit him, adjusted, the ache fading into something new, something devastating. I gasped as pleasure began to coil, slow and hot, wrapping around my spine like fire.


    "That''s it," he groaned, his pace still careful, still slow, but his control was fraying. "Gods, Red, you''re taking me so perfectly."


    I clenched around him, a whimper slipping from my lips, and his body jerked.


    "Fuck¡ªRed¡ª"


    His control shattered.


    His thrusts turned deeper, his hands locking around my wrists, pinning them beside my head as his body moved against mine. The heat coiled tighter, higher, my breathing in desperate gasps as his name tore from my lips.


    "Mine," he growled, his teeth scraping against my throat. "Mine, mine, mine¡ª"


    Something shed behind my eyes, I felt the presence, my skin prickling. Pleasure wreaked havoc within me as the shes continued, the image of the presence forming in my psyche.


    The pleasure was too much, too consuming, too big¡ªbut it wasn''t just that. It was something else.


    Something more.


    "Mine."


    Hades'' growl rumbled against my skin, but it wasn''t just a sound¡ªit echoed. Vibrated through my bones, my mind, my very soul.


    The world flickered.


    For a heartbeat, I wasn''t beneath him. I wasn''t writhing under his touch,ing apart beneath his body.


    I was somewhere else.


    Darkness stretched around me, vast and endless, cut only by the glow of ember-like eyes burning through the void.


    And then¡ª


    Another growl.


    But it wasn''t Hades''.


    It was deeper, rawer, a voice that rasped against my mind like the scrape of ws on stone.


    I sucked in a sharp breath, my body jerking beneath Hades as a presence flooded my thoughts¡ªnot mine, but his.


    His wolf.


    Looking for something.


    Looking for me.


    The pleasure and haze of our bodies moving as one was still there, still pulsing through me, but now it wasyered¡ªwoven¡ªwith something else entirely. A connection that burned through my veins, ancient and untamed, snapping into ce like a missing piece of my very existence.


    Hades stiffened above me, his thrusts faltering, his breath ragged against my skin.


    "Red¡ª"


    The sound of his voice sent a ripple through the space between us, and the presence howled.


    A wild, desperate sound, like it had been waiting forever for this moment. But something about it was wrong.


    The howl was... fractured.


    Like it didn''t fit. Like it was missing something.


    My breath hitched, my fingers clenching around Hades'' back as my vision blurred, my consciousness stretching between two ces¡ªbetween this moment and something else entirely.


    And then¡ªI saw it.


    His wolf.


    A massive, towering beast of darkness and fury, standing in the vastness of my mind''s eye.


    But it wasn''t just the sheer size of it that made my stomach drop, that made my heart m against my ribs in a way that had nothing to do with the pleasure wrecking through my body.


    It was the way his wolf¡ªhis soul¡ªwas searching.


    It wasn''t just calling.


    It was looking.


    For mine.


    For my wolf.


    And then, through the haze of pleasure, lust, and the shadowed corners of my own mind¡ª


    I saw it.


    And it had not one head.


    Not two.


    But three.


    Hades'' wolf had three heads.

 Chapter 193: RHEA

    Eve


    I blinked as it stared right at me, through me, my pulse spiking.


    A growl pulled me out of the haze of astonishment, but it was not from the wolf. It was from Hades himself.


    I seemed to return fully to my body, to the present,  to him.


    Hades was breaking.


    I could feel it¡ªhis body trembling above me, muscles locked tight with strain, breath ragged against my skin. He was losing the fight. Against himself. It was no nornal. He was fighting against the monstrous, all-consuming hunger that had gripped him.


    I could see the changes in his eyes; they had grown fully red-ck.


    It had returned.


    But he was still holding on. For me.


    His forehead pressed against mine, his hips rolling deep, slow¡ªcontrolled, but barely. Desperate. His pleasure was a punishment, a plea, a worshipful torment.


    A sound tore from his throat, wrecked and raw. A growl¡ªno, a prayer.


    "Please... don''t... be afraid of me."


    The words barely made it past his lips, his voice guttural, strained as if he were physically fighting the darkness unfurling beneath his skin. ck veins pulsed along his arms, creeping over his chest, glowing with eerie shadow-light.


    He was unravelling.


    But I wasn''t afraid.


    His thrusts deepened, dragging against every nerve ending inside me, lighting up my body with molten heat. I gasped, my back arching, the pleasure sending me into a spiral.


    Gods¡ªit was too much.


    Not just the way he was inside me¡ªstretching, iming, possessing¡ªbut the weight of him. The desperation in his grip. The way his lips crushed into mine, not just kissing but taking. Devouring.


    My nails raked down his back, and he jerked, a groan ripping from him. His hands found my wrists, pinning them above my head, pressing me deeper into the sheets, holding me in ce as his swelling cock drove into me harder. Each time I believed I was filled, it only erged, reaching deeper into spots that were yet to be explored.


    My walls responded, strangling his cock, every rigde and vein drawing out every drop of pleasure.


    "Red," he gritted out, his forehead pressing to mine. "Fuck¡ªyou''re so perfect."


    A shudder racked through him.


    I felt it the moment he slipped.


    His body locked up, his thrusts faltering, his grip turning almost bruising. The ck veins pulsed¡ªthicker, darker¡ªspreading like cracks in his skin.


    A snarl broke from his lips, this time deeper. Not just Hades.


    Something else.


    Something darker.


    A howl ripped through the room, vibrating through the air like a shockwave. It wasn''t from Hades.


    It came from within him.


    The moment the sound crashed into me, I felt it.


    A shift.


    A pull.


    Like the fabric of reality itself had warped between us, twisting, coiling. Like something ancient had just woken up.


    Cerberus.


    I knew its name. Hades'' wolf.


    A deep, three-toned snarl echoed through my mind, rattling my bones, thrumming through every cell in my body. A calling. A demand.


    He was looking for something.


    For Rhea.


    The moment his name surged through my mind, a pulse of unbearable heat exploded inside me.


    I cried out, my body arching violently, pleasure detonating in sharp, uncontroble waves. My skin burned. My veins sizzled with fire.


    Hades growled, his fingers digging into my hips, mming me down onto him, to the hilt, pleasure exploding in me. The knot at the base of his cock swelled, locking us together.


    Gods¡ªit was too much.


    I gasped, my mind nking, every nerve alight with sensation. The thick, heated stretch of his knot sent a delicious ache spiralling through me, a wave of pulsing, relentless pleasure that made my vision blur.


    But beneath the carnal intoxication, something deeper stirred.


    My nails dug into his shoulders, my body tightening around him, my pleasure colliding with his in a fevered, uncontroble storm.


    Hades snapped.


    His hands wrenched my thighs apart wider, forcing me to take him deeper, fuller, his thrusts turning frantic, brutal, wrecked. He was no longer himself. No longer controlled.


    "Mine," he growled against my throat, his voiceyered¡ªhis, but not his. Hades, but something more.


    The knot throbbed inside me, and I felt my body respond.


    Something achingly familiar, Something powerful.


    Something returning.


    The heat inside me transformed, twisting into something wild, something untamed. My body trembled, every muscle clenching as my mind split¡ªtorn between reality and something else entirely.


    And then¡ªthe howl.


    A second one.


    Not Cerberus.


    Me.


    Hades stiffened, his eyes snapping to mine¡ªck and gold, blown wide with shock.


    I barely understood what had happened, but I felt it.


    The moment my orgasm hit me, the moment my body fully surrendered to him, to the knot, to everything¡ª


    Something inside me answered back.


    The pressure in my chest burst, a rush of energy crackling through my veins like lightning, like fire. My vision blurred, shifting, oveying¡ªtwo realities colliding.


    And standing inside that fracture¡ª


    My wolf.


    Crimson eyes gleaming, standing tall with a predatory grace.


    I gasped, my nails biting into Hades'' shoulders, pleasure, and something otherworldly tearing through me at the same time. My body shook, my nerves frying, the sheer intensity shattering everyst thought in my head.


    Hades crushed his lips to mine, his body rigid, his own pleasure overtaking him violently. A shudder wracked through him as he spilt inside me, coating my walls  with his hot release, his knot locking uspletely, keeping his seed inside.


    But his gaze stayed fixed on me.


    Wide. Stunned.


    His breathing ragged as he murmured, "Red¡­ what the fuck just happened to you?"


    I couldn''t answer.


    I could barely think.


    But in the reflection of his blown pupils, I saw¡ª


    My own eyes.


    Glowing. Amber, but burning brighter, specks of red slowly showing and spreading.


    Not human.


    Wolf.


    This time, it was not just a glimpse or a sh of her presence. It was her, truly and surely, almost tangible, I could feel her fur brush against my mind, soothing and reassuring.


    Tears welled in my eyes as it dawned fully on me. She wasing back to me. Like she promised.


    "You will survive, Eve," I recalled herst words to me. "I will make sure you do. We will meet again." Her past words resonated in my mind as the present shed.


    Hades wiped my tears, kissing me gently. "Do you feel her?"


    I could not speak, I could only nod.


    He kissed me then, slow, longingly. whispering promises unto my lips.


    Then a voice¡ªmy voice¡ªwhispered through my mind,ced with something eternal.


    "Close your eyes, my dear," Motherly, knowing, like I remembered. I could never have forgotten. "Do not let him see what we are just yet. It''s my turn."


    I felt Hades bury his fangs into the tender flesh of neck, pain stoking the mes of pleasure anew as Rhea pounced at the same time that Cerberus did. It was time for the marking.

 Chapter 194: Hades Submission

    Eve


    They collided in a flurry of fur and bared teeth.


    I gasped as Hades resumed thrusting, muscles bunching as I witnessed in shes the battle between our wolves.


    A rush of power and fire erupted in my veins, pleasure and possession colliding in a violent, uncontroble wave.


    And at the same time¡ª


    Rhea and Cerberus shed.


    Their bodies were shes of gold and shadow, a collision of grace and ferocity, cunning and ruin.


    Rhea was fire, untouchable and precise, her movements sharper than a de. She was agile as though she had not just returned


    Cerberus was unstoppable, each of his three heads snapping in unison, his monstrous form ripping through the void, hunting her.


    She was faster.


    He was relentless.


    They moved like gods in battle, like fate itself unfolding.


    Rhea dodged, twisted, turned¡ª


    But Cerberus was not just brawn.


    He studied her. Learned her. Matched her.


    A single mistake¡ªa single second too slow¡ª


    And he struck.


    His massive form mmed into her, caging her beneath him, his three heads surrounding her, his ws pinning her down.


    Rhea snarled, ws raking into his flesh, golden fire curling from her lips.


    But he did not back down.


    His breath was hot against her ear, his growl vibrating through her bones.


    "Submit," he rumbled.


    Rhea panted, her fire flickering, her muscles taut.


    Not out of weakness.


    But because she had found him worthy.


    With a slow, deliberate movement¡ªa choice, a deration, a surrender of power that was not defeat¡ª


    She lowered herself.


    And Cerberus imed her.


    His fangs sank into her throat, a deep, reverent growl breaking from his chest as his darkness fused into her fire.


    At the same time¡ª


    Hades'' knot locked inside me, his body shuddering, his mark sealing into my skin.


    I cried out, shaking, unravelling, fusing with him.


    But it wasn''t over.


    Because just as Cerberus had imed Rhea¡ª


    He offered himself in return.


    He lowered his head.


    And bared his throat to her.


    Rhea stilled, stunned.


    Submission was one thing. But this?


    This was a god yielding to her.


    "Take me," Cerberus rumbled. "Mark me. Make me yours."


    Rhea''s golden eyes shed.


    And she bit down.


    His three heads threw back, a roar splitting the air, a mixture of pain, pleasure, and surrender.


    At the same time¡ª


    Hades flipped us.


    I gasped as I was suddenly on top of him, my legs straddling his waist, my body still impaled on his thick length.


    He was panting beneath me, wrecked, golden eyes blown wide.


    But what stunned me¡ª


    Was when he tilted his head back, exposing his throat to me.


    A wolf''s most vulnerable spot.


    His voice was hoarse, cracked with need.


    "I want your mark on my skin."


    My lips parted, shock rippling through me.


    Males did not offer their throats. They imed. They took.


    But Hades was giving himself to me.


    "I am yours," he whispered, his hands trembling against my thighs, his pupils dted with devotion, with madness, with love. "Burn your name into me. Tie me to you. Ruin me."


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    I had never seen him like this. Unraveled. Vulnerable. Completely mine.


    I swallowed hard.


    "Hades¡ª"


    "Please," he rasped.


    His hands slid up my body, fingertips ghosting over my skin as if I were something sacred. His voice dropped, raw, thick with something deeper than need.


    "Let them know I belong to you."


    "Let them see your mark on my skin and know that I am yours, that I would burn the world to keep you, that there is nothing, no one, no force in existence that could take me from you."


    My breath caught. Tears blurred my vision.


    This unorthodox, impossible, beautiful man¡ª


    Hades. My mate.


    A sob wed at my throat, but it wasn''t sadness.


    It waspletion.


    I lowered my lips to his pulse, feeling it race for me, hearing his breath hitch.


    "Take me," he whispered. "Please, Red."


    I opened my mouth, fangs elongating, my wolf howling in triumph.


    And I bit down.


    Hades arched violently, a deep, wrecked moan tearing from his throat, his grip on me tightening as his body convulsed beneath mine.


    A second release shuddered through him, hard, deep, uncontroble.


    His pleasure crashed through him, through me, through our bond, sealing us together with something greater than fate.


    A silence unlike any other descended between us, heavy with finality, with power, with something eternal.


    I could feel his heartbeat beneath my lips. Slowing. Deepening. Syncing with mine.


    His bodyy wrecked beneath me, golden eyes zed, dazed, locked onto me like I was the only thing anchoring him to reality.


    His fingers trembled against my hips, gripping me like he was afraid¡ªnot of losing control - but of losing me.


    But he had me.


    I lifted my mouth from his throat,pping at the fresh wound, sealing my mark into his skin just as his burned into mine.


    The sight of it¡ªmy im on him, stark, irrefutable¡ªmade something inside me snap.


    I had never understood before.


    Never fully grasped what it meant to belong to someone sopletely.


    But now, I did.


    I could feel him in me. In my blood, in my bones, in my very soul.


    And Hades¡ªmy Hades¡ªwas shaking.


    His chest heaved beneath mine, his hands sying wide over my thighs, my waist, my back, as if he couldn''t decide where to touch where to hold.


    Like he was afraid I would disappear.


    I cupped his face, wiping the damp strands of ck hair from his forehead.


    "Hades," I whispered.


    His silver eyes found mine, but they weren''t steady.


    They were haunted. Fractured.


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. "You marked me."


    I nodded, throat tight with emotion.


    His hands tightened around me, dragging me down until our foreheads touched.


    His next words were a breath, a vow, a plea.


    "Say it."


    My fingers traced over my mark on his throat, my voice steady, unshaken, absolute.


    "You''re mine."


    A sharp, wrecked inhale.


    A groan so deep it rumbled through me, vibrating through every inch of my skin.


    His grip turned bruising, desperate, his hips shifting beneath me.


    I gasped as I felt him still hard, still thick, still buried deep inside me, throbbing with every beat of his heart.


    "Again," he rasped. "Say it again."


    I swallowed, pressing my lips to his jaw, letting my teeth graze the fresh wound I had given him.


    "You''re mine."


    His entire body jerked. His hands swept down my back, grabbing my ass, holding me still as his hips surged upward, pressing deeper.


    I gasped, pleasure sparking sharp and sudden.


    But he didn''t move.


    Didn''t thrust. Didn''t take.


    Just held me there, filling me, wrecking me, letting me feel exactly what I had done to him.


    "Yours," he whispered, voice hoarse, reverent.


    Then, his expression shifted.


    Something darker shed in his gaze.


    A hesitation. A wound.


    And then¡ªso softly I almost missed it¡ª


    "Even like this?"


    I froze.


    His eyes searched mine, something raw bleeding through the silver.


    A vulnerability so deep it nearly destroyed me.


    I knew what he was asking.


    Not about our bond.


    Not about the mark.


    About him.


    About Cerberus.


    About the three-headed beast inside him, the monster fused to his soul, the part of him he still feared was unworthy of love.


    I had told him before.


    That I loved him.


    That I chose him.


    But still¡ªhe doubted.


    Still¡ªhe needed to hear it.


    A lump rose in my throat, but I didn''t hesitate.


    I lifted his hand, pressing it against my chest, against my racing heart.


    "Yes. Even like this."


    His fingers curled against my skin.


    I kissed the mark I had given him.


    "Even with Cerberus."


    His breath hitched.


    I kissed his jaw, his cheek, his temple.


    "Even if you had a hundred heads, Hades. Even if you were ruin itself."


    His eyes mmed shut, his throat working through a thick swallow.


    I tilted his face back toward me, forcing him to see the truth in my eyes.


    "I love you."


    A choked sound tore from his throat.


    He grabbed my face, crushed his lips to mine, devouring the words, the confession, the truth.


    It was not a kiss of passion.


    It was a kiss of desperation.


    A kiss of relief. Of surrender.


    A kiss that whispered, ''I believe you. I believe you. I believe you.''


    I felt his body soften beneath me, thest of his tension melting away.


    And when he pulled back, his gaze burned.


    And then¡ªhe smirked.


    And flipped us again.


    I yelped, gasping as he pinned me beneath him once more, his hands sliding down my body with slow, teasing reverence.


    "She is as beautiful as you," he whispered against my temple. "Rhea." He whispered as if tasting the name.


    A heavy pause as he kissed me again.


    "Red, could you tell why she has red eyes like a lycan."


    My stomach dropped, blood running cold.

 Chapter 195: Truth

    Eve


    My stomach plummeted.


    A sharp, unnatural cold swept through me, sinking into my bones like creeping frost.


    The warmth of his body, the weight of him above me¡ªall of it vanished, swallowed by the crushing pressure of his words.


    Tell me why she has red eyes like a Lycan.


    My pulse thundered in my ears, my breath caught in my throat, choking me.


    No.


    No.


    Hades felt my body tense beneath him, his eyes narrowing as he lifted his head, his grip tightening on my waist.


    "Red?" His voice was softer now, questioning.


    I couldn''t speak. Couldn''t breathe.


    Because the truth was crawling up my spine like a phantom, an undeniable force pressing down on me, squeezing, suffocating.


    The world around us blurred, but his voice came sharp, edged with something I couldn''t name.


    "What are you hiding?"


    I tried to move. To escape.


    But he didn''t let me.


    Hades caught my wrist in one swift, fluid motion, his fingers coiling around me like shackles.


    "Red," he said again, this time harder, darker.


    The weight of my secret pressed against my chest, threatening to crush me.


    He couldn''t know.


    He could never know.


    Because if he did¡ªif he understood what it meant¡ª


    I was already dead.


    A tremor racked through me, and his silver eyes sharpened.


    My breath hitched and immediately I began to pull away, but he locked me in ce, pulling me back fully beneath him.


    His eyes remained intense as he stared down at me, his expression on unreadable but piercing. "Red..." His voice was a painful caress, filling me with more dread. "You are not going anywhere until you tell me what exactly you are hiding," he swallowed thickly, the first sign that this was affecting him way more than he let on. "I have my suspicions but I want to hear it from your mouth." In a surprising gesture, he stroked by cheek with a thumb.


    Tears filled my eyes as I stared up at him wide-eyed, my tongue locking as I shook my head. The pressure against me was monumental. Every breath I took was a task.


    His frown deepened even though his touch remained tender. "Tell me, my love." He whispered.


    My heart lurched at what he had called me. It was all that I believed I ever wanted. Here I was, naked, beneath he man that I loved, skin to skin, as close as we possibly could, yet the schism remained, ever taunting and ever daunting. The secrets pressed against me, keeping me tongue tied as my tears continued to fall.


    A sob choked me as I stared up at him, my lips parting, but no words woulde.


    I had held on to this secret like a lifeline, wed and bled to keep it buried where no one¡ªnot even Hades¡ªcould reach.


    But he was reaching now.


    Digging into me, pulling apart theyers of lies and silence, demanding the truth that could tear us apart.


    His touch was still gentle, but his grip was unrelenting.


    "Red." His voice was soft, coaxing, but his eyes¡ªthose burning irises¡ªwere unreadable.


    Waiting. Expecting.


    I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut. "Don''t ask me this," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    I couldn''t.


    If I said it, it would be real.


    Hades'' jaw clenched, his fingers sliding from my cheek to my throat¡ªnot squeezing, just holding. Feeling my pulse race beneath his palm.


    "I already know, don''t I?" he murmured.


    I gasped, my eyes flying open, panic tearing through me.


    No. No, he couldn''t.


    He couldn''t know.


    But something in his gaze shifted, sharpened.


    "I just need you to say it."


    I trembled. Tears blurred my vision, my breathing in sharp, uneven bursts.


    But I couldn''t say it. I wouldn''t.


    His fingers tightened, not in anger, but as if anchoring me. Holding me in ce before I could run.


    "You''re shaking," he observed, his voice quiet butced with something dark.


    He knew.


    Maybe he had known from the moment he saw her¡ªthe moment he saw Rhea''s eyes.


    His gaze flickered over my face, searching, reading every emotion that crossed my features.


    Then, his entire body tensed.


    A breath. A stillness.


    And finally¡ªthe words that shattered me.


    "You were never just a wolf, were you?"


    I broke.


    A sob tore through me, raw and violent, my hands fisting against his chest as if I could push him away, push away the truth.


    But Hades did not move.


    He just watched me unravel beneath him.


    And his silence was worse than anger.


    His silence was understanding.


    eptance.


    And that was what truly destroyed me.


    Because it meant there was no way out.


    There is no way to pretend anymore.


    A tremor rocked through my chest as I finally whispered, so quietly I barely heard it myself¡ª


    "No."


    The single word cracked between us like thunder, final, and inescapable.


    Hades exhaled, his eyes closing briefly, his thumb still tracing absently along my throat as ifmitting this moment to memory.


    Then¡ªhe looked at me again.


    "Tell me what you are, Red."


    I shuddered, the weight of the moment pressing into my chest, pressing into my very bones.


    "I don''t know," I admitted, my voice breaking, my tears slipping freely now. Was I Werewolf or Lycan? I never knew. How could I exin when it never made sense to me? How could I dismantle the house of lies that I had built?


    His jaw ticked. "Then tell me what you do know."


    I licked my lips, chest heaving.


    What I knew?


    And I knew¡ªI knew what red eyes meant.


    I knew what they assumed.


    Something tainted. Corrupted. An abomination.


    A lycan.


    I let out a ragged breath, my fingers clutching his shoulders, grounding myself in him, in thisst moment before I ruined everything.


    "Let it out, my dear," Rhea told me. "It''s time you let it loose."


    A ragged breath tore from my throat as the truth wed its way out of me.


    "I am not who I imed to be."


    Hades didn''t move. Didn''t breathe.


    But his fingers tensed on my waist, his grip firm but not harsh.


    I shook my head, tears spilling freely now, my body trembling under the weight of what I was about to say.


    "I am not the blessed twin," I choked out. "I am the cursed one."


    The words felt like ss in my throat.


    Hades'' eyes flickered¡ªnot with shock, not with rage, but with something far more terrifying.


    An intensity so sharp it cut through me.


    I forced myself to go on.


    "The one who awakened a Lycan, just as the prophecy predicted."


    His jaw locked, but he said nothing.


    And that silence crushed me.


    "I am not Ellen Valmont," I whispered. "I am her twin."


    The truth hung between us like a death sentence.


    Hades exhaled, slow, and controlled, but the shift in the air was suffocating.


    Then¡ªhe spoke.


    A single word.


    A single name.


    "Eve."


    I flinched, my breath hitching.


    It sounded so different when he said it.


    Not like a curse.


    Not like a lie.


    Like he had always known.


    My chest rose and fell in sharp, erratic tremors, my lungs struggling to draw in air.


    But his silence stretched on.


    And it was killing me.


    His expression was unreadable, his gaze locked onto mine, his hands still gripping me but not moving.


    His silence was worse than rejection.


    It was calction.


    A pause so heavy it crushed me beneath it.


    The lump in my throat grew unbearable.


    I wanted him to say something, anything.


    I wanted him to scream, to break, to curse me.


    But he didn''t.


    And that terrified me more than anything.


    "Hades?" My voice was a broken whisper.


    He exhaled sharply, his golden gaze darkening, his chest rising and falling in measured breaths.


    Then¡ªhe moved.


    So fast I didn''t see iting.


    One moment I was trembling beneath him¡ª


    The next, I was on my back, his body pressing into mine, his hands caging my wrists above my head.


    A startled gasp ripped from my throat.


    His face was so close, his heat, his scent, his overwhelming presence pressing into me like a brand.


    "Did you have a choice?" He asked, his voice was soft, hurt. "Did you collude with them?"


    A sharp sob tore from my throat as his words cut through me like a de.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto keep myself from falling apart.


    "No, I had no choice," I gasped, my voice breaking under the weight of it all. "I was forced."


    Hades didn''t move. Didn''t breathe. But his silver eyes sharpened, his grip on my wrists tightening just slightly.


    "They made you rece Ellen."


    I swallowed hard, my chest rising and falling in jagged tremors. "Yes."


    His exhale was slow, measured.


    Then¡ªhis next question stole the air from my lungs.


    "Where were you during the five years after you shifted, after you ''died''?"


    My breath caught.


    The walls inside me mmed shut¡ªthe same walls I had spent years building, wing my way out of the abyss only to shove it all back down where no one could see.


    But Hades was seeing.


    His silver eyes bore into mine, sharp and knowing, as if the puzzle pieces were clicking together all at once.


    "Hades..." My voice cracked, pleading.


    But he wasn''t done.


    "Is that why you sleep on the ground?"


    My pulse skipped violently in my throat.


    "Is that why you have nightmares?"


    I sucked in a sharp breath, my body going rigid beneath him.


    "Is that why you can''t stand the scent of blood?"


    The sob ripped from my chest before I could stop it.


    His words hit me like a physical force¡ªa truth I had never spoken, never admitted, even to myself.


    Hades'' jaw ticked, but he didn''t push me. His eyes red with disdain and I waited for impact.


    Instead, his hands moved¡ªgentle, reverent.


    He stroked down my arms, easing the tremors racking through me.


    His thumbs brushed my cheeks, wiping my tears away even as more fell.


    And then¡ªhe pulled me close.


    Not demanding. Not caging.


    Just holding me.


    His lips brushed my forehead, a whisper of warmth against my skin.


    "Because I can imagine," he murmured, "that is why you fear them that much."


    I choked on my breath.


    His hands cradled me, grounding me as my body threatened to shake apart.


    "It is not just because they hollowed you," Hades continued, his voice impossibly soft, "but because they imprisoned you too."


    A violent shudder wracked through me.


    "That is why the ground gives youfort," he murmured. "Because your cell had no bed."

 Chapter 196: Heartless

    Eve


    Hades'' breath was warm against my temple, but his words were ice. Cutting. Peeling me apartyer byyer.


    "The nightmares," he murmured, his lips brushing my skin as if to soften the blow. "They aren''t just memories. They''re echoes, aren''t they? The past reying itself over and over in your mind, trapping you there every time you close your eyes."


    A shudder ripped through me, violent and uncontroble. My hands clenched into fists, nails biting into my palms. The air in the room thickened, pressing down on me.


    Hades felt it. He felt me. And he did not stop.


    "I remember when we first met, you flinched a lot even before you realized who i was. Your eyes were darting around the room," he continued, his voice dropping lower. "You were afraid."


    I gasped, my body jerking beneath him as a sharp, blinding memory tore through me.


    The cold bite of metal restraints around my ankle.


    A rough hand grabbed my jaw, forcing me to look up.


    The sting of something slicing my skin, followed by theughter of a gamma.


    Rhea buckled inside me, a whimper vibrating through my bones. She felt it too. The pain echoed in our shared vessel.


    Hades'' grip tightened¡ªnot cruelly.


    "You always check for exits," he pressed, his breath measured, his touch firm but reverent. "Every room, every space, even in ces where you should feel safe." His fingers brushed over my pulse point, feeling it hammer beneath my skin. "Because there was a time when you had none."


    I couldn''t breathe. I never even noticed I did that.


    A thick, choking darkness wed at the edges of my mind.


    The cell had no windows.


    No doors I could open. No way out.


    Hades was still speaking, still weaving his way through my fractures.


    "And the blood¡­" His voice faltered just slightly. "It terrifies you. Not just because you''ve seen it spill. But because you''ve drowned in it."


    A cry wrenched from my throat, raw and broken.


    shes of red filled my vision.


    The scent. The taste.


    The feeling of it drying on my skin, soaking into the stone beneath me, no matter how much I tried to scrub it away.


    The screams, the anguished faces that I could never seem to ce. The stickiness on my hands. There were memories that remained disembodied till today.


    The dreams that seemed to evade me, slivers of them remaining with me when I woke up but not enough to paint a full picture, but maybe it was for the best. Maybe my mind was still trying to protect me.


    Yet, it was all too much, the way he spoke the truth that had been buried into the air around us.


    I thrashed against him, desperate to escape the suffocating tide of memories, but Hades only held me closer.


    "Eve." His voice was no longer cold, no longer demanding.


    It was gentle.


    Steady.


    Real.


    He pressed his forehead to mine, his breath mingling with mine, grounding me. "You are safe.


    I whimpered, my body shaking uncontrobly. "I-I can''t," I choked out.


    Blood.


    Screams.


    "Don''t hurt my baby!" A desperate voice suddenly resonated in my head, my skull buzzing.


    This was new.


    "Please, my baby!" The same voice.


    Then the shes began, horrid after horrid image of new memories that I had never known existed in the dark crevices of my fractured mind.


    I was unraveling.


    The images wouldn''t stop.


    They crashed into me, one after another¡ªscattered bodies, the glint of fire reflecting off broken ss, the metallic scent of blood mixing with burning oil. And then¡ªthe voice.


    "Please, my baby!"


    My breath hitched violently, the desperation in the words wing into me. I felt my head splitting, like something had been locked away for so long that forcing it open was fracturing me from the inside out.


    I trembled beneath Hades, my body barely holding itself together. My hands clutched at his shoulders as if he were the only thing keeping me tethered to reality.


    But he was still talking. Still unearthing truths I wasn''t ready to face.


    "You have to remember," Rhea''s voice wove through my mind, soft but insistent. "Even if it is hard, dear."


    I choked on a sob, my chest heaving as I shook my head furiously. "No," I gasped. "No more."


    But Hades wasn''t stopping. His voice was calm, steady, unraveling everything.


    "You never sleep on the bed unless you have no choice."


    I flinched, my fingers twitching against his skin.


    "Because for years, there wasn''t one."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    He continued, his voice lowering. "You used to freeze when someone raises their voice. Even when it''s not directed at you. Because you learned that shouting always came before pain. You tried to hide it with defiance but i saw it, Eve."


    The room spun violently.


    I pped my hands over my ears, squeezing my eyes shut as I rocked beneath him. "Stop," I whispered.


    But he didn''t.


    "You were thin when i brought you here, pale, barely eating not because you''re not hungry, but because someone once controlled when you were allowed to."


    A sharp cry tore from my throat. The phantom sensation of gnawing hunger, of waiting for the little food I was always offered.


    The walls inside me cracked.


    Hades saw too much. Knew too much.


    He wasn''t supposed to understand.


    He was supposed to be angry.


    I sucked in a ragged breath, and before I could stop myself, I reached up and grabbed his face, my fingers pressing into his skin. My eyes burned with desperation as I forced him to look at me, my tears falling freely.


    "Why won''t you scream at me?" I sobbed. "Why don''t you hate me?"


    His silver eyes flickered, but he said nothing.


    "You should be furious!" My voice cracked, hoarse and raw. "I lied to you for months. I let you believe I was someone else. I deceived you. So why aren''t you yelling? Why aren''t you throwing me out?" I was shaking, my grip on his face tightening. "Hit me, call me a liar, say I disgust you! Do anything¡ªjust don''t say these things. Don''t make them real. I can''t take it."


    A huping sob wrenched through me. "It hurts too much," I whispered brokenly. "I am bleeding on the inside, Hades. I have already been broken enough."


    I searched his face wildly, my vision swimming. "You should hate me for this. You were duped. Manipted." My voice dropped to a whisper, the words tasting like ash. "You should want nothing to do with me."


    But Hades never looked away. He never wavered.


    His silence was heavy, suffocating.


    I had braced for rejection. For anger.


    But not this.


    Not the way he looked at me¡ªas if he had known, even before I had spoken the words aloud. As if he had already made his decision.


    "Don''t do this to me, please," I whispered. "Don''t give me hope only for..."


    "For what, Eve?" He asked softly, his real name on his lips sending a pleasant shiver through me.


    "Hades..."


    Eve


    "For what, Eve?" His voice was impossibly soft, yet it carried the weight of something unshakable.


    I trembled, my breath shuddering as I held onto him, my grip on his face tightening as if I could force him to say the words I needed. The words that would end this torment. The words that would cut me clean.


    "To hurt me," I whispered brokenly. "To abandon me. To do what everyone else has done."


    Hades inhaled deeply, his silver eyes steady, unwavering. "Is that what you think I will do?"


    "I don''t know," I choked, my voice raw. "I don''t know what to believe anymore."


    My body was a battlefield of past wounds, old and new, some still bleeding, some stitched together in jagged scars. My soul felt just as torn, fragmented between the life I had stolen and the one I had survived. And Hades¡ªHades had seen through it all, peeled back theyers I had so carefully stitched together, revealing the truth I had buried so deeply, even from myself.


    "You''re waiting for me to push you away," he murmured, brushing a stray tear from my cheek. "You think I will turn from you now that I know."


    A brokenugh escaped me, my chest heaving. "Wouldn''t you? Shouldn''t you?" I shook my head, my vision blurred with tears. "You fell in love with a lie. You loved someone who never existed."


    Hades'' eyes darkened, his grip tightening just enough to remind me he was still holding me, still here.


    "I didn''t fall in love with a lie," he said, his voice low, firm. "I fell in love with you."


    I sucked in a sharp breath, my stomach twisting.


    "No, you¡ª"


    "I did," he interrupted, his thumb stroking along my jaw, grounding me. "You may have worn a different name, but you were always you. The fire in your spirit, the way you fought even when you were afraid, the way you looked at me like you wanted to hate me but couldn''t¡ªnone of that was a lie."


    I shook my head, my hands fisting against his chest. "You don''t understand¡ª"


    "Then make me understand," he urged, his voice calm but unyielding. "Tell me what they did to you, Eve." He kissed the top of my head. "Bleed out the horror you faced into me. I will take it."


    I looked away.


    But he took my chin. "They linger, haunting the crevices of your mind. I know that all too well."


    He got up, that he was kneeling between my legs, "Even, I, a heartless man knows that."


    I froze.


    My breath hitched as the weight of his words sank in, but something wasn''t right.


    The air thickened, pressing down on me like a vice. A strange energy crackled around us, tangible, electric, wrong.


    Hades'' grip on me loosened as he pulled back slightly, his expression shifting into something I couldn''t define. His silver eyes¡ªthose beautiful, piercing eyes¡ªdarkened.


    No.


    Not darkened.


    Turned ck.


    A deep, endless void swallowed his irises, the whites of his eyes vanishing until there was nothing but darkness.


    My stomach lurched.


    ck veins surged up his neck, crawling beneath his skin like living shadows, twisting and writhing up his arms, his hands, disappearing beneath his chest.


    I recoiled, but my body refused to move.


    "Hades?" My voice was barely a whisper, shaking, uncertain.


    He didn''t answer.


    His lips parted slightly, his breathing still steady¡ªtoo steady. His hands curled into fists at his sides as if bracing himself, his entire body tensing.


    Then¡ªhis chest split open.


    A sickening crack echoed through the room as his skin and ribs separated on their own, parting like the slow, deliberate unfurling of a monstrous wound.


    I sucked in a sharp breath, horror wing its way up my throat.


    Where his heart should have been, there was no flesh, no beating muscle.


    There was only a swirling, pulsing mass of ck energy, writhing and churning like a living void.


    It bled shadow. It pulsed with something ancient, something wrong. The very sight of it sent a wave of nausea rolling through me.


    I had seen monstrous things before. Had suffered horrors I couldn''t even name.


    But this?


    This was something else entirely.


    My hands trembled as I reached for him instinctively¡ªthen stopped.


    "What¡ª" I gasped.


    "We are the same you and I, your father called for your torture and mine ripped out my heart."

 Chapter 197: Change Of Plans

    Hades


    "I told her," My voice was a whisper, but it did nothing to cushion the blow.


    Kael''s eyes widened, his jaw practically unhinging. "About the flux?"


    "Yes, about the flux." I murmured.


    His expression changed slightly, realisation dawning, mixing with the shock. "You...marked her too. You are fully bonded."


    I nodded. Exhrating, that was what it had been, yet the heaviness persisted.


    Kael adjusted on his seat, his throat working. "So...so, did it work?"


    A pregnant pause.


    "Yes, her wolf has returned. It is done." Yet there was so much more now. She had bared her soul to me, but I could not fully do the same. I had pushed to confide in me with every torment, every torture, every destructive word, every starvation, every fucking experiment but I... could not fully let all of mine out, not without crushing her.


    She had been forced to lie about her identity, while I plotted not only use her but to end the entire werewolf race.


    Where could I go from this?


    Kael''s silence was uncharacteristic. He was always the first to have something to say, to taunt, to question. But now, he merely stared at me as if I had just admitted to breaking the very foundation of the world.


    "You marked her," he repeated, slower this time. His voice was strained, as though the weight of the words made them difficult to say. "And now she''s bound to youpletely?"


    "Yes," I murmured, pinching the bridge of my nose. "She is mine, and I am hers."


    Kael ran a hand through his blond hair, exhaling sharply. "Hades," he said, more carefully now. "You realize what this means?"


    I leveled him with a sharp look. "I realize everything."


    "So what happens now?" He swallowed again, his skin pale.


    I could feel his reluctance. He did not want to hurt Eve.


    "Swear something to me first, Kael," I asked.


    He blinked, taken aback. "Of course, I am loyal to you."


    He stared him down, the decision warring in my mind. Eve trusted him and cared for him like she cared for Jules. Stood between me and him to protect him. If not for the stakes in this game, she would have told him herself. "I love her." It came out as a breath.


    Kael''s expression shifted slightly, not surprised that I loved her but that I said it out loud.


    "I love Eve Valmont." I said.


    His face fell and it took a minute for it to sink in. His brows knitted. "Ellen''s death sister. How can you say that after marking her? You are making no sense."


    "I did not mark Ellen Valmont, Kael. It was Eve all along."


    Kael''s face drained of color, his mouth parting slightly before snapping shut again. I could see the exact moment his mind shattered¡ªfragments of logic and belief colliding violently. He wanted to speak, but the words wouldn''te.


    So I gave him no room to refute it.


    "I love Eve Valmont," I repeated, slower this time. The weight of it settled into the air between us, suffocating. "Not Ellen. Not a ghost. Eve."


    His breath hitched, and finally, finally, he exhaled a single, brokenugh. Not from amusement. No¡ªthis was the sound of a man teetering on the edge of disbelief, trying desperately to grasp something that kept slipping through his fingers.


    "That''s¡ª" He stopped himself, shaking his head like he was trying to physically rid himself of the thought. "Hades, that''s impossible. Eve Valmont was executed. You saw the corpse."


    I tilted my head slightly. "No, Kael. I saw what they wanted I to see."


    His eyes darted over my face, searching, his breathing growing unsteady. "A decoy," he whispered, his voice hoarse.


    "Yes."


    He recoiled as if I had struck him. "That thing they paraded in front of Silverpine, the one that was riddled with bullets." He sucked in a breath, his hands fisting at his sides. "It wasn''t her?"


    I shook my head.


    A tremor ran through him. "Then where the hell has she been all these years?" His voice was raw.


    "Imprisoned. Tortured. Experimented on."


    Each word was a blow, each syble carving deeper into the silence between us. I didn''t rush. I let it settle, let it crush whatever illusions Kael still clung to.


    His breathing turned ragged. I could hear the sharp inhale through his teeth, the way his hands twitched at his sides as if his body was rejecting the truth.


    "By who?" His voice was a rasp.


    I didn''t answer immediately.


    He already knew.


    The second the realization struck him, his pupils dted, and his throat bobbed with a thick swallow. His face¡ªnormally sharp, confident¡ªtwisted with something ugly, something I rarely saw from him.


    Fear.


    "No," he said, barely above a whisper. "No fucking way."


    I didn''t blink. "You know it''s true."


    His hands fisted. "Her family?" His voice cracked, disbelieving, furious. "Hades, are you saying her  fucking family had her locked away for years¡ªtorturing her, using her like some kind of¡ª" He cut himself off, his whole body trembling as he took a step back like he needed space to process it.


    I watched, silent, unmoving.


    Watched as he ran his hands down his face, gripping his jaw so tightly I thought he might break it. Watched as the foundations of everything he believed in cracked beneath him.


    "The experiments." His voice was raw. "They were testing something, weren''t they?"


    I inclined my head slightly. "Yes."


    Kael turned away, pacing like he needed to physically escape the weight of my words. "For years¡ª" He let out a bitterugh, running his hands through his hair before gripping the back of his neck. "For years we searched for answers. We assumed she had been executed like they imed, that there was nothing left. And all this time¡­" His voice dropped, almost breaking. "She was alive?"


    A muscle in my jaw ticked. "If you can call what they did to her living."


    His breathing turned uneven, his red. "Now, they want her back. They want the same thing we want from her. Wait..."


    The puzzle pieces were clicking into ce behind his eyes. "She is the cursed twin, but Silverpine knew of her blood''s ability before we did. They have been experimenting on her despite lying to their citizens thar the second part of the prophecy is a lie."


    "Most likely." I tried to keep my voice even but a storm was raging beneath.


    "And now..." His eyes were haunted. "We want to do the same thing to here. Make her go through that shit a second time. Rip her heart out again like the monsters she calls family."


    Kael''s wordsnded like a de to the gut, sharp and unforgiving.


    I clenched my jaw, the weight of what he was saying settling in my chest like stone. I had always known what this war would demand¡ªwhat I would have to take from her.


    But hearing it spoken aloud, hearing him say it, made it real in a way I hadn''t allowed myself to acknowledge.


    My silence stretched between us, thick, suffocating.


    Kael''s lips curled into something bitter. "You don''t deny it."


    Because I couldn''t.


    Not without lying.


    His breath came in sharp, uneven bursts. "She was supposed to be our leverage, our key to tearing down Silverpine. And now?" His fists clenched at his sides. "Now, she''s just another name in the long fucking list of people we''ve used."


    "She''s not just another name." My voice was low, edged with warning.


    Kaelughed, but there was no humor in it¡ªonly something fractured, something unraveling. "Isn''t she?" His eyes burned with usation. "Tell me, Hades¡ªwhat makes her different? Because from where I''m standing, she''s just another pawn in your game. A weapon you n to wield against the very people who already destroyed her once."


    I exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of my nose. "It''s not the same."


    "Bullshit!" His voice cracked, his rage rippling through the air between us. "Tell me what''s different, then! Tell me how we''re not the same fucking monsters who locked her in a cage!"


    I snapped my gaze to him, my patience unraveling thread by thread. "Because I would burn the entire fucking world before I let her go through that again!"


    The words left me before I could stop them.


    Kael''s breath hitched.


    I hadn''t meant to say it. Not like that. Not with that kind of raw, unfiltered truth.


    But it was out now, and the weight of it settled between us, thick as smoke.


    Kael swallowed hard, searching my face like he didn''t quite recognize the man standing before him. "Then what are you going to do?"


    I forced myself to breathe, forced my thoughts into some semnce of order. "The Council will not know, but the ns have changed. That is why I called you here." I clenched my fist. "Eve will  live. I will avenge her and destroy the Valmonts." My voice was like steel. "The Silverpine Monarchy will fall but Silverpine will be under Obsidan rule."


    "They will revolt. What about the bloodmoon?"


    "The bloodmoon will work in our favour because it is obvious that Darius plots the down fall of his own citizens and that is why he is suppressing the truth. They will need us if they want to live."


    Kael stared at me, disbelief warring with understanding. His fingers twitched at his sides, his throat working as if he were swallowing something bitter.


    "You''re not just nning to destroy the Valmonts," he said slowly, his voice weighted with something close to awe. "You''re nning to take Silverpine for yourself."


    I met his gaze, unflinching. "Yes."


    A sharp inhale. He ran a hand down his face, pacing the tension in his shoulders, coiling tighter with every step. "Hades, do you have any idea what you''re setting into motion?"


    I let silence answer him.


    He exhaled sharply, turning back to me, his expression unreadable. "This isn''t just revenge anymore. This is war on a scale we''ve never seen. You don''t want to break Silverpine¡ªyou want to im it."


    A dark, satisfied smirk curled at the edge of my lips.


    Kael scoffed, shaking his head. "And Eve? Where does she fit into this?"


    The question cut deeper than I wanted to admit, but I had a n.


    "She will be the stabiliser." I said finally. "Because she will my Luna, she will rule over them all."

 Chapter 198: I Said "No"

    Eve


    "Extend your ws," Hades whispered against my ear, his breath sending a pleasurable chill through me. "They are there, you just need to find it, my love."


    I took a deep breath, concentrating.


    "Rhea..." I called hesitantly, dreading the silence thsf I had be ustomed to.


    "Right here, Evie." She murmured in my mind. "They are right within your reach."


    "Let the nerves between you and Rhea connect." Hades instructed. He squeezed my hand, reassuringly. "I know you can do it."


    I exhaled slowly, closing my eyes as I focused inward. I could feel Rhea''s presence, warm and steady, like a pulse beneath my skin. The bond between us was there, just beyond my grasp¡ªlike the whisper of a dream slipping through my fingers.


    "Feel it, Evie," Rhea urged. "Your body is ours tomand. The power is there. Let me guide you."


    A deep hum vibrated through my bones, a strange warmth spreading from my fingertips to my wrists. I gasped as a prickling sensation raced beneath my skin, sharp and electric. My fingers twitched involuntarily.


    "That''s it," Hades murmured, his voiceced with pride. "Now, let it manifest."


    I clenched my fists and focused. A sharp sting followed, like something tearing through the surface of my skin, but there was no pain¡ªonly a sense of bing. A deep, primal part of me stirred, awakening.


    Then, I heard it. A faint snikt.


    I opened my eyes, my breath catching as I stared at my hands.


    Curved, onyx-ck ws extended from my fingertips, gleaming under the dim light of the room. They looked deadly¡ªsleek and sharp, as if they could cut through steel.


    A rush of exhration surged through me. I did it.


    Hades chuckled lowly, tilting my chin up so I met his gaze. "Beautiful," he murmured. "Now, let''s see what else you can do." He dropped a kiss on my forehead.


    "Brace for it, darling," Rhea whispered in my mind, her voice filled with pity.


    One moment, my ws fully extended, and then violent jolt shot through my skull.


    Pain.


    No, not pain¡ªsomething worse. A tidal wave of memory, raw and blistering, crashing into me like a wrecking ball.


    A sh¡ª


    A crushed SUV, its frame twisted beyond recognition. ss shards glittering in the firelight, reflecting the orange glow of hungry mes.


    The sickening scent of gasoline clung to the air, thick and suffocating.


    A headlight, shattered but still flickering weakly, illuminating a figure sprawled on the pavement.


    And then¡ª


    A scream. High-pitched, raw, shredded.


    "Leon!"


    The voice was ragged with desperation, cutting through the chaos like a de. My pulse thundered in my ears, my vision splitting.


    More shes¡ª


    The screech of tires. The scent of burning rubber.


    Blood. So much blood.


    Something inside me ripped. My breath hitched. My ws twitched.


    The world around me warped, turning dark at the edges, as if I were being pulled back, sucked into something deep and endless¡ª


    A pair of arms wrapped around me, strong and grounding. A presence, steady and real.


    "Eve."


    The voice was deep, urgent.


    Hades.


    I gasped, my body convulsing as the visions shattered. Cold air rushed into my lungs, and the suffocating scent of gasoline vanished, reced by the faint, smoky spice of Hades'' presence.


    My legs buckled. He caught me before I could copse, his grip firm as he pulled me back against his chest.


    I was shaking.


    "I''m fine," I rasped, swallowing against the rawness in my throat. "I''m fine."


    Hades didn''t loosen his hold. Instead, he tilted my head back, his golden eyes sharp and assessing. "Are you?"


    I frowned. "I¡ª"


    His thumb brushed against my cheekbone, his expression darkening.


    "Your nose is bleeding," he murmured.


    I blinked, my fingers rising to touch the wet warmth dripping down my lip. Crimson stained my fingertips, stark against my pale skin.


    Hades'' jaw clenched. "It must be your body adapting to the reversal of the Hollowing," he said, voiceced with concern. "Your system is trying to expel the remnants of the wolfsbane."


    I sucked in a shaky breath. My body felt wrong¡ªlike something had been excavated from me, and now it was struggling to put itself back together.


    Rhea''s presence stirred weakly in the back of my mind.


    "We are healing," she whispered. "But the damage runs deep, Evie. The memories¡­"


    My stomach twisted.


    I wiped at the blood absently, my mind still reeling from the images burned into my skull.


    Leon.


    Who is Leon?


    I forced myself to take a slow, steady breath, pushing the memory down¡ªlocking it away before it could swallow me whole. Now wasn''t the time to unravel. I hade too far for that.


    Hades watched me closely, his golden eyes unreadable, but I could feel the tension in his grip. He was worried. He never showed worry, but it was there, lurking beneath the careful control of his expression.


    "That''s enough for today," he finally said, his voice gentle yet firm. "You are making the most beautiful progress." His hand cupped my jaw, his thumb tracing a slow, reverent line against my skin before he dipped his head and pressed a lingering kiss against my lips.


    Warm. Grounding.


    I melted into it, letting his touch tether me to the present, to him. The memory still lingered, a ghost in the back of my mind, but I ignored it, focusing instead on the taste of Hades¡ªdark spice and fire.


    But then¡ª


    A sharp, frantic banging shattered the moment.


    I jerked back, heart hammering as the heavy wooden doors rattled beneath the force of the blows.


    And then¡ª


    The doors mmed open, crashing against the walls with a force that sent a gust of wind through the chamber.


    The scent of overpowering, sickly-sweet perfume choked the air, clinging to my throat like poison.


    And then she was there.


    Felicia.


    Her stiletto heels clinked ominously against the marble floors as she stormed into the room, her sheer ck gown fluttering around her like a shroud of smoke.


    Her venomous presence suffocated.


    Her face was twisted in a mask of rage, her crimson-painted lips curled into a snarl. Her violet eyes burned with unhinged fury as they locked onto Hades¡ªthen me.


    "You want to make a mutt our queen?" she screeched, her voice raw with hysteria. "A fucking werewolf?"


    Her words struck like a whip.


    The sheer disgust in her tone sent a cold shard of fury through me, but before I could react, Hades was already stepping in front of me, his posture dangerous.


    His eyes flickered with restrained power, but his expression remained calm¡ªtoo calm.


    "Careful, Felicia," he said, his voice a deadly purr. "You forget your ce."


    Felicia let out a sharp, humorlessugh, her nails digging into her own arms as if restraining herself fromshing out. "My ce?" she spat. "Oh, I know my ce. Do you? Because from where I''m standing, you''ve gone mad."


    Her wild gaze snapped to me, filled with unfiltered loathing.


    "You let her corrupt you." Her voice wavered, teetering on the edge of derangement. "You let her ruin you."


    I clenched my jaw, my ws still extended, my blood still thrumming from the aftershock of my transformation. I should have felt intimidated¡ªshould have feared the sheer, burning malice rolling off her in waves.


    But all I felt was¡­ exhaustion.


    Felicia''s hatred was nothing new.


    I had spent my entire existence being despised, hunted, reviled for what I was.


    And now?


    Felicia''s gaze snapped to me, her lips curling into something that was almost a sneer¡ªalmost a smirk.


    "There it is," I thought. That satisfaction. That twisted sense of power she gets when she thinks she can break me.


    She took a slow step forward, her green eyes glinting with something cruel, something sharp.


    "Remember what I told you when you first arrived here?" she murmured, her voice deceptively soft, yetced with venom. "When you began your degenerate shenanigans, ying queen in a kingdom you do not belong to?"


    She cocked her head, her gaze running over me like I was something filthy.


    "You will refuse the Obsidian Crown," she continued, each word deliberate, measured. "You know what you are. You cannot rule. They will tear you apart."


    Her voice dipped into a whisper, but it felt louder than a scream.


    "Use your senses, unlike your husband." She nced at Hades, her expression flickering with something close to desperation before her gaze found mine again. "Decline this. Decline him."


    Hades moved, his presence a storm about to break, his lips already parting to cut her down¡ª


    But I spoke first.


    "No."


    The word was quiet. Steady.


    Felicia froze, her pupils shrinking into pinpricks.


    "No?" she echoed, as if the concept was foreign to her.


    I took a step forward, letting the sharp click of my ws against the marble punctuate the air between us.


    Felicia''s expression twisted, something dark shing behind her green eyes. She took another step forward, her presence crackling with barely restrained fury.


    "Say that again." Her voice was low, dangerous¡ªa challenge wrapped in venom.


    I didn''t move.


    Didn''t flinch.


    Instead, I tilted my head, studying her like she was something... unremarkable.


    Like she was just another voice in the long, endless chorus of people who had tried to tell me what I couldn''t be.


    Another desperate soul clinging to a reality that no longer existed.


    "I said no,"

 Chapter 199: The Fear In Her Eyes

    Eve


    The deafening silence that followed was louder than anything else I had ever heard. My knees threatened to give way beneath me, but I clenched my fists to ground myself and not falter.


    Her eyes were likesers¡ªwholly focused on me, burning my skin with the intensity in their depths.


    The moment was broken when she took a menacing step forward, the clicking of her heels permeating the tense air.


    "You want power, girl?" She hissed the question, smirking, her fang glinting in the light.


    I felt my stomach clench painfully at the obvious intimidation.


    "Fear and uncertainty are what she wants to incite. Your biggest mistake is letting her seed." Rhea''s words blew through my mind like a calming but grounding breeze.


    I let the silence stretch until she narrowed her eyes into slits.


    "You are afraid."


    She blinked before her face contorted into an expression of anger. "Of you?"


    I smiled, Rhea watching through my eyes, alert and assessing.


    "Of course not. You are afraid of what happens when you no longer matter."


    Her eye twitched, irises glinting red as her wolf surfaced. "Watch it, mutt!" she growled.


    "All you ever do is growl," I murmured.


    Felicia stiffened. Her breath hitched¡ªjust barely¡ªbut I caught it.


    The silence stretched, thick and suffocating, as her wolf pulsed beneath her skin, desperate tosh out. I could feel it¡ªthe barely restrained violence thrumming in the air between us, coiling around her like a storm waiting to break.


    Her nostrils red. "Careful," she warned, voice taut. "You forget who you''re speaking to."


    I tilted my head, watching her, unblinking. "Do I?"


    Her fingers twitched¡ªa tell. She wanted me to flinch, to fold beneath the weight of her authority, but I stood my ground.


    She wasn''t used to that.


    Felicia''s lips curled. "You think you''re something special?" she sneered. "That just because he ims you as his, you belong here?"


    I didn''t answer.


    "He would have never chosen you," she spat. "He would have never looked your way if your father''s beast had not killed my sister, his fucking pregnant wife."


    Another fear¡ªanother reason for guilt and despair¡ªwas dragged to the forefront with her words. I fought a shudder.


    "Felicia..." Hades snarled, suddenly stepping between me and her. "Don''t you¡ª"


    Her expression fell before she let out a mirthless chuckle. "Tell me, Hades, if you could bring back Danielle by killing the mutt, what would you choose?"


    I expected him to go still and contemte. But Hades simply...ughed.


    Not a soft chuckle. Not a scoff. A deep, rich, almost amused sound that sent a slow chill down my spine.


    Felicia faltered¡ªjust for a second.


    Hades tilted his head, silver eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "Felicia," he murmured, his voice a velvet caress over a de. "You''re making the mistake of assuming I still entertain ''ifs.''"


    His amusement vanished in an instant, reced by something darker¡ªsomething final.


    Felicia took a small step back but caught herself, schooling her face into a mask of indifference. "You didn''t answer the question," she pressed, voice almost too steady.


    Hades exhaled slowly, his fingers flexing at his sides before he turned to me.


    I braced myself for hesitation, for the smallest sign that her words had cut him.


    But he didn''t hesitate.


    Instead, he lifted a hand, his knuckles brushing against my jaw¡ªsoft, reverent.


    When he spoke, it wasn''t to Felicia.


    It was to me.


    "There is no choice to make." His voice was steady. Certain. Unshakable.


    Felicia''s breath hitched. The silence that followed was heavy, suffocating.


    Then¡ªsheughed again. Short. Bitter.


    But there was something in her eyes now. Something raw.


    "Liar," she whispered the word like a curse. "Her body is not even cold yet. She is still as warm as the day your child was ripped out of her."


    My eyes shot up in confusion as I felt Hades stiffen. "What?"


    I looked up to see that Hades'' expression had morphed into that of a tortured man.


    I barely had time to process what I was hearing before Felicia rubbed salt into the bleeding wound, taunting.


    "Oh, she was not supposed to know? My fault, then. I don''t know if I will be able to forgive myself if our murderous little mutt finds Danielle and finishes the job¡ªlike she did with her bestie, Jules."


    Suddenly, there was a roaring.


    Not from Hades.


    Not from Felicia.


    From me.


    It tore from my chest, raw and guttural, shaking the walls with its force. My vision darkened at the edges, and a pulse of something primal¡ªsomething violent¡ªrushed through my veins.


    Rhea howled in my mind, a sound of rage and devastation so strong that it splintered through me like ss.


    Felicia barely had time to smirk before I moved.


    I didn''t think. Didn''t hesitate.


    One second, I was standing beside Hades¡ªthe next, I was on her.


    We crashed into the marble floor, the impact shaking through my bones, but I barely felt it. My ws weren''t bared, but I didn''t need them.


    Felicia snarled beneath me, her wolf almost fully unleashed as she thrashed, but I was stronger. Faster. Angrier.


    "You don''t get to say her name!" I screamed, my ws pressing into her throat, just shy of tearing through. "You don''t get to say her name. You don''t get to¡ª"


    Herughter¡ªthat fuckingughter¡ªcut me off. Even pinned beneath me, even with my ws at her throat, she smiled.


    "Look at you," she whispered, voice hoarse from the pressure I was applying. "Feral. Just like your father''s beast."


    A fresh wave of fury mmed into me. My vision blurred.


    I pressed down harder¡ªtoo hard.


    Felicia gagged butughed still.


    Then¡ª


    A force ripped through me. My skull burned, my muscles rippled as Rhea pushed forward, her eyes glowing through mine.


    I saw the reflection in Felicia''s eyes.


    Burning amber¡ªslowly shifting to crimson.


    Herughter stopped instantly.


    Her eyes widened. Her face drained of color.


    I felt Hades effortlessly pull me off her.


    To my surprise, the moment I was pulled away, Felicia scrambled back. Her movements were jerky, petrified, but her eyes remained on me.


    It was the oddest scene¡ªwatching her like that.


    She trembled as she stared at me, lips quivering, every cell of her body saturated in fear.


    Not anger.


    Not hatred.


    Fear.


    Felicia, who thrived on cruelty, who bathed in venom, who had spent every breath trying to make me cower was trembling before me.


    Then¡ªsoft footsteps.


    I raised my head.


    A small, familiar figure entered the room; green eyes, tousled brown hair.


    Elliot.


    Suddenly, a ringing vibrated through my skull. I grimaced at the painncing through my brain.


    An image shed.


    A woman¡ªthe same soft emerald green eyes now wide with terror, brown hair tainted with blood¡ªscreaming.


    "My baby! Please, not my baby!"


    It was the same woman.

 Chapter 200: Hello

    Eve


    As I felt heavy hands settle on my shoulder, I was pulled back from the visions.


    "Little by little, Evie. It will all make sense soon," Rhea assured ominously in my mind. Still, I could not fight the wave of dread that sent a chill running down my spine.


    "Red," Hades'' voice fully brought me back. But it was slightly panicked. "You''re having a nosebleed." He took a handkerchief to my nose as the ringing in my ears subsided. He twirled me so I could face him, his brow furrowed, his expression wrought with worry. "Are you okay?" he whispered, wiping at my nose.


    I managed a shaky smile, trying to grimace. I''m alright.


    I turned my attention back to Elliot, only to find him staring between me and his mother, who remained on the floor.


    Felicia''s gaze remained glued to me as if anticipating me lunging at her once again. She paid no mind to her son.


    He had that unreadable expression as he stared at the scene. As though he were analyzing the situation, there wasn''t even a hint of surprise on his face.


    Hades stepped towards Elliot first, sidestepping Felicia to get to him. Hades crouched down smoothly, his sharp features softening as he looked at Elliot. Hisrge hands, so often drenched in violence, rested lightly on the boy''s shoulders.


    "Hey, kid," he murmured, his voice warm in a way I had never heard before. It was the first time I had seen him speak to a kid. "Bit of a dramatic entrance, don''t you think?"


    Elliot blinked up at him, unfazed. He shook his slowly.


    Hades huffed a shortugh, then¡ªwithout warning¡ªlifted Elliot off the ground with ease, settling him on his hip like he weighed nothing. "You''ve gotten heavier," he mused, bouncing him slightly. "Have you been eating bricks?"


    For a moment, just a fraction of a second, Elliot almost smiled. Almost. He nced at me like he knew something that he shouldn''t know.


    Suddenly, his eyes flickered fully to the man who carried him, but not on his face¡ªon his ear, on the singr drop of emerald that hung from his left ear. I noticed then...


    They were an almost perfect match with his own eyes. My stomach lurched a little, my breath hitching, the ringing in my skull momentarily returning before fading. As though both my mind and body felt something was amiss, there was something I was missing. My body knew, but my mind was too slow to grasp the signals.


    "Rhea?" I whispered, my voice in my head drowned almost entirely by the waves of chaos in my tangled mind. I knew she felt it too.


    "All in due time, my dear," Rhea howled softly in my mind. "The truth is patient. One piece at a time."


    I took a small step forward, tilting my head. "Hello, Ellie," I greeted, raising a hand in a small wave, offering him a smile.


    Before he could respond, Felicia''s head snapped toward me with a ferocity that sent a jolt of warning through my bones.


    "Don''t you dare speak to him!" she spat, rising to her feet with renewed rage. Her voice was like a whip, sharp and venomous, her entire body coiled with aggression.


    The way she moved¡ªthe way she reached for Elliot¡ªwas instinctive, desperate.


    She yanked him from Hades with a grip so tight that Elliot barely reacted, as if used to it. She clutched him to her side, her fingers digging into his small frame as though she feared I would snatch him away.


    Her head jerked back toward me, her breathing uneven.


    "Stay away from my son," she seethed. "You don''t speak to him. You don''t look at him. You don''t¡ª"


    "Felicia," Hades cut in sharply, his expression darkening. "Stop."


    Her re flickered to him, but he stood firm, his silver eyes steely.


    "These outbursts," he continued, voice measured but firm. "You''ll scare him."


    Felicia flinched. It was the barest reaction, so quick I might have missed it, but it was there.


    Her grip on Elliot tightened just a fraction before she forced herself to loosen it. Slowly, carefully, she exhaled, smoothing her hand over his small back as if to soothe whatever damage she had caused.


    But Elliot wasn''t trembling.


    He wasn''t crying.


    He simply watched.


    Watched me.


    Watched her.


    His unreadable green eyes flickered between us all, absorbing everything, analyzing, as though he were collecting data for something bigger than any of us could understand.


    There was so much that he wanted to say, I could see it in the way his lips twitched, but there was no way he could do it.


    And when his gaze finallynded on mine, I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    Because there was recognition there.


    Something knowing.


    Something unnerving.


    I swallowed hard.


    Hades took a slow step forward, his tone gentle for Elliot but insistent. "Let him go, Felicia."


    Felicia''s jaw tensed, her muscles locked. She nced at me before looking back at Hades. "This wille crashing down soon," she growled out of nowhere. "All of it," then her head snapped to me. "I will be your fucking demise, you Valmont bitch."


    "Language," Hades and I chided at the same time, the synchronicity catching me off guard.


    Felicia let out a bitterugh, her grip on Elliot irond as she took a wary step back. Her eyes still lingered on me too long. She twirled on her heel and made her way to the door.


    A sudden movement caught my attention. Elliot turned slowly, his eyes meeting mine once more. But this time, there was something different in the way he looked at me. A subtle shift in his gaze, a moment of silentmunication that I hadn''t expected.


    Without warning, his hands moved, fingers twitching in a familiar pattern. I blinked in confusion as he signed, his movements smooth and deft. He wasn''t speaking, not in the traditional sense, but his hands formed a clear, precise word. One that I understood.


    "Hello."


    He was signing to me.


    Soon, he disappeared with his mother down the hall.


    I turned to Hades. "Elliot can sign?"


    Hades looked down at me, seemingly confused at what I had asked. He swallowed nervously. "You..."


    "About Danielle?" I asked, feeling the lump in my throat harden but keeping my face clear of the anxiety that ran amok within me.


    He swallowed again before nodding shakily.


    I sped his hand. "You had a life before me, Hades. I do not fault you for that. I could never," I squeezed his hand gently. "Danielle deserves a ce in your heart. That is all we can give those we have lost: remembrance." I reached out and pressed my palm to his chest. "But you deserve closure. She loved you, and I know she would have wanted the same." I managed a shaky smile. Despite my words sounding logical, it was still hard to fight the twisting feeling inside me. My heart ached for him, and yet, a part of me felt that same sharpness in my chest that I could never fully understand¡ªthis strange gap between us, even as I tried to bridge it with my words.


    Suddenly, he pulled me flush against his chest, wrapping himself around me tightly. "I don''t deserve you," he whispered against my neck, where he buried his face. "I will live the rest of my life trying to be worthy of you."


    I returned the embrace, hoping that now, with my secret out, there would be no more obstacles for us.


    "Be ready, child. Stay strong," Rhea said ominously in my mind.


    "Why?" I asked, dread coiling in my stomach like a snake.


    "I don''t remember. Our memory is distorted, but I sense a storming."

 Chapter 201: His Fragile Resolve

    Hades


    Amelia remained silent for what was probably a full minute. I could hear the gears in her head turning and stopping, then turning again.


    Finally, she nced at me, avoiding both Eve''s and Kael''s anxious gazes.


    "This cannot be true. This is unfathomable." Her voice was quiet, but I could tell that she wanted to exim.


    "I would never joke about something like this," I countered.


    "He never jokes," Kael quipped, trying to disrupt the tension in the room. In a more serious tone, he added, "This is very real, Lia. Ellen Valmont is truly Eve Valmont."


    "The cursed twin," she whispered under her breath before she caught herself, but Eve had already flinched at the title. I wrapped my arm around her, attempting to soothe her.


    "Yes, ording to the prophecy," I murmured, my voice sharp, so she would get the message.


    She coughed, clearing her throat. "I apologize, El¡ª I mean Eve. This is unprecedented. I am sorry."


    "I more than understand, Lia," Eve tried to keep her tone light, but the tension she was attempting to hide shone through.


    Lia took a deep breath before looking around the table, the silence suffocating. "And you were imprisoned?" Empathy seeped into her voice. "You were..."


    "Tortured, starved, and experimented on," Eve listed them out like a measly list.


    My jaw clenched. "Ordered by her own family," I added.


    "And now..."


    "They are back. They want her back in Silverpine and are using the decline after Jules died as a crutch," Kael supplied again.


    "Pulling shit from their asses, calling it a stiption."


    "But it''s valid."


    "Very," I replied.


    "The fact that they stayed shows that they are desperate, too. They want her back at all costs for the goddess knows what. It can''t be anything good. Those monsters," an edge crept into Kael''s tone.


    "And when that didn''t work, their Beta decided that a diplomatic scandal would be perfect to force my hand."


    Eve''s shoulders stiffened at the mention of the Beta. Her memories were still fresh, and every word felt like a wound reopened. I could sense her fighting to maintain herposure, but I also knew how much it cost her.


    Amelia noticed the shift, and for a moment, her eyes softened. She leaned forward, cing her hands on the table. "Eve," she said gently, her voice calm, "do you need a moment?"


    Eve shook her head, forcing a smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "I am fine, but I have to give them a private audience. Hades cannot be in the room." She shut her eyes, a shudder passing through her. I held her closer to me. She was not weak, far from it, but she was petrified. Even with Rhea, these people still betrayed and hurt her.


    Even after I awakened Cerberus, I still feared Lucas; his presence had been a haunting void which I could not escape. Every step in my training was etched and branded into my soul like a scar that refused to fade. I could only imagine how much worse it was for Eve, who had lived under their control, who had been shaped by their cruelty. And now, she was expected to face them again¡ªalone.


    My grip on her tightened. "I tried to make sure she wouldn''t have to..."


    "No!" Eve''s voice was sharp enough to make everyone in the room, including me, sit straighter. "I have to do this for not only the Obsidian people at the border but for myself. The Goddess knows I cannot keep hiding and keep lying about who I am. If I do, they''lle for me again, and they won''t stop until they get what they want. They already think I''m weak. But I won''t give them that satisfaction. I won''t let them take control of me again."


    Her words struck like a thunderp, but there was a fragility behind them that no one in the room missed. It was clear Eve was pushing herself to the limit, and her resolve¡ªthough strong¡ªwas a fragile armor against the past she could never forget.


    "I need to do this," she iterated, even though we all heard her voice crack.


    "You heard her," Kael said first. "She isn''t wrong. Abusers don''t back off until they know there is no longer a way in." Kael looked pointedly at me, but I faced Eve.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," she replied. "I am sure."


    I nced back at Amelia.


    She sighed deeply before taking off her sses and facing Eve. "Ever since your wolf returned, how have you felt? Has there been a difference in your state of mind?"


    "Yes, it was instantaneous. It felt like I was no longer bearing the full weight. It was like I was having help to deal with it. I feel less alone. The despair is not as potent and suffocating. I feel like I can finally take a breath."


    "With the Hollowing reversed, your wolf is able to return to you in full strength," Amelia continued, her tone careful and deliberate. "That''s a significant change, Eve. But there''s more to consider here. Your emotional recovery isn''t just about the Hollowing. It''s about dealing with the trauma, the psychological scars that have been left by everything that''s happened to you."


    Eve nodded slowly, her fingers tightening around the edge of the table. "I understand that, Lia. But I can''t keep running from it. It''s been my whole life, and if I don''t face it now, it will never stop haunting me."


    "How does facing them alone make you feel?"


    Eve didn''t answer immediately. She was silent for a long moment, staring at the surface of the table, her mind seemingly miles away. When she finally spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper. "Terrified. I''m terrified of facing them, of what they''ll do¡­ what they''ll say. But I know I have to. I can''t keep hiding, not from them, not from myself."


    Her words were raw and vulnerable, and it made my chest tighten with both pride and sorrow. Here she was spilling every wound and fear. But I still hid things from her, detrimental things.


    I wanted her as a weapon.


    I wanted to harvest her essence like someb rat.


    I wanted to wipe her kind from existence.


    A lump formed in my throat, but I swallowed it down. We would cross the bridges when we got there. One thing was sure: no matter what, I would be by her side. Absolutely nothing could change that. I could never go through with my ns¡ªnot because of some far-fetched morality that I had suddenly grown, but for her. Only her.

 Chapter 202: Planning Phase

    Hades


    "So when do you propose the meeting should be held?" Someone asked.


    I snapped out of my thoughts to find everyone staring at me, concerned.


    "Yeah, I...um..." I ran my hand down my face.


    "We lost you there for a second," Kael looked concerned despite his light tone. I was not the type to get distracted, especially with a case like this one.


    "Are you alright?" Eve asked, worry making her brows bunch.


    "Peachy, my love," I replied.


    "Oooooo," Kael teased. "I like the ring of that one. Red will always be ssic, but my love?..." He kissed the air  "is exquisite."


    I rolled my eyes as Kael waggled his brows, clearly finding amusement in my response.


    Before he could say something snarky, he ced his hands together, eyes looking up at the ceiling dramatically. "Goddess, I have seen what you have done for others¡ª"


    I swatted him upside the head before he could finish.


    "Ow!" He yelped, rubbing the spot where I hit him. "That was uncalled for, you brute!"


    Eve let out a genuine chuckle, the sound light and unrestrained, filling the room like a breath of fresh air. It was rare, these moments of ease, and I found myself rxing ever so slightly at the sound.


    Kael grinned despite his supposed suffering. "See? At least Eve appreciates me. Unlike some people."


    I sighed, shaking my head. "This is a serious discussion, Kael. Try to act like you have some level of decorum."


    Kael ced a hand over his heart, feigning offence. "I am nothing but the picture of professionalism." It had been a while since this side of Kael had shone through.


    Eveughed harder, and for a moment, I could pretend that things were normal. That there weren''t threats waiting outside these walls, that we weren''t preparing to face the very people who had destroyed her.


    But reality was a cruel thing.


    Amelia cleared her throat, drawing us back to the matter at hand. "So, when do you propose the meeting should be held?"


    The weight of responsibility crashed back onto my shoulders. I exhaled sharply, running a hand down my face.


    "We need to move fast," I said. "The longer we wait, the more control they believe they have. We set the terms, and we set them now."


    Eve''s smile faded, but she nodded. "Tomorrow. No more dys."


    Kael whistled lowly. "Straight into the lion''s den. Alright then. I''ll make the arrangements."  Trying to lessen tension.


    Amelia hesitated before nodding. "Eve, I want you to check in with me before and after the meeting. No exceptions. The fact that you want to do this without any prompting tells me your body is ready, but the fear remains, but despite fear, creatures--"


    "Still walk forward," Eve finished softly.


    Amelia gave her a small, approving smile. "Exactly. Courage isn''t the absence of fear, Eve. It''s moving forward in spite of it. But you need to be mindful of how much you push yourself. Just because you''re ready doesn''t mean you won''t feel the weight of itter."


    Eve inhaled slowly, absorbing her words. "I understand."


    "Good." Amelia leaned back in her chair, tapping a finger against the table. "And what about safeguards? If things go south, what''s the n?"


    "I''ll be outside the door," I stated firmly, leaving no room for debate.


    Eve sighed, but she didn''t argue. She knew I wouldn''t budge on this.


    Kael nodded. "I''ll have the entire perimeter secured. If they try to pull anything, we''ll know before they do."


    "New cameras will be installed in the room, and motion sensors will be present as well. Even if they manipte footage, who knows what those bastard have up their sleeve, they cannot get anywhere near you. The position you assume at the beginning is the one you will assume till the end."


    Amelia looked unconvinced. "And if they try to manipte her? Psychological warfare is their best weapon. We all know that."


    Eve squared her shoulders. "I have Rhea. We will work as a team. I won''t be alone."


    Something dark flickered in her eyes, and then something resolute. A glimpse of her wolf through her eyes.


    I hated that she had to fight this battle at all, but at the same time, I had never been prouder of her.


    Kael exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Tomorrow, then. Just promise me one thing, Eve."


    She raised a brow. "What''s that?"


    "That you remember who the hell you are. You''re not the girl they locked away anymore. You''re Eve Stravos¡ªand you don''t belong to them."


    I felt my heart swell at the sound of her name with mine. It rang right and true.


    Eve blinked at him before giving a small nod. "I promise."


    Amelia studied her for a moment before pushing back her chair and standing. "Then that''s settled. Eve, we''ll meet in the morning before the audience. Rest tonight. Your mind needs it just as much as your body."


    Eve sighed but didn''t protest.


    Kael stood as well, stretching. "Guess that means we''re dismissed." He shot me a mischievous grin. "Unless, of course, Hades wants to keep giving us his best brooding res."


    I rolled my eyes, but before I could retort, he sped my shoulder dramatically. "Goddess, I have seen what you''ve done for others," he murmured in mock reverence.


    I swatted him upside the head again.


    "Ow! That was undeserved!" he whined, rubbing his scalp.


    Eve chuckled, herughter light and genuine, and just like that, the weight in the room lifted slightly.


    She looked at me then, something unreadable in her expression. "Stay with me tonight?"


    "As if you even have to ask," I murmured.


    Kael groaned. "Alright, alright. I''m leaving before this turns into some tragic romance moment. I have things to do, people to threaten. You know how it is."


    "Yes, professionalism at its finest," I muttered dryly. "Thank you," I mouthed to him. I knew he was trying to cushion the weight of the pressure on Eve with his silliness, and it worked. If I did not need him so much, I would have let him be a stand-upedian like he wanted to be when we were kids."


    Kael winked. "Always." With that, he strolled out, whistling.


    Amelia shook her head at him before nodding at Eve. "I''ll see you in the morning."


    Eve nodded. Amelia tossed me a heavy looked before she walked out as well. I knew what it meant. She wanted to talk.


    I reached for her hand, squeezing it gently. "Tomorrow, no matter what happens, you are a Stravos now."


    "I know," she said softly, but there was something else in her gaze¡ªsomething heavy.

 Chapter 203: Scars To Claws

    Eve


    Tomorrow was the day, and every waking thought was on what the dreaded meeting would bring. My mind flipped through all the possible maniption tactics they would use to sway me back into their clutches.


    As wey in bed together, his arms wrapped around my waist, my head resting in the crook of his arm, sleep refused to find me. I tried to calm myself by listening to his steady heartbeat, but each time I closed my eyes, I could see their faces.


    My damnation gleamed in their gazes.


    My curse¡ªthe one they had branded onto my soul since the day of that fateful birthday¡ªwould be their weapon, sharpened by years of torment, of whispers in the dark, of the cold chains that once bound me.


    I could already hear their voices.


    Their justifications.


    Their lies.


    "We did this for your own good."


    "We tried to save you from yourself."


    "You belong with us. You always have. You always will."


    A shiver crawled down my spine, and I curled deeper into Hades, as if I could escape the ghosts of my past by pressing myself into his warmth. His grip instinctively tightened, his subconscious recognizing my unease even in sleep.


    I tilted my head slightly, looking up at him in the dim glow of the moon filtering through the curtains. He looked so at peace¡ªso unlike the king who bore the weight of a pack on his shoulders. His brow, usually furrowed in thought or restraint, was smooth, his lips slightly parted as he breathed deeply, steadily.


    I envied him.


    Hades had his demons, but he had conquered them. He had torn them from their roots and forced them to submit to his will.


    Mine still lurked in the shadows.


    I exhaled slowly, carefully slipping from his hold. His arms twitched, reaching for me in his sleep, but I moved softly enough that he didn''t fully wake. Standing, I wrapped one of his discarded robes around myself and padded toward the window.


    I pressed my forehead against the cool ss, my fingers tightening against the fabric of the robe.


    "You are not Ellen Valmont anymore."


    "You are Eve Stravos."


    I repeated the words in my head like a mantra, willing them to be truth.


    But names alone did not erase the past.


    I had spent so long surviving that I had never learned what it meant to live. To be free.


    And tomorrow, I would be stepping back into the cage I had once called home.


    The sound of shifting sheets pulled me from my spiraling thoughts, and I turned to see Hades watching me, his eyes alert like he had not been sleeping.


    "You should be sleeping," he murmured, his voice husky from sleep.


    I offered him a tired smile. "So should you. You weren''t sleeping, were you?"


    "Your heart was pounding like a war drum. There was no way I was sleeping. Rhea is agitated too¡ªCerberus can feel it."


    He sat up, rubbing a hand down his face before pushing back the covers. Without a word, he stood, walking toward me.


    I didn''t move as he approached, his warmth radiating even before his arms wrapped around me from behind, pulling me against his chest.


    "Talk to me," he said simply.


    I swallowed, staring out at the city. "I just¡­ can''t shut my mind off."


    His chin rested against my shoulder. "You''re scared."


    It wasn''t a question.


    I let out a quietugh, but there was no humor in it. "Wouldn''t you be?"


    "Yes," he admitted without hesitation. "But fear is nothingpared to what you have be, Eve." His voice was steady, unwavering. "They don''t get to define you anymore. They don''t get to own you. You walk in there tomorrow as their reckoning. Not as their victim."


    His words struck something deep inside me, unraveling the tight knot that had lodged itself in my chest.


    "They''re going to try to make me doubt myself," I whispered.


    "They''ll fail," he said simply.


    I turned in his arms, tilting my head to look up at him. "And if they don''t?"


    His hands slid to cup my face, his eyes dark and determined. "Then I will remind you. I will never let them take you, Eve. Not in mind, not in body, not in soul."


    His conviction bled into me, wrapping around my bones like armor.


    "They''ll use that," I murmured, trying to keep from shuddering.


    He raised a brow. "What?"


    I bit my lip. "You. Us. This. They know it''s why they no longer control me. They will try to look for cracks."


    "They can try."


    I turned to face him. "I know them. They will find one."


    "You don''t believe in..."


    "Us? Of course, I do. I have conviction. I love you."


    "I love you too," he whispered.


    My eyes wandered to the earring dangling on his ear. "But when all else fails, I know they will go for the jugr."


    Hades'' jaw locked, his eyes hardening. I could feel the dread wrack his body. He knew what I was referring to.


    "You are not the monster that killed her. You are not the beast of the night. You are not your father, either. You did not make that call."


    "I know," I muttered. "The earring was for her."


    He stilled and gulped. "Yes. A present for our wedding anniversary. How did you know?"


    "A man like you wearing a single emerald earring? It wasn''t hard to figure out," I said softly, reaching up to trace the edge of it with my fingers.


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed, his hands tightening ever so slightly around my waist. "She loved emeralds," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "They were the color of her eyes too."


    "I am sorry, Hades," I whispered, caressing his cheek.


    He leaned into my touch. "You are not at fault."


    "But they''ll still use Danielle."


    Saying her name left a sour taste in my mouth, and it twisted my heart. Her life had been ripped away from her by my father, but I couldn''t help but shatter a little each time I remembered that if she were still alive, I would have no ce in Hades'' life.


    Hades exhaled sharply, his grip shifting like he was bracing himself. "You didn''t hurt her."


    "But my family was responsible, and they will y into that. They might have no remorse, but I do. They will weaponize my guilt. They will say that I should be ashamed for taking her ce."


    "You are not taking her ce. She was not an outline for you to fill, Eve," Hades said, his voice firm, unwavering. His grip on my waist tightened as if he could will the thought away from my mind entirely. "Danielle was a part of my past, but you¡ªyou are my present, my future. No one, not even them, gets to dictate what you deserve."


    I wanted to believe him. Gods, I wanted to. But the weight of it¡ªthe idea that her absence had carved a space that I now upied¡ªit haunted me in ways I couldn''t put into words.


    I inhaled shakily. "They will say that I was never supposed to exist. That my birth was a mistake, and her death was fate bncing the scales. And they will say that you¡­ that you should have been hers, not mine."


    Hades'' entire body went rigid.


    "They will try," he said, his voice deceptively calm, but there was steel beneath it. A storm brewing. "They will try to twist the past into something it never was, to make you doubt what we are. But let me tell you something, Eve¡ª" His fingers slid to my chin, tilting my face up to his.


    His eyes burned into mine, fierce. "No fate, no prophecy, no divine decree could have stopped me from choosing you. Even if Danielle had lived, even if things had yed out differently¡­ I know, with every part of me, that my heart would still belong to you."


    His voice trembled.


    A sharp breath left me, something inside me cracking under the weight of his words.


    "Then tell me about Danielle. The ident. Everything. I need to hear it from you, not from them. No surprises they can weaponize, no maniption. I need you to trust me with your scars so that they don''t make them ws."

 Chapter 204: Nox Lunaris

    Hades


    We faced each other on the bed, my hand stroking her hair, the other resting against her back as I steeled myself to let it all out. The things I had kept within me for the past five years¡ªthe story I should have told at her funeral, the truth I should have spoken when I finallyid her to rest, like she deserved.


    "It started with a game of chess," I murmured, tracing slow circles against Eve''s spine. I wanted to feel every shift in her body, to sense where the words might hit too hard¡ªso I would know when to hold back, when to let the past spill free. "Between my father and the Obsidian Council. The men who beat him would have their daughters married to his sons."


    "You and Alpha Leonard," she muttered.


    "Yes. Leon and I."


    A tremor passed through her, faint but unmistakable. My hand stilled on her back. "What''s wrong?" I pulled her closer, searching her face. "You shuddered."


    She swallowed audibly, her face paling slightly before she forced a chuckle. "I''m fine. I just¡­ didn''t know the great Alpha had a nickname."


    I smiled, slightly relieved. "There are many things about my brother you don''t know, but that''s a story for another day."


    She hummed softly and nestled against me, though neither of us looked away.


    "It was no surprise when the shrewd and exceptionally intelligent Ambassador Montague won," I continued. "And it was convenient that he had two daughters."


    "Felicia and Danielle."


    I nodded. "The younger one, Felicia, was given to the younger of us."


    Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Yes, I was once engaged to Felicia. And Danielle¡ªto Leon."


    Her lips parted, but she hesitated before asking, "Then what happened?"


    I exhaled slowly. "The night of the Ascension, Leon was supposed to reveal his chosen mate. But instead of Danielle, he called Felicia forward¡­ and revealed she was pregnant with his child."


    Eve''s brows drew together. "They had been having an affair."


    I nodded grimly. "Yes. But Leon has always been untouchable. My father''s golden son, his perfect heir. Humiliating the ambassador''s ''dull'' daughter meant nothing to him. He wanted someone who could match his fire, someone who put people in their ce. And that person was Felicia."


    A bitter memory flickered through my mind¡ªthe way Felicia had smirked at Danielle when the announcement had been made. A silent, triumphant deration: I won.


    She had no idea who she had won. But anything was better than his monsters brother from hell.


    "And Danielle?" Eve asked, voice steady.


    "She was discarded." I let out a slow breath. "But through the whole fiasco, she and I were left¡­ paired."


    I could still see Montague''s face when it was revealed. His barely concealed fury, his desperate attempt to pull his daughter from the arrangement and save her from me¡ªthe so-called Hand of Death. But Danielle¡­


    Danielle had other ns.


    "She was the first person to smile at me that night," I murmured, the memory thick in my throat. "Since the moment I became what my father wanted, she was the first."


    "And she danced with you."


    I looked down at Eve, surprised by the softness in her voice.


    She smiled, though there was something deeper behind it. "She sounds lovely."


    I was quiet for a moment, reading her expression. Searching for jealousy. Bitterness. But there was none.


    She nudged me lightly. "Go on, Hades."


    I took a deep breath. "I never thought a political arrangement would turn into something real. But Danielle¡­ she had a way of making you believe in things you''d long abandoned. For me, that waspanionship."


    Eve studied me carefully. "She pursued you?"


    I nodded. "At first, I thought it was duty. She yed the role of the devoted mate-to-be well. But over time, I realized¡­ it wasn''t an act. She cared. Even when she shouldn''t have."


    Eve''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "She knew who I was. What I was." My fingers curled slightly against Eve''s back. "My father never hid the truth of his expectations. I was raised to be his weapon, his executioner. Even after Leon was dered heir, my purpose didn''t change, it was only solidified, craved in stone and blood. And Danielle¡­" I exhaled. "She didn''t turn away from that. She stayed."


    Eve''s fingers tightened around mine. "And you loved her."


    I hesitated. The easy thing would have been to deny it. To spare Eve whatever pain those words might bring.


    But lying¡ªto her, to myself¡ªwould aplish nothing.


    "I did," I admitted. "But it wasn''t the kind of love that could withstand the weight of who we were meant to be."


    Eve''s expression didn''t falter. Instead, she smiled, though her heart pounded wildly against my chest. She didn''t just want to hear this to prepare herself for what wasing¡ªshe wanted me to say it. To air my wounds.


    To let go of the ghosts I had never buried.


    I swallowed, tracing absent patterns along her spine as I found the courage to continue. "Danielle was¡­ steadfast. She believed in me when I couldn''t see a future beyond my father''s will. She believed that if I could just break free, I would be more than the weapon I was forged into."


    Eve exhaled slowly. "But you couldn''t."


    I let out a hollow chuckle. "No. I couldn''t. Not then. The war was brewing, Leon''s rule was fragile, and my father needed his sword. And Danielle¡­" My jaw tightened. "She was the one thing that made me hesitate."


    Eve''s voice was quiet. "She was right."


    I frowned slightly. "About what?"


    She met my gaze, unwavering. "That you were more than what they made you. That you were worth fighting for."


    I hesitated before nodding. "She saw it before I did."


    Eve exhaled slowly, thoughtful. "That must have been¡­ difficult. To have someone believe in you when you weren''t sure you could be anything else."


    I studied her, searching for any trace of bitterness in her words. But there was none. Just quiet understanding.


    "She sounds like she was kind," Eve said finally. "And strong."


    A tightness in my chest loosened slightly. "She was."


    Eve didn''t try to measure Danielle''s ce against her own. She didn''t try to define it.


    She simply epted it.


    This woman had to be some type of angel.


    There was a pause before I continued. "The incident happened during Nox Lunaris."


    "The Night the Moon Fell," Eve murmured. "The day meant to remember Luna Elysia''s death."


    I nodded. "The Mother of Lycans. We have a ceremony at her burial site¡ªEterna Noctis. It is known only to the royal family. No guards. No ambassadors. Not even my Beta knows the coordinates."


    She is sacred, after being murdered by her uncle, Malrik Valmont, thest thing we would allow was let her burial ce be revealed only to be destroyed in a mindless act of war.


    The moon fell through day Elysia died and that night, on the day of her remembrance they was no moon in the sky. The darkness that was seen sacred became our undoing when the tragedy struck.


    Eve''s brows scrunched. "So only the royal family knows? That means¡ª"


    "That means it should have been the safest ce in the entire pack." My voice was t, the weight of the memory settling over me like a cold shadow. "Yet that was where my father, my brother, and my wife bled out under a sky without a moon."


    Eve''s fingers curled into the fabric of my shirt, her eyes darkening. "How? If no one outside the royal family had ess, then¡­"


    "Then it was an inside job."


    I met her gaze, my voice quiet but unyielding. "It wasn''t rogues. It wasn''t an act of rebellion. We had a traitor."

 Chapter 205: Emerald Green

    Hades


    "Felicia and Danielle rode with my brother and father while I handled security protocols, ensuring no one was following. Once they were deep in the woods, following the coordinates, I thought they were safe. I thought I had done my job."


    My voice cracked on thest word.


    Eve moved closer, rubbing slow, grounding circles into my back. "It was your job," she whispered. "You couldn''t have known."


    "But¡ª"


    "Shh¡­" She cut me off gently, her voice steady. "Tell me what happened, love."


    My chest tightened, but I forced the words out. "Felicia and Danielle were a priority. They were both heavily pregnant¡ªblessings to the pack."


    She nodded, never stopping the soothing motion of her hand against my back.


    "Then the sound of a helicopter¡­ and that piercing howl."


    A chill ran through me, my own words wrapping around my throat like a noose. "It wasn''t them. It was something else entirely. I knew. I just¡­ knew."


    The darkness was thick, the terrain unforgiving. I could hear the trees copsing, their trunks snapping under the force of something massive.


    "It was plowing through the forest, felling trees with its body. Then came the screams. The fighting. The smell of blood. I knew it would be a massacre."


    I swallowed hard, my stomach churning. "The smell of gasoline. Fire. Smoke. It was everywhere."


    Eve''s hands never stopped moving, keeping me tethered to the present as the past wed at my mind.


    "I ran," I murmured, my voice hoarse. "As fast as I could. But the woods were thick, the terrain abyrinth. By the time I reached the clearing, the mes were already rising."


    The fire raged, swallowing everything in its path. Smoke billowed into the night sky, thick and suffocating, clogging my lungs with every breath. The stench of burning metal, scorched leather, and blood hung in the air.


    "I ran," I repeated, my voice hollow. "But by the time I got there¡­ it was toote."


    The convoy was gone¡ªthe armored SUVs nothing but twisted, ckened skeletons. The reinforced steel had been shredded like paper, torn apart by something stronger than bullets or explosives.


    And the bodies¡ªgods, the bodies.


    Eve''s fingers pressed slightly harder into my back, but she remained silent. She knew I needed to let this out.


    "Leon was ripped to shreds¡ªnothing but ribbons of flesh."


    I hesitated, my lips curling bitterly. "And I felt nothing. Not guilt. Not grief. Just¡­ nothing."


    Eve didn''t flinch, didn''t judge. She simply waited.


    "Felicia looked dead," I forced out. I shook my head, my throat thick. "She was drenched."


    Eve inhaled sharply. "And Danielle?"


    I swallowed hard, the memory slicing through me. "She was still alive. Barely. But unless a Delta materialized from thin air, she wouldn''t survive."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, but it didn''t help. The image was burned into my memory.


    Danielley on the ground, pinned beneath my father''s lifeless body. Lucas has fallen, my father had bloody gouges in his back, I could see where his spine was ripped out.


    Blood pooled beneath  Daniellle staining the cracked asphalt in glistening patches.


    When I pulled my father off her, her eyes opened.


    And she smiled.


    "She was relieved," I whispered. "That I was alive."


    Eve''s grip tightened on me, her fingers curling slightly.


    "She tried to speak, but she was choking on her own blood. I pressed down on her wounds, tried to stop the bleeding, but she¡ª" My throat closed.


    "She just looked at me, Eve. And then she whispered, ''Our baby.''"


    Eve inhaled sharply, her body tensing.


    I nodded, my jaw clenching. "Her stomach was torn. Our baby was gone. She was dying."


    The whir of helicopter des sliced through the roaring mes, but I barely noticed. My whole world had narrowed to the woman bleeding out beneath me.


    Then¡ªI saw it.


    A shadow against the burning wreckage.


    Not inside the helicopter.


    Hanging from it.


    I stiffened, my voice turning sharp. "That thing¡­ it wasn''t human. It wasn''t Lycan either."


    Eve''s breath hitched. "You saw it?"


    I nodded, my fists clenching. "It was massive. At least three times the size of a Lycan, but not just in bulk. The way it moved, the way ittched onto the helicopter like it was weightless¡ªit wasn''t just a beast. It was something else entirely."


    She swallowed. "You''re sure?"


    I met her gaze. "I saw its eyes, Eve." My voice was raw. "They were burning. Like embers in the darkest night. And it was looking straight at me."


    The helicopter veered away, disappearing into the night sky.


    Then¡ªa scream.


    A sharp, shrill wail. Not from pain. Not from the dying.


    A baby.


    Eve stiffened, her breath catching. "A baby?"


    I nodded, my throat tight. "It wasing from Felicia."


    She blinked, confusion shing across her face. "But you said¡ª"


    "I thought she was dead," I muttered, jaw clenching. "She wasn''t moving. Her body was twisted, broken. But then I saw it¡ªher arms. The way she was curled inward, shielding something beneath her."


    Eve''s fingers pressed harder into my skin. "She was protecting her child."


    I exhaled sharply. "She must have known she wasn''t going to make it. But even as she died, she covered him with her own body."


    The sirens came next.


    Floodlights.


    Paramedics.


    Soldiers.


    Deltas.


    Toote to stop the carnage. But just in time to pick up the pieces.


    The newborn was still alive.


    I dropped to my knees beside Felicia, my hands slick with her blood as I carefully, hesitantly, pried her arms apart.


    And there he was.


    Tiny. Barely breathing. But alive.


    Eve let out a soft breath, her fingers pressing into my back. "A miracle."


    "A blessing," I murmured, though the word felt bitter.


    Maybe it was grief talking. Or something darker.


    Because in that moment¡ªI had wanted him to be mine.


    Just for a second.


    If he had been, if Danielle had survived long enough to bring our child into the world, I would have had something left of her.


    But fate wasn''t that merciful.


    "Felicia and Danielle looked alike," I murmured. "Enough that, in those first few seconds, with the smoke and blood clouding everything, I let myself believe¡ª"


    I swallowed hard. "Then Elliot opened his eyes."


    Emerald green.


    Felicia''s eyes. Not Danielle''s.


    Not mine.


    Eve exhaled, her voice softer. "But you still wanted to hope."


    Silence.


    Then I admitted, "Yes."


    And before I could process any of it, a Delta shouted.


    "She''s got a pulse!"

 Chapter 206: Closure He Needs

    Hades


    "With three casualties and one survivor, it was aplete disaster. And then Silverpine took responsibility."


    Eve stiffened, and guilt shed across her face.


    I cupped her cheek, my thumb brushing lightly against her skin. "Don''t you dare me yourself. You were not part of their insidious ns. We had to find the traitor."


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. "Did you?"


    Her voice was tight with anticipation, anxietyced beneath it.


    I exhaled slowly. "No. Because, unlike what we first believed, there was no traitor. Only trackers."


    Her brows knitted together. "But the trackers would have been detected during security sweeps. I''m sure of it."


    I sighed, the weight of the truth pressing against my ribs. "Not if the tracker wasn''t ced on a person. Not if it wasn''t a simple piece of technology."


    Eve''s eyes sharpened. "Then where was it?"


    "In the gasoline," I murmured. My voice was low, dark with realization. "It was in the fuel itself."


    She inhaled sharply. "They tagged the fuel?"


    I nodded. "A tracer. Embedded at a molecr level. A failsafe."


    Her fingers dug into my arm. "That means¡­ there was never a traitor. The convoy was doomed the moment they filled their tanks."


    A bitter chuckle left my throat. "Clever, wasn''t it? We spent months interrogating, searching for an informant that didn''t exist, only to realize we were looking in the wrong direction."


    Her expression darkened. "Who supplied the fuel?"


    "Our pack," I admitted, my voice hollow. "But weter found a breach within the distition system. Underground. Undetected. Everything checked out on paper. Nothing looked suspicious. But when we ran molecr scans after the attack¡­"


    She inhaled sharply. "You found it."


    "A signal. Embedded in the chemicalpound of the gasoline itself. No traditional tracker. No physical bug. Just a coded marker that broadcasted our coordinates the moment the fuelbusted." I exhaled sharply. "That''s how they found them. That''s how they knew exactly when and where to strike."


    Eve''s hands curled into fists. "And Silverpine¡­ took responsibility?"


    I gave a sharp nod. "It was their victory. They had to relish it. The first sessful assassination of not just the king but his father. Danielle was caught in the crossfire, but her death only fed their ego."


    A tense silence stretched between us before I spoke again.


    "After the burial of my brother and father, Montague still hadn''t let go of her body."


    Eve''s brow furrowed. "Danielle''s?"


    I nodded, my jaw clenching. "He kept her. Refused to release her remains. I was not allowed toy her to rest."


    She inhaled sharply, anger shing in her eyes. "Until you gave her justice."


    "Yes," I murmured. "I needed the head of the Beast of the Night."


    Eve studied me, her expression unreadable. "And then you let her go."


    I hesitated. "I have but¡­"


    She shook her head. "You haven''t."


    My fingers tightened around the edge of the sheets.


    "You can''t let her go until you have closure," she said softly.


    I exhaled slowly. "Closurees with¡­"


    "Letting her rest," she finished for me.


    I nodded, my voice quieter this time. "Knowing that she''s at peace."


    Eve studied me for a long moment, then shook her head. "No, Hades. That''s not closure."


    I frowned slightly, and she shifted closer, her warmth grounding me.


    "Closure," she murmured, "isn''t just aboutying her to rest. It''s about letting yourself rest too."


    My jaw tightened. "I don''t need rest."


    She gave me a look¡ªone that made it clear she wasn''t buying my deflection. "You''re carrying her like an open wound. Keeping her death alive because you haven''t allowed yourself to stop living in it."


    I exhaled sharply through my nose. "It''s not that simple."


    "It never is," she admitted. Then, softer, "It''s like holding onto a shard of ss."


    My gaze flicked to her, confused.


    Eve reached for my hand, tracing her fingers lightly over my palm. "Imagine you''re gripping a shard of ss. Tight. Because you don''t want to forget what cut you. Because letting go would mean it''s over." She nced up at me, her expression steady. "But the longer you hold it, the deeper it cuts. The more you bleed. The more it hurts."


    She turned my hand over, her touch featherlight. "You tell yourself that holding on keeps you strong. That if you just squeeze harder, you can shape the pain into something useful."


    Her eyes searched mine. "But Hades¡­ it doesn''t make you strong. It only makes you bleed."


    I swallowed, my throat dry.


    She gave my hand a gentle squeeze. "You can put the ss down. It doesn''t mean you forget what happened. It just means you stop letting it cut you every time you breathe."


    I looked away, jaw clenched. The words settled inside me, heavy, pressing against something raw.


    "Letting go doesn''t mean you stop loving her," Eve whispered. "It just means you stop punishing yourself for surviving the grief."


    Silence stretched between us.


    I turned back to her, searching for something¡ªanger, resentment, doubt. But there was none. Only understanding.


    And for the first time in years, I felt something shift inside me.


    A breath. A fracture. A choice.


    I exhaled. "Then I need to let her go."


    Eve nodded, her grip still firm on mine. "And I''ll be here when you do."


    I touched the emerald earring at my ear. The only piece of her I still carried.


    Eve reached for it too. "Where is the second one?" she whispered.


    "It was torn off her ear," I said, my voice tightening. "Maybe during the scuffle or as a sick trophy. But nothing was taken from either Leon or my father, so it wouldn''t make sense. It¡­"


    I froze mid-sentence.


    Eve''s body jerked violently, a shudder ripping through her like a tremor beneath her skin.


    Her grip on my wrist turned vice-like.


    Then¡ªher head snapped back.


    A strangled gasp tore from her throat, her entire frame seizing as if something had gripped her from the inside and pulled.


    "Eve¡ª?"


    Her breath hitched¡ªthen blood.


    A thin trickle of crimson leaked from her nose, sliding over her parted lips.


    I lunged forward, catching her just as her knees buckled.


    "Eve!" My voice was sharp, urgent, but her body wasn''t responding. Her pupils dted unnaturally, her fingers twitching against mine like she was trying to hold on.


    "Talk to me!"


    Her lips parted, but nothing came out.


    Then¡ªher entire body went rigid.


    And she fell back.

 Chapter 207: Head Of The Beast

    Eve


    "What do you mean by a contract?" Hades'' voice was a low rumble that vibrated through everyone in the room. "What contract?"


    "It will profit your side as well, I assure you." Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Your assurance is worth less than shit, Your Majesty." Hades was quick to reply.


    "No offense," Kael quipped in where he sat.


    James nced at him, his eye twitching before facing Hades and me again. "It''s just a simple guarantee that the meeting will not be interrupted no matter what. You will not be allowed to open the door until the thirty minutes are up. Then, the princess wille out, I promise, in one piece."


    The temperature of Hades'' body increased, raising the heat in the air-conditioned room. His grip on me was almost painful, but I knew it was instinctual, and he was not doing so on purpose.


    After my second nosebleed, he had been on edge, unable to leave my side. And to be honest, I needed it because the visions that attacked me the previous night were as fresh and bloody as a stab.


    This time, it was not shes but full-on images that pulled me into the abyss. I was trapped in a scene straight from a gory nightmare.


    A man gurgling on his own blood as the ws of the wolf ripped at his throat.


    "You won''t... get away... with this."


    Those had been his final words.


    It made no sense, and it chilled me to the bone. I wanted nothing more than to get this over with because it seemed that the stress was getting to me. I needed to close this chapter.


    And the talk of this contract was just another means for my family to draw out this fight. "What do we get out of this so-called contract?" I asked, cutting everyone off.


    I gave Hades a reassuring nce before turning right to face my family. "Lay it out for me, if you please."


    "Straight to the point, aye," my father smirked before signaling to James, who retrieved an envelope and pulled out its contents.


    "Here it is, Your Highness." He passed it over to us.


    "There shall be no interruption during the meeting, and if there is, the meeting will be extended by an hour."


    I felt Hades re up. "That is not going to happen." Hades'' voice dropped into a lethal growl, his eyes darkening like a storm cloud before a tempest. His body vibrated with rage, the heat rolling off him in waves. If he was trying to keep his temper in check, it wasn''t working.


    I ced a hand over his, squeezing gently in silent reassurance. His grip eased slightly, but I could feel the tension coiling through him, a predator ready to strike.


    "That is ridiculous," I finished for him, my voice firm but controlled. "An hour extension? For what? More time for my family to plot their next move? More time to twist the situation in their favor?" My gaze locked onto my father''s, daring him to lie.


    James cleared his throat, shifting ufortably. "It is simply a safeguard, Your Highness," he attempted, but my father held up a hand, stopping him.


    My father leaned forward, steepling his fingers as he regarded me with an unreadable expression. "It''s a show of good faith," he corrected smoothly. "This meeting is meant to attempt to give my daughter a chance to reveal her true feelings about the situation without any maniptions. If anyone interrupts, it only proves to make our attempts difficult."


    "Reveal her true feelings?" Hades let out a dark chuckle. "You call this that?" He motioned to the document, his expression a mask of pure disdain. "Your idea for that is locking her in a room with you while I sit outside and wait like a fool? I have entertained many things, but I will not be made a fool of."


    "Then don''t," my father countered. "Agree to the terms, and there will be no interruptions. I know we will be monitored, and if at any time wee close to her or threaten her with a weapon from where you watch the meeting unfold, then you are within your full right to have us removed from Obsidian. And not only that," my father chuckled. "If we as much as put her under physical distress, the stiption in the contract that says we have to take her back if we deem her to be in danger will be null and void."


    Silence fell over the room like a heavy fog. My father''s words settled between us, each sybleced with calcted precision. He was ying a dangerous game¡ªone that relied on twisting logic into something almost convincing. Almost.


    Hades'' muscles were coiled like a beast barely held back by a leash, his anger simmering beneath the surface, restrained but not tamed. I knew that if I gave him even the slightest signal, he would tear through the negotiations without hesitation.


    I inhaled deeply, my gaze never leaving my father''s. "So let me get this straight." My voice was cold, even, slicing through the tension like a de. "You want me to sit in a room with you for thirty minutes, uninterrupted, while you attempt to ''discover my true feelings''¡ªand in return, if anything happens, Hades has the right to remove you from Obsidian and nullify any im you think you have over me?"


    A slow smile curved my father''s lips. "Precisely."


    "And you think I would agree to that?" I asked, arching a brow.


    James shifted uneasily, as if he already anticipated my response. My father, on the other hand, looked amused. "You always were skeptical, daughter. But this is a rare opportunity for you as well. You im to know what you want. That you''ve made your choice. So why hesitate? Or are you afraid that, given the chance, you might feel otherwise?"


    Hades moved faster than I could react, the table in front of us cracking beneath the weight of his fist. His power surged through the room like a tidal wave, sending James scrambling backward. The air thickened, vibrating with the heat of his fury.


    "You dare question her choice?" Hades'' voice was a low, guttural snarl, each word edged with the promise of violence. "You manipte, deceive, and then pretend this is some noble endeavor?" He leaned forward, his eyes glowing with an unearthly fire. "You insult her intelligence, insult mine, and expect me to sit here and entertain your pathetic ploys?"


    My father merely smiled, unshaken. "I expect you to do what is best for her."


    My hands clenched into fists, nails digging into my palms. "Enough."


    The room stilled. Even Hades, caught in the throes of his rage, turned his gaze to me.


    I exhaled slowly, steadying myself. "I will agree to the meeting."


    Hades stiffened beside me. "Red---"


    I squeezed his hand, his pulse a steady thrum beneath my fingertips. I didn''t need to look at him to know he was barely holding himself together.


    "I''ll do it," I repeated, my voice steady despite the tightness in my chest.


    Hades inhaled sharply beside me. "Red¡ª"


    I turned to him, my grip on his hand firm. "But you have to promise me something."


    His jaw clenched, his molten gaze burning into mine. "I don''t make promises I can''t keep."


    "I know." I held his stare, unwavering. "That''s why I need you to listen to me."


    Silence. The air between us was heavy, thick with unspoken emotions. His grip on my hand tightened as if letting go would mean losing control entirely.


    "You won''t step into that room," I said. "No matter what happens, you stay outside."


    Hades let out a sharp breath, his expression shifting from fury to disbelief. "Red, you can''t be serious."


    "I am." My voice didn''t waver. "But you''ll watch everything. If anything feels off¡ªif anything at all seems wrong¡ªyoue in. You stop it."


    His fingers twitched against mine. "That''s not good enough."


    "It has to be," I insisted. "I need you to trust me, Hades."


    His jaw flexed, the war in his eyes unmistakable.


    Hades exhaled through his nose, slow and controlled. "I don''t like this."


    "I know."


    His other hand lifted, running through his dark hair. "If they so much as look at you the wrong way¡ª"


    "You''ll be watching," I reminded him. "You''ll know."


    His eyes searched mine, burning with something raw and possessive.


    "You''re asking me to let you walk into a room with a man who''s done nothing but hurt you."


    "Yes." I squeezed his hand. "Because I need to do this, Hades. And because I know you''ll be there."


    "How adorable," my father cut into the moment. "You really have him wrapped around your little finger. You are indeed my daughter."


    We ignored him and got up after I signed the contract. "That should be all," Hades murmured as we made our way out.


    "Your Majesty, one more thing," my father called out.


    We stopped and turned.


    My father had a smile on his face. "It''s been five years, hasn''t it? Since darling Danielle died."


    Hades'' entire body coiled like a spring, but he said nothing.


    "I was just wondering what you would do when you finally get your hands on my beast."


    Silence.


    "Or have you forgiven¡ª"


    "I will rip off its head," Hades ground out.


    Strangely, my father and James exchanged nces before ncing over at me, their smiles filled with sick amusement.


    "Perfect then."

 Chapter 208: Play

    Eve


    "This is between the three of us," Amelia affirmed, adjusting the cor of my blouse. Kael stood beside Hades. I nodded and nced at the clock. The meeting would begin at eight, and now it had just struck seven fifty-one.


    Hades'' expression was intense, with an undercurrent of anxiety. His gaze did not stray from me, his lips pressed into a perpetual hard line. "If you don''t want to do this, you know I will make sure¡ª"


    "I have to do this. I will have to do this at some point, and after this, there will be no more obstacles. It''s fate," I murmured. "I promise I will be fine."


    "We will be alert," Rhea''s voice rippled through my thoughts. "I am with you, and I am not going through this a second time."


    I chuckled in my head. "Of course, you''re not. I won''t hesitate this time. I''ll fight if we have to."


    "Now you choose to fight," she murmured, bemused.


    She was trying to tease me out of my restlessness.


    I exhaled slowly, grounding myself as the weight of the moment settled over me. Hades still looked unconvinced, his body rigid with tension as though he were restraining himself from tearing the entire situation apart.


    Kael shifted beside him, arms crossed. "You''re sure about this?"


    I nodded. "I am."


    Kael smirked, nudging my shoulder lightly. "Just don''t forget to sh that badass smile of yours. Their timbers were shiveredst time. Even I was surprised."


    I let out a softugh, shaking my head.


    "Just know you have a friend outside those bastards," he continued, his voice carrying an unexpected warmth. "You have my friendship and loyalty."


    Then he sighed loudly, rubbing the back of his neck with exaggerated exasperation. "And, most importantly, my head is still attached."


    He turned to Hades, raising an eyebrow. "You''ve finally grown out of your jealous streak. Never thought I''d see the day. Then again..." He nced at me before giving a lopsided grin. "I see the appeal."


    A sharp tension filled the air.


    Hades'' gaze darkened instantly, his jaw tightening as a muscle ticked in his cheek. "You assume too much," he said, his voice a low, controlled growl.


    Kael held up his hands in mock surrender, eyes gleaming with mischief. "Just an observation, my Lord of the Underworld. No need to incinerate me where I stand."


    Hades'' lips curved into something that might have been a smirk¡ªif it weren''t soced with menace. "Incineration? That would be too merciful."


    Kael snorted. "See, Eve? This is what I deal with." He motioned toward Hades before dropping his voice conspiratorially as he moved toward Lia. "He used to actually re at me for breathing in your direction. I mean, who even does that?"


    Lia''s lips tilted up slightly.


    I rolled my eyes but felt some of my tension ease at their exchange. It was Kael''s way of keeping me grounded, reminding me that no matter how dire things became, I wasn''t alone.


    "You should be ttered," I murmured, tilting my head at Hades.


    His piercing gaze snapped to mine, and in that moment, the smirk was gone. The intensity in his eyes held something deeper, something unspoken but undeniable.


    "I am," he admitted. "But that doesn''t mean I trust anyone."


    Kael sighed dramatically. "See? No progress. The man is a fortress."


    "You''re still talking," Hades noted dryly.


    Kael gave me a meaningful look. "If I die today, make sure they write something poetic on my grave."


    I chuckled. "Like what?"


    He grinned. "Kael, beloved warrior, loyal friend... snarked his way into the abyss."


    Hades exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. "We''re wasting time."


    I straightened, the weight of the moment settling over me once more. Kael had done his part, lightening the tension. Now, it was up to me to face whaty ahead.


    I nced at the clock again. Seven fifty-four.


    "One more thing, about your identity," Lia cut in as we made our way out, Hades on my other side. "You are Eve to us, but to everyone..."


    "You are still Ellen," Hades added.


    The hairs on my neck rose at the name that had started to sound foreign. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "They believe they hold that card. Let them believe that their deception still stands. No one else will know for the time being. Complicating things in the Obsidian Court is thest thing you need. You and Rhea have to get stronger first."


    I inhaled sharply, letting the name settle in my mind like the ghost of another life. Ellen. It felt foreign, like a dress that no longer fit but still hung in the back of my closet¡ªa reminder of who I used to force myself to be.


    Lia''s voice was measured, careful. "It''s a risk, but it''s the best way to keep you in y. For now, you remain Ellen to them."


    Hades'' expression was unreadable, but his grip on my wrist told me enough. He hated this.


    Kael, ever perceptive, nudged me lightly again. "You okay?"


    I swallowed, pushing past the unease curling in my stomach. "I don''t have a choice, do I?"


    Hades'' gaze sharpened. "There is always a choice."


    I exhaled, shaking my head. "Not this time."


    We reached the grand hallway leading to the room. The doors loomed ahead, and in every corner stood uniformed guards.


    I could smell the tinum rounds in their weapons.


    Lia touched my arm lightly, offering onest word of reassurance. "You are ready for this."


    Kael smirked. "Damn right, she is."


    I lifted my chin, letting the mask slip over my features. The hesitant girl they thought they knew. The pawn they thought they could manipte.


    They had no idea what wasing.


    But neither did I.


    I could only hope that the heavy weight of anvils in my gut was just constipation and nothing more.


    Rhea''s voice thrummed in my mind, steady and resolute. "Let''s give them a show."


    "Show those bastards, ande back to me," Hades whispered before punctuating his words with a kiss on my forehead. "I will be watching like a fucking hawk."


    I nodded and stepped forward, the doors to the room swinging open.


    I walked into the room, the doors shutting behind me. Staring forward, I kept my face straight as I made my way to my designated seat, opposite my father.


    The room was bright, cameras positioned everywhere. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    My father cleared his throat. "You are beautiful, my dear."


    I felt my stomach turn. "No need for pleasantries. Let''s get on with it." My tone was cutting, sharp.


    My father''s amicable expression fell in an instant. "Of course, I can''t waste the time of the future Luna," he said dryly. "But first, as a refresher..."


    James ced a tablet on the table. "I doubt you ever got to see that murderous sister of yours die on camera."


    My heart lurched, my grip on my skirt tightening.


    "Keep your head, Eve. They want to make you emotional." Rhea murmured in my head.


    I tipped my chin up. "I was there, wasn''t I?" I countered.


    "No, no, no, it''s nothing like seeing the clear footage yourself. It really puts things into perspective."


    "What is the point?" My voice was stable.


    "So you remember," his smile was eerie. "Remember what we are fighting for, of course. Just to let it all sink in."


    Bile rose in my throat.


    James tapped "y."

 Chapter 209: Her Double.

    Eve


    I clenched my jaw so tightly, I was sure I would chip a tooth. But I kept my expression indifferent as the video began to y.


    I knew this meeting was going to be challenging, but they were already pulling this¡ªless than five minutes in? I would be foolish to say I waspletely surprised, but even expecting their worst had done nothing to staunch the wave of dread that washed over me.


    "Deep breaths, dear," Rhea''s voice wove through my mind, reminding me that I was notpletely alone. A fact that they, themselves, did not know.


    I had not been at the mock execution. And for a long time, I had been grateful for that¡ªgrateful that I had not witnessed my own death. Especially when it meant that somebody else, someone who looked like me, had died in my ce.


    The footage was crisp and clear as it began, of course, with a speech from my father. I kept my eyes on the screen as he preached about the evil that would be vanquished that day.


    My stomach turned as they brought a girl forward. Every fiber and muscle in my body locked in ce as I stared at her.


    She looked exactly like me.


    There was no difference¡ªnone at all. If we had been ced side by side, even I wouldn''t have been able to tell us apart.


    A memory surfaced.


    The day before the execution.


    After a routine procedure the monstrous scientists called "the extraction," they had told me they had found a girl. One that looked just like me, but with a minor impediment, they had said.


    The only thing left to sell the story was for a Delta to perform a painful, face-altering procedure¡ªto shift the muscles and bones of her face until she was perfect.


    Her.


    They had taken a girl, an innocent girl, and warped her into my mirror image.


    Bile rose in my throat, but I forced myself to keep my expression cold, indifferent. I would not give them the satisfaction. Not now. Not ever.


    On the screen, my father continued his speech with the same practiced charisma he always wielded¡ªa serpent cloaked in righteousness. He spoke of justice, of cleansing our world of traitors, of the honor of sacrifice.


    Lies. All of it.


    The girl¡ªmy unwilling double¡ªstood there, her body trembling, but her chin lifted. Her face was empty, her eyes zed as though she had been drugged.


    My heart clenched at the sight of her.


    She knew.


    She knew she was not going to walk away from this.


    I could feel Rhea stirring inside me, her rage simmering beneath my skin like a coiled serpent. "Monsters," she hissed.


    James leaned forward, studying me as if searching for the cracks in my mask. "Do you remember this part?" he asked, feigning curiosity.


    I tilted my head slightly. "As I said, I was there," I repeated, my voice unwavering. "I don''t need a rey."


    He smirked. "Oh, but you missed the best part."


    On the screen, the girl lifted her chin, her gaze scanning the crowd.


    Then, for the briefest moment, she looked directly at the camera.


    And she just stared.


    Notpletely present.


    The room around me seemed to constrict.


    I gripped the edge of the table, my nails pressing into the wood.


    She had known.


    Somehow, she had known I was still out there. That I would see this one day. That I would remember.


    "You''re awfully quiet, dear," my father noted, his voice silky with amusement.


    I blinked, forcing myself to rx, to exhale slowly. "Am I?" I murmured. "I was simply thinking."


    His brows lifted slightly. "About?"


    I met his gaze evenly, my voice as smooth as ss. "How you are wasting my time and almost ten minutes of yours."


    James hummed at my response, clearly entertained, but my father only offered a tight-lipped smile.


    He was reading me, searching for any sign of weakness, for any flicker of emotion he could exploit. But I wouldn''t give him that satisfaction.


    Not now. Not ever.


    The footage continued.


    The girl¡ªmy double¡ªstood still, her vacant eyes locked onto the crowd. Even drugged, even altered, something in her gaze sent a sharp pang through me.


    A piece of me wanted to believe she was aware, that she knew this wasn''t right.


    And then the scene shifted.


    A familiar figure emerged from the shadows of the stage.


    My breath stalled.


    Ellen.


    My twin sister.


    Dressed in full ceremonial regalia, her golden hair pinned in an immacte twist, her uniform pressed and pristine, she moved with purpose.


    She looked the same as I had always known her¡ªpoised, perfect, utterly ruthless.


    The golden daughter.


    The pride of our father.


    The executioner of his will.


    My nails dug into my palms, but I forced my expression to remain indifferent, my breathing slow and measured.


    On-screen, Ellen stepped up to the tform beside the girl.


    She regarded my double with an eerie sort of detachment, tilting her head as if admiring the scientists'' handiwork.


    I felt a shift in the air.


    Even through the screen, I could hear the murmurs of the gathered crowd¡ªthe silent, almost reverent anticipation as my sister reached for the holster at her hip.


    A gun.


    A single sleek tinum pistol.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    My lungs burned, but I kept my face unreadable.


    I already knew how this ended.


    But seeing it¡ªwitnessing it now, in perfect rity¡ªwas different.


    Ellen lifted the gun, pointing it at my double''s head.


    For the briefest second, the girl swayed.


    Her drugged mind sluggishly trying to process what was happening.


    There was no fear in her body, no struggle.


    Because she had already been taken from herself.


    The realization sent a slow, creeping sickness through me.


    They hadn''t just stolen her life¡ª


    They had stripped her of her mind.


    Her will.


    Her self.


    Ellen didn''t hesitate.


    She pulled the trigger.


    The crack of the gunshot split through the air.


    My double''s head snapped back.


    She crumpled.


    A limp, lifeless doll.


    Blood pooled beneath her in slow, sickening ripples.


    The screen flickered for a second. Then¡ªsilence.


    I felt nothing.


    I had to feel nothing.


    But inside¡ªinside, something was breaking.


    Something sharp and vicious wed at my ribs, a wound that couldn''t be seen, couldn''t be stitched.


    Rhea was utterly still inside me, her presence a quiet, seething storm.


    I forced myself to blink. To breathe.


    James leaned back in his chair, stretchingzily. "Dramatic, wasn''t it? I swear, you had a talent for these things. Clean, efficient, no theatrics. Father was so proud. Where did it all go so wrong?"


    He nced at a camera before turning back to me.


    I ignored his question. "That must be all, so¡ª"


    "No, no, no," my father interrupted smoothly. "It is far from over. Don''t you remember? You weren''t just an executioner that day. You were a hero to Silverpine, after what Eve did to Silverpine''s citizens that day."


    My ears perked up.


    But¡­ she was dead.


    I had watched as they mmed the doors shut, carrying her bloody corpse away.


    Then¡ª


    A roar.


    I snapped my head toward the screen.


    The doors in the footage were wrenched from their hinges.


    A beast emerged.


    I stilled.


    But she had just been killed.


    Yet that wasn''t what made me tense.


    It was the fact that it looked like the beast I had painted.


    The one from my nightmares.

 Chapter 210: Eve Is Such A Monster

    Eve


    The roar that beast let out should have shattered the screen. The hairs on my skin rose, every fiber of my being locking up as I watched the impossible unfold before my eyes.


    The corpse¡ªher corpse¡ªhad vanished.


    In its ce stood something monstrous.


    Towering, its body sleek with shifting shadows, its eyes a haunting, abyssal crimson. A Lycan, but this was no ordinary Lycan, and it was certainly not me. wed hands flexed at its sides, its broad shoulders rising and falling with each ragged breath. The beast was neither fully Lycan nor entirely beast, but something in between¡ªsomething wrong.


    Yet something familiar.


    Rhea stirred violently inside me, a hurricane of unease. "I need you to calm down. You cannot react. You mustn''t falter," she whispered, but her voice wasced heavily with agitation.


    On the screen, the beast snapped its head toward the gathered crowd.


    Then it moved.


    Fast.


    Then¡ªchaos.


    A blur of sinew and fury, it tore through the execution tform with a single bound, its ws slicing through armor and flesh alike. The once-orderly ceremony erupted into madness. Screams. Gunfire. Blood.


    My father leaned forward slightly, a satisfied gleam in his eye. "Now this is where it gets interesting."


    I barely heard him. My mind was a maelstrom of conflicting thoughts, of memories that weren''t mine shing with what I was seeing.


    Because this creature¡ªthis impossible, vengeful thing¡ªwasn''t just something I had painted in nightmares.


    It was something I knew.


    "It isn''t you, Evie," Rhea''s voice was pleading.


    An image shed¡ªan extraction. Agony blossomed at the base of my spine, and I had to bite back a yelp. I had always wondered why they had extracted my spinal fluid.


    As it would turn out, it was so that they could create beasts that served their agendas. To make things even more terrifying, those were the memories my mind didn''t drown out¡ªthe ones I still recalled.


    What else had they done?


    What more could they be capable of?


    The thought shook me to my core.


    The beast tore through the crowd like a hurricane of death.


    Guards opened fire, their bullets tearing through the air in rapid session. The deafening crack of gunfire rang out, but it did nothing. The bullets¡ªones meant to tear through even the thickest Lycan hides¡ªsank into its flesh, only to be spat out momentster, the wounds sealing as if they''d never been.


    I gritted my teeth, my fingers curling into fists beneath the table. My heart pounded against my ribs, bile rising in my throat as the scene continued to unfold.


    They had made this.


    They had made it from me.


    Civilians ran in every direction, their panicked screams rising over the gunfire. Chaos swallowed the execution grounds whole. People tripped over one another, crushing the weak underfoot in their desperation to escape. A mother dragged her child behind her, stumbling¡ªbut she was too slow. The beast lunged¡ªone massive wed hand closing over her back¡ªand with a single motion, she was gone.


    The child''s wail was lost beneath the next volley of bullets.


    The bile in my throat thickened. My stomach churned violently. I wanted to look away, to tear my eyes from the screen, but I couldn''t.


    I have to watch. I have to see what they''ve done.


    The beast moved again, its crimson gaze sweeping the tform, its breath ragged, its form shifting, warping, as though its very existence was unstable. Another set of guards rushed it, their weapons drawn. One of them¡ªa Beta by the look of his uniform¡ªraised a silver-tipped spear and lunged.


    The beast turned.


    And then, with a flick of its w, the man''s torso separated from his legs.


    A sickening wet sound filled the air as his remains copsed onto the stage.


    A chorus of horrified gasps filled the room.


    Even James, for all his amusement, let out a low whistle. "Brutal."


    Rhea''s presence in my mind was blistering with tension. "Breathe, Evie. Do not react."


    I forced myself to inhale slowly, to steady my trembling fingers beneath the table. But I couldn''t stop my eyes from lingering on the bodies, on the blood painting the ground in thick, ckened pools.


    And it was the civilians that made my chest constrict the most.


    They were not soldiers.


    They had not signed up for this war.


    They were just people.


    People who had believed in my father''s words. In his righteousness. In his justice.


    And now they were dying.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Dying beneath the ws of a beast that should not exist.


    A beast made from me.


    My father exhaled through his nose, gaze still locked on the screen. "Such a waste," he murmured, his voice smooth, impassive.


    "Eve was such a monster," he whispered.


    My stomach knotted.


    I knew this was not me.


    But this was made from me, and to the people I once thought I would be a Luna to, I was the monster that took their families, the gue that ripped into their brothers and sisters.


    I was the ruin that the prophecy spoke of.


    "Listen to me, Evie." Rhea''s voice curled around my mind like a warm chain. "You must not let him pull you into his web. He wants you to break. He wants you to react."


    I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into the fabric of my pants beneath the table, hidden from their prying eyes. My father''s words still hung in the air, an insidious whisperced with usation, with certainty.


    Eve was such a monster.


    A deliberate statement. A carefully ced knife.


    I wasn''t foolish enough to believe this was just about my supposed crimes.


    This was about perception.


    About control.


    About shaping the narrative.


    And I could feel it¡ªlike a thousand eyes turning, shifting, reevaluating.


    Monster.


    I swallowed, keeping my breath steady.


    This is what they want.


    They want me to crumble.


    To bear the weight of their sins as if they are mine to carry.


    "You must not allow it," Rhea murmured, her voice no longer sharp with urgency but steady, wise. "You know the truth. And so does he. He did this. Not you. You are the victim, not the perpetrator."

 Chapter 211: Scarlet

    Eve


    I watched on, trying to stay grounded, but visions yed before my eyes with each new horror that I witnessed. Each was sharp and too fast to make sense of what it meant.


    Until suddenly, the bullets began to work.


    It finally affected it.


    I blinked, stunned. What had changed?


    "The bullets did," Rhea muttered in my head.


    I took a closer look and noticed the change in the shape from the previous rounds. They had been using tinum bullets before, knowing it was useless to a Lycan, but now they were using silver.


    The realization sank in, heavy as lead.


    They had drawn out the massacre.


    They had let people die on purpose.


    Before I could even fully stomach what they had done, Rhea spoke.


    "It is to send a message."


    "To instill fear in the civilians," I added.


    "Exactly," Rhea affirmed. "They are trying to suppress them to their will."


    "Silverpine is in danger." The lead in my stomach grew heavier. "The civilians are in danger."


    Rhea red at my parents, her abhorrence making my skin tingle. "They tried to use this to stamp out opposition. There is so much more at y."


    "What do you think their agenda is?"


    "That is something you must find out, dear. Whatever insidious ns they have will only serve to create more victims, like you,"


    "Like the civilians at the execution." The scale of this was far more than I thought. This only served to stoke the mes of determination.


    What was the end goal?


    "The Prophecy is a lie," the words slithered into my mind, a fragment of one of my nightmares. "The Prophecy is a lie," this time, it rang sharper.


    I was seeing the puzzle pieces more clearly now, but the picture was still very unclear.


    But it was a matter of time.


    "If they can plot and execute the deaths of civilians out in the open..."


    "What more could they be doing behind closed doors?"


    "Torturing their daughter, that has been established," Rhea said dryly.


    "And Ellen? What could be her role in this?"


    "That is yet to be known," Rhea mused. "You will find out."


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    I watched as my sister walked forward andnded the finishing shots on the beast. Strangely, her eyes were vacant, like she was barely there. Then came her speech, which was cut off before I could finish.


    I could feel the blooding from my nose¡ªthe terror and guilt were going to trigger the visions again.


    This was thest ce I could bleed. It would just be another point made that I was indeed unstable.


    I forced my expression into something cool, almost bored, as I turned my gaze to my father. "You always did love theatrics," I said smoothly, tilting my head just so. "But let''s be honest, all you have just done is use fifteen minutes for absolutely nothing."


    Silence pressed heavy against the room.


    I took a deep breath in the guise of frustration but only to pull the blood to the back of my throat, trying to fight away the visions.


    I watched my father''s jaw clench, his eyes shing the amber of his wolf. The re he threw my way spoke of retribution and suffering. The threads of his tolerance for my defiance were pulled taut enough to snap.


    Then he rxed.


    "This is what we fight for, for Silverpine. You yourself vanquished a Lycan for your people. Now, you want to sit in a Lycan court, even be their queen, or even attempt to be their queen. Where did my daughter go?" His eyes were downcast.


    My head was buzzing, fire burning in my chest, hot enough to scald my own racing heart. Despite my internal turmoil, my eyes and ears remained sharp as I took in what I could only describe as sphemy.


    He was truly ying this card?


    How stupid, docile, and unintelligible had I been in the past that he believed this would work?


    I had been the obedient daughter, the willing sacrifice, the fall guy, then a curse, ab rat, and a bargaining chip.


    All my fucking life.


    First, he had tried to use whatever guilt he believed I would feel after watching the fiasco of an execution. Watching innocent people die, while my name was stered as the evil, the ruin, the murderer.


    But when he saw that was futile, he pulled the most pathetic and insulting card.


    It would have worked on Eve Valmont, but she already died, and had beenid to rest beneath all the scars and tears.


    In her ce was Eve Stavros.


    As much as I wanted to scream and tell him to shove his words up his ass, I simplyughed, letting my cackling bounce off the walls of the room.


    My father''s shoulders bunched, his eyes darkening.


    James cut in. "He is not even here. You can stop feigning this nonchnce. This is further proof you are unwell, as was reported to us. You need toe home to recuperate. This is not home."


    His voice lowered. "He is not home."


    "And you all are?" I nced back and looked my mother in the eye. "And you all are?" I repeated.


    My father''s head snapped toward my mother, and I watched her get up.


    For the first time since this meeting started, she spoke.


    "Everything we did, we did for you. There were no wrong choices made, so many things were at stake. You know that."


    "I am utterly clueless, actually," I shut her down, letting my anger simmer. The faster I got this over with, the better.


    I gritted my teeth, my eyes finding my father''s once again.


    "Ten minutes, your Majesty," I reminded him.


    His eyes widened at the use of his official title.


    But I leaned back in my seat, crossing one leg over the other, and let my lips curl into a smirk, even as the weight of dread pressed into my gut like a stone.


    My father''s stare burned into me, cold and calcting, searching¡ªalways searching¡ªfor something.


    A crack, a weakness, a sign that his little girl was still buried in here somewhere, drowning beneath the weight of her carefully crafted mask.


    But she was dead.


    And I had just hammered the final nail into her coffin.


    Like I should have done a long time ago.


    I let the silence stretch, drinking in the tightness in his jaw, the way his fingers curled into the armrest of his chair before he forced them to rx.


    My mother''s eyes flickered¡ªbarely-there movements. Her lips parted like she wanted to speak but thought better of it. She was at odds with what to do.


    James shifted in his seat, a hand running through his hair, his knee bouncing once before he stilled it.


    They were cracking.


    The veneer of control they had fought so hard to maintain was beginning to splinter at the edges. The false civility would melt.


    I chuckled, light, airy, despite the way my stomach twisted in anticipation. "So maybe we should have a staringpetition until the rest of the ten minutes are spent, shall we?"


    Rhea hummed in approval, curling in my mind like a coiled serpent, ready to strike.


    "That''s my girl, but be careful, Evie. They are dangerous when cornered."


    I didn''t need the reminder.


    I watched them, waiting, observing every shift in their expressions, every flicker of frustration they tried to suppress. My mother sat rigid, her lips pressed into a thin line, eyes darting between us like she was recalcting something in real time.


    And then there was James.


    His expression was unreadable at first, but then, something shifted. His lips parted as though he were about to say something else, but instead, his shoulders dropped, the tension in his face smoothing into something softer.


    Something almost... familiar.


    Then, he spoke.


    "Scarlet."


    The world froze.


    My breath caught in my throat. The air felt thick, suffocating.


    That name¡ªthat name¡ªbelonged to a different time.


    I fought the instinct to react, to stiffen, to let him see that he had reached into something buried deep. Instead, I exhaled slowly through my nose.


    "The cockroach..." Rhea growled in my mind.


    James leaned forward, his voice low.


    "Deep down, I could never fully let you go."

 Chapter 212: Who You Took From Him

    Eve


    Rhea''s presence roared in the  of my mind, her hackles raised, her disgust so tangible that I could taste it on my tongue. "Do not let him pull you in, Evie. Do not let him rewrite history." Rhea pulled me against the tide of shock and horror.


    "I never wanted it to be like this," he continued, voice almost pleading. "You were meant to be mine once. Watching you make this decision¡ªwatching you stand beside him¡ª" he shook his head, his jaw tightening. "You cannot really think he isn''t the greater evil. He is making promises that he will break. He will turn his back on you."


    His eyes searched mine, his voice dipping into something dangerously close to desperation. "This infatuation¡ª"


    "I love my husband," I pronounced, calm, absolute.


    There were just things that needed to be spelled out for the intellectually deficient, unfortunately.


    James flinched.


    I tilted my head, the corners of my lips curling into something sharp, something vicious. "Whatever you and I had pales patheticallypared to what we have, Beta."


    Silence strangled the room.


    James swallowed, his throat bobbing, his mask slipping for the briefest moment.


    "I thought cheap tricks like these would be beyond you," I mused, my voice coated in mockery. "But even with my expectations so low, you still manage to disappoint me."


    A muscle in his jaw ticked. His fingers curled into fists. The softness in his eyes shattered, reced by something dark, something livid.


    Anger.


    There it was.


    My father exhaled sharply through his nose, his golden eyes shing with something more than irritation. My mother''s nails tapped against the table, faster now, betraying the storm brewing within.


    They had lost.


    They knew it.


    We all knew it.


    I looked up at the cameras installed and hoped that Hades was watching this, like I knew he would be.


    For the first time, I watched James hold his head in his hands and stare down at his feet.


    The dread in my stomach hadn''t lessened, but I kept my expression neutral, my body rxed, as if I hadn''t just cracked the foundations of everything they had been trying to do.


    Rhea exhaled in satisfaction. "They are grasping at straws now. Be ready."


    I was.


    I had been ready since the moment I walked into this room.


    My father leaned back in his chair, his jaw tightening as he finally¡ªfinally¡ªtore his gaze away from me. "We did it for the prophecy, you know that, right?"


    I raised a brow. "This again?"


    "What would you have done in my ce?"


    "We are going in circles, your Majesty."


    "Answer me, since you have so much morality." His tone was bitter. "So much morality that I am no longer your father because in your eyes, I am some insidious sinner."


    I held his gaze, unfazed. "Morality?" I echoed, letting the word settle in my mouth like poison. "You speak as if you''ve ever had a shred of it."


    His expression didn''t falter, but the muscles in his jaw tensed. He was waiting for an answer. Expecting me to engage in this charade where he could twist my words, pull me into a discussion that would somehow justify what he had done, make me see whatever mirage he had projected.


    I wouldn''t give him that.


    I was done giving.


    "Answer me," he repeated, this time slower, as if I were some child he was attempting to reason with.


    A slow breath left my lips. "If I were in your ce, your Majesty," I said smoothly, "I wouldn''t have created monsters just to parade them in front of a crowd." I gestured vaguely at the screen. "I wouldn''t have murdered civilians to stage an illusion of control. And I certainly wouldn''t have tortured my own daughter for the sake of a prophecy that¡ª"


    I stopped, watching his reaction carefully.


    His nostrils red slightly.


    That was all the confirmation I needed.


    There was something there. Something like dread and anticipation.


    I smiled. "A prophecy that is questionable."


    My mother stiffened beside him, her nails digging into the table. My father, however, gave nothing away. A master of restraint, even now.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about," he muttered, but there was something... off in his tone.


    Doubt.


    And surprisingly¡ªastonishment.


    He had not expected me to have any idea.


    But it was my mother who shot up from her seat.


    The ground tilted as her tears filled her eyes. "You know the truth. Did he tell you?" She was trembling, her lips quivering, her eyes suddenly bloodshot. "The second verse..."


    "Lyra!" My father intercepted, his eyes glowing gold so bright that I had to look away.


    "Heed!"


    A high-pitched tone permeated the air for less than a second.


    And right before my eyes, as if she had been suddenly drained, she slumped down into her seat, like a half-corpse.


    My blood chilled, my veins turning to ice as I reached for her¡ªbut I held myself back at thest moment.


    "What did you do to her?" I demanded.


    I had just caught a glimpse of the mother on the phone. The one who cried for me, who apologized those months ago.


    It was not just pretense.


    Something more was happening here.


    "None of your concern," my father growled.


    "That..."


    Suddenly, James got up.


    "You love him? You think he loves you?"


    His eyes were crazed as I looked between him and my mother.


    Then¡ªthere was mming at the door.


    A thunderous, relentless pounding that made my heart lurch into my throat.


    I jerked toward the sound, pulse hammering against my ribs.


    The walls trembled with each impact.


    Time was up.


    They were trying to get in.


    Hades.


    I nced at the door,pletely out of my element.


    "Stay calm, Eve," Rhea murmured.


    But James¡ªJames kept talking.


    The mming against the door intensified, each hit sounding more like a warning, a promise of wrath that was moments from breaking loose.


    "You think he does," James smirked, his eyes glinting with something twisted, something dangerous.


    The wood cracked.


    Another m.


    Splinters rained onto the floor.


    James leaned forward, grinning like a man moments away from lighting a match just to watch the mes dance.


    "But don''t you want to know who you took from him?"


    ###


    I apologise for not updating for two days, I am in the middle of an exam so the chapters will be uneven but in little chunks but after my exams there will be the mass release that I promised.


    Ps: I really thought I could update consistently during my exams but I guess I might have overestimated myself. Again, I apologise and this book will not be abandoned, please don''t worry.


    Thank you

 Chapter 213: Impenetrable

    Hades


    The world splintered, and the sky fell as the words out of her mouth crashed into me, ripping my heart out of my chest.


    "I am going back to Silverpine," she said. "At least for the meantime."


    I clutched my chest, praying my thundering heart was what was making me mishear her. "Red..."


    She didn''t even meet my eyes. Her expression was cold and distant. "We need space."


    A dagger slid between my ribs, ripping the air out of my lungs. "Love, please... I am trying to understand," I rasped, the words burning like ash in my throat. "But space? From me?"


    She finally lifted her gaze, but her eyes held none of the warmth I had once drowned in. They were distant, unreadable, like the moon on a stormy night¡ªso close, yet untouchable.


    "My parents were right," she said, as if she were convincing herself more than me. "There''s too much stacked against us, but we tried to live in a fantasy that could neverst."


    I stepped closer, but she turned away, the distance between us bing more than just space¡ªit was a chasm, an abyss swallowing me whole.


    "Red," I whispered, desperate, broken. "We can fix this. Whatever it is, whatever you''re feeling¡ªtell me, and I''ll fix it."


    Her breath hitched, and for a moment¡ªjust a sliver of a moment¡ªI saw hesitation crack through her resolve. But then, like a door mming shut, it was gone.


    "I''ve made up my mind, Hades."


    A growl rumbled in my chest, low and dangerous despite the despair and desperation threatening to consume me. "You belong here. With me." They had won. Convinced her.


    "That''s not what she said," the obnoxious beta sneered, stepping forward, toward her. "You heard her loud and clear."


    "In the end, it took less than an hour for her to realize that you two were a farce," Darius taunted, his eyes boring into me, gleaming with sick satisfaction.


    "Hades!" Kael yelled my name, tearing through the horribly timed daydream.


    My eyes snapped to his, his expression betraying how distraught he was. "The door won''t fucking open."


    It all hit me at once as I snapped out of it. The flux churned my chest, my blood boiling¡ªliterally¡ªas I lunged for the door that had suddenly be imprable.


    I threw myself against it, the flux projecting me, my body morphing as I hit the steel. The impact shook the entire tower, the metal hinges groaning under the force. The flux surged through me, twisting, morphing, barely under my control. My breath came in ragged gasps as I mmed my palm against the unyielding door again, my fingers curling into fists, nails biting into my palms.


    Kael backed away, his eyes darting between me and the door. "Hades, what the hell is going on?" His voice was sharp, urgent as the security personnel continued their futile attempts to override the lock.


    I barely heard him. My mind was still reeling from the phantom pain of Eve''s words, from the way she had looked at me¡ªlike I was a ghost of a past she wanted to leave behind. My pulse hammered against my skull.


    She would leave. She would fucking leave.


    Everything had been going as well as it possibly could for twenty-five out of thirty minutes¡ªuntil James tried to y the contrite ex-fianc¨¦. Less than a minute after that, the audio in the room was suddenly deactivated.


    Just like how the footage hadn''t recorded audio from Eve''s phone call.


    The flux inside me crackled like a live wire, threatening tosh out uncontrobly. The apartment lights flickered, the air thick with the scent of ozone.


    Darius''s voice still rang in my head, cruel and taunting. A farce. An illusion. A love that was never meant tost.


    I gritted my teeth and shoved against the door again. It didn''t budge.


    Kael swore under his breath, pulling out his phone. "The system''s locked down. The smart lock''s dead¡ªhell, the whole power grid in this building is flickering." His fingers flew over the screen, trying to override the security. "They nned this shit."


    I snapped my head toward him, my eyes burning. "They are fucking dead."


    Kael''s gaze dropped to my body, to where my horrible shifting had begun. "Hades, we will get her out..."


    "I am in control," I growled, but the lie tasted like ash. The walls seemed to close in, the space warping under the weight of the flux.


    Fuck. I promised that I would protect her...


    The thought only served to stoke the mes of my ire and desperation.


    My hand began to morph, bones breaking, muscles tearing and shifting in a split second as the flux rushed out to meld with the now open wounds on my hands. Long obsidian ws burst from my fingertips, glossy and razor-sharp. The pain was nothingpared to the storm raging inside me. I could feel the flux writhing beneath my skin, wild and barely contained, like a caged beast wing to be let free.


    Kael took a cautious step back, but his voice remained steady. "Hades, you need to breathe. If you lose control now¡ª"


    "I am not losing control!" I snarled, mming my fist into the door again. This time, the impact sent a shockwave rippling through the steel, deep fissures spiderwebbing across its surface.


    The scent of burning metal filled the air, acrid and sharp. My ws dug into the cracks, prying at the twisted frame. The flux roared through me, my vision pulsing red.


    Kael''s phone buzzed violently, the screen glitching before cutting to static. His expression darkened. "They''re blocking every single override. This isn''t just a security breach¡ªthis is a fucking siege."


    Of course, it was. They had nned everything down to the second.


    And now Eve was in that room, alone, with them.


    The walls trembled as another surge of power coursed through me, and for a brief moment, I swore I could hear her heartbeat¡ªfrantic, racing. Itched onto it, my focus sharpening like a de.


    Eve.


    Something had happened in that room.


    Why else were they pulling this shit?


    A deep, guttural growl tore from my throat, the sound more beast than man. "I don''t care what it takes," I bit out. "I am getting her out of there."


    Kael cursed under his breath, his fingers flying across his phone again, desperate for any backdoor ess. "If you bring the whole damn building down, we''re going to have a bigger problem."


    "Then move," I ground out, my voice rough with barely restrained fury.


    With a final heave, I let the flux pour through me, no longer holding back. My body twisted, morphing, muscles and bones reforming with brutal efficiency. My ws elongated further, obsidian talons gleaming in the flickering light.


    The door creaked, groaned¡ªthen exploded off its hinges, the sheer force sending a shockwave down the corridor.


    Kael swore, ducking as debris flew past him. The security team flinched but held their ground, their weapons trained on the opening.


    I didn''t wait.


    I stormed through the ruined doorway, stepping over the smoldering wreckage.


    And then I saw her.


    Eve stood near the center of the room, her face pale, her hands clenched into fists. James was beside her, his expression unreadable. And Darius¡ªfucking Darius¡ªstood too close, his lips curved in a smirk that sent fire licking up my spine.


    Eve''s eyes snapped to me, wide, startled¡ªthen something in her gaze cracked.


    She took a step forward, her breath hitching.


    I barely registered the movement before my vision tunneled. My rage locked onto the man standing too close, his smug expression like a match to gasoline.


    "You," I growled, the sound reverberating through the air.


    Darius turned, his smirk deepening. "Ah, there he is," he drawled. "The Hand of Death."

 Chapter 214: Second Favour

    HADES'' POV


    The moment I saw Darius''s smug fucking face, thest thread of my restraint snapped.


    My body moved before thought could catch up, pure instinct surging like a tidal wave. I yanked Eve behind me, shielding her with my body as the flux surged, twisting through my bones like liquid fire.


    "To hell with this alliance," I growled, my voice no longer fully my own¡ªdeep, guttural, a thing that did not belong to man. A promise of carnage. "I am wiping you out today."


    Darius''s smirk faltered for the first time, his gaze flicking to my shifting form, to the way the fluxshed out around me like living shadows. The room trembled with the sheer force of it.


    Iunched forward, murder in my veins¡ª


    And then Eve was suddenly there, her body a barrier between me and my kill.


    "Don''t do this," she whispered, her voice tight, desperate. "Remember the n. They are not worth it. I am alright."


    Her hands pressed against my chest, small against the storm raging inside me.


    The abyss of my rage wavered.


    I faltered.


    Her face¡ªgods, her face. Eyes searching mine, wide and pleading. Not for herself. For me. To stop. To stay.


    I had never hated anything more than the pain I saw in her expression at that moment.


    The flux recoiled, mming back into me like a whip. My body jerked, trembling under the force of it. My ws curled inward, the edges digging into my palms as I forced myself to step back.


    Not because of them.


    Because of her.


    Because I would tear through heaven and hell alike¡ªbut not if it meant losing the one person who could still reach me.


    A shuddering breath left me as I shifted back, bones grinding as they reformed. The flux coiled and simmered, no longer screaming for blood but still writhing beneath my skin, restless.


    I caught her before she could step away, pulling her close, my arms locking around her.


    She let out a soft gasp, but she didn''t pull away.


    My hands cupped her face, my thumbs brushing over the delicate skin of her cheeks, searching. Searching for injuries, for proof that they had dared to touch what was mine.


    "Eve," I breathed her name, my voice breaking under the weight of everything I felt¡ªrelief, rage, longing.


    I pressed my forehead against hers, closing my eyes as I fought to steady myself.


    Then, unable to stop myself, I kissed her.


    Not on her lips¡ªbecause if I kissed her there, I wouldn''t stop. And I wasn''t ready for that yet. Not while she still had one foot out the door.


    So I kissed her on her head, long and lingering, my lips pressed against her temple as I breathed her in.


    She was safe.


    She was here.


    And I was trembling from the weight of what I felt for her.


    I could feel Darius watching. I could feel James, caught off guard. I didn''t bother ncing at the Luna. I could feel Kael lingering, waiting for my next move.


    But in this moment, none of them existed.


    Only her.


    And the desperate, unyielding truth that I would never let her go.


    "Please, tell me," I whispered, afraid, my voice quivering from equal parts dread and hope. "What is your decision?"


    She still had a say, even if that bastard had breached the terms we hadid out. I wanted to hope... Goddess, I needed her to choose¡ªto choose me, to choose us.


    "I am going nowhere," she replied immediately, even though her voice was shaky, her eyes still blown wide.


    Relief washed over me like cool water, dampening the mes of my rage but not fully extinguishing them. The flux still snarled beneath my skin, coiling and shifting, but Eve''s words were an anchor, a tether pulling me back from the edge of destruction.


    I let out a shuddering breath, pressing my lips against her temple once more, lingering there as if, by sheer force of will, I could imprint my soul onto her skin despite the marks we had inflicted on each other.


    Then I turned to them.


    "I had thirty fucking minutes. I am giving you only thirty seconds to tell me what exactly you just fucking did."


    Darius stepped forward, his face a mask of feigned contrition. "Just extra measures we put in ce that went a little haywire," he said smoothly. "We didn''t think you''d actually hold your side of the bargain and not storm in." His gaze flicked to the twisted wreckage of the door, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "You''re not exactly known for your self-control."


    The bastard was baiting me.


    A muscle in my jaw ticked, my fingers curling instinctively. My body vibrated with the need to tear that smug expression off his face, to sink my ws into his throat and remind him exactly why they feared me.


    But before I could take a step, a soft, steadying pressurended on my wrist.


    Eve.


    Her touch was barely there, a whisper of warmth against my skin, but it was enough. Enough to tether me when the flux threatened to consume everything in its path.


    Darius watched with sharp, amused eyes, like he knew exactly what was going through my head.


    "It was just a kic discement field," he continued, voicezy, like this wasn''t a direct provocation. "A simple repulsion system designed to absorb and redirect force. Harmless, really. But, of course, nothing is a match for the Hand of Death." He gesturedzily to the remains of the door. "You just reminded me why this alliance is in ce. I can''t afford to have you as an enemy."


    I clenched my teeth so hard my jaw ached. My vision pulsed red, but I forced myself to breathe, to keep my focus sharp.


    The moment my flux had cracked the shield, I had felt it¡ªsomething beneath the surface, something deliberate. That wasn''t just a security measure. That was a test.


    And I would find out what.


    A movement at the edge of my vision had me snapping my head toward the corridor.


    My Gammas had filled the space, weapons drawn.


    Kael let out a slow, deliberate breath beside me, his fingers flexing like he was resisting the urge to give the order. His gaze flickered to me in silent question¡ªWhat now?


    I turned back to James, the bastard who had started all this. "The camera audio," I bit out, voice like a de.


    James had the audacity to shrug. "No idea what you mean, Your Majesty."


    Liar.


    My teeth ground together. This was the second time I had seen their systems pull this exact trick. That wasn''t a coincidence.


    Silverpine was dabbling.


    My gut twisted with the knowledge. They had something¡ªsomething powerful enough to suppress audio surveince selectively. A technology designed to rewrite evidence in real time.


    Even if it wasn''t a perfect system yet, they were getting close.


    They were trying to kill two birds with one stone. The first bird was this bloody chaos, and the second was a disy of their own power¡ªa warning that they had their own weapons if things between our packs ever soured.


    They had some heat. But I was already watching. They didn''t know that yet.


    James spoke again, his voice oozing false sincerity. "We breached the terms, and therefore, we will be sticking to the arrangement. We will leave, and no matter what happens," he paused for dramatic effect, "we will not be back. No matter what." His gaze shifted to Eve. "Unless Eve decides otherwise."


    "That will not be happening." Her voice had a tremor.


    "Never say never, dear. Things change in a blink."


    She stiffened.


    "Enough babbling. Leave."


    "Much obliged," James replied, his voice oily. His gaze lingered on Eve as they began to exit. "I will wait for your call, Scarlet."


    The growl that escaped me made him move faster, the Beta almost falling over his feet.


    Next was Darius and his wife, whom he was suddenly holding close.


    He stopped in front of me, his smirk unwavering. "And onest thing¡ªhelp me thank Felicia. Her second time assisting me, but I will always be grateful."


    My blood turned to ice.


    Felicia.


    Second time?


    Before I could process what I had just heard, a griptched onto my arm.


    My eyes flickered to Lyra. Her pupils were ck pinpricks in the pool of moss green, a message in their eerie depths. As suddenly as she grabbed me, she let go, following her husband, her slightly hunched as though she wanted to disappear.


    ***


    Tomorrow five chapters will be dropped, I am sorry. Things will be regr again after my exams.

 Chapter 215: Fractured Truths

    Hades


    "The audio went off again," I whispered as I stroked her back. Her heart continued its erratic beating as I spoke softly to her, trying to calm her after we watched their ne take off. We watched their aircraft exit the Obsidian Pack airspace, and that was when I finally heard her take a breath of relief. But she still looked like she had lost some color.


    "When ites to technology, Silverpine has always been forward. Especially in espionage," she murmured. "They must have tampered with the audio," she continued, snuggling closer.


    "What happened?" I asked. "After the audio went out?"


    I felt her tense up, muscles bunching. For a long moment, she was as quiet as death.


    "They said... James said that... you don''t love me," she muttered.


    The way she paused made me wait for more. Was that all they had said¡ªthe part they made sure we wouldn''t hear?


    But when she snuggled even closer, as though she wanted to melt into me, I wavered from my questions. "I do love you. You know that, don''t you?"


    She pulled away so that she could tilt her head back and look into my eyes. She didn''t say anything; all she did was stare, her eyes searching for something unknown. Her eyes were slightly narrowed, her pupils dted as if to take in every detail. As if to make sure she found what she was looking for.


    "Red," I breathed. "I love you," I reiterated.


    She swallowed, her throat working, her fear palpable. Not doubt¡ªfear.


    What was she afraid of? Did it have something to do with the audio going off?


    I pinched her chin between my fingers, shaking her face gently. I really wished that I had Kael''s ability to pull out a joke from my ass, but I hade to terms with the fact that I was not that talented.


    "I miss the way you were before," I told her, almost solemnly, but still managing to keep my voice light.


    She blinked. "What?"


    "When you despised my existence." I smiled down at her, my gaze tracing every inch of her ethereal face. "When you would kick me in the balls and make me wear sickeningly adorable pastel and sequin unicorn onesies. When you would call me by the cringiest names just to attack my enormous ego."


    "So you acknowledge that you have an ego the size of..."


    "Your ass?" I grabbed a handful and squeezed gently. "Yes, I do."


    Sheughed out loud, and my chest constricted. Fuck, I missed that sound.


    "But you always knew how to humble me. I hated it, but goddess..." I let out a sigh. "I wouldn''t have it any other way. Nothing could trump you, my wife, making a fool out of me and showing me my ce."


    The edges of her lips tilted up. "No one else could do it. The Hand of Death? Who would dare?"


    "But you," I murmured as softly as I could. Jules'' death had eaten up that part of her.


    She let out anotherugh, muffled by my chest, and I felt her whole body shake with it. It wasn''t the bitter, hollowughter I''d heard too many times in the past weeks¡ªit was real. Light. Like the weight on her shoulders had lifted, if only for a second.


    "Admit it, Hades," she murmured, her voiceced with the yful mischief I had been craving. "You liked the unicorn onesie."


    I groaned. "Red¡ª"


    "I bet you still have it," she cut in, grinning up at me. "Tucked away somewhere in your mighty Hand of Death wardrobe, next to all your intimidating ck clothes and guns. Maybe you even put it on when you miss me¡ª"


    "You think I miss you enough to willingly wear that abomination?"


    Her grin widened. "I know you do."


    I let out a long-suffering sigh and flopped onto my back, dragging her with me so she sprawled across my chest. "Fine. You got me, Red. Every night, when you''re not around, I slip into the onesie, light some scented candles, and cry into a bowl of ice cream while writing poetry about my undying love for you."


    She snorted. "Is the ice cream at least chocte?"


    "Triple chocte fudge," I deadpanned.


    Herugh came out full and rich, and I felt something in my chest tighten. This. This was what I had missed. The part of her that didn''t just fight through the darkness but danced through it, mocking it all the while.


    I rubbed her back in slow, soothing strokes, letting herughter fade into soft, sleepy breaths. "Rest, Red," I murmured, pressing a kiss to her forehead.


    "You always say that," she mumbled into my chest.


    "Because you never listen."


    She let out a huff of breath that was meant to be annoyed but was already too drowsy to hold any real bite. A few minutester, her breathing evened out, her body going limp against mine. I held her a moment longer, indulging in the warmth of her.


    Then my phone buzzed.


    I sighed, carefully shifting her off me before grabbing the device from the nightstand. My jaw clenched the second I read the text.


    "I have her here. At your office. Come quick before she gouges out my eyes."


    It was from Kael.


    Suppressing a curse, I ran a hand over my face, ncing back at Eve. She was still asleep, peaceful in a way I hadn''t seen in weeks. I didn''t want to wake her. Didn''t want to drag her into one more thing tonight.


    So, with onest look at my sleeping wife, I grabbed a shirt, threw it on, and slipped out of the room.


    One more thing. Just one more goddamn thing before this godforsaken day was over.


    Hades ¨C Office Scene


    I stepped into my office, just as Kael was about to shift. Of course, she was irritating enough to rile up the easygoing guy in my inner circle. There was nothing that Felicia was not capable of.


    "Kael..." I murmured.


    Kael turned to me, and wemunicated wordlessly. He walked out without saying a thing.


    For the first few seconds, all we did was re.


    "This disrespect is unfathomable, especially from some beta. You couldn''t get me yourself? Am I so low that the King could note himself, that I instead have to be summoned?" she drawled.


    "Low is too tame a word for what you are," I finished smoothly, shutting the door behind me. "But you already knew that, didn''t you, Felicia?"


    Her lips curled, azy smirk stretching across her face, the toe of her stiletto clicking against the floor, giving away just how uneasy she was. "Oh, so we''re doing this today? Insulting me before even offering me a drink? I thought you were raised with better manners, Hades."


    I stepped around my desk, leaning against it as I crossed my arms. "You don''t deserve my manners."


    Her green eyes gleamed with amusement. "Touch¨¦." She was trying to make up for embarrassing herself thest time with this feigned nonchnce. "So why am I here? Let me guess, you got tired of that little¡ª"


    I cut her off with a look dry enough to set a forest on fire. "Complete that sentence at your own detriment."


    Her mouth snapped closed.


    "I am here concerning the Valmonts, Felicia."


    She had no reaction.


    "I was informed by the Alpha himself that you did a favor for them."


    No reaction.


    "Not just one, but two favors."


    Only then did her neutral expression shift, her already pale skin turning ghostly.


    "He said what?" She rose from her seat. I watched her nonchnce melt into a puddle beneath her feet.


    My eyes narrowed. "I know about the first shitty thing you pulled. But tell me¡ªwhat the hell was the second?"

 Chapter 216: The Truth Between Us

    Hades


    Felicia didn''t speak right away. Her lips parted, but no words came out, her throat working like she was trying to swallow something down. That wasn''t a good sign.


    I stood slowly, the chair groaning beneath me as I leaned forward, hands braced against my desk.


    "Felicia." My voice was low, even. A warning wrapped in a whisper. "You have exactly five seconds before I start assuming the worst." My jaw clenched, onyx ws revealing themselves. "And trust me, I mean the absolute worst."


    Her tongue darted out to wet her lips, a nervous tick she rarely showed.


    "I¡ª" She stopped, curling her fingers into fists. "Mutts are so fucking ungrateful. I inform him that his own daughter is losing her mind, and then he pulls this shit?" She gasped incredulously,ughter¡ªmirthless and hollow¡ªbubbling out of her, only pouring gasoline on the mes of irritation that had already been lit in my chest.


    "Ah," I drawled, my patience evaporating. "So it''s bad."


    She scoffed, but it was weak.


    "Oh, now you believe a werewolf? Are you that easy to fool? Don''t you see why he would spit out that rubbish¡ª"


    I moved.


    At the speed of darkness, I was in front of her before she could react, my hand mming into the wall beside her head. The force cracked the ster, a web of fractures spreading outward like veins of rage.


    Felicia inhaled sharply, her body going rigid. For all her bravado, for all her sharp words and sharpened ws, she knew.


    I leaned in, lowering my voice to something dark and low.


    "I know my enemies, Felicia. I know their lies, their tells. They deceive, they manipte¡ªbut judging by your reaction, I know. And so do you."


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out.


    "Don''t take me for a fool just because I haven''t killed you yet," I murmured, tilting my head. "Because you are not the first bastard to try and cross me. And unlike them, you have the unfortunate privilege of standing this close to my ws."


    A shadow of a shiver ran through her, but she masked it well.


    "Hades," she started, voice softer now, more measured, as if trying to rein me back.


    I bared my teeth in something that wasn''t quite a smile.


    "Save it."


    Felicia exhaled through her nose, frustration slipping through the cracks in her usual smooth veneer.


    "But you did something," I countered.


    Her jaw tightened.


    "I gave them misinformation."


    I held her gaze for a long, stretching silence. The shadows in the room pulsed, responding to the storm raging inside me.


    Felicia wet her lips again, her voice a whisper now.


    "He tricked you. He wants to divide this family. Divide and conquer¡ªthe oldest trick in the book. You can''t seriously believe that..."


    I wanted tough in her face, but thest thing I felt was mirth.


    "You quite literally informed them about my wife¡ª"


    "Their fucking daughter," she countered.


    "You are the most insufferable creature I''ve ever had the displeasure of knowing," I snarled, my ws curling as I fought the urge to put them through the wall beside her head.


    Felicia huffed out a dryugh, tilting her head like she was amused. But I saw the tension in her shoulders, the way her throat bobbed as she swallowed whatever sharp remark she had brewing.


    I leaned in closer, until there was barely a breath between us, my voice dropping to something lethal.


    "I know you, Felicia. I know you better than you''d like to admit. And I know for a fact that you didn''t do this out of the kindness of your nonexistent heart."


    Her smirk faltered just slightly, the flicker of something else¡ªsomething dangerously close to unease¡ªcrossing her features before she masked it.


    "You don''t trust me," she murmured, feigning a pout.


    I scoffed.


    "Trust? If I ever wake up one day and find myself trusting you, I''ll take it as a sign that I need to put a bullet in my own skull."


    She rolled her eyes. That feigned nonchnce had returned.


    "Dramatic." She felt cornered, that fucking feigned nonchnce had returned.


    "Honest," I corrected.


    Felicia sighed, running a hand through her hair as if I was exhausting her, but I saw the gears turning in her head. She was calcting.


    "You''re right," she admitted finally, her voice quieter now.


    "I didn''t do it out of kindness. I did it because..."


    "You wanted a reason to take her away from me," I snarled.


    "So tell me what the hell the second favor was."


    "It''s nothing. He lied."


    "Don''t try me," I ground out through clenched teeth. My ws grazed her skin, blood seeping in the wake of their edges.


    Felicia hissed, her body jerking as a thin line of crimson welled against her pale skin. But she didn''t scream. She didn''t recoil in fear like most would. Instead, she went still¡ªtoo still.


    I knew this game.


    Her mind was working, trying to find an escape, trying to twist this into her advantage. But I wasn''t here to y.


    I pressed in closer, my voice a razor against the air.


    "I said, tell me what the hell the second favor was."


    She exhaled sharply, her chest rising and falling in a controlled breath.


    "It was nothing," she said again, but weaker this time.


    I let my ws press just a fraction deeper.


    "Lie to me one more time, Felicia. I dare you."


    A muscle in her jaw twitched.


    Then, finally, she snapped.


    "Then hurt me!" she yelled in my face.


    "Rip me to shreds like you have done so many others, and I hope you get the closure you need, knowing you killed me off the words of a deceiver."


    My ws halted, just shy of breaking deeper into her skin.


    Felicia panted, her chest rising and falling like she had just sprinted a mile, her eyes wild with something I couldn''t quite name.


    Defiance. Desperation. Resignation.


    "Go on, Hades," she spat. "You want to believe him so badly? Then do it. Finish it. Put an end to whatever little tolerance you have left for me, and let''s see if you can sleep at night knowing you yed right into his hands."


    My grip tightened.


    I could hear my own heartbeat, a slow, steady drum of rage, of caution, of something dangerously close to hesitation.


    Felicia wasn''t bluffing.


    She had yed her games, spun her lies, twisted truths, but now¡ªnow, she was standing on the edge of something real. Daring me to take the final step.


    And it infuriated me.


    I let out a slow, measured breath.


    "You think I won''t?"


    Her lips curled, bitter amusement in her gaze.


    "You can''t," she whispered, "because a part of you still sees Danielle in me."


    I felt ice fill my veins, my blood slowing to a crawl.


    "You have not even buried her, yet you are threatening to kill her only sister because some mutt whispered the right poison in your ear."


    The words struck like a hammer to my ribs, rattling something I had buried deep.


    My grip ckened, my ws retreating before I could stop them.


    Felicia saw it.


    Of course, she did.


    And she seized it like the opportunist she was.


    "You think I don''t know?" she continued, voice softer now, but not out of kindness¡ªout of precision.


    "You think I don''t see the way you flinch whenever her name is spoken aloud? That is why you cannot face her preserved corpse. You can''t even grieve her properly, Hades. Because the second you do, the second you bury her¡ªshe''s really gone. And you can''t handle that."


    My teeth clenched so hard my jaw ached.


    Felicia let out a breathy, humorless chuckle.


    "That''s why you hate me. Because every time you look at me, I remind you that she''s dead, and you can''t bring her back. But guess what? That''s not my fault. It never was. It was yours."


    I froze.


    "Tell me," she snickered, "now that that girl is not here, tell me the truth¡ªwho would you choose?"

 Chapter 217: The Ghosts We Choose

    Hades


    The question mmed into me like a wrecking ball.


    "Who would you choose?"


    I didn''t move. Couldn''t breathe.


    The air between us was razor-thin, thick with the weight of every single thing I had never said aloud. My ws were still at her throat, but I wasn''t seeing Felicia anymore.


    I was seeing Danielle.


    I was seeing the blood on my hands, the body I hadn''t buried, the ghost that had lingered inside me for five fucking years¡ªwrapped around my ribcage like a noose, tightening every time I tried to breathe.


    Felicia''s lips curled, a mockery of a smile, daring me to answer.


    "You can''t, can you?" she murmured, voice softer now. Almost mocking, almost pitying.


    My chest burned.


    My shadows coiled tighter, writhing against my skin as if they, too, could feel the noose drawing closer.


    "Say it, Hades."


    The words weren''t real, but they might as well have been.


    Danielle''s voice, a whisper in the back of my mind.


    I had never said it. Never let myself say it.


    But Felicia?


    Felicia was forcing me to.


    I hated her for it.


    I hated that she knew exactly where to twist the knife.


    I hated that she was right.


    "You think you know me so well," I muttered, my voice hoarse, my grip tightening just enough to make her breath hitch. "You think you have me all figured out, don''t you?"


    Felicia''s throat bobbed, but she didn''t look away.


    She didn''t back down.


    Not now.


    Not when she had backed me into a corner I had spent years avoiding.


    "I don''t have to know you," she murmured. "I just have to know her. No woman on earth could love you the way she did. You felt the same."


    A sharp, cold painnced through my chest.


    I didn''t answer.


    Because there was no answer.


    Because the second I spoke it aloud, it would be real.


    Danielle or Eve.


    One ghost, one future.


    One I had lost, one I could still lose.


    Felicia''s lips parted, as if she were about to say something else¡ªabout to push further, twist harder¡ª


    ¡ªuntil my ws mmed into the wall beside her instead.


    A sharp crack splintered through the air as wood shattered beneath my strength.


    Felicia flinched.


    For the first time.


    She flinched.


    A slow breath rattled through me, shaking from the force of what I hadn''t done¡ªof what I had barely stopped myself from doing.


    My hands trembled.


    My fucking hands were trembling.


    I had been seconds away from ripping her apart.


    Not because she had lied.


    But because she had spoken the truth.


    I stepped back, teeth clenched so tightly my jaw ached.


    Felicia swallowed hard, her pulse pounding visibly in her throat.


    But she smiled.


    Because she knew.


    She had won.


    "You can''t say it," she whispered. "Because you already know the answer. And that answer?"


    She tilted her head, voice like silk-draped poison.


    "It terrifies you."


    The darkness in me snapped.


    Before I could think, before I could stop myself, I grabbed her by the throat and threw her across the room.


    She crashed into my desk, gasping as she caught herself, hands gripping the edge as she coughed and spat blood onto the floor.


    But sheughed.


    A quiet, breathless, bitter sound.


    "Hit a nerve, did I?" she rasped, wiping her lip with the back of her hand. "You can only throw me around because you know it would hurt."


    I watched as the gash on her arm stitched itself back together.


    I should have felt triumph. Power.


    But all I felt was rage.


    Rage that she had cracked me open.


    Rage that she had found the wound I refused to acknowledge.


    Rage that I had let her do it.


    Felicia stood slowly, her body tense, but victorious.


    "You don''t have to answer, Hades," she murmured. "You already did."


    The room felt too small.


    Too tight.


    Too damn suffocating.


    "You don''t even love that girl," she continued, voice quiet butced with venom. "You''re just trying to fill the void."


    "I love her!"


    The words tore out of me before I could stop them.


    They rang through the room, raw and undeniable,ced with a fury I hadn''t even realized had been boiling beneath the surface.


    Felicia stilled.


    Her smirk wavered.


    I took a step forward, my chest rising and falling in sharp, ragged breaths, my hands still trembling from the weight of what I had just admitted.


    "I love her," I repeated, my voice lower now, but no less dangerous. "You are going to leave this tower, and the Goddess knows that if you so much as breathe near her again, I will end you, Felicia."


    I meant it. Every word.


    Felicia had spent years ying her games, manipting every situation to her advantage. But this time? This time, she had lost.


    Her smirk faltered further, something unreadable flickering in her expression¡ªlike she hadn''t expected me to admit it so easily. Like she had been expecting me to hesitate.


    But I didn''t.


    I stepped closer, watching the way her pulse jumped in her throat, the way her body tensed even as she tried to hold onto that infuriating mask of indifference.


    "You wanted to hear it?" I continued, voice a quiet, deadly thing. "Fine. I love her. I love her in a way that is not about recing the past. I love her because she is everything I never let myself have. And you?" I leaned in, my shadows coiling like living things around me. "You tried to take that from me."


    Felicia didn''t move, but I saw her lips press together, just slightly.


    She felt it. The shift.


    The weight of my rage turning into something else.


    Something final.


    "I should kill you," I murmured, my voice smooth, cold. "I should end this pathetic excuse for a conversation with your blood on my hands."


    Felicia inhaled, shallow but controlled.


    "And yet..." I let the words linger, tilting my head. "I won''t."


    Her brows twitched, barely perceptible.


    I let a smirk¡ªa real one¡ªtug at the corner of my lips.


    "Because despite all your bullshit, despite every venomous word you spit at me, I know one thing."


    Felicia stiffened.


    "You fear me," I whispered, letting the truth settle between us. "You fear what happens when I decide you are not worth keeping alive anymore. And right now? You are dangling over that line."


    The silence stretched, thick with something that was no longer in her control.


    For the first time, Felicia was not winning.


    For the first time, she had gone too far.


    "You''re going to leave this tower," I repeated, my voice unyielding. "And you are going to stay the fuck away from her. If I so much as sense you scheming¡ªif I so much as catch your scent within a mile of her¡ªI will not hesitate next time."


    Felicia exhaled slowly, rolling her shoulders like she was shedding the tension.


    "You..."


    "Hades..."


    Eve''s voice floated through the door, light and singsong. She walked in, a skip in her step, a child on her hip.


    "Elliot is¡ª"


    She froze when her eyes found ours, her words dying on her lips.

 Chapter 218: The Fire Beneath My Skin

    Eve


    I blinked, dazed by the state of the office¡ªthe cracked walls, the shattered wood, the lingering pulse of something dark and violent in the air.


    The air carried the coppery scent of blood and I braced myself for a reaction.


    "It''s blood, Evie. You are stronger than that." Rhea''s held back the bile and fear. I could think clearly.


    Hades stood in the center of it, rigid, his shoulders tense with the kind of restraint that made my stomach knot. His shadows were still curling at his feet, writhing like living things trying to w their way back out.


    Felicia was across the room, pressed against the edge of his desk, her breathing steady but sharp, like she had just been through hell but refused to show it.


    And the blood¡ªher blood¡ªwas smeared across her lip, trailing down her arm where a wound had been only seconds ago.


    I swallowed.


    I wasn''t stupid. I had walked in on something dangerous.


    Something that felt like it had been teetering on the edge of breaking apart.


    Elliot stirred in my arms, letting out a small, sleepy sigh,pletely unaware of the storm I had just stepped into. I adjusted my hold on him instinctively, my fingers tightening around the soft fabric of his shirt.


    And then, I forced my voice to be light, calm, even as my pulse pounded in my ears.


    "Hades," I said slowly, watching the way his name seemed to drag him back. "What happened here?"


    Hades'' gaze snapped to me¡ªquick, sharp, like a predator that had just realized he wasn''t alone.


    And for a moment, I didn''t recognize the look in his eyes.


    Dark. Wild. Hollow.


    It made something cold slither down my spine.


    But then¡ªjust as quickly as it came¡ªit was gone.


    His expression shifted, the dangerous edge retreating, locking itself away behind a practiced mask. His shadows stilled, withdrawing back into the depths where they belonged.


    "It''s nothing," he said, his voice even. Too even.


    Felicia let out a sharp, amused breath, dabbing at the blood on her lip with her sleeve. "Nothing," she echoed, voiceced with mockery. "Right. Because you always redecorate with your fists."


    I nced between them, my stomach twisting.


    They had fought.


    No¡ªHades had fought.


    But not just physically.


    There was something unspoken sitting between them, something heavier than just bruises and broken furniture.


    Something deeply personal.


    I exhaled, shifting Elliot higher on my hip before setting my gaze back on Hades.


    "Why is there blood?" I asked, quieter now.


    Hades'' jaw ticked.


    Felicia smirked.


    And that was what made my heart sink.


    Felicia was enjoying this.


    Enjoying the fact that whatever had happened had shaken Hades to his core.


    He was trying to hide it, trying to beposed, controlled. But I had spent enough time with him to see past the walls he built around himself.


    He was unraveling.


    And Felicia had something to do with it.


    I took a slow, careful step forward. "Hades," I said again, softer this time.


    His gaze snapped to mine.


    And just like that, his expression shifted again¡ªless cold, more raw.


    Almost like¡­ like he was afraid.


    Not of me.


    But of what I had just walked into.


    Felicia hummed. "Go on, Your Highness," she drawled. "Tell her, or should I?"


    Hades'' entire body went rigid.


    I frowned. My grip on Elliot tightened. "I was not speaking to you," I said quietly, without ncing at her, my eyes solely on Hades.


    I heard her let out a huff.


    His gray eyes said a thousand things that I could not decipher, especially with the suffocating tension in the room.


    His throat worked as he swallowed. "Red..."


    "We were talking about the wife he can''t seem to let go. The one he can''t face since you"¡ªher voice took on a venomous edge¡ª"since you took her ce."


    The wordsnded like a p to the face, cold and deliberate, slicing through the thick tension with razor precision.


    Took her ce.


    I hadn''t thought much about Danielle.


    I knew her name. I knew the ghosts she left behind, the shadows that still clung to Hades. I knew her death had carved something irreparable into him. But for the first time, the weight of it pressed against me, suffocating, relentless.


    Like I had trespassed somewhere I didn''t belong.


    Like I was just filling a void.


    The air around me grew thick, my skin prickling as something restless stirred inside me.


    "A few gashes won''t hurt, Evie."


    Rhea''s voice slid into my mind, sultry butced with something almost sympathetic. She knew that I was hurt; she was hurt too. My pain bled into hers.


    "Let it out."


    My breath came out shaky, uneven.


    I knew what was happening.


    I could feel the shift, the way my pulse slowed, the way the edges of my vision burned gold.


    Felicia''s words had done more than cut¡ªthey had unleashed something.


    Something feral.


    Something not quite me.


    I felt it before I saw it¡ªthe glow of my own eyes reflecting off the broken ss on the floor, flickering like embers waiting to devour.


    Felicia saw it too.


    Her amusement vanished.


    In a blink, she staggered back, her body betraying her as her instincts took over.


    Fear saturated her features, her usual smug expression cracking as her hands trembled at her sides.


    Her breath hitched. "You¡ª"


    A tremor ran through her entire body, something primal setting in as she took another step back, nearly stumbling against the desk.


    She looked at me like I was a monster.


    Her fear was palpable, saturating the air between us like a thick, cloying fog.


    For the second time since I''d met her, she looked truly afraid.


    Not amused.


    Not calcting.


    Not smug.


    Afraid.


    It should have satisfied me. Should have made me feel some sense of victory.


    But all I felt was rage.


    Not at her¡ªat myself.


    Because for that moment, for that one moment, I had let her words burrow under my skin. I had let her poison fester inside me, let it turn my pain into something feral, something uncontroble.


    Something I swore I would never be.


    I was not the monster my family called me, even if James'' parting words still lingered in my mind, like a distant echo.


    But before I could drown in it¡ªbefore I could spiral any further¡ªHades moved.


    Strong arms wrapped around me, firm but careful, pulling me into his warmth. Into him.


    I stiffened, still trembling from the fire burning beneath my skin.


    And then¡ªhis lips brushed against my hair, his voice a low murmur.


    "She lies."


    His hand traced soothing circles on my back, pulling me back.


    "You know that."


    I clenched my eyes shut, my breath shuddering out of me.


    "I have my soul and my heart."


    My body froze.


    The fire in my chest stumbled, faltered¡ªthen extinguished, doused by something heavier than pain.


    Guilt.


    I let out a slow, unsteady exhale.


    Felicia had wanted this. She had wanted me to unravel, wanted me to be something I wasn''t.


    And I had almost let her.


    I wasn''t her.


    I wasn''t this.


    I had nothing to prove.


    Slowly, I let my arms slip from where they had tensed, bringing them around Elliot''s small body, adjusting him against me. His head lolled to the side, still deep in sleep, his breath even, his small fingers curled into my sleeve.


    Felicia hadn''t moved.


    Not since my eyes had glowed.


    She was still staring, stiff, pale, her back nearly pressed against the desk, her fingers curling into the edge like she needed something to hold her up.


    I took a slow step back from Hades, adjusting Elliot on my hip, letting him fully rest against my shoulder, wrapping my arm around him securely.


    Felicia flinched. "You..." she whispered again, taking another step back.


    "This can''t be."

 Chapter 219: The Beast She Saw

    Eve


    Felicia''s whisper barely carried across the room, but I heard it.


    "You..."


    She took another step back, her hands trembling, her expression torn between horror and something else.


    Recognition.


    I frowned, my breathing still uneven, my pulse still slowly settling.


    Why did she look at me like that?


    I tightened my grip on Elliot, shifting him fully against me, letting his small weight press into my shoulder. His warmth soothed me, reminding me of where I was, of what mattered.


    But Felicia''s expression didn''t change.


    If anything, it worsened.


    "This can''t be," she whispered, more to herself than to me.


    A sliver of unease slithered through my ribs.


    I looked at Hades. "What is she talking about?"


    Hades didn''t look at me.


    His gaze was locked on Felicia, his posture coiled, his shadows twisting subtly at his feet again. He was letting me see them.


    "Don''t take her seriously," he murmured, his voice smooth, controlled, as if he were trying to pull me away from this moment, from whatever Felicia had just stumbled into.


    I might have let him.


    If Felicia''s gaze hadn''t been filled with something more than fear.


    It was realization.


    "You were..."


    She stopped, as if saying it out loud would make it real.


    Her hand flew to her mouth, mming over her lips as a strangled sound left her throat.


    My skin prickled.


    Hades pulled away from me, his warmth leaving my side in an instant, his entire presence shifting.


    His energy was scorching.


    I could feel the heat of his fury in waves, slow and deliberate, more dangerous than if he had exploded outright.


    His shadows darkened, stretching subtly along the floor.


    And then, slowly, dangerously, he took a step forward.


    Felicia flinched.


    "What," he said, his voice low, even, dangerous, "did you just say?"


    Felicia shook her head, her fingers still pressed over her lips.


    But she wasn''t denying it.


    She wasn''t taking it back.


    She looked at me again¡ªno longer with amusement, no longer with smugness, but with something so bone-deep and eerie that it made my chest tighten.


    "You are..."


    The moment the words left her mouth, something in Felicia snapped.


    Her fear, her hesitation¡ªall of it vanished.


    Instead, rage took its ce.


    "You are touching my son!" she spat.


    And then she lunged.


    It happened too fast.


    One second, she was frozen in fear.


    The next, she was charging at me, eyes wide, hands outstretched, a feral snarl ripping through her throat.


    I barely had time to react before her fingerstched onto Elliot.


    She wed at him, trying to rip him from my arms¡ªbut I held on.


    Her nails scraped against his delicate skin, leaving thin, jagged red lines trailing down his arm.


    Elliot let out a pained, sleepy little moan, shifting against me in confusion, the scent of his blood hitting my nose like a thunderp.


    Something inside me snapped.


    My vision blurred, the edges burning, my instincts roaring to life before I could even think.


    A growl ripped from my throat¡ªlow, lethal, inhuman.


    And then¡ªI moved.


    My ws tore through the air, through flesh.


    So fast¡ªso sharp¡ªFelicia didn''t even have time to dodge.


    She let out a choked sound, stumbling back as a spray of blood painted the floor.


    I barely registered it.


    Not until I looked down at my own hands.


    Blood.


    Dark. Wet. Fresh.


    The scent was thick, curling in the air like smoke, like something deep and ancient and wrong.


    Felicia crashed to the floor, her hand flying to her chest where my ws had shed deep, her breathing ragged, uneven.


    I couldn''t move.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    A hand was suddenly on my wrist.


    Strong, firm¡ªHades.


    "Red," he murmured, his voice low, steady, an anchor against the chaos.


    I couldn''t look at him.


    I couldn''t look at what I had done.


    Felicia was bleeding.


    Elliot was bleeding.


    And I¡ªI had lost control.


    Felicia was shaking, her fingers pressing against the deep gashes on her chest, her breathing out in sharp gasps.


    She tried to speak, but all that came out was a wet, brokenugh.


    "You..." she whispered, her lips curling into something between pain and something terrifying.


    "You know what you are, don''t you?"


    I sucked in a sharp breath.


    But before I could respond¡ªbefore I could even process what the hell she meant¡ª


    Hades pulled me close, his presence wrapping around me like a shadowed storm, his voice slipping through the chaos.


    "Red," he whispered. "Look at me."


    I did.


    And just like that¡ªI could breathe again.


    But the dread was relentless as it lingered.


    The dread didn''t leave.


    It sat, heavy and unshakable, in the pit of my stomach, even as Hades'' presence wrapped around me like a shield.


    Felicia''s breath was shallow, her fingers pressed against the deep wounds on her chest. But even as her body trembled, as blood dripped between her fingers, her wounds were slowly knitting back together.


    Not instantly.


    Slow. Sluggish.


    Like something was interfering.


    Felicia''s eyes flickered, her gaze settling on the small figure still curled in my arms.


    Her son.


    She swallowed hard before lifting a shaky hand, palm up, fingers twitching.


    "Give him back."


    I tightened my grip on Elliot, holding him closer, my breath still uneven. My body was still wired with something feral, something I barely understood, something that still wanted to tear and destroy¡ªbut Hades'' arm around me kept me tethered.


    Kept me from fallingpletely.


    Hades was silent, his grip on my waist firm. He was reluctant¡ªI could feel it.


    But slowly, cautiously, he nodded.


    I forced my hands to move, to unclench. To let go.


    My fingers brushed against the scratches on Elliot''s arm, barely healed, tiny beads of blood still forming against his skin. It made my stomach turn.


    Felicia had done this.


    And yet...


    I stepped forward, my heart hammering, and ced Elliot back into her arms.


    Felicia let out a shaky breath as her fingers curled protectively around her son, pressing him against her chest. Her hands were still trembling.


    Not just from pain.


    From fear.


    From me.


    She held Elliot like a lifeline, her body still tense, her eyes flickering between me and Hades, her breathing still ragged.


    And then, sheughed.


    A quiet, breathless, horrible sound.


    "This is..." She exhaled sharply, her shoulders trembling.


    From something far worse.


    Conviction.


    "The final straw," she said, her gaze locking onto mine.


    A shiver traced down my spine.


    "I will expose you," she whispered.


    My body went rigid.


    She stepped forward¡ªnot fully, not recklessly¡ªbut enough. Enough for her presence to sink in. Enough to make the weight of her next words crush me.


    "And we will see," she continued, her voice silk and venom, "if he will not carve your heart out and spit on your corpse."


    My stomach dropped.


    My breath hitched.


    Carve out your heart.


    The words wed through me, each syble embedding itself into my ribs, burrowing into the deepest part of my mind¡ªbecause I had heard them before.


    James'' voice. Low. Faint. Right before the dust had settled, after the heavy doors were knocked down.


    "He plots to carve out your heart and drain your blood. The truth is in the memory card. When you ept this, call for help."


    My chest tightened.


    My pulse roared in my ears.


    The room blurred, my breathing out too fast, too uneven, my hands twitching at my sides.


    No. No. No.


    I hadn''t let myself think about it.


    Hadn''t let myself remember.


    But Felicia''s words...


    Felicia''s words made it real.


    Made it feel inevitable.


    ###


    Second portion of my exams start by the 21th, just an heads up but before then... I will keep theming hot and in clumps. I am sorry that this is the best I got.

 Chapter 220: The Deal

    Eve


    "Felicia, leave now."


    His voice was dangerously levelled.


    Felicia twisted her face in disdain before stomping past us, Elliot still on her hip. I watched them go, my eyes shifting to Elliot as she made her way to the door.


    His lips were quivering, his eyes zed over.


    My chest constricted, an almost foreign and visceral emotion churning in me.


    The hallway was silent.


    But my heart wasn''t.


    It pounded in my chest, a brutal, erratic drumbeat against my ribs.


    I barely heard Hades as he stepped closer, his arm wrapping around me, his presence warm, grounding¡ªtrying to anchor me.


    "Don''t listen to her," he murmured, voice low, steady.


    I didn''t respond.


    I couldn''t.


    Because my mind was still racing, my vision still locked on the empty space where Felicia had just disappeared with Elliot.


    His lips had been quivering.


    His eyes¡ªzed over, unfocused, too distant for a child his age.


    "There is far more to that poor child."


    Rhea''s voice slithered through my head, soft and maternal but edged with something grim.


    Something I didn''t want to acknowledge.


    Something I didn''t want to feel.


    But I did.


    And it burned.


    Suddenly, my feet moved before I could think, before I could breathe.


    I broke into a sprint.


    Hades didn''t question it.


    He just followed.


    The halls blurred past me, the air sharp against my skin as I pushed forward, ran harder, ignoring the way my legs ached, the way my body still buzzed with the raw energy of what had just happened.


    By the time we reached the lowest level of the tower¡ªthe parking lot, dimly lit, the scent of fuel and damp stone thick in the air¡ªI was gasping.


    But I didn''t care.


    Because there, just beyond the heavy ss of the tinted car window¡ª


    Elliot.


    His tiny face was turned toward me, barely visible through the sheen of reflected light.


    My breath caught.


    Felicia was in the driver''s seat, her grip tight on the wheel, her shoulders stiff, her expression unreadable as she prepared to leave.


    But Elliot¡ª


    His eyes found mine.


    And then¡ª


    His small hand lifted.


    Pressed to the ss.


    Fingers curling, then ttening again.


    A sign.


    A plea.


    "Save me."


    It happened so fast I almost didn''t catch it.


    Almost.


    But I did.


    And my blood turned to ice.


    A hollow sound lodged itself in my throat, thick and unbearable, my pulse roaring in my ears.


    I stepped forward, my breath uneven, my hands trembling¡ª


    The car started.


    The engine growled, headlights cutting through the dim, and just like that¡ª


    Elliot was gone.


    I stood there, frozen, watching the taillights vanish into the night, my body locked in ce, my lungs refusing to work.


    A hand curled around my wrist¡ªHades, silent but solid.


    I barely felt him.


    I barely felt anything at all.


    Except for one thing.


    A terrible, gut-wrenching certainty that something was going to go wrong.


    "He plots to carve out your heart and drain your blood. The truth is in the memory card. When you ept this, call for help."


    James'' warning.


    "I will expose you. And we will see," she continued, her voice silk and venom, "if he will not carve your heart out and spit on your corpse."


    Felicia''s threat.


    "Save me."


    Elliot''s silent plea.


    Hades knew and epted. My family had returned to Silverpine. Rhea was with me now. Yet...


    A sinking, hollow weight settled deep in my chest, a slow, creeping terror slithering through my veins, curling around my ribs like cold, suffocating tendrils.


    Just when I thought I was out of the tunnel, when I could finally breathe¡ªwhen the light had flickered on the horizon, promising something close to peace¡ª


    The darkness returned.


    It wed at the edges of my sanity, whispering,ughing, lurking in the spaces I had convinced myself were safe.


    I had believed¡ªfoolishly, desperately¡ªthat I could escape it. That I could sever myself from the chaos, the danger, the tangled web of lies and blood and fate.


    But now, standing in the dimly lit parking lot, my pulse still stuttering, my body still trembling from the ghost of Elliot''s touch against the ss¡ª


    I knew.


    It had never left.


    The darkness had simply waited.


    Waited for me to let my guard down.


    Waited for me to believe that I was free.


    And now, just when I had started to breathe, to hope, to think that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could reim control...


    It was here.


    Again.


    Coiling around me, unseen but felt in the marrow of my bones, in the icy dread spreading through my gut.


    A sick sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu gripped me. The feeling of inevitability. That I was running in circles, desperately wing toward a freedom that would always remain just out of reach.


    That I was never meant to escape.


    I could feel Hades'' gaze on me, his fingers still curled around my wrist like an anchor. But even his touch¡ªhis warmth¡ªcouldn''t banish the creeping cold sinking into my skin.


    Because the truth was undeniable.


    The storm wasing.


    And this time, I wasn''t sure I would survive it.


    But that was what James wanted. To make me doubt, to make me stray. I would not fall for it. I would rather destroy the memory card. It could be doctored "evidence."


    Rhea''s calming voice echoed in my head, maternal but ominous. "Fractured are our memories, distorted are our truths. But the past never stays forgotten, Eve. It only waits."


    The words slithered through my mind like a prophecy, wrapping around my ribs like iron chains. My breath hitched, the weight of them pressing down, suffocating.


    Green eyes¡ªemerald reflections in my memories, locked away. The scent of gasoline, smoke, and blood had me clutching my chest.


    Hades'' grip tightened as the memories assaulted me again.


    "Red..." His voice wasced with growing panic. He turned me to face him, attempting to pull me back, but the barrage of images and voices from the now-familiar nightmare scene pulled me into the abyss.


    A sharp, searing painnced through my skull, white-hot and unrelenting. My vision warped, tilting at the edges as a thick, metallic scent filled my nostrils.


    No.


    Not here. Not now.


    I gasped, my hand flying to my face as the warmth of blood trickled from my nose, dripping onto my lips, staining my skin. The parking lot flickered, shifting, distorting¡ªthe present unraveling around me like threads of a fabric I couldn''t hold together.


    And then¡ª


    A sh.


    Gasoline. Smoke. Blood.


    A different ce. A different time.


    And the voice¡ª


    "This wasn''t the fucking deal!"


    The words wereced with rage, edged with betrayal, cutting through the fog like a de to the throat.


    The voice was familiar, very familiar


    The world around me wrenched violently, yanking me deeper, dragging me under, forcing me to see¡ªto remember.


    A hand, rough and calloused, pulling me into his arms. We were moving. Hades was running.


    A scream.


    Fire licking at the edges of my vision.


    Then darkness.


    Cold, empty, and absolute.


    Somewhere in the distance, I heard my name. A voice I knew, familiar, desperate¡ª


    "Eve, please¡ª"


    Hades.


    The tether snapped.


    Then darkness.

 Chapter 221: Still A Pawn

    Hades


    I paced about the room, sweat on my brow, my emotions a whirlwind of chaos and worry. "It keeps happening. These... fucking..." I ran my hand through my hair, exhaling through clenched teeth. "Nosebleeds."


    "Finding her wolf again will definitely have its effects on her, both physiologically and psychologically. She is already throwing cunts¡ª I mean, people¡ª through walls. It will, of course, have its setbacks. You can''t stress her, though. Treat her, pamper her like a baby," Amelia said sternly.


    I cut the call.


    Keeping her rxed meant that no one could know. By the time Felicia unhinged her jaws and began to gossip after Eve handed her ass to her twice, there would be only spection¡ª no confirmation¡ª until it was time. She had to heal. Just as Jules'' death had destroyed her, confronting her parents would have drained her.


    I nced at her where she slept on the bed, her breathing slightly uneven. I listened to it, watching her chest rise and fall. She would not be touched. Not anymore.


    The flux made itself known, as it always did when it sensed my thoughts. Eve would no longer be the key. I would. Vassir''s Vein¡ª the malignant essence of the Vampire Prince, Vassir, Elysia''s mate, and the father of Lycans¡ª was immune to the Lunar Cataclysm.


    My father''s main goal in infecting me with the essence that created the flux beneath my skin¡ª that reced my heart¡ª was to forge a being that could withstand the effects of the Lunar Cataclysm. Vassir had been a vampire, and the moon and its phases mostly affected wolves.


    But this immunity only existed when I was in my flux form¡ª when I was a mutated Lycan with three heads and fur as dark as void and shadow. That was the only time I was immune. Outside of that, I would sumb.


    So, just like Eve, I carried fluid and marrow that could be harvested for Obsidian. It would be anything but easy, yet nothing was worth losing her¡ª even if death was almost a certainty.


    I had it plotted out in my mind already. I would continue to undergo procedures. I would heal, and then another extraction would ur. This cycle would repeat for the next eighteen months. By then, we would have enough of a shield.


    I would be weakened.


    The effects of the flux-tainted immunity serum on the general poption could be unpredictable at best¡ª catastrophic at worst. Siphoning the flux¡ª my own cursed lifeblood¡ª into something that could shield Obsidian from the Lunar Cataclysm was as desperate as it was logical.


    But logic did not always mean certainty.


    One thing, however, was certain.


    Eve would never be touched again.


    I was prepared to die for that.


    I had only one goal, after all¡ª vengeance against all who had harmed her, and retribution upon all those who would pose a threat to the pack she would rule as its Luna.


    Even if I was not by her side.


    The thought settled like an anvil¡ª heavy and painful.


    My gaze remained transfixed on the woman who had be the center of my war, the axis on which all my decisions turned. Even before I had realized it.


    My phone buzzed, the vibration a low, insistent pulse against my palm. The moment the name shed across the screen¡ª Montegue¡ª the tension in my skull worsened, the migraine wing deeper into the back of my head.


    I exhaled sharply, pressing my thumb and forefinger against my temple before epting the call.


    "Your Majesty," Montegue''s voice came low and conspiratorial through the speaker.


    I didn''t respond immediately. My gaze remained on Eve''s sleeping form. The sight of her¡ª fragile yet strong even in rest¡ª was the only thing anchoring me from the chaos threatening to unravel.


    But Montegue wasn''t one to wait for pleasantries. "The princess''s calcium supplements seem to be excellent. Felicia won''t stop talking about her assault."


    I knew what he was getting at.


    "Or is it what I think? Does the council need to set an impromptu date for our next meeting?" He was baiting me, trying to get me to slip.


    "Your daughter exaggerates," I said, my voice even, though my patience was thinning.


    Montegue let out a low chuckle. "She does, but she isn''t blind. And neither am I."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. The migraine wed deeper, the pressure behind my eyes intensifying. Montegue had never been one to dance around an issue, but he enjoyed baiting his prey¡ª luring them into a conversation on his terms.


    "You''re pressing, Montegue," I said coldly. "If you have something to say, say it."


    There was a pause¡ª a deliberate stretch of silence that made my grip on the phone tighten. Then, his voice dropped lower.


    "Is the Fenrir marker in her blood fully developed for the extractions to begin?"


    I have not even marked her.


    It was a lie. A smooth, measured one.


    "You seem to be jumping ahead of yourself."


    Montegue let out a slow exhale, the kind that held the weight of amusement and skepticism. "Oh? Now, that is interesting." His voice dipped into something dangerously knowing.


    I could almost picture him¡ª leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled, a smirk curling at the corner of his lips. Montegue was no fool, nor was he easily manipted. If he was asking, he already had suspicions.


    "Then humor me, Your Majesty," he said, tone light butced with intent. "If you haven''t marked her, then what exactly is Felicia seeing? Because from what I hear, Eve is stronger. Faster. More... aggressive."


    I said nothing.


    Silence stretched between us, thick with unspoken truths. I knew Montegue well enough to recognize what he was doing¡ªying traps within traps, waiting for me to step wrong.


    "Careful, Montegue. Are you using me of something?" My voice came out sharper than I intended, but I didn''t correct it.


    Montegue had always been too damn perceptive for his own good. He was circling the truth like a predator tasting the air, and I could not afford for him to sink his teeth into it.


    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair, my patience running thin. "Eve is healing. That is all there is to it. But if you or your daughter continue stirring unnecessary spection, you may force my hand in ways you will not like."


    Montegue chuckled, and it grated against my already fraying nerves. "Ah, there it is. The true voice of our king. Threats instead of answers. You wound me, Hades."


    "Then consider it a warning," I said coldly.


    Montegue was a paradox¡ª sometimes light but ominous, empathic but sharp, filled with humor but always carrying an undertone of suspicion.


    His voice shifted to something more severe. "Do not forget your vow to me. She remains a pawn until the job is done."


    "She remains a pawn. I never forgot." The words were bitter, so bitter I grimaced. "For Danielle."


    With that, the call ended.


    ---


    Eve


    His words tore through me with such brutal finality that, for a moment, I forgot to breathe.


    I had been teetering on the edge of consciousness, lulled by the sound of his pacing, by the tension that radiated from him like a second skin. I had felt the weight of his gaze on me, the way his breathing slowed when he watched me¡ª as if reassuring himself that I was still there. Still his.


    But then¡ª those words.


    "She remains a pawn."


    "I never forgot."


    "For Danielle."


    My mindtched onto them, twisting them over and over, trying to find another meaning. But they wouldn''t change. They were what they were¡ª a bitter promise. A truth I wasn''t supposed to hear.


    The call had ended. The silence stretched, deep and suffocating.


    I kept my breath steady, kept my body still, but inside, I was shaking.


    James'' words resonated in my head like a gong.


    No, no, no.


    I had to know.


    I had to find out what truthy within the memory card.

 Chapter 222: Whispers

    Hades


    "Morrison''s health has deteriorated," Governor Gallinti informed, looking through some documents I had distributed. "His wife says that he has not been able to step out of his room. He has been talking about the ''voices,'' so to say."


    Everyone tried to remain casual as the words hung heavily in the air, but I could see their eyes darting ndestinely toward me¡ªexcept Kael, who scoffed in amusement.


    I cleared my throat, tossing that unneeded discussion out the window. "On to the topic of today''s discussion."


    "The Valmonts are gone..."


    "And they won''t be back for a long while if all goes to n."


    A collective breath was let out.


    "The donor remains with us, then," Ambassador Ss sighed.


    The title of donor grated against me, my jaw clenching so I did not give Morrison a friend.


    "Yes, she stays."


    "So there is no need for the coronation," Governor Gallinti said. "She remains with us until the process of maturing the Fenrir''s Vein is over."


    I almostughed. "The n remains the same."


    The table froze, but no one spoke.


    "Or are you satisfied with not being granted the serum she will be donating? This is your choice. This Council was bing a tad bit overcrowded."


    My ear caught Governor Gallinti gulping.


    "A werewolf has a Luna," Ss remarked, trying to sound casual, but the edge in his voice was unmistakable. "I wonder what Elysia would think."


    "Goddesses have better things to do than concern themselves with mortal affairs," I replied smoothly, though the weight of Ss'' words pressed against my patience. His challenge was deliberate¡ªa test to see how far I was willing to go in defying tradition.


    Kael smirked, drumming his fingers against the table. "So it''s decided then. The princess stays, the coronation proceeds, and we finally get what we''ve been waiting for."


    Ss'' fingers twitched, betraying his unease. "And if she resists?"


    I leaned forward, my gaze sweeping across the gathered council. "She won''t. She thinks she is dying. Her getting poked with needles will be chalked up to me searching for a cure."


    The flux surged forward, and I fought a wave of disgust. I wanted to rip out my tongue. The mark at the base of my neck burned so hot I was surprised I did not burst into mes. I swallowed the bile and continued. "Everything is under control."


    "Of course you do," Montegue''s oily voice slithered into the conversation,ced with its usual blend of cunning and quiet assertion. He was bing his old self again¡ªmeasured, deliberate, always speaking in carefully crafted half-truths that left room for doubt and spection.


    "Except for that one time..."


    "But there have been some whispers."


    Montegue let the words hang in the air, a baited hook waiting for a reaction. I didn''t give him one.


    Kael, however, was less patient. "Whispers," he repeated, amusement dripping from his tone. "Since when do we entertain the words of cowards whock the spine to speak inly?" He knew where this was going and how detrimental it would be to the ns for him to pull this before the council. I headed the council, but I had long since learned that no mortal being could be invincible in the face of many oppositions.


    Power was like a taut rope¡ªone could pull, bend, and manipte it, but stretch it too far, and it would snap, leaving even the strongest to fall into the abyss.


    I was not weak. But even kings knew when to loosen their grip before the rope frayed beyond repair.


    Montegue smirked, his fingers steepled together. "Since those whispers began to align with suspicions that some of us have had for quite some time." His eyes found mine, dark and sharp with unspoken intent.


    I exhaled slowly. "Speak your mind, Montegue. Or shall we continue this game of riddles?"


    He tilted his head slightly, as though considering his next move. "The princess has changed."


    Ss shifted ufortably, and Gallinti kept his gaze firmly on the documents before him, unwilling to involve himself in whatever was about to unfold.


    "So?" I said tly.


    Montegue''s smirk deepened. "So, she is stronger, faster. The restraints on her recovery should have kept her docile, and yet..." He chuckled. "Felicia learned the hard way that the princess has quite the temper."


    "Felicia has a habit of getting in people''s faces," Kael saidzily, leaning back in his chair. "It was only a matter of time before someone threw her through a wall."


    Montegue ignored him, his gaze never leaving mine. "The whispers, Your Majesty, suggest that her strength is unnatural. That something... has elerated the process. The marking has been done."


    There it was. The true purpose of his words. He could not get the truth out of mest night, so he needed an audience.


    I met his gaze without flinching. "And what exactly are you insinuating, Montegue?"


    His smile was slow, deliberate. "I''m saying that if the Fenrir marker has already begun to mature in her blood, we may need to move up our timeline. We can have her in theb by tomorrow."


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the table. "Or," I said coolly, "you are simply looking for an excuse to justify your impatience."


    The room went still.


    Montegue studied me, searching for cracks, for tells. I gave him none.


    "Careful, Your Majesty," he murmured, voice low. "Secrets have a way of unraveling at the worst possible moments."


    "Then I suggest you keep your curiosity in check," I countered, my voice like steel. "For your sake."


    Ss cleared his throat, breaking the tension. "The n remains unchanged. The donor stays. The coronation proceeds." Trying to lessen the tension. No one would want to see ex-inws in a battle of wills.


    I didn''t miss the way Montegue''s lips curled slightly at the word donor.


    "Then we are done here," I said, pushing back my chair. "Unless anyone else has more whispers to share?"


    Silence.


    Montegue, for all his cunning, said nothing.


    I nced at the bags in my hand and adjusted my tie for the thousandth time since I received the package I ordered.


    Princesses were picky eaters. They wanted to keep their figure and burn calories, but I hoped I knew Eve well enough to be right.


    I had to pamper her. Her coronation was set for next month, but before then, she would have to gain some wonderful weight.


    The image shed in my mind¡ªchubby cheeks and a tummy that I could tickle.


    A smile slithered its way onto my lips, and I felt even more sure. I turned the knob and walked in.


    "Afternoon, love," I greeted, smiling.


    She was by the dresser, and she twisted toward me, her eyes blown wide in shock. "Hades... you are early..." She gulped audibly, sweat on her brow, hiding something behind her back.


    Confusion was the first thing I felt before instinct took over, my eyes zeroing in on her.

 Chapter 223: Treason

    Eve


    My heart leapt out of my mouth as my eyesnded on Hades. His expression was soft and open before his eyes narrowed on me.


    "Love?"


    His voice was calm. Too calm¡ªdeceptively so. The moment stretched between us, thick with something unspoken, something vtile. I could see it in the way his fingers flexed, in the measured rise and fall of his chest.


    My pulse thundered, but I forced a smile, adjusting the hem of my sleeves. "I¡ª I wasn''t expecting you back so soon."


    His gaze drifted down, tracking the way my hands curled into the fabric. A slow blink. Then another. He stepped forward, his presence consuming the room like a rising tide.


    "I noticed."


    The words sent a shiver down my spine. There was no heat to them, no anger¡ªjust a dangerous kind of patience. The kind that meant he had already figured something out and was waiting for me to confirm it.


    I swallowed. "I was just¡ª"


    "Covering up."


    I flinched.


    The smallest movement, but enough. His expression didn''t change, yet something about him shifted¡ªhis eyes darkening, shoulders drawing back as if to brace himself. He was watching, reading, assessing.


    I was losing this battle before I even had the chance to fight.


    Hades inhaled deeply, his gaze locked onto mine like a predator sizing up wounded prey. Not with hunger, not with anger¡ªbut with that unnerving patience that made my skin prickle.


    "Eve," he said again, slower this time. "What are you hiding?"


    I held firm, though my grip on the fabric betrayed me, fingers twisting tighter as if the silk alone could shield me from his scrutiny.


    "Nothing," I said, too quickly.


    He exhaled, the sound almost amused but far from convinced. "Nothing?"


    His fingers flexed at his sides before he took another step forward. I took one back, my heel bumping the edge of the bed. No escape.


    His gaze dipped once more, dragging over the robe that now hung looser around my shoulders. And then, before I could react, he moved.


    With the kind of fluid grace that made him so dangerously unpredictable, his fingers caught my wrists.


    I froze.


    Slowly, deliberately, he pried my hands apart. The fabric slipped from my fingers, revealing the delicate,cy scrap of fabric I had been so desperately trying to hide.


    Silence.


    Hades stared.


    Then his brows lifted, slow and incredulous.


    "Eve," he murmured, voice thick with amusement. "Are you¡­ holding a garter belt?"


    My stomach twisted. Heat crept up my neck like wildfire. I clenched my jaw, summoning whatever dignity I had left. "Yes."


    Silence stretched between us.


    And then¡ª


    Augh.


    Not a chuckle. Not a quiet exhale. But a deep, rich, utterly delightedugh.


    I scowled. "It''s not funny."


    "Oh, but it is." Hisughter tapered into something smug, his eyes glittering with unrestrained amusement. "You were acting like you''d been caughtmitting treason¡ªover this?"


    I sniffed. "I wanted to make an impression."


    His lips twitched. "And you thought the best way to do that was by standing in the middle of our bedroom, gripping a garter belt like it''s contraband?"


    I crossed my arms, only to realize toote that I was still holding the damn thing. Thecy straps dangled between us, betraying mepletely.


    Hades reached out, plucking the delicate garment from my grasp with almost reverent curiosity. He turned it over in his fingers, dark eyes flicking back to mine, wicked amusement dancing behind them.


    "This," he murmured, stepping closer, "is the big secret?"


    I squared my shoulders. "It was supposed to be a surprise."


    "It is," he agreed, smirking. "Just not the kind you intended."


    I red at him, but it was impossible to hold onto my indignation when his eyes burned with something softer, something too warm, too knowing.


    Hades let the garter belt slip through his fingers, letting it dangle between us. Then, with a slow, deliberate smirk, he met my gaze.


    "Well," he said, voice a husky purr, "don''t keep me waiting, love. What else are you hiding?"


    His fingers flexed around the delicatece before he let it slip from his grasp entirely, forgotten the moment his attention returned to me. His gaze, once teasing and amused, turned molten as it dragged over my form.


    And then¡ªhe moved.


    With the same ease he always carried, he reached for thepels of my robe, brushing past my feeble attempt to hold them closed. The silk slid from my shoulders in one smooth motion, whispering against my skin before pooling at my feet.


    A sharp inhale. A moment suspended in time.


    Hades went still.


    His throat bobbed in a slow, deliberate swallow, as if he were physically forcing himself to breathe. His gaze devoured me, not with hunger, but something deeper¡ªsomething that sent heat curling through my spine and turned my pulse to thunder. He took in every inch, every detail, eyes lingering on the intricatece, the delicate straps, the sheer panels teasing at whaty beneath.


    His fingers twitched at his sides, restraint warring with something primal. His jaw clenched, a muscle feathering beneath his skin. And then, after what felt like an eternity, his lips parted, voice hoarse.


    "Eve."


    Just my name. A reverent whisper. A quiet surrender.


    His gaze lifted back to mine, something raw and unguarded flickering behind his eyes. As if he had been utterly, thoroughly wrecked by the sight of me.


    I exhaled shakily, fingers curling at my sides. "Say something."


    Hades blinked once, as if shaking himself free of whatever trance I had pulled him into. But when he spoke, his voice was different¡ªlow, reverent, like a man seeing something divine for the first time.


    "You''re breathtaking."


    The words crashed into me with the force of a tidal wave, stealing the air from my lungs.


    A slow, measured step forward. Then another.


    His hands lifted, fingers hovering just above my waist, as if he were hesitant to touch. As if the reality of me might slip through his grasp if he wasn''t careful.


    I had never seen him like this before.


    Hades¡ªthe god of the underworld, the man whomanded shadows and storms¡ªstood before me, unraveled. Eyes dark with wonder, reverence etched into every line of his face.


    "I¡ª" His voice faltered, something rare, something fragile. "I don''t think I was ready for this."


    A smirk threatened my lips, but the moment was too charged, too electric to break with anything less than honesty.


    "I wanted to surprise you," I admitted.


    His gaze dropped to my body again, the corner of his mouth twitching. "You seeded."


    He reached for me then¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªhis hands settling at my waist, the heat of his palms searing through the delicate fabric. His touch was light, almost hesitant, like he was still processing the reality of me standing before him like this.


    I tilted my head, watching the way his throat moved as he swallowed, the way hisshes lowered as he traced the curve of my hips with his thumbs. A god,pletely enthralled.


    "You''re staring," I teased, voice softer than I intended.


    His eyes flicked up, locking onto mine. The smirk he gave me waszy, knowing¡ªbut his voice was a rasp.


    "I''ll be doing a lot more than that."


    His head descended, just as my nose caught something.


    Cheese. Meat. Pickles. Onions.


    I stopped him, ncing behind him. "Are those burgers?"


    He chuckled. "Ye¡ª"


    Then I was running.

 Chapter 224: Faith In What We Have

    Eve


    I was already halfway through my second burger by the time Hades sat on the edge of the bed, watching me with an expression that could only be described as smitten disbelief.


    I took another huge bite, sauce smearing the corner of my mouth, the tang of pickles and the smoky sweetness of the meat hitting every craving I hadn''t known I had.


    Hades said nothing ¡ª just sat there, shirt half-unbuttoned, tie loose around his neck, staring at me like I''d hung the stars. His eyes flicked from my flushed cheeks to my stuffed mouth, and then down to thece I still wore, like it was perfectly natural to be half-naked and devouring burgers in bed.


    He reached out, thumb brushing the corner of my lips where a streak of sauce clung stubbornly. He wiped it slowly, lingering a little too long, then lifted his hand ¡ª and licked it clean.


    I froze mid-chew.


    He hummed, gaze hooded. "Delicious."


    I blinked, cheeks puffed out, and swallowed with effort.


    He chuckled softly, leaning back on his hands. "You were a hamster in your past life."


    I red, but it was ruined by the involuntary snort that escaped me. "Excuse you."


    He smiled, impossibly fond. "The cheeks don''t lie."


    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, only for him to catch my wrist and gently guide it away. "Let me," he murmured. His lips brushed against the corner of my mouth, soft and lingering, tasting the remnants of sauce before pulling back just enough to look into my eyes.


    The look he gave me was molten.


    "Breathtaking," he whispered again.


    I took another bite, just to hide the ridiculous grin stretching my face.


    And Hades, the Hand of Death, sat there ¡ª utterly helpless against a woman in lingerie, with burger grease on her fingers and her cheeks full of food ¡ª and looked at me like I was magic.


    Maybe I had been hearing thingsst night, or I had taken things out of context. He had not mentioned my name.


    It made me d that I had trashed the memory card before I let James bait me into believing him. I had made the right choice. I could not break it; whatever it was made of was indestructible. He really wanted to make sure that I watched whatever lie he wanted me to believe.


    I simply tossed it out the window and then tried to feel better about doubting him by dressing up for him.


    I had fought hard for this happiness ¡ª five years and a marriage I never wanted had turned into the one good thing in my life. I was not willing to jeopardize it, especially for a man who would happily rip my heart out of my chest for his nefarious agendas.


    Hades waved his hand in front of my face. "Earth to Eve," he said before pulling at my cheek. "Where are you wandering to? You should be on high alert dressed like a ¡ª like a snack," he finished with a teasing smirk, tugging yfully at thece strap on my shoulder.


    I rolled my eyes, though my face heated. "I was thinking."


    "Dangerous pastime," he teased, but his eyes softened. "What are you thinking about?"


    I paused, searching my mind for another issue that weighed heavily on me. "Ellen."


    He paused, his eyes searching. "What do you think about her?"


    "It hurts," I replied simply. "It still does but..."


    "But what?"


    "I feel like there is much more beyond the surface. This is far more convoluted than it seems. I am starting to have doubts."


    He grabbed the robe and draped it over my shoulders. "Tell me your doubts, love."


    "The video of the execution. I saw her face; she seemed different... almost as if she was not fully there. I didn''t think it had any consequence until my mother spoke up about a second verse or something..." I looked at him to make sure he was listening, but his eyes betrayed something that made my stomach drop.


    "I saw that part. The second verse..." His voice was solemn.


    "Second verse to what?"


    "The Prophecy."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "The propaganda reached Obsidian too? The Eclipse Rebellion has been spreading it for as long as I can remember."


    Hades became quiet as he reached for my hand. "There is a lie that you and your people have been made to believe for so long." His eyes were searching; there was guilt in their stormy depths as he rubbed my hands as if trying to prepare me for the storm. "It was also something I intended to use..."


    Hades'' fingers tightened around mine, my heat rate sky rocketed.


    I barely had time to process the weight of his confession before a shrill sound shattered the moment.


    The phone on the nightstand buzzed and rang, vibrating so insistently it rattled against the wood.


    Hades'' jaw clenched. He checked the screen.


    Felicia.


    He silenced it with a flick of his thumb and looked back at me, trying to recapture the thread of his revtion. But the phone immediately started vibrating again.


    A muscle ticked in his jaw. He gritted his teeth, picked up the phone, and without hesitation, hurled it at the wall. It hit with a sharp crack, splintering the casing before ttering to the floor in pieces.


    Hades turned back to me, visibly forcing calm. "Eve¡ª"


    A heavy knock pounded at the door before he could say another word.


    Hades growled low in his throat, storming to the door with a predator''s fury.


    He yanked it open.


    Kael stood there, eyes wide, holding his own phone out as if it burned.


    "It''s Felicia," he said quickly. "It''s urgent. She''s losing it."


    Hades'' face darkened. "What else is new?"


    Kael shook his head. "No... this is different. She''s sobbing, Hades. I''ve never heard her like this."


    Hades snatched the phone from Kael''s hand and barked into it. "What the hell do you want now?"


    Felicia''s scream was so piercing and frantic that I heard it from across the room.


    "It''s Elliot!" she wailed, her voice raw and broken.


    I was out of bed before I even realized I''d moved, the robe slipping off my shoulders as my heart dropped into my stomach.


    "They''ve taken him!" Felicia''s voice cracked. "They''re going to kill him like they killed Leon!"

 Chapter 225: The Chase

    Eve


    The car shot forward the moment we mmed the doors shut, tires screeching as Hades barked an order into thems.


    "Track Felicia''s phone. Pull her coordinates up on the dash."


    The console blinked to life, a pulsing red dot lighting up the map in front of us. Hades'' jaw was stone, one hand locked around the steering wheel, the other gripping my thigh in a grounding hold. But I could feel the tension radiating off him in waves.


    Behind us, through the tinted rear window, a convoy of ck SUVs roared after us ¡ª Gammas, faces grim and focused, headed by Kael. Through the radio, I could hear the distant shouts of those already on foot, running on all fours, having already shifted, ws scraping asphalt as they sprinted faster than anything human.


    The city roads blurred past in streaks of light and shadow. Personnel in dark uniforms filled intersections, waving gs and redirecting traffic. Sirens wailed ahead of us ¡ª a police cruiser tearing through red lights, clearing the way. The streets bent to our will, but it wasn''t fast enough.


    I couldn''t sit still. My leg bounced, heart wing at my ribs as I clutched the edge of the seat, eyes locked on that blinking dot.


    Elliot.


    I bit down on the panic threatening to rise in my throat, but it spilled over anyway, raw and cold.


    Thest time I''d seen him, he''d tugged on my sleeve, eyes wide and old beyond his years. Save me, he had signed with those small, trembling hands.


    Like he knew.


    I pressed the heel of my hand to my mouth, trying not to cry.


    Hades'' arm slid around me, pulling me tight against his side, but his eyes never left the screen. His voice was calm ¡ª too calm ¡ª as if the fury and fear underneath would explode if he let them rise to the surface.


    "He''s going to be okay, love," he murmured, even though neither of us knew that for sure.


    My breath came in shallow bursts. The GPS tracker blinked closer. I could see the pin moving ¡ª faster now, shifting erratically. Felicia had ryed in her panic that she and her men were already in close pursuit, but they were afraid of losing them.


    "Hades¡­" I whispered. My fingers dug into his arm. "They are fast."


    "I see it," he ground out, pressing harder on the gas. The engine roared in response.


    We hit the expressway, the police car ahead ring sirens and scattering vehicles like frightened birds. The Gammas behind us spread out, some veering onto side streets, others racing ahead. The ones on foot darted through alleyways, faster than anything human.


    But all I could do was stare at that dot.


    Hold on, Elliot.


    The car jolted slightly as we took a hard turn. Hades'' grip on me tightened.


    "I should''ve known," I choked out, the guilt sharp and bitter. "I should''ve kept him closer. I should''ve¡ª"


    "Stop." Hades'' voice was firm. He turned briefly to meet my eyes, the storm in his gaze matched by the iron in his tone. "You are not to me for this."


    I nodded, but the words rang hollow.


    The city lights fell away as we hit the outskirts. The pin on the map flickered again ¡ª slowing.


    "We''re close," Hades muttered, his knuckles white on the wheel.


    My pulse thundered in my ears as I whispered a prayer I wasn''t sure anyone was listening to.


    Please¡­ please let us be in time.


    Then I suddenly felt Hades'' hand freeze against my thigh. I raised my head and his expression made my blood run cold. He was pale as a ghost.


    "What the hell are these people up to?" His voice was a hiss ¡ª part unparalleled rage and heart-stopping dread.


    "What?" I asked, my pulse skipping.


    He didn''t answer immediately, as though his mind was already miles away from where we were.


    "Hades..." My voice was a whimper. What could he possibly have seen to make him react that way?


    "You need to stay calm, Evie," Rhea''s voice was calming but knowing, as though she could decipher the reason behind Hades'' sudden change in countenance. "You have to breathe." Her voice wove into my panic, soothing it, but only slightly.


    I swallowed the huge lump in my throat. "Hades..." I called again.


    He nced at me, but that was all the warning I got before he said, "Buckle up."


    My seatbelt was already on, but suddenly it lit up, expanded around my torso, tightening and stering me to the seat.


    I had barely any time toprehend what was happening before Hades took the sharpest turn, which would have snapped my neck if not for the adaptive seatbelt. He swerved straight into the thick, dense woods.


    My eyes widened in shock, my heart lurching into my throat, every cell in my body bracing for impact ¡ª but it never came.


    The car didn''t slow. It didn''t crash. It shifted.


    Metal groaned and the frame around us shimmered, the vehicle morphing in real time as Hades pushed it into terrain no ordinary car could handle. The tires expanded, the body lifted, sleek ck ting unfolding like armor.


    A Lycan war vehicle.


    I gasped, but couldn''t find the words.


    Hades'' eyes shed silver, his voice low and lethal. "They''re heading toward the Eternis Noctis."


    My stomach dropped out.


    The Breach. The thin, rotting veil between this world and theirs.


    "Hades," I whispered, my hands trembling. "Only the royal family knows. Only Stravos should know ¡ª"


    "I know." His voice cracked, the first real sign that the monster under his skin was straining against its chains. His hands were shifting already ¡ª fingers morphing into ws, eyes darkening to blood-red.


    Branches tore at the reinforced ss as we sped deeper into the woods. The map on the dash shifted, the blinking dot now dangerously close to a pulsing red line I hadn''t noticed before.


    "Stay calm but be ready," Rhea said, her voice thick with emotion. "We''ll be ready."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    "Yes." I still replied. My skin tingling with anticipation as though every sense I''m my body knew exactly what was toe even if I didn''t.

 Chapter 226: Reenactment

    Eve


    This could be another attempt. Thest time something like this happened, three were left dead after the onught.


    The Beast of the Night. The thought crashed against me, horror''s cold tendrils wrapping around my spine. Was this a trap? Were they trying to lure us in by using Elliot?


    We didn''t know who was responsible for the kidnapping, but all signs pointed toward the Valmonts.


    I tried to look up through the window, but the sky was hidden by branches, thick foliage, and the suffocating cover of darkness.


    Hades was a bulldozer in motion ¡ª unstoppable, feral focus in his every breath.


    The vehicle roared as it smashed through the underbrush, responding to hismands like it had a pulse of its own.


    Rhea... I called out in my mind, barely holding it together.


    I''m here, she answered, steady and strong. Whatever happens, we fight.


    Suddenly, in the distance, an explosion lit up the night ¡ª a violent burst of orange and red that shook the ground beneath us.


    The shockwave hit the vehicle a secondter, rattling the reinforced frame. Hades cursed under his breath, his grip tightening on the wheel.


    I felt Rhea''s snarl rise within me. They''re setting traps.


    Hades mmed his palm against the console. "Kael, report!"


    Static crackled, then Kael''s voice came through, strained and breathless.


    "Ambush on the east perimeter. They''re trying to split us up."


    Hades bared his teeth, his voice a low growl. "Stay on the western nk. Do not engage alone."


    Another explosion lit up the sky to our left, and my panic twisted tighter. The acrid scent of gasoline hit me like a punch to the gut, the buzzing in my skull returned with the vengeance of a thousand suns.


    My ears perked up, every sound around me sharpening, filtering through the pounding of my pulse. The whir of tires on broken ground. The distant howls of Gammas in pursuit. The crackling of mes from the explosion we''d just passed.


    And then ¡ª


    A whimper.


    A soft, trembling sniffle.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Elliot.


    I didn''t know how ¡ª I shouldn''t have been able to hear him over the chaos ¡ª but I did.


    It was faint, but it was him.


    I could see him.


    Big green eyes filled with tears, brown hair tousled wildly, face smudged with dirt.


    My vision blurred for a second, heat ring under my skin. My nails lengthened without warning, scraping into the leather of the seat.


    "Red?" Hades'' voice was tight with rm.


    But I couldn''t answer. My bones shivered, my body thrumming with a wild, feral power that didn''t feel entirely my own.


    Elliot¡­ he''s calling me.


    Rhea roared in my mind, feral and primal. He needs us.


    I gasped as fire tore through my veins, every nerve ending alight. My muscles seized and twisted. My skin pulsed hot and cold in rapid waves. My vision dimmed around the edges, pupils dting until the car''s interior was a wash of detail and shadow.


    "Eve!" Hades barked, reaching for me, but I was already slipping, my body yielding to something older, deeper, darker.


    My spine arched against the seatbelt as the shift took hold ¡ª but this wasn''t the smooth, practiced shift I was used to. This was raw. Violent.


    My jaw cracked, lengthened. My hands curled into ws. Fur burst along my arms, but it wasn''t just my usual coat of ck. It was threaded with silver streaks and midnight ck ¡ª power humming through every strand.


    The air in the car crackled as my body convulsed once more.


    And then I heard it again ¡ª that faint, broken whisper, not just sound, but in my blood.


    My wolf surged, ripping forward with a snarl that was not entirely my own.


    I turned to Hades, my eyes glowing brighter than they ever had.


    His own eyes widened. "Eve?"


    "No," I growled, my voiceyered ¡ª mine and something more. "It''s both of us."


    Before the moment could fully settle between us, instinct ¡ª raw and primal ¡ª exploded inside me.


    I didn''t wait.


    With a feral snarl, I threw my head back and tore through the roof of the war vehicle. My ws sliced through the reinforced alloy like it was paper, metal screeching and curling away from my hands.


    Hades shouted my name, but I was already gone ¡ª vaulting through the torn opening, paws mming into the earth before I had fully shifted. My form rippled violently, bones stretching, fur shimmering with streaks of silver and shadow-ck, eyes zing molten gold.


    The world around me sharpened, every scent, every sound mming into my senses like a hurricane.


    And there ¡ª underneath the smoke, the burning fuel, the damp forest floor ¡ª Elliot.


    I didn''t think.


    I ran.


    Branches whipped past, roots tangled at my feet, but I was beyond caution. My body became pure instinct, legs pounding the earth in perfect, deadly rhythm.


    I heard Hades behind me, cursing, his own beast tearing from him as he tried to catch up ¡ª but he wouldn''t.


    Not this time.


    This wasn''t his hunt.


    It was mine.


    The night opened around me, dense foliage parting before I even touched it. The forest seemed to pulse in time with my heart.


    I could feel Elliot.


    Not just hear him, not just smell him ¡ª I could feel him. His fear. His hope. His small, desperate prayers.


    Every nerve in my body screamed toward a destination I didn''t consciously know, but my blood did. Rhea did.


    Go, she urged, her voice a reverent whisper now, no longer feral ¡ª but proud. You were made for this. The truth is close.


    My muscles burned as I pushed faster, faster than I had ever moved. My paws barely touched the ground.


    The forest broke.


    I skidded to a halt on trembling paws, ws sinking into damp earth as I froze.


    Before me, the scene unfolded in horrifying rity.


    A ck SUV, flipped on its side. Ripped apart. The reinforced metal torn like tissue paper.


    Blood everywhere. Spattered across broken ss, dripping down shattered doors. The heavy, choking scent of gasoline burned in the back of my throat, making me gag.


    mes licked up the wreckage, crackling angrily, turning metal to g.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    My fur bristled. My heart twisted.


    I know this.


    The world tilted.


    shes.


    A different car.


    The same fire.


    The same screaming.


    "Please, don''t hurt my baby!"


    A woman''s voice ¡ª raw, broken, echoing like a phantom.


    "How could you do this to me!"

 Chapter 227: The Savior

    Eve


    The agony in her scream ripped through my skull, piercing and endless.


    My vision blurred, mes morphing, the crackle of fire merging with the roaring buzz in my head.


    Smoke filled my lungs.


    I could feel myself there, watching it all unfold.


    My mouth went bitter.


    My spine prickled.


    I staggered back a step, whimpering.


    "Rhea," I gasped in my mind. But even she was silent, trembling with me.


    The memories didn''t stop.


    That same scream.


    The smell of burning flesh.


    A hand pressed against ss, bloodied and slipping.


    "You don''t have to do this," the same woman pleaded.


    A sob broke from my throat, sharp and helpless.


    No. No, not now. Please, not now.


    My head spun.


    The whir of helicopter des cut through the chaos, loud, oppressive, like rotors slicing through bone.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    But then ¡ª rustling.


    Not in my head.


    Real.


    Close.


    My ears twitched.


    I forced myself to focus, vision swimming, heart mming into my ribs.


    Rustling. To the left.


    A breath.


    A footstep.


    I locked in.


    My vision cleared just enough to see movement in the shadows.


    The rustling grew louder ¡ª and then they emerged.


    Massive wolves.


    Not the sleek, disciplined soldiers of our packs. These were feral brutes. Larger than they should be, jaws hanging open with blood-slicked teeth, eyes burning a sickly red. Their breath came in ragged, snarling bursts, steam curling in the cold night air.


    One.


    Two.


    Five.


    Ten.


    More.


    They spilled out of the trees like shadows given flesh, surrounding me in a slow, deliberate circle.


    And Elliot...


    Gone.


    My heart cracked.


    Before I could react, the first one lunged.


    I twisted, ws shing upward, catching it under the jaw and tearing through flesh and muscle. Hot blood sprayed against my muzzle, and the beast crumpled ¡ª but two more took its ce.


    I barely dodged the snapping jaws that went for my throat, spinning and ramming my shoulder into the nearest one, sending it flying into a tree with a sickening crack.


    The others charged.


    I fought like I had been doing this all my life.


    My ws became extensions of fury. My fangs punctured fur and bone with terrifying ease. Each movement was primal, precise ¡ª muscle memory born of instinct deeper than I understood.


    But they kepting.


    I was overwhelmed.


    They ripped into me ¡ª teeth sinking into my haunch, ws scoring across my ribs. Painnced through me, sharp and hot, but I refused to go down.


    I shed wildly, disemboweling one, leaping over another.


    Blood ¡ª mine and theirs ¡ª matted my fur, dripping down my legs, but I kept moving.


    And through it all ¡ª


    The visions.


    The scream.


    "You don''t have to do this."


    mes roared, heat suffocating, choking me.


    A bloodied hand on ss, sliding down.


    Helicopter des slicing the night.


    My body convulsed, growingrger, muscles tearing and reforming. My spine arched painfully as my power expanded, stretching skin and bone until it felt like I would burst apart.


    My fangs elongated, so long they nearly cut into my own jaw.


    My growl rumbled out of me ¡ª deep, guttural, monstrous.


    Even I flinched at the sound.


    I lunged at the next wolf with newfound force, my jaws locking around its skull. Bone shattered between my teeth.


    Two more pounced on me from behind, dragging me down, tearing into my shoulders.


    Pain blinded me.


    I kicked out, sending one flying, and rolled, crushing the other beneath me. My jaws closed around its throat and ripped.


    More came.


    I was drowning in them.


    Blood. Teeth. Fire.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    "Felicia!"


    The screamnced through my mind, slicing through thought, through reality.


    I stumbled.


    One of the wolves took its chance, mming into my ribs and sending me sprawling.


    They swarmed.


    I felt teeth sink into my neck, ws raking down my side, tearing me apart piece by piece.


    This is how I die.


    No.


    Rhea''s voice pierced through the haze ¡ª sharp,manding, resolute.


    "I want you to leash yourself. Don''t lose yourself to their maniption."


    My breathing ragged, chest heaving, I closed my eyes ¡ª just for a moment.


    And I found the leash.


    Buried deep beneath the chaos, beneath the rage, beneath the hurt.


    I seized it.


    I pulled.


    My eyes snapped open, glowing brighter than before, blinding white-gold.


    I roared, and the sound shattered the night.


    The wolves hesitated ¡ª just for a breath.


    That was all I needed.


    I surged forward, ripping through fur and flesh like paper, moving faster, stronger, untouchable.


    I ducked under one lunge, spun on my paws, and ripped out its spine.


    I dodged another, leaped onto its back, and tore off its ear and part of its face.


    I was a hurricane of fang and fury, blood misting the air around me.


    I was power incarnate ¡ª leashed, but on the edge of snapping.


    And when thest wolf fell, choking on its own blood, I stood trembling in the carnage, panting, soaked in gore.


    My muscles twitched, still wanting more.


    "Stay with me," Rhea whispered softly. "We''re not done yet."


    I lifted my head, ears swiveling.


    And I heard it.


    A faint, muffled cry.


    Elliot.


    Rhea let me go and shifted back, cold and naked, but it made no difference as I ran through the blood, gore, and bodies to the sound.


    I tore through the carnage, slipping on blood-slicked leaves, heart hammering so loud I could barely hear myself think.


    I''ming, baby. I''ming.


    The faint cry sounded again, this time weaker ¡ª a small, trembling sob from beyond a thicket.


    I pushed through branches, thorns raking across bare skin where my shift had retreated.


    And then ¡ª


    I saw him.


    Elliot.


    Tied to a tree, rope chafing into his tiny wrists, his body shaking with quiet, exhausted sobs. His face was smeared with dirt and tear tracks, his big green eyes zed with terror... until they found me.


    My knees buckled.


    I fell to him, trembling fingers fumbling with the knots, wed hands too rough, too big.


    "I''ve got you," I choked out, tears streaming freely now. "I''ve got you, baby. I''m here."


    The ropes gave way. He crumpled into my arms, his tiny body pressing against me, sobs wracking him.


    He gasped.


    I crushed him to my chest, cradling his head. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. You''re safe now."


    He clung to me like he''d never let go.


    I lifted him, staggering to my feet, carrying his trembling weight against my chest. His fingers dug into my neck.


    And then ¡ª a deep, rumbling growl behind me.


    Hades.


    His wolf burst through the tree line, massive, three-headed and dark as night, eyes wild until they found us. He shifted mid-stride, his body reforming, blood-soaked and naked, unbothered by either as he reached us.


    His hand cupped Elliot''s head, his other wrapped around the back of my neck. His forehead pressed to mine.


    "You did it," he rasped, voice thick with emotion.


    I couldn''t even speak. My throat was raw.


    Then ¡ª the thrumming des of a helicopter overhead.


    A blinding spotlight cut through the trees, centering on us.


    I winced, shielding Elliot with my body.


    From the shadows, ck-d agents emerged from all sides, weapons raised, faces tense and ready for war.


    Until they saw.


    The scene they stumbled onto:


    Me. Blood-soaked, shaking, holding Elliot against my bare chest.


    The clearing littered with massive wolf corpses, torn apart.


    Hades, naked and bloodied, standing protectively beside me.


    And silence.


    The men exchanged nces.


    Kael was the first to move, stepping through the line of agents and authorities.


    He carried a ck cloak in his hands. He approached slowly, reverently, and draped it around my shoulders.


    His voice was soft and a tad bit regretful as he looked around at the carnage. "I guess it''s no longer a secret."


    Suddenly Felicia ran out into the clearing, straight toward me. I braced for impact but instead, she hugged me, and Elliot. She even carried me off my feet and twirled me.


    I was the most confused person to exist, but that was before she screamed. "You saved my son!" Then her voice lowered to less than a whisper as she was still holding me, making sure no one heard. "Beast of the night."

 Chapter 228: Truths We Wish To Deny

    Eve


    "Good evening, Obsidian. Tonight, history has been made. What began as a nightmare ended in a moment none of us will ever forget," the male news anchor reported, his smile so wide I could see his gums.


    "That''s right, Lucien. In a stunning disy of courage and raw power, Princess Ellen ¡ª yes, the werewolf princess ¡ª risked everything to save Prince Elliot from a feral ambush just outside ckthorn Forest," added the reporter I had met at the Lunar G, the one who had been less than friendly. She tucked her blonde hair behind her ear.


    Lucien grinned. "And when we say ''risked everything'' ¡ª the footage and reportsing in are nothing short of staggering. A reported forty-six ferals, all torn apart. Alone. Bloodied. And absolutely groundbreaking."


    Maris chimed in. "And then... carrying the young prince in her arms, shielding him even as our forces arrived. Lucien, I don''t think anyone expected her to be the one standing victorious tonight."


    "Not after centuries of tension. Not after all the whispers. But there she was ¡ª standing beside His Royal Majesty, soaked in blood not her own, with Prince Elliot safe in her arms."


    "A werewolf princess... saving a member of the Lycan royal line."


    "Maris, I think it''s safe to say ¡ª tonight, she''s not just a princess."


    Maris nodded enthusiastically. "No. Tonight, she''s our princess."


    "Who would have thought? Could this be the beginning of a new era between our kinds?"


    "And perhaps, Lucien... the beginning of something more."


    "We''ll be watching closely. But for now ¡ª on behalf of the entire Lycan Nation ¡ª Princess Eve, we thank you."


    "We know it''ste, but we would all like to officially wee you," Lucien''s voice lowered reverently. "Let''s roll the clip from our ground team''s footage at the scene."


    The screen shifted, and I watched ¡ª heart hammering ¡ª as the broadcast showed aerial footage.


    Maris narrated softly, her voice filled with awe. "Here, moments after the feral pack was neutralized. Princess Eve, bloodied but unbroken, carrying young Prince Elliot through the wreckage."


    The camera zoomed in. My form ¡ª disheveled, streaked in gore, eyes still faintly glowing, cloak slipping from my shoulders as I cradled Elliot, his tiny arms wrapped around my neck.


    Lucien spoke again, his tone almost reverent. "Her strength was not only physical. Watch how she shields the prince from the chaos, unbothered by her own injuries."


    The footage cut to soldiers parting for me as I staggered forward, then Hades stepping into frame, his expression raw and proud, his hand resting on my back.


    Maris exhaled softly. "And His Majesty himself¡­ not only standing beside her but looking at her as though she''s always belonged."


    Lucien nodded. "Forty-six ferals. Alone. In defense of our prince."


    The feed returned to the studio.


    Maris turned back to the camera. "Princess Eve, we know you''re watching. On behalf of mothers who now sleep easier tonight¡­ fathers who will hold their children tighter¡­ and a nation that will never forget¡­"


    Lucien finished, his voice steady and full. "You have proven yourself a protector of more than one kingdom. The Lycan Nation salutes you."


    Maris smiled. "Stay with us after the break, as royal historian Dr. Ansel Redwick joins us to discuss the monumental implications of Princess Eve''s actions ¡ª and what this could mean for the long-divided Werewolf and Lycan packs."


    Lucien added with a chuckle, "Andter ¡ª exclusive council reactions and the question on everyone''s mind: is this the dawn of unity... or the calm before a different storm?"


    The screen faded to the royal crest, and I sat frozen, my heart in my throat.


    Rhea had beenpletely quiet since we returned, as though she were lost in a world of her own. I waited, too afraid to reach out ¡ª because I knew. Deep down, I knew those visions didn''t fill me with dread for nothing.


    The puzzles wereing together now. The visions were fragments of a poignant memory ¡ª one my gut told me I would rather forget.


    The name ''Leon'' still resonated in my head. Thete Alpha. Hades'' brother. The agonizingly haunting voice of the woman with green eyes. Her baby. All these clues pointed toward a conclusion I was terrified to face.


    I exhaled shakily, my hands trembling as I reached for the ss of water on the table ¡ª only to find it empty.


    Rhea finally stirred beside me. Her voice was soft, almost hesitant. "You felt it too, didn''t you?"


    I swallowed. "The visions... they aren''t warnings. They''re memories. Someone else''s memories... but also mine."


    Rhea''s eyes, normally bright and teasing, were dark with worry. "Leon. The woman. The child. The blood. That scene, my dear... we''ve been there before. The same woods, the burning wreckage of a car, the bodies..."


    "No!" I screamed, blurting the word before I could stop it.


    James'' words crept into my mind. "Who you took from him..."


    My breath came in shallow gasps. My chest tightened, invisible chains coiling around my ribs, squeezing.


    "I''ve done this before," I whispered. The words tasted like ash on my tongue.


    Rhea''s silence was confirmation enough.


    The visions weren''t dreams. They were recollections ¡ª fragments of a past life or perhaps a part of me long buried beneathyers of lies, drugs, and trauma. I had always known. But it had never felt real. Until now.


    I could still feel it ¡ª the way my ws sank into flesh, the resistance of bone splintering under force, the warmth of blood spraying my face. The ferals'' howls hadn''t frightened me that night. They''d felt... familiar. Almost wee.


    And I hadn''t hesitated. Not once.


    The scent of blood hadn''t even stopped me.


    The same ferocity that had saved Elliot had once annihted others. But not monsters. Not all of them.


    People.


    I shot to my feet, heart racing, panic curling in my stomach. "What did I do, Rhea? Who did I kill?" My voice cracked on thest word. But I already knew. I felt it in my bones. The truth vibrated in my marrow.


    I had been happy.


    Things had slowly be perfect...


    "Beast of the night." Felicia''s mocking tone, and the weight of those words, drowned me.


    Rhea spoke slowly, her expression pained. "You weren''t yourself then. You were... lost. Consumed."


    "But I did it!" I choked out. "I ¡ª I felt it. That night. The same hunger. The same fury."


    She reached for me in my psyche, but I recoiled, disgusted by myself. "It wasn''t the first time I bathed in blood. The woods... the burning car... the bodies... It was me."


    Rhea''s voice was barely a whisper. "You were used." Her voice trembled with guilt. "I was used... against you."


    "No..."


    Footsteps made me whip around, ws drawn in a heartbeat ¡ª only to be met with light green eyes and raised hands in surrender.


    An easy smile touched his lips. "The hero herself. Please don''t rip my head off..." But his words trailed off as he really looked at me. "Eve... you''re pale. You''re bleeding..."


    It was happening again.


    He tried to take a step toward me. "Hades wanted to ask how you like the TV. He''s in a meeting... is there something I can¡ª"


    "Stop!" My voice was louder than I intended. I withdrew my w.


    He froze, his worry deepening. "What happened?"


    "Tell me it''s not true. Tell me now," I blurted, mindless with panic.


    He blinked, caught off guard by the raw desperation in my voice. "Tell you... what?"


    "Tell me what, Your Highness?"


    My eyes flew to the doorway, where Felicia stood, Elliot by her side.


    The moment his eyes met mine, Elliot ran toward me and stopped awkwardly at my side, as if waiting for permission to engage.


    "I think it''s time we finally spoke," Felicia said, her voice steady. "Woman to woman. You saved my son, after all."

 Chapter 229: The Blood On My Hands

    Eve


    It was obvious that Kael didn''t want to leave me alone with Felicia, but I retracted my ws and forced a smile.


    "It''s fine, Kael. You know I can take care of myself."


    I even winked and picked up Elliot, who easily clung to me.


    "Her Highness is right," Felicia agreed. "There has been so much animosity. Mostly from me ¡ª misced hate that I need to show regret for, especially in light of what has happened... what she has done. You understand, don''t you?" She gave Kael a pointed look that said he had no choice but to concede.


    "I would rather not¡­" he muttered.


    "Kael." I closed the distance between us and ced a hand on his shoulder. I needed to know. Running from the truth would only end with me crashing into a wall. She had called me the Beast of the Night for a reason. "I can handle one woman."


    He nced between us both, clearly wondering what Hades would do to him if he found out he''d left me alone with Felicia. But finally, he nodded. "Sure... I''ll be outside."


    He shed Elliot a smile before walking out. Felicia turned and closed the door behind him. She let out a sigh, then made her way toward me.


    "Did you traumatize your child on purpose for the sake of this?" I asked, my tone acidic before she could speak. My hold on Elliot grew even more protective.


    She smirked, showing her fangs and tucking her glossy ck hair behind her ear. "Whatever do you mean?"


    "Cut it out," I gritted my teeth.


    "Oh, please. Don''t pretend that the foolish insinuation I''d willingly hurt my child is why you''re so on edge." She brushed my question aside with a wave of her hand. "You and I both know the real reason you''re sweating buckets."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Say what you want to say, Felicia. I know you''re just bubbling."


    She looked at me, her eyes sharp, searching, peeling away myyers.


    "You... when you first arrived here ¡ª pale as chalk, almost malnourished, feigning defiance though I could see the tremble in your fingers. You were a shadow of yourself. A stray cub thrown into a den of wolves."


    She began to circle me slowly, like a predator savoring the moment before the strike.


    "And yet," she continued, "you survived. No ¡ª you thrived. You stole a king''s heart, his beta''s loyalty, my son''s affection... and you made them yours." Her voice wavered, the mask slipping for a fraction of a second before her gaze grew sharp again. She nced at the television, where the anchors were still discussing me.


    "Even my pack''s awe and intrigue, you won ¡ª despite everything. Tell me... how did you do it?"


    I adjusted Elliot on my hip, the weight of his small body grounding me.


    "I didn''t take anything that wasn''t freely given. Maybe if you hadn''t spent so long sharpening your ws on shadows, you would''ve seen that."


    Her nostrils red, but sheughed bitterly.


    "You think you''re different from me?" Her fangs shed again. "You''re not. You''re just the younger version of me ¡ª hungrier, prettier, still drunk on the illusion that loyalty is real."


    "I don''t need illusions, Felicia." My voice came out colder than I thought possible. "Put a pin in it if you''re just going to speak in riddles."


    Those sharp green eyes narrowed.


    "I should have seen it was all a facade ¡ª a well-crafted mask you wore. But the question is: what exactly were you hiding?"


    I involuntarily held my breath, waiting for her to give voice to the darkest fears I could no longer deny.


    "Now we both know," she breathed, her voice cold. "You''re not some ditzy little princess, captive of the Hand of Death. You are the beast. The monster. The assassin who ripped his heart out of his chest. You were the one who carved his wife''s baby from her."


    Her voice rose, each word a hammer blow.


    "You slit her throat with your ws. You killed his love. You killed Danielle."


    Her words were nails in my coffin ¡ª echoes of a truth I had only begun to suspect, now screaming in full rity.


    "I¡­"


    But she shushed me sharply with a finger, her voice trembling and venomous.


    "No. I was there."


    And suddenly, her words splintered open the door I had fought so hard to keep locked.


    I saw blood.


    So much blood.


    Danielle''s wide, terrified eyes filled with tears, her mouth forming pleas I could barely hear over the roaring in my head.


    Please¡­ not the baby¡­ not my child¡­


    I had stood over her. ws wet. Breath ragged.


    Rip.


    The sound of flesh tearing. A scream cut short.


    Her warm blood soaking into my skin.


    "You tore my husband and father-inw to shreds," Felicia''s voice choked, dragging me deeper.


    I saw them.


    The King ¡ª regal, broken, lifeless eyes.


    The old Alpha gasping hisst breath, reaching for help that would nevere.


    "And then you turned to my sister¡­"


    Danielle''s scream. Her hands on her belly. The smell of death all around.


    "I watched her beg," Felicia whispered hoarsely, "beg you to spare her. Spare her baby."


    Please¡­ he needs me¡­ let my baby live¡­


    My ws glistened red.


    I remembered the wildness in me. No control. No mercy.


    "And now," Felicia''s voice cracked, anger and sorrow strangling her words, "you cling to her husband like a leech. Do you feel good, Eve? Knowing you took the ce of the woman whose blood you spilled?"


    Her words hit likeshes on raw skin.


    My knees weakened. Elliot stirred against me, sensing the storm within.


    Felicia''s eyes burned with grief so potent I could taste it.


    "Tell me!" she demanded, her voice breakingpletely.


    But I couldn''t.


    Because I was there.


    I had done it.


    And now I stood in Danielle''s ce, holding her child''s cousin, iming her husband''s heart.


    "Will you kill Elliot too?"


    I froze. Only then did I realize that I had started to sob.


    "What?"


    Her words cracked something open inside me.


    "Will you kill Elliot too?" she demanded again. "He''s in your arms, isn''t he? That''s why you pretended to care for him."


    I gasped. The air turned thick, suffocating.


    "No..." I whispered, but it came out broken. My arms trembled, barely able to hold Elliot.


    But Felicia''s words cut deeper than ws ever could.


    The dam shattered.


    The images rushed in ¡ª no longer fragmented echoes but vivid, merciless truths.


    The weight of blood on my hands. The coppery scent clogging my throat.


    Danielle''s scream wasn''t distant anymore. It was in my ears, raw and deafening.


    Her pleading eyes, wide, desperate ¡ª alive.


    Please¡­ not my baby¡­ not my child¡­


    I had looked down at her, chest heaving. My ws moved on their own, slicing through flesh and silk.


    The sound.


    Rip.


    A spatter of blood across my cheek, hot and fresh.


    I fell to my knees.


    The floor rushed up to meet me, and I clung to Elliot, but my body shook violently.


    "No," I choked, curling into myself, arms around my head as if I could block it out. But it only grew louder, clearer.


    The king''s roar of fury.


    The old Alpha''s desperate gasps as I tore him apart.


    My own feral snarl, animalistic and unstoppable.


    And Danielle... her final whisper.


    He needs me¡­ please¡­


    I had torn her open.


    Bile burned in my throat. Sobs racked my chest.


    "Stop¡­" I whimpered. "Please, stop¡­"


    But the memories didn''t care. They surged in sharper, unrelenting.


    Danielle''s blood pooling beneath me.


    Her hand twitching once¡­ twice¡­ and then stillness.


    Herst breath.


    I screamed.


    The sound erupted from me, raw and jagged, making Elliot cry out in fright.


    I dropped him ¡ª gods, I dropped him ¡ª and curled fully into myself on the floor, clutching my head, rocking back and forth.


    My ws extended without my will, scratching against the marble.


    "I didn''t mean to¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­"


    The truth crushed me.


    I had done it.


    I was the monster.


    I was the Beast of the Night.


    And I could no longer hide.


    The memories hade fully for me.

 Chapter 230: Crown Or Chains

    Hades


    "Deception in this Council will be detrimental to this pack," Gallinti said pointedly, though his gaze was not on me.


    "She had been marked, her wolf awakened, and we were lied to," Ss added, his voiceced with venom. "Your Majesty, you do know why this council exists in the first ce."


    "I am aware," I replied simply.


    Ss swerved his head toward me. "Is that all?" he ground out through gritted teeth. "There are rules in ce. Transparency is one of our core values."


    "I recall, Ambassador. I take full responsibility." My voice was level, inscrutable.


    "You lied to us. Your only allies in a pack that did not want you on the Obsidian throne. I hope you recall that every sector and quadrant pack wanted that throne. They all opposed your rule. Every attempted assassination, every uprising against the Beta they didn''t want on the throne. They called you young and ruthless. The protests... the riots in the Southern Quadrant¡­ the blood spilled to secure your ce. And still, we stood beside you." His voice trembled with restrained fury. "Gallinti and I vouched for you when others spat your name like venom in those chambers."


    I remained still, my hands sped in front of me, my gaze steady.


    "And yet," Ss continued, mming his palm on the marble table, "you hid this from us! Cloaked it in secrecy! And now we learn she was marked long before ¡ª that her wolf had awakened in silence under your protection. Why?" His voice cracked, desperate. "Why would you gamble with the very trust we bled for?"


    Gallinti exhaled slowly, his expression carefully measured. "Ss," he said, his tone softer but firm, "we were not the ones who ced His Majesty on the Obsidian throne."


    He turned to me, his eyes meeting mine with the weight of long-shared history. "You ascended by your own hand. By steel and strategy. You outmaneuvered rivals twice your age and left them grasping at shadows. You quelled rebellions before they could catch me. You stood unshaken through council inquiries and tribunal hearings. You earned that throne."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.


    "But," Gallinti continued carefully, "we backed you. We vouched for you. We staked our honor, our sectors, and the loyalty of those beneath us on your word. We silenced whispers of treachery and recklessness. We answered for decisions we did not make, trusting you had reasons beyond what could be shared."


    His gaze flicked briefly toward Ss before returning to me. "All we ask now... is that those reasons do not undo the foundation we''ve helped steady."


    Montegue said nothing. His eyes remained far away, as though seeing something beyond the council chamber ¡ª perhaps a memory, perhaps a warning only he could sense. His silence was heavier than any usation.


    "It was necessary," I finally spoke. "Her family hollowed her out for a reason. They knew that her abilities would be a liability to them... but an asset to someone else. They returned to take her back the moment the first stirrings of her wolf were felt. They were informed. Therefore, I could not take chances until I understood the depth of what we were dealing with."


    I let the silence stretch, letting them feel the weight of that truth wrapped in a necessary lie.


    "If I had brought this to the council prematurely," I continued, my voice calm but edged with steel, "we would not be sitting here in debate. We would be sifting through ashes. The fear, the whispers, the political vultures waiting for a crack to exploit... they would have torn her apart, been more insistent on taking her back. And with her, any chance we had of controlling what she carries."


    Ss''s face twisted, torn between understanding and resentment. "So now... the charade of a coronation will not happen. She will not be¡ª"


    "She will still be crowned." I cut him off. I made sure our eyes met across the ck marble table. "She will be the Luna of Obsidian."


    The entire table seemed to freeze.


    I doubled down. "She will be crowned."


    The silence was suffocating. No one moved.


    Ss''s breath hitched first ¡ª sharp, incredulousughter broke through his clenched teeth.


    "You cannot be serious," he spat. "We allowed her presence because it was strategic. A containment. But crowning her? No. You would make a hollowed werewolf princess our Luna? Over purebloods who have fought, bled, and died for this pack?"


    His voice rose, echoing in the chamber. "She is a liability, not a queen! You would bind her to the throne and call it duty when all it will be is madness disguised as loyalty."


    Gallinti shifted, his face controlled but troubled. "Your Majesty... even if we reason it out ¡ª" he paused carefully, "¡ª there will be unrest. The other sectors barely tolerate her presence. Crowning her might secure her ce, but at the price of stability. You said so yourself: political vultures wait for cracks. This will be one."


    I remained calm, hands still sped.


    "I understand your concerns. But it is precisely because the vultures are circling that she must be crowned. Without a title, she is a tool ¡ª and tools can be discarded. With a crown, she bes part of the throne itself. Bound to it. Bound to me."


    Ss''s nostrils red. "Or perhaps you bind yourself to her." His voice sharpened, heavy with usation. "Is this strategy... or sentiment, Your Majesty?"


    Gallinti shot Ss a warning nce, but the words had alreadynded.


    I met Ss''s gaze without flinching. "It is strategy. And necessity."


    Gallinti exhaled. "Still... even necessity reveals cracks." He did not say more, but his meaning hung between us.


    Ss pressed forward, bitter frustration coloring every word. "So we are to ce a chain on her neck and call it a crown. Fine. But are you certain she will see it the same way?"


    Before I could respond, Montegue finally stirred.


    His voice cut through the tension ¡ª smooth, deliberate, unexpected.


    "The werewolf princess would not make too bad of a Luna."


    The room went deathly still.


    All heads turned toward him, shock rippling across faces long used to his silence.


    Montegue''s eyes, once distant, were now sharp ¡ª and for the first time in a long while, filled with intent.


    "Chains or crowns," he murmured, "sometimes they are the same thing. But it depends on who wears them."


    His gaze flicked to me. "And on who ces them."


    "Montegue... I know you to be wise... but this..." Ss was practically trembling, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Montegue''s gaze drifted briefly, unreadable, before settling back on Ss with a weight that silenced himpletely.


    "That werewolf," Montegue began slowly, deliberately, "single-handedly ripped apart more than forty fully grown, trained ferals. All for what?" His voice dropped to a near whisper. "My grandchild."


    He stroked his chin thoughtfully, almost musing aloud. "No hesitation. No thought of consequence. Loyalty. Protection. Instinct born from something far deeper than politics or personal gain."


    The chamber held its breath.


    "She is powerful," Montegue said softly. "But sentimental. Good, even." He nced around the table, his expression darkening. "And goodness is rare in this room... and even rarer in a throne room."


    He sat back, tapping his fingers once on the armrest.


    "Kind people make predictable decisions. They protect. They nurture. They obey duty when it''s framed as service. They can be... steered."


    Gallinti stiffened beside him but stayed silent.


    "And when you give a girl like that," Montegue continued, his voice dropping into something conspiratorial, "a role... a function... an obligationrger than herself ¡ª you chain her to it. She will not betray the pack. She will not betray him. Because that crown will not sit on her head¡­ it will sit on her heart."


    He looked at me. I understood.


    "You are not wrong, Your Majesty," Montegue concluded. "A crown is not a prize for her. It is an anchor. She will bind herself tighter than any of us ever could."


    A cold, shrewd smile touched his lips.


    "And anchors do not drift."


    He nced at me once more, just as the chamber doors burst open with a loud crash.


    Kael stormed inside, pale as death, his breath ragged.


    His eyes were wide ¡ª wild with terror.


    "Your Majesty!" he gasped, the words tumbling out, choked with panic. "It''s... it''s the princess. You ¡ª you have toe. Now!"


    His horror was palpable, his voice cracking.


    "I think... its her wolf. Its mutating."

 Chapter 231: Echoes From The Past

    Hades


    For a moment the world fell away. The ground beneath me gave way, the walls around me dissipated into nothing, and every other person simply ceased to exist as I watched her.


    I had to race fast enough to reach her, my mind in shambles as I watched the scene unfold. She had shifted fully, her ashy ck wolf curled up in a fetal position, levitating high off the ground. Around her, she created a vortex that drew everything toward her. Furniture and other items were thrown into a wild spiral around her. It was pure chaos.


    My skin tingled with apprehension, the hairs on my body standing on end as I took her in. I had not a single clue what I was supposed to do.


    I had a hunch this had something to do with the nosebleeds and other strange incidents since Rhea returned, but I was nowhere near prepared for this.


    I took a step forward, my breath ragged, heart pounding against my ribs like a war drum. The air around her shimmered, bending and cracking like thin ss under pressure. Power ¡ª raw, ancient, untamed ¡ª rolled off her in waves, thick enough to taste on my tongue.


    "Red..." I whispered, but my voice was swallowed by the oppressive silence.


    Her body jerked, her limbs twitching in unnatural spasms, as if something inside her was fighting to tear free. Her wolf form pulsed with streaks of silver and dark energy, veins of light webbing across her fur and into the air like living lightning. For a moment, my heart dropped, horrified that I might have infected her with the corruption in my own body by marking her.


    I forced my feet to move ¡ª one step, then another. The closer I got, the heavier the air became. My knees buckled, and I had to brace myself against the sheer force radiating from her.


    Suddenly, her head snapped up, and her eyes ¡ª not the crimson of a lycan I hade to know, but burning amber that engulfed her entire eye socket, not only the iris ¡ª locked onto mine. My breath caught.


    Those eyes...


    My heart lurched.


    Her mouth opened in a deafening howl, and the energy around her exploded outward in a pulse that mmed into me, sending me flying back into the debris of what used to be a wall. My vision blurred, pain ring through my body. But still, I dragged myself up. That howl was not ordinary either.


    This wasn''t just a shift. This was something else ¡ª something bigger, older, something horribly familiar. Something that pulled me back to the clearing, the pungent odor of copper and gasoline punching me in the gut.


    I coughed, blood trickling down my lip.


    "I don''t know if you can hear me," I rasped, struggling to my feet, "but you need toe back."


    Her body convulsed again, and a crack split the air ¡ª not sound, not sight, but something deeper. Reality frayed at the edges.


    I didn''t think. I ran. I ran straight into the storm, into her, praying that if I reached her, touched her, I could anchor her back.


    My arms wrapped around her trembling body, the energy burning against my skin like fire and ice all at once. I buried my face in her fur and whispered, "I''m here. You''re not alone."


    For a terrifying moment, nothing happened. Then, slowly, the storm began to recede.


    Her body sagged into mine, heavy and trembling.


    And when I looked down, her wolf eyes blinked up at me ¡ª scared, vulnerable, human.


    "I''ve got you," I whispered hoarsely, holding on for dear life as the world began to piece itself back together.


    She was not responding, not even moving a muscle. I had been so foolish that I had not thought of what effect a werewolf shifting into a lycan would have on her, especially with me being infected with the flux. I cradled her to me, pushing away the harrowing images of Danielle that had suddenly been triggered back to the surface.


    Why was that howl so hauntingly familiar? Her eyes were not like anything I had ever seen before. I swallowed, cradling her to me as though she might fall apart at any moment.


    "The Deltas are on their way," Kael informed me.


    I could not even speak. I just watched her. How many times would she be in this situation, where her body would turn against her this way?


    "I don''t know what happened, Hades," Felicia''s voice sliced through my despair. "I was thanking her for what she... goddess... what''s wrong with her?" Her voice quivered as she adjusted Elliot on her hip.


    The goddess knew that if I stood, I would pour my frustration out on her. "I will be checking the security camera footage to get to the bottom of this," I said simply, getting up and picking Eve up with me. "And I trust your father will be there for your exile once I know exactly what you did to my wife." Danielle''s sister or not, I was no longer going to be merciful or lenient.


    ---


    Eve


    I felt the gag on my snout ¡ª this time, real. A thick, iron muzzle mped tight around my jaws, suffocating every instinct to cry out. My body buzzed with the same malevolent force that had ripped free moments ago, but now it had nowhere to go. It coiled inside me like a storm trapped in a ss jar, fracturing me from the inside.


    My bones rattled beneath muscle stretched too tight, my ws scraping helplessly at nothing. My vision blurred, flickering between the wolf and something... else.


    My senses overloaded. The metallic tang of blood was thick in the air ¡ª not just around me, but inside me. I could taste it, feel it pulsing with every erratic beat of my heart. My vision stuttered and twisted, shadows writhing at the edges.


    And beneath it all... bloodlust. Overbearing, suffocating bloodlust.


    It wasn''t mine. Or maybe it was. It was hard to tell anymore. The hunger wed at me, scraping at my insides with barbed fingers, demanding release. My body shook, trapped between the desire to tear into something ¡ª anything ¡ª and the iron muzzle that kept my jaws mped shut. The restraint only made it worse. I could feel my pulse in my gums, in my tongue, in my fangs aching to extend.


    I growled low and feral, the sound muffled by cold metal biting into tender flesh. The vibrations rattled through my chest like thunder in a broken cage. I thrashed against the metallic bounds.


    "It will soon be time," a voice ripped through my frenzied thoughts.


    I paused, muscles freezing as a hand brushed through my fur. "You will feast, sister," she whispered.


    Ellen.

 Chapter 232: The Obsidian Royals Assassin

    Eve


    I moved closer, inhaling the only familiar scent in the chaos of my environment. I raised my head as she ran her hand through the fur on my head.


    "I missed you," she murmured, her voice strange and strained. "It will all be over soon."


    I let out a purr, part of my agitation simmering away as the helicopter lowered into the dense woods below, the moon nowhere to be seen in the sky.


    Over the sound of the des of the helicopter, I could hear something in the distance ¡ª the whirling of car tires and the unmistakable scent of forbidden creatures.


    Lycans.


    I ground my teeth, letting out a growl.


    Her hands brushed through my fur again, soft and deceptively soothing, but underneath her touch, I felt tension ¡ª something coiled and dark. My breath shuddered in and out, the muzzle biting into me each time. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to remember warmth, peace... but all that came was the storm inside me.


    Then ¡ª a sharp click broke through the heavy hum of the helicopter des.


    My head twisted instinctively toward the sound, and Ellen''s hand gently stroked between my ears. "Shh..." she whispered. "I have something for you."


    She reached down to a hiddenpartment beneath her seat and pulled out a small silver briefcase. The air around it was cold ¡ª unnaturally so. Frost clung to the edges as she unlocked the seals with a hiss.


    Inside... rows of vials rested in neat order, each one filled with thick, glistening blood.


    The moment the scent hit me, my vision darkened at the edges. My body convulsed with a sudden, violent hunger that I couldn''t control. My fangs ached, gnashing against the muzzle. I whimpered, frantic, my body trembling with want.


    Ellen picked up one vial and twisted it open, the metallic tang saturating the air between us. She pressed the open vial to my muzzle and tipped it forward. The blood dribbled over the iron, slipping between the seams. I couldn''t stop myself. My tongue darted out,pping, desperate, greedy.


    The taste was pure ecstasy. Warm, thick, electric. It flooded through me like fire and ice, fueling the storm and quieting it all at once. My ws flexed and retracted involuntarily, as if my body didn''t know whether to rx or attack.


    Ellen smiled faintly, her eyes ssy. "There''s more where that came from, sister."


    But before I could process her words, her hand shifted from gentle to firm ¡ª and she shoved me backward.


    The door behind me swung open, the rush of cold night air mming into my face ¡ª and then I was falling.


    Down.


    I twisted mid-air, instincts taking over, andnded hard on my feet in the dense underbrush. The impact jarred my bones, but I didn''t falter. My snout immediately lifted.


    And I smelled it.


    Blood.


    More blood. Fresh, hot, alive.


    The muzzle strained under the pressure of my gnashing teeth until it finally snapped, metal shards falling to the ground. My jaws opened wide, and a savage snarl ripped from my throat, echoing into the night.


    I didn''t think.


    I ran.


    The scent was everything ¡ª a call, a lure, a promise.


    Trees shattered beneath my charge, trunks splintering like twigs as I tore through the forest with reckless abandon. My paws dug into the earth, propelling me faster than I''d ever run.


    The sound of car tires screeched in the distance. My ears swiveled, locking onto it.


    Blood.


    Lycans.


    I roared, the sound shaking the ground beneath me, andunched forward, mming into trees without slowing, sending them toppling behind me like dominoes. My breath came in snarls and growls, my body drunk on the blood I''d tasted and the blood I could almost feel waiting for me.


    Nothing else mattered.


    Except for the blood.


    Nothing but blood.


    When I was close enough, I lunged through the trees and foliage, propelled by a force beyond instinct ¡ª pure hunger, pure rage.


    My body crashed onto the top of the armored vehicle with a deafening ng, the metal groaning beneath my weight. My ws sank in, shredding through the reinforced ting like wet paper. The scent of blood and fear spilled out in waves, feeding the madness burning in my veins.


    I didn''t hesitate. I tore into the roof, ripping it open with a snarl that rattled the night itself.


    But before I could sink my fangs into flesh ¡ª movement.


    Two shadows leapt from the vehicle in perfect unison,nding with heavy thuds a few feet away. In the blink of an eye, they shifted mid-air, fur erupting from skin, muscle expanding with unnatural speed.


    Two wolves.


    But not ordinary wolves.


    I could see it from the insignia on their royal vests.


    They were Lycan royals.


    One was te-gray, with massive shoulders and eyes like steel tinged with murky red. The other, a towering fawn-colored beast, its fur bristling with raw power, golden-crimson eyes locked onto me.


    For the briefest second, we held still, three predators sizing each other up in the dark.


    Then they came at me. Together.


    The gray one struck first, ramming into my side with crushing force, sending me tumbling across the forest floor. The fawn wolf followed, teeth sinking into my nk before I could recover. Pain red hot and electric, but it only fed the frenzy inside me.


    I roared, twisting violently, jaws snapping shut around the fawn wolf''s leg. I tasted blood ¡ª hot, rich, powerful ¡ª and it sent another surge of strength through me.


    But the gray wolf was relentless, mming into my shoulder and dragging me down into the dirt. His massive paw pinned me, and for a moment, I struggled beneath theirbined weight.


    They were bigger. Stronger.


    But I was hungrier.


    I let out a furious, blood-curdling snarl, twisting my body beneath them. My ws shed out, catching the gray wolf''s underbelly. He yelped, staggering back just enough.


    I surged up, jaws snapping toward the fawn wolf''s throat, but he danced back, quick and precise. They circled me now, two giants, muscles rippling beneath thick fur, their breaths low and focused.


    I panted, my chest heaving, blood dripping from the remnants of my muzzle.


    I was outmatched.

 Chapter 233: The Final Trigger

    Eve


    A warning growl escaped me, my blood buzzing with bloodlust that tinged my vision crimson. They circled me, snarling, fangs clenched, looking for the perfect opening to rip into me. I twisted my head, making sure they both remained in my line of vision.


    The air was saturated with a taut tension that had my fur bristling at attention. I could hear everything ¡ª the crickets, the blowing of the leaves, the blood pumping through their hearts.


    They circled me, snarling, fangs bared, looking for the perfect opening to tear into me. I twisted my head again, making sure they both stayed in my line of vision.


    "Leon!" A feminine voice from behind the men made me momentarily pause.


    The air trembled, thick with tension. I could hear everything ¡ª the chirping of crickets, the whispering leaves, the pounding of their hearts.


    But there ¡ª beneath all that noise ¡ª five heartbeats. Two before me. Three trapped in the vehicle.


    And the fifth... faint. Muffled. Like it pulsed inside liquid. Small. Weak.


    A pup.


    I didn''t have time to think.


    The gray wolf lunged first. I met him halfway, our bodies colliding with bone-snapping force. His ws raked down my side, but I barely felt the pain. My jaws mped down on his neck, shaking him violently until his weight threw me off bnce.


    Before I could recover, the fawn wolf mmed into me, sending me skidding through the underbrush. My spine jarred against tree trunks, branches snapping beneath me until I crashed into an ancient oak.


    For a moment, darkness wavered at the edge of my vision.


    And then ¡ª I smelled it.


    Blood.


    Sharp. Fresh. New.


    Minute, but potent. Like a fresh cut. Coming from the vehicle.


    I didn''t think. I couldn''t. The scent ignited something inside me, snapping my limbs back into focus, erasing exhaustion.


    The wolves charged again ¡ª but this time, I was faster. Weightless. My body moved on instinct.


    I ducked low, ws shing up, catching the gray wolf across the face. He howled, staggering back. The fawn wolf went for my nk, but I twisted, my hind leg kicking into his jaw with a crunch that sent him sprawling.


    They were down. Not for long ¡ª but long enough.


    I bolted.


    The vehicle loomed ahead. I leapt onto its roof once more, metal groaning beneath me. From inside, screams pierced the night ¡ª two women. Terrified.


    I didn''t care.


    I tore at the reinforced shell, ripping steel apart like wet paper. My paw shoved through the opening I''d made ¡ª and then, pain.


    A sharp prick.


    Something pierced my paw.


    I yanked back with a snarl, jumping down from the roof ¡ª but my body betrayed me. My muscles spasmed violently, twisting and locking.


    I tried to steady myself ¡ª but a howl tore from my throat, raw and wild, the force of it mming outward in waves. The wolves flinched, forced back by the sheer power of the sound.


    And then it began.


    My body convulsed.


    Bones cracked, stretching beyond what should be possible. My ws lengthened, stabbing into the earth, the pain blinding. My fangs grew, tearing past my muzzle, too long, too heavy. My muscles ripped apart from the sudden strain ¡ª then knit themselves back together, stronger, thicker, pulsing with impossible power.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I couldn''t stop it.


    The wolves stared, frozen.


    Their snarls had died in their throats, reced by something colder. I could smell it on them ¡ª fear.


    They had barely recovered from the force of my howl, their paws digging into the earth, their eyes wide as they watched me change.


    My body stretched and warped, my fur bristling in jagged, untamed patches. My spine arched higher, my front legs thickening into something monstrous. My breath came in ragged heaves, every muscle screaming as it reshaped. My ws gouged trenches into the earth, long enough to bury bone.


    And then I lifted my head.


    I met their eyes.


    The gray wolf moved first, a desperate attempt at dominance ¡ª but he was too slow.


    I mmed into him with all the weight of my new form, sending him careening into a tree with a crack loud enough to shake the forest. Before he could rise, I was on him, ws tearing into his underbelly, deeper than before. Flesh, muscle, bone ¡ª all shredded beneath my touch like paper. His howl turned to a choked scream as I ripped upward, leaving nothing intact.


    The fawn wolf hesitated for half a heartbeat ¡ª a mistake.


    I turned on him with a feral snarl, my body faster, heavier, unstoppable. He leapt back, but I was already there, my jaws closing over his shoulder. My teeth pierced straight through muscle and bone, and I jerked my head, tearing his leg from its socket with a sickening crunch.


    He howled, copsing.


    I didn''t give him the mercy of pain alone. I pounced, ws ripping through his throat, silencing him in a spray of hot blood that painted the night.


    The forest was silent again.


    The crickets. The wind. The heartbeats in the distance.


    Only me.


    I stood there, drenched in blood, my breath ragged, my body still burning with that unnatural power.


    And somewhere beneath it all ¡ª beneath the hunger, the frenzy, the storm ¡ª a thought pierced through.


    What have they made me?


    Rhea.


    Yet, Ipped at the blood without thinking ¡ª warm, metallic, thick on my tongue. The taste flooded my senses, a rush of delirium, heady and sharp. My body trembled, still caught between agony and power.


    And then I saw them.


    The bodies.


    Not wolves anymore. Men.


    Their forms had shifted back, naked and broken, eyes ssy, staring at nothing. Their mouths hung open in ck horror, blood bubbling from torn throats, limbs twisted at grotesque angles.


    I stopped.


    My tongue froze mid-lick, the copper tang turning sour in my mouth.


    Nausea crashed over me.


    I stumbled back, paws trembling, my chest heaving in short, ragged breaths. A whimper tore from my throat ¡ª soft, broken.


    No.


    I hadn''t meant to.


    I hadn''t¡­


    I shuffled forward, pawing at the first body. My snout nudged his cheek, rough and cold. He didn''t move. His head lolled to the side, lifeless.


    A sharp whine escaped me.


    I turned to the second ¡ª prodding him, harder this time. His head jerked limply from the motion, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    "No, no, no¡­"


    The words tried to form in my head, but all that came out was another pitiful whimper. My legs buckled beneath me, and I pressed my snout to his chest, desperate for the faintest flicker of a heartbeat.


    Nothing.


    My vision blurred.


    What have I done?


    I scrambled back, tail tucked, ears ttened, my body shivering violently. I looked around, wild and frantic, like a lost pup in a world suddenly too big and too cruel.


    And then ¡ª crackling.


    My head snapped up, ears pricked, breath caught.


    The vehicle door creaked open, groaning under its own weight.


    A figure stepped out slowly, one hand bracing against the car, the other cradling a rounded belly.


    Her breath hitched as her wide, terrified eyes met mine.


    A pregnant woman.


    Her scent hit me next ¡ª life, fragile and pure, blood and fear tangled together.


    Something inside me twisted.


    The storm roared back to life in my veins.


    My body coiled.


    My eyes locked onto her.


    The beast wanted more.


    And I ¡ª I couldn''t stop it.


    I pounced.

 Chapter 234: Disastrous Implications

    Eve


    The pregnant woman barely had time to scream before I mmed into her, knocking her back against the vehicle with a metallic crunch. My jaws hovered inches from her throat, breath hot and ragged.


    She fought against me, but my weight was not one she could withstand. Her hands shifted to ws, her fangs and nose elongating into the snout of a brown wolf ¡ª but she was still no match.


    "This wasn''t part of the deal!" she screamed at me in frustration, her words filtering through snarls. "I am not the fucking target! Don''t you dare touch me!"


    But then ¡ª


    Another heartbeat.


    Faint. Flickering.


    Not hers.


    I froze.


    Slowly, trembling, I lowered my head and pressed my ear to her belly. My breath hitched, my nose brushing against her skin, searching... hoping... desperate to feel that tiny pulse, that fragile flutter of life.


    Nothing.


    My brow furrowed. Confusion swirled with frustration, hunger shing against instinct. I let out a soft, strangled whine.


    Where was the pup?


    A muffled sound caught my ear ¡ª a whimper, faint and broken.


    From inside the car.


    I jerked my head up, nostrils ring. I leapt onto the ruined vehicle, ws gouging deep into twisted steel. Peering down into the crushed cabin, I saw her.


    Another woman.


    Pinned beneath bent metal, trembling, her face streaked with blood and tears.


    "Please..." she sobbed, her voice barely more than a whisper. "My baby. Please, don''t hurt my baby."


    Her scent hit me like lightning ¡ª fear, pain, and something pure.


    I pressed my ear to her belly.


    There.


    A heartbeat.


    Small. Strong. Alive.


    My breath shuddered out of me, and something ancient, something instinctive and wild stirred in my chest.


    My paw raised slowly, ws gleaming in the moonlight ¡ª and came down in a decisive arc onto the pregnant woman¡­


    My eyes snapped open, the remnants of the nightmare clinging to me like chains. The vision of the dream vanished, leaving behind only sweat-drenched skin, trembling limbs, and the deafening echo of screams that weren''t real ¡ª but had been.


    My breath came in ragged gasps. The taste of blood still coated my tongue. Metallic. Thick. Real.


    I looked down.


    My hands shook violently. Fingers trembling. Nails caked in something dark and crusted. Blood. Everywhere. Beneath my nails, smeared up my arms, staining my skin.


    My stomach lurched. I barely made it to the bathroom before I retched, heaving until there was nothing left but dry sobs. My knees buckled, and I crumpled onto the marble floor, the world spinning around me.


    Pieces. All the pieces fell into ce ¡ª and with them came the crushing weight of truth.


    The bodies. The wolves. Men. Not just enemies. Lives.


    And Danielle.


    I had smelled her. Heard her voice. Heard the heartbeat.


    I had not just remembered ¡ª I had fully seen it y before me like footage I now had ess to.


    My vision blurred again, hot tears scalding my cheeks as I buried my face in my bloodstained hands.


    "I''m a monster," I choked, the words breaking from me like shattered ss. My voice was foreign ¡ª raw and hoarse, not my own.


    "I took lives," I whispered. My chest caved in on itself, suffocating under the weight of guilt. "I took¡­"


    The thought mmed into me, ripping the breath from my lungs.


    "I took Danielle from him."


    My shoulders shook violently, a sob tearing from my throat so broken it didn''t sound human.


    "Her child¡­ his child¡­"


    The truth hollowed me out, left me raw and empty.


    I had done this.


    I had taken her from him.


    From Hades.


    Just like they had said.


    "It wasn''t your fault, Eve," Rhea''s voice weaved through my thoughts, attempting to calm me. "You were not yourself..."


    "But it was my ws¡­ my fangs¡­ my teeth that tore her apart."


    My voice cracked into nothing. My body convulsed with sobs I couldn''t control. I pressed my forehead to the cold marble, wishing it could swallow me whole.


    "I felt her blood on my tongue," I whispered hoarsely. "I tasted her life... and I ended it."


    Rhea''s presence swirled in my mind ¡ª steady, calm ¡ª but I could feel her pain too, bleeding into mine. Her despair and heartache were as acute as my agony.


    "You didn''t choose this," she murmured softly. "They forced your lycanthropic nature, manipted your actions. They weaponized me¡­ and through me, they weaponized you."


    "But that doesn''t change the blood on my hands."


    I raised them again, staring at them through blurry vision. The blood wouldn''te off. I''d scrubbed until my skin was raw and burning, but it clung to me. Ingrained.


    I crawled to the mirror.


    My reflection looked back at me ¡ª wild, broken, bloodstained. My eyes ¡ª once warm amber ¡ª now flickered with something darker. Something monstrous.


    The memories surged, clearer now than they''d ever been. Every scream. Every bone I''d shattered. Her final cry¡­ the gurgle of blood as she fought to breathe.


    I had ended her.


    I had taken Hades'' mate.


    His child.


    The one thing he had left.


    A shuddering breath left me, and I choked on it.


    "They said I''d ruin him," I whispered. "That I''d bring death wherever I went."


    And I had.


    I had fulfilled the prophecy.


    I stumbled to my feet, clutching the sink, breath shattering in my chest. My head bowed, forehead resting against the mirror.


    I was going to have to face him.


    I would have to look Hades in the eye¡­ and tell him I''d ughtered the woman he loved.


    The mother of his child.


    My knees buckled again, but I caught myself.


    "I can''t do this," I whispered.


    "You have to," Rhea''s voice softened, like a mother cradling a child. "He deserves to know the truth. No matter how much it hurts. He knows us. He knows you. He knows what they did to us."


    My stomach twisted. I wanted to scream. Run. Hide. But I couldn''t.


    He deserved more than a coward.


    He deserved my confession.


    I drew in a shaking breath and lifted my head.


    My reflection stared back at me ¡ª and for the first time, I saw what I truly was.


    Not a warrior.


    Not a protector.


    Not a victim.


    A monster.


    And monsters¡­ they pay for their sins.


    I turned away from the mirror.


    It was time to find him.


    It was time to destroy whatever hope he still had in us.

 Chapter 235: It All Goes To Hell

    Hades


    Eve had been injected with a sedative to help her rx. I should have been with her now ¡ª she needed me again. But first, I had to rid us of a presence that had been a constant thorn in her side. Thest thing my wife needed was another disturbance in her life.


    My arms were crossed as I looked at both of them, Felicia''s mouth moving, her denials smooth as silk, her tone sweet as honeyced with venom. But I could smell the lies.


    The air thickened with tension, my arms crossed tight over my chest as I stared her down.


    "You expect me to believe that?" My voice was low, dangerous. "You take me for a fool, Felicia?"


    Her lips pressed into a thin line.


    I stepped forward, power crackling beneath my skin. "You y games with me ¡ª with her ¡ª and I promise you, there will be hell to pay."


    Montegue, her father, stood stoic at her side, his face carved from stone. He didn''t interrupt. He didn''t defend her. He simply inclined his head.


    "If that''s what you want, Your Majesty," he said quietly, "I have no qualms."


    Kael, standing to the side, cleared his throat and lifted the remote.


    "I think it''s time you both see the truth."


    The screen flickered to life.


    And then the footage yed.


    Eve stood in the room ¡ª tense, eyes darting nervously as Felicia circled her like a shark in bloody waters.


    "Did you traumatize your child on purpose for the sake of this?" Eve''s voice cut through, sharp and bitter. She clutched Elliot tighter to her chest.


    Felicia only smirked, tucking her dark hair behind her ear. "Whatever do you mean?"


    "Cut it out," Eve growled.


    Felicia''s expression sharpened. "Oh, don''t pretend this is about my child. We both know why you''re sweating, little princess."


    The footage showed her circling, slow and deliberate, her predator''s gaze fixed on Eve.


    "You¡­ when you first arrived, pale, trembling, pretending to be strong¡­ a stray cub thrown to wolves."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "And yet, you thrived," Felicia hissed on screen. "You stole his heart. His loyalty. My son''s affection. My pack''s admiration. How did you do it?"


    Eve''s answer was quiet but steady. "I didn''t take anything that wasn''t freely given."


    Feliciaughed bitterly. "You think you''re different from me? You''re not. You''re younger. Hungrier. Still clinging to the illusion that loyalty exists."


    My fists tightened.


    Their back and forth continued, and each time Felicia pushed her luck in the footage, I would nce at her ¡ª only to find a smile creeping onto her lips. The further we got into the footage, the wider her smile grew, like we were getting closer to one big, devastating surprise.


    Then the words dropped like a bomb.


    "You killed his love. You killed Danielle."


    My heart lurched straight into my ribs, my breath catching.


    I blinked, finding myself yelling. "Stop!"


    But when I raised my head to meet Kael''s eyes, he had turned as white as a ghost.


    When his eyes finally met mine, they were blown wide with debilitating shock that mirrored my own.


    Montegue was as still as a statue, carved from cold, ancient stone ¡ª but his eyes told me all I needed to know. The way his skin had gone the color of marble spoke volumes; even he was caught off guard by the incredulous usation, standing as though waiting for a guillotine to fall.


    And the air ¡ª gods, the air ¡ª tasted mmable. Heavy. Tense. One spark away from turning this entire room into an inferno.


    My heartbeat roared in my ears, louder than the footage, louder than the silence that followed.


    "Kael," I rasped, my voice hoarse, barely human. "Stop the tape."


    But Kael just stood there, his eyes wide, mouth parted as though words had caught in his throat. His hand trembled around the remote.


    I turned slowly to Felicia.


    She was smiling.


    A slow, satisfied, venom-dripping smile. Like a serpent that had finally cornered her prey.


    "You..." My voice broke before I could leash it. "What the fuck was that?" I demanded through clenched teeth. "You used her..."


    "Watch the tape, Hades," she cut me off, her voice no longer pleading ¡ª only sharp and smug, a de pressed to an open wound. She had wanted this. "Don''t you want to see what else I said? Who knows how much more we could all find out together? Isn''t it fitting that it wound out happening like this?


    Long gone was the mask of civility. It has all been an act to pull me into this almost inevitable situation.


    Felicia stood tall, victorious, her chin tilted up just enough to be defiant.


    I wanted to tear the entire room apart.


    My hands clenched at my sides, ws threatening to break through skin.


    Kael swallowed hard, his throat bobbing visibly as he pressed y again.


    The footage resumed.


    Felicia''s voice continued, slow and deliberate:


    "You are not the ditzy little princess, captive of the Hand of Death. You are the beast, the monster, the assassin that ripped his heart out of his chest. You slit Danielle''s throat. You carved his child from her."


    Eve''s breath hitched in the footage; her arms trembled around Elliot.


    I waited for her tough, to deny it. It was impossible ¡ª but why did I see guilt in her gaze?


    "I..." Her voice was shaky.


    "I was there." Felicia''s voice dropped into something colder.


    "You tore my husband and father-inw to shreds," Felicia''s voice choked, dragging me deeper.


    "I watched her beg," Felicia whispered hoarsely, "beg you to spare her. Spare her baby."


    I could see it in my head ¡ª the memory that I was never a witness to, but it haunted me all the same.


    My ws glistened red. I could feel the wildness in me. No control. No mercy.


    "And yet now," Felicia''s voice cracked, anger and sorrow strangling her words, "you cling to her husband like a leech. Do you feel good? Knowing that you took the ce of the woman whose blood you spilled?"

 Chapter 236: Double Agent

    Hades


    "Tell me!" she demanded, voice breakingpletely.


    "Will you kill Elliot too?"


    "What?"


    "Will you kill Elliot too?" she demanded again. "He is in your arms, isn''t he? This is why you pretended to care for him."


    "Stop this. Stop this now!" I yelled, my voice suddenly hoarse as I turned to Felicia.


    The footage stopped.


    And for a moment, the world ceased to turn.


    The silence that followed was suffocating.


    I could hear the blood rushing in my ears, the pounding of my heart like war drums in an empty field.


    Kael was pale, frozen, unable to look me in the eye.


    Montegue ¡ª still as stone, his face unreadable, but his fists clenched at his sides betrayed the storm he struggled to hold back.


    And Felicia...


    Felicia was smiling.


    That smug, cold, victorious smile.


    "You..."


    "I told you I didn''ty a finger on her." She deadpanned.


    "You triggered her," I hissed, "you tried manipting her guilt against her, nting false memories in her mind because she is vulnerable..."


    Felicia pped her hands, no longer smug but her mouth twisted in disdain. "You really don''t get it, do you? She''s that much of a blind spot that you couldn''t even see it."


    I took a step toward her, every muscle straining against the urge to let another person join Morrison.


    "You used my wife... you called her a¡ª"


    "Murderer!" she spat, her lips quivering. "Because that is what she is. She killed Danielle!"


    Before I could react, Montegue ¡ª the ever-stoic Montegue ¡ª moved.


    A sharp crack split the air as his palm connected with Felicia''s cheek.


    The sound echoed like thunder.


    She staggered back, eyes wide, hand flying to her face. Her breath hitched ¡ª and then her chest heaved with angry, broken sobs.


    Tears welled in her eyes, but they weren''t soft.


    They were bitter. Furious.


    "So that girl has you too?" she spat between gasps, her voice jagged and raw.


    Sheughed ¡ª high and sharp, on the verge of madness.


    "The Beast of the Night was in front of you this whole time and you didn''t know."


    Her shoulders shook as she wiped her face, her gaze turning wild.


    "But I don''t me you," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "I was the one there."


    Her breath caught, her eyes distant.


    "I was the survivor."


    And then her voice shattered entirely.


    "I saw her with my own eyes!"


    She pointed a trembling finger at the paused footage on the screen.


    "I recognize my sister''s killer!"


    I took a step forward, every muscle screaming with restraint.


    "Be very careful, Felicia," I warned, my voice low and dark. "Making unfounded usations against my mate ¡ª against my queen ¡ª will get you killed."


    But she only broke into another bitter, manicugh.


    "You still don''t get it, do you?"


    Her pupils were blown wide with fury and pain.


    "It''s in her eyes!" she shrieked. "In her strength! The way her power bends reality around her! The way she rips things apart like they''re paper! That''s not just some curse or ident, Hades."


    She took a staggering step toward me, her eyes ssy, feverish.


    "The only reason you don''t see it is because you let her bewitch you!"


    Her voice cracked, rising higher.


    "How much do you really know her, huh, Hades?!"


    I clenched my fists until my ws broke skin.


    "Enough!" I roared, power crackling through the room like lightning.


    But Felicia''s hysteria only deepened.


    "She is death in silk!" she sobbed. "She is the beast! You all think she''s broken and fragile ¡ª but it''s a mask! It''s always been a mask!"


    She gasped for air.


    "She killed my sister¡­ and she will ruin this pack."


    Her final whisper chilled the room.


    "And the worst part?"


    She gave a twisted smile through her tears.


    "You''ll let her."


    My rage boiled over, searing through my veins like molten metal.


    I stepped forward, the floor beneath my feet cracking from the pressure of my aura. My vision darkened at the edges, shadows curling and writhing like serpents around my legs.


    "You think I would let anything threaten this pack?" I growled, my voice barely human. "You think I would let anyone ¡ª even her ¡ª harm what is mine?"


    But even as I said it¡­ part of me knew.


    I would.


    Gods help me, I would.


    And Felicia saw it.


    Her smile broke into a bitter, hollowugh.


    "You would."


    My chest heaved, fury roaring through me. But I refused to let the usation stand unchallenged.


    "Enough of this madness! You spit poison because you''re drowning in grief, but I will not allow you to nder her!"


    She wiped her tears with a trembling hand and looked up at me with broken hatred.


    "Then exin this, Hades! She tried to kill you once before ¡ª don''t you wonder what else she hides?"


    I froze.


    The shadows rippled, responding to the storm inside me. My hand morphed, the fingers elongating, darkening into an inky, wed tendril pulsing with deadly intent.


    I took another step, arm raised, aimed for her throat.


    But before I could strike ¡ª


    She pulled out something.


    An airtight sealed bag.


    Inside ¡ª a small memory card.


    She held it up between trembling fingers. Her face pale, but her eyes burned with triumph.


    "Did she tell you about this?"


    I froze, heart thundering in my chest.


    The room fell silent.


    "What is that?" I demanded.


    "Take a guess, Hades."


    "Talk, Felicia," Montegue finally spoke, his voice breathless from shock and anticipation. "Enough with these games."


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Felicia''s lips curled into a shaky smile, her breath ragged with fury and triumph.


    "It''s for information exchange," she rasped. "SHE''S a double agent for Obsidian. You think I''ve just been lounging in this gilded cage? No. I''ve been gathering every secret, every whisper ¡ª and this¡­" She shook the sealed bag gently, the memory card glinting under the lights. "¡­this is proof. I even have reason to believe she was behind my son''s kidnapping, yet you look at me as though I''m the viin?"


    Her eyes glittered.


    "Proof that you married the monster who tore apart your world."


    My jaw clenched so tightly I heard something crack.


    But as much as I wanted to dismiss her as mad¡­ I saw it.


    The fear in her eyes.


    The dread in her gaze.


    The tension in her shoulders.


    This wasn''t all just maniption.


    She believed it.


    I snatched the bag from her hand, my fingers curling around it, trembling with restraint.


    Before I could eviscerate her with my re, Montegue''s voice cut through the thick silence.


    "Enough," he said.


    Hisposure had returned, his tone clipped and cold, like a razor''s edge.


    "It is unlikely," he admitted, "but to ensure all bases are covered¡­"


    His eyes met mine ¡ª his expressionposed, unreadable.


    "The princess''s blood will be tested against that found at the scene."

 Chapter 237: Hybrids?

    Hades


    I smoothed out my expression, but every nerve sizzled beneath my skin, and the horrible, indescribable heaviness sank low in my gut.


    I clenched my fist and released, the Flux rearing its head.


    "Of course," I replied, still not managing to release the strain from my voice. "Her blood will be tested."


    Montegue''s eyes narrowed, wary, gauging my expression. "You will have no problem with that, Your Majesty?"


    I managed to ensure my eye did not twitch and nodded. "Why would I be against it?"


    It was not possible. It would mean¡­


    A knock on the door snapped the taut tension in the room. Everyone turned sharply as Kael walked over to open it. Standing eagerly on the other side was a man in a coat.


    The badge stitched onto his chest told me he was from the forensicb.


    He bowed nervously, seemingly noticing the tension that still lingered in the air like a sour taste clings to the mouth.


    "Your Majesty, you have a message from theb concerning the ferals that kidnapped your nephew. You have toe now."


    I nced at Felicia and Montegue, a silent message passing between us¡ªthat we would revisit the issue soon¡ªbefore I walked out with Kael at my tail. They would meet us there.


    The forensicb was as sterile as any other medical facility chamber in the tower, just with a little more of a dark, clinical aura that seemed to cling to you long after you left.


    I made sure to concentrate on what was at hand and the information we needed at the moment¡­ but how could I extinguish the eerie whisper of dread that crawled up my spine like ice?


    Even in the sterile brightness of theb, the shadows of Felicia''s words clung to me.


    The possibility¡ªthe impossibility¡ªechoed louder with each step I took.


    She tried to kill you once before¡­


    I shook my head sharply.


    Now wasn''t the time.


    Not here. Not in front of them.


    Kael kept ncing at me from the corner of his eye, as if he could feel the unraveling happening behind my mask. He said nothing¡ªwisely¡ªbut I knew he was cataloguing every crack.


    A young forensic aide approached, tablet in hand. "Right this way, Your Majesty," he said, voice tight, eyes darting.


    We followed him into a secure analysis chamber, its air thick with a sharp chemical tang and the buzz of machines runningparative scans. Inside, the Chief Analyst stood with arms folded, lips set in a line that did not bode well.


    "Report," I ordered.


    Mara tapped her screen, and a set of images and gic sequences lit up the disy.


    "The ferals¡­" she began, eyes flicking toward me, "they''re neither werewolf nor lycan, Your Majesty."


    The air in the room shifted.


    Kael stiffened beside me. My jaw clenched.


    "What does that mean?" I asked, voice low.


    Mara''s tone was grave. "It means both DNA sequences are present. They are¡­ something in between."


    My heart slowed in my chest. Another anomaly.


    "Hybrids?" I said aloud, the word like ash on my tongue. I took a step forward, my hands curling at my sides. "That''s not possible. Procreation between our kinds is rare, if not downright nonexistent. It should not be possible that hybrids have been born far back enough to be this old and trained enough to pull off such a heist. It makes no sense."


    Mara didn''t flinch. "These weren''t born, Your Majesty. They were made."


    I stared at her, my blood slowly chilling. "Meaning?"


    "They''re not the result of cross-procreation. This is artificial fusion." She clicked to another screen¡ªovepping strands, erratic fusions, forced splices. "Forced integration of ipatible gics. Someone designed them."


    My eyes widened, my breath catching.


    "Biologically altered," I muttered. "That''s a vition of every knownw of nature." Mixing and matching was hical and unpredictable, especially with DNA of two very vtile creatures. There''s a reason we were the only ones remaining after the moon fell.


    Lycan and werewolf DNA were fundamentally different. We resembled each other¡ªsuperficially¡ªbut our blood ran with different instincts, different legacies. Merging us was like mixing a cat and a dog. You''d get something grotesque. Dead¡ªor undead, most likely.


    Montegue stepped forward after slipping into theb, his face like stone, voice clipped. "Do we know their original nature?"


    "Yes. But ording to what we''ve found, these creatures were originally werewolf. Their baseline sequence is unmistakable."


    "But something''s been added," Mara continued. "Something that doesn''t just override the werewolf code¡ªit bypasses it entirely. Ittches onto it, hijacks it. That something¡ªis lycan."


    I turned to her, the words settling in like stone weights in my gut.


    "You''re saying it shifts between the two forms?"


    "Exactly," Mara said. "It uses the werewolf form as a vessel, but the lycan strain gives it¡­ enhanced aggression. Regeneration. Speed."


    A horrifying thought crept through me, cold and slow.


    "And control?" Felicia asked. "The lycan strain gives control."


    Mara hesitated. "It is probable. We believe so. If this was engineered, then there is likely amand structure embedded somewhere¡ªchemical, neural, psychic¡ªwe don''t know yet. But they weren''t acting randomly."


    A long silence followed.


    Kael broke it. "This changes everything."


    It did.


    This wasn''t a random mutation or a rogue experiment. And by the way silence doused the room, the implications from the forensic analysis were clear.


    "So you are telling us the person who donated the DNA that mutated the ferals was an anomaly themselves¡ªbeing able to shift from werewolf to bypass DNA encryption and then shift to lycan DNA totch onto them and alter them?" Felicia asked pointedly.


    Only one person could shift like that, as the prophecy had said.


    Eve was a werewolf that could shift into a lycan.


    And if, because of the donated DNA, the donor could control the ferals, it would mean¡­


    I mentally shook my head, my pulse hammering, as Mara replied.


    "Yes, Your Highness. It seems so." She adjusted her sses and shifted her gaze to me, a secret message in the gesture. "The ferals would have died anyway within a week or two."


    "Why?" we all echoed.


    "Their bodies¡­" she momentarily pursed her lips. "The fusion of lycan and werewolf DNA in such a fashion¡­ is inherently unstable," Mara finished. "The cells begin to reject each other, triggering a systemic breakdown. They burn too hot¡ªregenerating, mutating, adapting¡ªbut without a stable core, they copse from the inside. Think of it like a machine running on mismatched gears. Eventually, the friction tears everything apart."


    I could feel the prickle of the Montegues'' eyes on me.

 Chapter 238: Immunity

    Hades


    Kael let out a slow breath, his fingers flexing by his side. "So they''re made to burn fast and bright. Weapons with a fuse."


    "Exactly," Mara confirmed. "They were created for a purpose. And whoever made them knew they wouldn''tst long. Which means¡­"


    "They''re disposable," I said grimly. "Like bait. Or a warning." That was all they were. But what would Silverpine¡ªor whoever was responsible¡ªwant with Elliot? What was the goal? None of the forensics revealed that. We were only left with more questions.


    Felicia''s mouth tightened. "Or a test run."


    The implications hit like a sledgehammer, but I kept my breathing even and my expression bordering on detached.


    If these were prototypes¡­ then someone was refining the process.


    Was this weaponry from Silverpine? An army of hybrid anomalies that could be used and easily discarded? Or was there a bigger story beneath all of this?


    I tried not to think too much about any involvement that¡ª


    No, I told myself.


    Eve was experimented upon. Parts of her must have been extracted before she came here. That would exin why they wanted her to return to Silverpine so desperately¡ªbut it still did not exin why it had to be Elliot.


    "The donor is the controller," Montegue added darkly, eyes flicking toward me with a sharpness that made my shoulders tense.


    I turned to Mara, forcing the words out. "Can we trace the donor? Can you iste the source?"


    She gave a slow nod. "We''re working on it. With enough time, we may be able to match the specific strain¡ªif we have ess to enough pure samples."


    Silence pulsed in the sterile air again.


    I could feel the weight of it pressing into my bones.


    If the ferals were engineered using a sample from her¡­


    No, it was not possible.


    She was with me the whole time.


    She couldn''t control them¡ªshe was eating with me¡­


    No. No. No. It was all a coincidence.


    I tried to keep my heart rate stable, or it would rip out of my ribs.


    "Is that all?" Montegue asked rather eagerly. "Are you saying the attack is definitively from Silverpine?"


    "It could be implied but not definitively proven. It seems they were forced. There were ligature marks on their wrists and ankles," Mara said, flipping her tablet for us to see.


    Images of mangled limbs and raw, bruised flesh filled the screen, each more damning than thest. The restraints were crude¡ªiron shackles that had left rusted imprints on bone-deep wounds. One had a brand scorched into his shoulder, a crude sigil that none of us immediately recognized.


    It looked like an M with an arrow running vertically through it, and the arrow itself was crossed through by another.


    A strange symbol, but for some reason, the Flux seemed to recoil at the sight. My hand twitched as it threatened to take over.


    I didn''t recognize it¡ªbut it seemed like the Flux did.


    Mara tapped the screen. "This symbol¡­ does not match any known organizations or rebel groups, past or present, as per our investigation."


    Kael''s jaw clenched. "So it could be Silverpine¡­ or one of their offshoots. Or even Obsidian."


    "It could be a deliberate nt," Felicia murmured, "designed to mislead us. It''s most likely from Silverpine." She nced at me.


    My fingers itched with unease. My thoughts kept circling back to Eve.


    "Is that all?" I asked finally, bracing for something more.


    A strange expression passed over Mara''s face before she replied. "Yes. Nothing more yet."


    The same with the bombs¡ªnothing could be uncovered from forensics. It was no coincidence that all the incidents were somehow connected. Especially considering that Elliot was a victim in two out of the three urrences.


    Why Elliot?


    And just how deep was the plot?


    Who the hell was the mastermind?


    I nodded toward Mara, still left with a plethora of questions, but something in her eyes told me there was more that she wanted only me to hear.


    "All right then," Montegue finally spoke, his voice in but his gaze knowing. He nced at his watch. "It iste, and I am not quite the man I used to be, so I will be taking my leave." His tone was casual, but his eyes told apletely different story.


    "Of course," I replied, echoing his level cadence, my eyes narrowing.


    He turned to Mara. "Is there a blood sample of the Princess of Ellen avable here?" he asked.


    Mara nced at me before answering. "No. We are not in possession of her blood sample."


    He sighed before his gaze flicked between Felicia and me. "It''s not fated for tonight then. Tomorrow is another day." He proceeded toward the exit, Felicia following him, but I could feel her sensing me as she walked.


    The memory card in my pocket weighed as heavy as lead.


    What proof did Felicia even have that it had been in Eve''s possession and this wasn''t just a ploy to implicate her and use the coincidences to further exacerbate the affair?


    But as though she read my mind, she twirled on her heel just before she could step out after Montegue. "I would strongly advise that the memory card be given to Mara for DNA testing, so we know who handled it."


    A muscle in my jaw ticked before I calmed myself. "I appreciate the reminder, Felicia."


    She smiled faintly before walking out, leaving me and Kael.


    By the way Mara immediately picked up her tablet and began to click away, it was clear¡ªthere was more.


    "There is more, isn''t there?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The screen now disyed a cell. "I''m sure you recall the effects that electromaic energy from the Bloodmoon has on normal cells, as my colleague previously demonstrated?"


    Forgetting the Lunar Cataclysm was impossible¡ªbut what the hell did it have to do with this?


    "How could I forget?"


    She nodded. "Well, I want to show you how the ferals'' cells reacted to it."


    I watched the screen, breath held as I waited and waited and... waited.


    Confusion took over before realization dawned¡ªslow and painful.


    "They would have been immune to the Bloodmoon."


    "Like Ellen Valmont," Mara confirmed. "But the presence of Fenrir''s marker is inconclusive because the cells were set to self-destruct eventually, so they wouldn''t be able to hold the mutations for long. The deterioration was encoded into them. Designed obsolescence¡ªbut on a biological level."


    Kael exhaled slowly. "They were made to burn out, literally. Disposable, as you said. But also¡­ experimental. Someone is trying to perfect whatever this is."


    Mara nodded gravely. "And they''re getting closer."


    I leaned forward, jaw tight. "So they''re testing for stability. They''re iterating."


    "Exactly," Mara said. "And if they ever seed in stabilizing the mutation¡­"


    She didn''t finish the sentence. She didn''t have to.


    Kael muttered under his breath, "They''ll be an unstoppable army."


    I rubbed my temples, the migraine building behind my eyes. "And you''re saying this immunity¡ªthis trait¡ªit''s something they extracted from Ellen?"


    "We believe so. The simrities in the cell reaction to the Bloodmoon are there. But without a fresh sample from living ferals, we can''t prove it definitively. And even then¡­" she trailed off. "It might not be from Ellen. It might be a sample from another person who is immune as well."


    "So there''s a possibility it''s from another person?" I asked eagerly.


    "Yes. It is still a possibility that there are more individuals who are immune to the Red Moon''s effect."


    Ellen.


    It had to be Ellen.


    Sword or shield, the prophecy had said.


    Then again, that would mean she had Lycan DNA as well.


    I ran my hand through my hair, hissing out a breath.


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 239: Suspicions That Wither

    Hades


    I cuddled up next to her, drained and¡­ afraid. I took in her scent¡ªthe samevender and honey that had be my lifeline. She was asleep¡­ or so I thought, until she stiffened.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you," I murmured, burying my face in her neck¡ªonly for me to stiffen. Her pulse was pounding, as loud as war drums.


    "Eve?" I whispered, raising my head.


    But she did not look me in the face, her body stiff and twisted away from me.


    I let the silence permeate the air fully, waiting to see if she would look at me on her own.


    "Love?" I called again, tucking her hair behind her ear so I could see some part of her face. "What happened?"


    Just when I thought I was not going to get through to her, she finally shifted, moving and facing me. She didn''t reply to my question.


    I swallowed, made even more uneasy by her strange behavior on top of everything else that had just happened. All that Felicia had said. The memory card that was now with the forensic team¡ªto see whether or not she had handled it, as Felicia had imed.


    Suspicion bloomed like a poisoned flower in my chest, twisting and spreading until I could barely breathe.


    "Eve," I said again, more gently this time. "Talk to me. Please."


    Her eyes finally met mine, glossy with unshed tears, her lips parted as though words were on the tip of her tongue but refused toe out. I could see the war behind her gaze¡ªfear, guilt, and something else. Something I couldn''t name.


    "I just..." she started, then trailed off. Her hands fidgeted in the sheets, twisting the fabric between her fingers.


    I took her hand in mine, stilling them. "Whatever it is, you can tell me."


    She shook her head slowly, then blinked, letting a single tear roll down her cheek. "Hades..." Then her eyes flicked to my ear, and her mouth snapped closed.


    Instinctively, my finger went to my ear, where the emerald earring still was, dangling like it had been for five years.


    I caught the way her face fell, but she covered up her pain with a nervous smile. She wiped her tears. "It''s nothing. Just a nightmare," she whispered.


    But for whatever reason, every cell in my body recoiled from the lie. I had seen her after her nightmares¡ªthe worst of them. The ones after Jules had died. The ones where death still haunted her. I had been a witness to all of them. But this¡­


    This was different.


    The way she almost couldn''t meet my eyes for more than a minute before they darted away. The way she was unconsciously pulling away and not melting into me for warmth.


    It reminded me of how she had acted in the past whenever questions were raised about lies she''d told, secrets she''d kept¡ªonly toter confess her true identity.


    Bells began to ring¡ªdeafening and dreadful¡ªechoing in the deepest corners of my mind.


    Still, I didn''t let it show. I exhaled slowly, brushing her hair back from her face again like I always did. Like everything was fine. Like I didn''t feel the ground beneath us quietly splitting open.


    "Alright," I said softly, forcing a smile I wasn''t sure reached my eyes. "Just a nightmare."


    She nodded¡ªtoo quickly. Too eagerly.


    I pulled her closer, wrapping my arm around her waist, trying to ignore how tense she was, how unnatural it felt. For a moment, we justy there in silence. But it wasn''t the kind of silence we used to share. It wasn''t peace. It was avoidance.


    I rested my chin against her head, closed my eyes. Pretended.


    But inside, my thoughts raced. Every word Felicia had said was ying on loop. The memory card. The blood. The strange, trembling way Eve looked at me now.


    I wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto believe her. That it was just a nightmare. That nothing had changed.


    But something had.


    There was a shift in the air between us¡ªsubtle but suffocating. Like winter had crept into the room without us realizing, icing over the warmth we''d fought so hard to build.


    She wasn''t holding me the same way.


    She wasn''t breathing the same way.


    And I wasn''t believing the same way.


    I kept my grip gentle, my voice low as I whispered, "I''ve got you, Eve. I''m right here."


    Even if everything in me screamed that the truth would rip us apart.


    Or maybe I was just projecting. I had hidden things too¡ªthings I was starting to believe were better left unspoken until I knew definitively that Eve had no more secrets.


    "About Felicia¡­" I whispered into her copper locks.


    Before I could continue, I felt her heartbeat speed up. She was afraid¡­


    Or was it something else?


    "What about her?" Eve tried hard to sound calm, but her voice was so high it cracked.


    "What happened between you?" I asked, recalling how she had been levitating, sucking everything into a void I could barely get out from.


    It made me question things now. Why did Felicia''s usations¡ªwhich should have been just nonsensical ramblings of a narcissist¡ªhave such a profound effect on her?


    Only for Eve to wake up and begin acting odd.


    The rose color from my world was slowly receding, no matter how much I tried to hold on to it.


    I kept telling myself that it was nothing.


    It had to be nothing.


    The truth would be revealed soon¡ªbut Eve had no idea of that. So this was just me, testing¡­


    The lump in my throat hardened as I waited for her to tell me the truth.


    Tell me about what Felicia had used her of, moments before her bizarre reaction.


    The silence that followed tugged painfully at something deep in my chest.


    The silence wasn''t passive. It was strategic. Calcted.


    Eve was thinking¡ªmeasuring.


    Not how to share the truth, but how to manage it.


    How to navigate me.


    And that realization crushed me more than any confession might have.


    It pulled me back to the night I had asked her why she had called herself cursed when the Flux took over.


    The image of her wide-eyed as she spilled lie after lie of an borate story reyed in my mind like a requiem.


    "I¡ª" she started, her breath hitching in her throat. "You know how she is. Probably her old tricks."


    Her voice was feather-light, wavering at the edges as though she herself didn''t believe the wordsing out of her mouth.


    "Probably her old tricks," she repeated, weaker this time. "Always trying to hurt what we have with questions and riddles."


    But what we had was no longer the unshakable truth I once held onto like gospel. It was a delicate thing now. Fragile. Fractured.


    "Is that all it was?" I asked, my voice calm¡ªtoo calm¡ªthe kind of calm that precedes a storm. "Just Felicia¡­ ying games?"


    Eve nodded, still avoiding my eyes. "Yes."


    Another lie. I felt it like a bruise pressed too hard.


    "What exactly did she say?" The hammer was raised, aiming for the final nail in the coffin. "Don''t you remember?"


    I waited with bated breath.


    She shrugged. "It''s a bit fuzzy. I don''t really remember."


    The hammer made its mark.


    And something in me that had begun to live again¡­ withered.

 Chapter 240: Corrupted Files

    Eve


    The glimmer of Danielle''s earring on his ear mocked me.


    It pulsed like a warning beacon, a cruel reminder that some truths couldn''t stay buried forever. And that maybe¡­ maybe I was never supposed to outrun mine.


    Hades held me tighter in his sleep, murmuring my name like a prayer¡ªand it shattered me.


    Because he trusted me. Because he loved me. Because he had no idea what I''d done¡­ or what I might still be capable of.


    My breath hitched. I stared up at the ceiling, counting the shadows that shifted with every passing second. Anything to keep myself from thinking. From remembering the way Felicia had screamed. The way her rage had transformed into terror.


    Her hands, wing at the air. Her voice breaking.


    "I am not the fucking target!"


    There were targets¡ªones that Felicia knew about. Which meant Felicia had a hand in the incident that night.


    I recalled my father''s mocking parting words: "And onest thing¡ªhelp me thank Felicia. Her second time assisting me, but I will always be grateful."


    The second favor had been rying my mental deterioration.


    But the first¡­ had been facilitating the assassination of the king and his father.


    I could still perceive the scent of blood from the vial in the briefcase.


    How could Silverpine have the blood of not just any Obsidian civilian, but of members of the Obsidian royal family¡ªunless it had been given by an inside source?


    Every finger pointed to none other than Felicia.


    Everything was falling into ce now that I had calmed down¡ªreasoning taking over panic and letting me see and recall all I needed to in this convoluted situation of betrayal and smoke-screened loyalties. The chaos had once clouded my mind, made me question everything¡ªbut now, rity was cutting through the fog like a de.


    Felicia had yed her part.


    But I...


    I was responsible for the death of three people.


    Three integral parts of Hades'' life.


    I could still feel the sickening wetness of blood on my hands, the crushing of bones and the ripping of flesh.


    That left me in a moral debate¡ªhow could I, the murderer of his wife, his brother, his father¡­ even think of confessing?


    How could I reveal the truth of Felicia''s hand in it without sounding like a coward, twisting the truth to wash my hands of guilt?


    Without it sounding like desperation¡­ like I was trying to turn the finger away from myself and pin it on someone else?


    Because who would Hades believe?


    Me?


    The woman who destroyed his family.


    The woman he held while she cried, not knowing she was the reason for his tears.


    Or his sister-inw¡ªhis ex-wife''s sister¡ªwho had buried them side by side?


    Would he see Felicia for what she truly was?


    Or would he see me for what the world had already branded me?


    A traitor.


    A murderer.


    A curse.


    I recalled the time I was used of poisoning my own sister. Five years of screaming into deaf ears. Five years of begging to be believed.


    And no one listened.


    Not my mother.


    Not my father.


    Not even the sister I was trying to protect.


    They took everything. My name. My ce. My dignity.


    They took my voice.


    And now Iy in the arms of the only person who had ever made me feel like I had one again¡­ and I was going to lose that too.


    I turned to face him.


    Hisshes were soft against his skin, lips slightly parted in sleep. So peaceful. So innocent. So unknowing.


    My hand moved on its own, brushing against his cheek, following the sharp line of his jaw, the warmth of his breath fanning across my wrist.


    Would he still fall asleep in my arms after this?


    Would he still call me Red?


    Would he still love me?


    The coward in me screamed.


    Screamed at me to stay silent. To bury the truth deeper. To never say a word.


    Because if I did, I might lose everything again¡ªmy freedom, my name, my love.


    I wanted to cry, to fall apart right there, but I bit it back. Because I wasn''t sure I''d be able to stop.


    Because tears would change nothing.


    I leaned forward and pressed my lips softly to his. Just once. Just long enough to brand the memory of it into my soul, in case it was thest time I''d ever be allowed to do it.


    And then I made a vow.


    This time, I wouldn''t be caught off guard.


    This time, I wouldn''t fall to my knees and beg to be believed.


    This time, I would gather every thread of truth and weave it into a noose for the real monster.


    This time, I would be tactical. Resourceful. Prepared.


    Because the truth needed more than a voice.


    It needed proof.


    And I would find it.


    "Don''t worry," I whispered into the quiet, my fingers still resting on his cheek.


    "You will know the truth soon. I promise."


    Even if, when that time came, he couldn''t love me anymore.


    "He deserves the truth, Evie," Rhea''s voice wove into my painful thoughts. "The whole truth."


    "He will get it. I will give it."


    ---


    Hades


    "The princess'' fingerprints were found on the memory card. They''re the most recent set. She was thest holder before it was discovered."


    My blood chilled instantly. Still, I forced myself to speak. "So¡­ this is indeed hers?"


    It was the stupidest question I could have asked. The answer was predictable.


    But I needed to hear it.


    I needed it to rip through me like lightning.


    Maybe then I''d feel something besides this dull, choking disbelief.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Mara replied, voice clipped and sterile. "The evidence is irrefutable. Her fingerprints were the most recent. We also found traces of other werewolf fingerprints¡ªlinked to an already identified male."


    The image of the other werewolf shed on the screen.


    Brown eyes. Sandy hair. Fawn skin.


    A smug countenance that never failed to make my blood boil.


    "Beta of Silverpine," I muttered, hissing.


    James stared back at me from the screen.


    My mind reeled, racing through every possibility. How had she gotten a memory card from James? They never had time together alone when he visited. The only window of possibility was¡ª


    "When the CCTV cameras were down¡­" I whispered to myself.


    That was when it happened. The exchange. Hidden in the blind spot.


    And Eve¡­ had never told me.


    "There was also, strangely, another substance found on the card," Mara added, tapping a few more keys.


    I braced myself. "What kind of substance?"


    She hesitated. "Bloodwine, Your Highness. Dried traces¡ªless than a drop, but enough to be identified."


    Bloodwine.


    My stomach twisted.


    "The exchange could have urred at a restaurant."


    My jaw clenched. My thoughts thundered.


    And then¡ª


    It clicked.


    Sharp. Instant.


    The dinner.


    The dim lights.


    The way she had picked at her food, barely meeting my eyes.


    The moment her hand trembled slightly when reaching for her ss.


    And most damning of all¡­


    The name she''d whispered, barely audible under her breath as the wine ss paused at her lips.


    "James¡­"


    She had said his name.


    The Bloodwine.


    The memory card.


    Her scurrying off to the toilet.


    The exchange.


    And Eve¡ªmy Eve¡ªhad said nothing.


    It had happened before Jules died. Even in the chaos and fragility of that time, she had chosen silence. She needed to hide it.


    The threads began knotting into a noose, slowly tightening around my ribs. My breath shortened. My hands curled into fists against the chair.


    "I want to know what''s in it. Find out now."


    "It will take some time," Mara replied carefully. "We''ve already sent the footage for deep reconstruction and decryption, but whatever was on it has been partially corrupted¡ªintentionally. Someone didn''t just want it hidden. They wanted it gone."


    My fingers dug into the arms of the chair, the fabric groaning under the pressure.


    Intentionally.


    The word echoed like a siren. Someone had tried to erase it. Someone with knowledge, ess, and fear.


    I stood abruptly. Mara flinched but stayed firm.


    "Prioritize it," I said, my voice low and dark. "I want it. I don''t care what programs you need to run or what specialists you need¡ªjust get it done."


    She nodded. "Understood."


    I turned toward the tall windows of the war room. Rain began to streak across the ss, smearing the outside world into a blur. My thoughts mirrored it¡ªmessy, tangled, violent.


    Eve.


    James.


    The Bloodwine.


    The card.


    The silence.


    The lies.


    Why hadn''t she told me?


    She had sworn I''d know the truth.


    Was that the truth she meant to give me?


    Or the one she''d nned to rewrite?


    I had miscalcted.


    And I would correct all my mistakes.


    Starting with the woman I called my wife.


    No¡ªthe woman I thought I knew.


    The one who had once stood before me covered in ash and blood and secrets¡­ and still managed to make me believe she could be redeemed. The one who now curled up in my bed, her body pressed against mine like a promise she never meant to keep.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing my heartbeat to steady. Because if I didn''t, the rage simmering beneath the surface would boil over. And I couldn''t afford that. Not now.


    I needed control.


    Not vengeance.


    Not heartbreak.


    Truth.


    The blood test would be the final nail. The Montegues were waiting in my office.

 Chapter 241: Countdown To A Tragedy

    Hades


    "Keep an eye on her. I want her every move monitored," I ordered the security personnel watching Eve from the surveince room. "Every step must be documented. And absolutely no escape." Just in case.


    My phone rang again. I answered.


    "Hades..." Amelia''s voice reached my ears. "I just arrived. I''m on my way to Eve. Are you sure everything is alright? You sound... strange."


    It was no surprise that she was suspicious. She was the type to pick up on all these kinds of things.


    "I have never asked you for a favour in my life, have I?" My voice sounded grave even to me.


    I heard her swallow over the phone before she replied carefully. "Not that I remember, no."


    "Today will be the exception."


    "Hades... you are worrying me." Her voice did not reflect that of the therapist she was, but I continued.


    I let her calm down, waited until she was able to find her tongue again.


    "Tell me, Hades, what do you want?"


    "In the bathroom, there''s a case," I started.


    I could literally hear her heart rate go up, but she said nothing and let me continue.


    "Inside is a dose of Nerexylin," I informed her. My own words made bile rise in my throat. Just how much power did I let her have over me for it toe to this?


    I still hoped and prayed that I was wrong, but if the results said otherwise...


    I would need a game n.


    And this was it.


    "Continue," she urged.


    "When I give the signal, I want you to administer it to her without her knowing."


    "You want me to inject your wife with a psychological poison that could cripple her again?"


    "She is not my wife," I replied coldly. The knife in my heart twisted so painfully that I almost halted in my tracks. "Any normal sedative or tranquilizer might not be effective enough on her," I told her, recalling how she had single-handedly ughtered those ferals and the carnage she had left behind¡ªor the scene after my family''s massacre. "She is not to be underestimated. But she trusts you, so you can get close enough to her without her shifting."


    The silence was deafening.


    "What are you doing?" I could feel her brace for my answer.


    "What I should have done a long time ago." But I had been busy falling in love with her.


    I cut the call before she could speak anymore.


    I stepped into the office, the heat that greeted me was an inferno.


    All the Montegues were seated, but stood up as I entered.


    Lucinda Montegue was the first to speak. "Your Majesty," she greeted. "Long time."


    "Good morning, Lucinda." I took in her appearance. She was a vision of calm¡ªor at least she tried to be¡ªbut I could smell the anxiety and anticipation from where I stood in front of them.


    Kael took his ce behind me, saying nothing as more ufortable silence reigned.


    The family watched me, eyes and stance alert as though they were braced for me to pounce at any moment.


    I had always believed that when the time came for the beast to be discovered and incarcerated, a weight would be lifted off my shoulders. I would be able to breathe again. But fate, being the cruel bitch she is, did not make that a reality.


    Instead, I was left feeling like I was hanging off a precipice and falling to my death was imminent.


    With a single test...


    Three months of an unlikely love and everything we thought we knew unraveled like ash in the wind.


    "So... the blood test..." Felicia spoke up, her voice slightly high.


    Before I could speak, Montegue cut in. "The test will take ce at the greenhouse."


    My heart sputtered to an almostplete stop as I tried¡ªand failed¡ªto hide my reaction.


    Montegue raised a brow. "Is something the matter, Your Highness?" he asked.


    I crossed my arms. "No, why would there be?"


    I was alreadying to realize that I had failed Danielle not only before her death but after.


    And now, the test that would determine what the truth was would take ce where she was being preserved.


    Goosebumps rose on my skin. I crossed my arms tighter to chase away the chill.


    "I have the princess'' blood sample ready," I announced. Then I turned to Felicia. "But first, I want to hear it all from the horse''s mouth¡ªhow the princess became a suspect."


    "dly," she replied. "I was the only survivor. I saw the beast with my own eyes."


    "Howe it took you three months to realize? You couldn''t detect the beast''s aura?"


    "I couldn''t. At least not until she went berserk on me," she replied. "Her eyes, that growl¡ªit just clicked."


    I recalled her tangible fright from that evening, and my stomach sank. "So you believe that it was her based on just those things?"


    "No. The Elliots'' kidnapping incident solidified it. Annihting more than forty ferals in under ten minutes, her ability to navigate woods she would have never been in with ease¡ªit made it clear she was not who she imed to be."


    "And?"


    "I confronted her, and her reaction told me all I needed to know. You saw it!"


    "Why did it take you so long to share your ''findings''?"


    "And who the hell would you have trusted? Even now, you find ways to doubt me," Felicia snapped, her voice rising before she caught herself and bowed her head. "Apologies, Your Majesty... but I kept it quiet because I had to be sure. I couldn''t risk the wrong usation¡ªnot with her."


    Lucinda ced a steadying hand on her daughter''s arm, but her own face was pale, strained.


    "You must understand, Hades¡­ none of this has been easy for any of us. Especially Felicia, watching her own sister die¡ªpregnant and afraid."


    Gone were the conniving women of the Montegue household. In their ce were a bereaved mother and daughter.


    Montegue simply stood watching, but it wouldn''t take a genius to know that his mind was anything but calm.


    My jaw ticked. I looked around the room, reading each Montegue like an open book.


    Kael, at my back, remained silent, but I felt his aura sharpen¡ªhe was on edge as well.


    "And now you want me to believe all of this because of a growl? A pair of glowing eyes?" I asked coldly.


    "That''s not evidence¡ªit''s spection. You felt something, so now she''s a beast? I need more than feelings."


    Felicia looked up at me, lips trembling just enough to betray the fear she was so desperately trying to conceal.


    "Then the blood will tell the truth," she said. "It has to."


    "I''m counting on it," I muttered.


    The greenhouse.


    Of all ces¡­ why there?


    I knew it was all mind games by Montegue. He wanted the result to settle harder, knowing that Danielle was in the same room as me. Knowing she was taken, unable to beid to rest until I got her the justice she deserved.


    My head was ringing so loud that I was sure I would start to bleed from my ears.


    I turned and started for the door.


    Lucinda stood. "Hades¡­ please. If she is what we fear, I need to know what happens next."


    I paused.


    What happens next?


    If the blood test came back positive¡­ if it confirmed that Eve was the beast behind the massacre, behind the nightmares I thought I''d buried¡­


    Then I''d have no choice but to destroy the only other woman I ever loved.


    Have her head for treason, regicide, and the murder of my Danielle and our child.


    She would be punished¡ªjust like I had promised Danielle.


    Debts to the dead... must always be paid in full.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, the weight of those words settling like chains around my wrists.


    When I spoke again, my voice was low, final.


    "She will face judgment."


    Lucinda gasped softly, but I didn''t turn. Couldn''t.


    The room suddenly felt too small, the walls too close. I needed air, or I''d drown in it.


    We would follow the Montegues in a different vehicle.


    Kael followed me out in silence. As soon as we were alone, I stopped and leaned against the cold stone wall of the corridor, my lungs tight.


    "She won''t run," Kael said finally. "Even if the resultse back positive, do you really believe..."


    "Yes. And she would have hidden it from me, hoping that I would never find out."


    Like a coward.


    The woman I loved was not a coward.


    She would not be the woman I loved.


    "She will not run, Hades. Even if..." He hesitated. I could see the dilemma in the way his shoulders bunched. "Even if she did do it."


    I nced at him. "Because she''s brave?"


    Kael shook his head. "Because she loves you."


    I flinched.


    Love.


    That treacherous word again.


    The same word that had gotten Danielle killed.


    The same word that now shackled Eve to the edge of a de she couldn''t seeing.

 Chapter 242: The Tempest Of The Mind

    Eve


    My hand was twitching as I paced, the recement phone that Hades made avable for me weighing a ton.


    My mind was a jumble of thoughts, fears, possibilities, and probable aftermath. The night before, when I had decided to look for evidence, I did not realize just how far I was from any resources that could help manage the narrative and get the truth out before I found a bullet in my skull.


    My mind was reying every interaction since I was brought here, looking for a probable source of help and information that could help put the story together¡ªwithout me seeming like I was trying to transfer the me to the sister of one of the victims.


    I had almost gnawed off my entire bottom lip from contemting. Who could help me? Who would have been privy enough to the events of that day that could help me out with just enough incentive or doubt in order to tip the scales in my favor?


    Certainly not Felicia, the only other person that knew of the treachery. I could face her head-on with my own set of usations, but if she twisted it on me, I was pretty much a corpse, and there would be no justice despite my demise.


    There would be no justice¡ªnot for Hades, or Danielle.


    Or Elliot. The child she imed was hers, yet the truth would most definitely be something different.


    Felicia had woven herself into the aftermath like a grieving statue¡ªsilent,posed, unshakable. And no one questioned her. No one ever questioned her. The perfect victim''s sister. The perfect survivor.


    I wasn''t sure if I wanted to scream or rip something apart.


    I stopped pacing, pressing my fingers to my temples. My skin felt too tight, my breath too shallow. I had a truth so heavy it threatened to crush me, but no way to carry it without proof. Not after what happened five years ago. Not after I was branded a monster before I even knew I had ws.


    I looked down at the phone again, thumb hovering over the call button. I could tell Hades everything right now. I could spit it all out, consequences be damned. He deserved to know the truth. I deserved a chance to say it.


    But I knew what would happen without evidence. My voice would vanish beneath the weight of Felicia''s tears and the shadow of my own past. History would repeat itself.


    It would be my 18th birthday again.


    The usations leveled against me, my words drowned by my family''s hatred.


    "Not again," I whispered to the empty room.


    A soft knock at the door made my heart skip a beat.


    I turned, body rigid, until the door creaked open and Amelia stepped inside.


    Calm. Kind. Unassuming.


    Everything I hade to rely on.


    She offered a small smile, her eyes flickering over me with practiced concern. "You''re up early," she said gently, stepping in and letting the door close behind her. "Or... haven''t slept?"


    I couldn''t speak. My mouth was dry. My thoughts louder than my voice.


    She walked closer, the scent of vani and coffee clinging to her. "You look like your mind''s been at war with itself."


    Myugh was brittle. "It''s a massacre, really."


    She tilted her head. "Want to talk about it?"


    No.


    Yes.


    Gods, yes.


    I stared at her, trying to gauge¡ªwas she safe? Could she be trusted? Or would I get her killed just by speaking the truth?


    But I had to try something.


    "Is that why you are here?" I tried to tease. "You don''t ever tire of listening to my worries?"


    "It''s my life, dear. And I thought by now I would be a friend to you." She stepped in and took a seat.


    I was a bundle of nerves and anxiety, so sitting in one ce felt like a punishment.


    But Lia encouraged me, with a tap where I normally used to sit. "Come¡ªyou look ready to explode." On her lip was an easy smile. Though I did not see the strain in her physically, I could sense it in her aura.


    It made the hairs on my arms rise. Still, I conceded. "Alright," I epted, sitting down.


    "Anything the matter, dear? Another reaction to finding your wolf? Or is it something else bothering you?"


    I found myself swallowing. "Just some anxiety," I lied, even though I craved unloading all that was wreaking havoc inside me. Rying the dilemma that wanted to rip me apart felt like the only thing that could stop me from tapping my feet on the ground. I was basically vibrating where I sat.


    The silence did not make it any better, and I knew that she just didn''t want to prod me too much¡ªbut for whatever reason, it felt as though she was watching me, analyzing and dissecting me.


    I was being paranoid.


    She was a freaking therapist. That was one of the things they did.


    I almost jumped when a cool hand covered mine. My eyes darted up to meet her cool hazel eyes.


    "You seem stressed," she murmured, her voice low as if trying so hard not to startle me. "I''ll use the bathroom while you collect yourself. Hopefully we will be able to get to the bottom of things. Just calm down." She told me, getting up, her movements fluid as she entered the bathroom.


    The door closed behind her, and I let out the breath I hadn''t released before, from the weight of my panic.


    This was hard. Hiding things from people I trusted¡ªor at least from those that I should trust.


    I took a breath, the lump in my throat turning painful, spreading to my spine and ribs so fast I had to double over.


    It was the onset of a panic attack, but I shoved the reaction down to a ce where the sun didn''t shine. I neededposure to think.


    I needed advice on what to do without letting the person know the full extent of the issue.


    Air slowly filled my lungs. I needed someone perceptive and intelligent to help me navigate this because all I wanted was to call Hades and tell him.


    "Ask a hypothetical question if you don''t want her to know. Let her give you some insight." Rhea finally spoke, her voice echoing in my mind. She had let me ponder, watching me from where she normally stayed in my psyche.


    "Don''t you want me to tell Hades now?" I asked.


    "I would prefer it. And yes, our situation isplex. With the unpredictability and vtility of people, we might not get the needed reaction. Thest time, we were not in sync, which was only to our detriment. I will not push you to do what you don''t believe is right or wise. I cannot control you, but I will support you in any decision you take. You are not the girl you were before. Remember that. You already have what you need. Just open your eyes and ears."

 Chapter 243: A Monsters Proof

    Eve


    I blinked, her words sinking deep¡ªlike a balm and a wound at the same time.


    I was not the girl I was before.


    I had a voice now. I had strength. And even if no one ever gave me the benefit of the doubt, I would give it to myself.


    When Amelia returned from the bathroom, she found me sitting a little straighter, my breathing even. I still didn''t know what I was going to do¡ªbut I knew I had to at least ask.


    She sat back down with a warm hum, folding her legs beneath her. "Better?"


    I gave a slight nod. "Trying."


    She waited. Patient. Unpressing.


    "Can I ask you something?" I said finally, voice hoarse. "Something weird."


    Her brow rose. "You may. And weird is sort of my specialty."


    "I''ve been thinking," I murmured, watching the way the light hit the screen of the phone. "About evil."


    Amelia nced at me, her expression unreadable. "That''s a loaded topic."


    I gave a dry smile. "Isn''t it?"


    She didn''t interrupt, so I went on, voice low, slow.


    "What if there are two evils in a story¡­ and one of them steps forward to expose the other? Does the second evil still count if it''s the first one doing the talking?"


    Amelia leaned back slightly. "You''re being very poetic."


    "It''s just a question."


    She studied me. "Well¡­ if we''re being pragmatic, it would depend on what they''re exposing. The world doesn''t care about who''s worse. It cares about who''s useful, and who''s right."


    I nodded slowly. "So even if the first one is already condemned¡ªalready stained¡ªthey could still matter, if what they say is true."


    "It''s possible."


    "But would they be believed?"


    A pause.


    "Only if what they say can''t be ignored."


    I looked at her then. Carefully. "And if exposing the second evil makes the first one''s sins¡­ lighter? Would that be convenient? Or truth?"


    Her smile flickered, just slightly. "That would be¡­ very convenient. And convenience, Eve, tends to make people suspicious."


    She leaned forward, folding her hands. "If evil wants to speak, it bettere with more than just words. Otherwise¡­ words from the mouth of evil stay just that. Words."


    Amelia''s words sat with me. Heavy.


    If evil wants to speak, it bettere with more than just words.


    Otherwise, it''s just noise.


    I stared at the floor, my thoughts turning in slow, spiraling circles. What was proof, anyway? What counted? Who decided?


    And then Amelia spoke again, softer, like an afterthought.


    "In cases of two evils," she said, lifting her eyes again, "things of substance tend to reveal themselves more easily than most believe."


    I frowned, lifting my head. "What does that mean?"


    She smiled faintly. "It means¡­ truth has a strange way of clinging to the edges of things. The quiet things. The forgotten things. A misced thread. A sound you didn''t notice until it wasn''t there. The train in the background. The partial photo on the wall in the captured image. That is how murderers and kidnappers are caught¡ªwhen a little detail blows everything wide open."


    My own heart slowed in my chest.


    "A what?"


    Amelia shrugged, sipping calmly. "The world is made of patterns. And it''s the disruptions¡ªthose tiny, wrong details¡ªthat say more than confessions ever could."


    Then it clicked in my formerly panicked mind, like that one perfectly timed note in the chaos of a broken song.


    That heartbeat.


    A heartbeat.


    Strong. Singr. Small.


    I''d heard it. Recalled it¡ªit was so clear that the echo remained now. I was too wrapped in grief, in blood, in the heat of guilt and fear. I hadn''t thought to question it fully. I knew the significance, but the full implication hadn''t settled in the way it should have.


    The heartbeat was from Danielle¡ªbut not Felicia. Only one of them was pregnant at the time I attacked.


    Elliot could be Hades'' child.


    That heartbeat had belonged to Danielle''s child¡ªHades'' child.


    Not Felicia''s.


    I felt my stomach twist so violently I nearly doubled over.


    She lied.


    Of course she did.


    Damn, I really needed to stop letting my emotions drown my fuckingmon sense.


    I was somewhat relieved¡ªto the point that I could haveughed. I was so focused on Felicia, "the only other living person in the incident," that Ipletely pushed thoughts of the other "witness" away.


    He was not a passive character.


    His paternity was all the proof I needed.


    If Danielle had died pregnant¡­ and that baby survived¡­ and Felicia had imed him¡­


    It was more than betrayal. It was possession. It was strategy. She''d built her credibility on the back of grief she hadn''t earned and a child who wasn''t hers.


    That child is your proof.


    Rhea''s voice was still and sharp in my mind.


    "It''s not just a detail¡ªit''s a disruption. The pattern is wrong. And the wrongness is loud enough to tear everything down."


    I felt the pulse in my ears, the heat rising in my skin.


    I had something now. A ce to start.


    But I couldn''t let it show on my face. Not here. Not yet.


    Not with Amelia.


    Even if I was imprisoned, just my questioning of Elliot''s paternity was all I needed.


    Hades would be hurt and shattered but¡­ he would listen.


    We did not go through all this for nothing. He would do it just to be sure.


    I looked up, feeling slightly lighter about the conversation that I would soon have with Hades. I was still afraid, but I was sure the full truth would see the light.


    "This was what you meant?" I asked Rhea. "Open my ears."


    "d you caught on. Not fast enough." She replied. "I needed you stable before you coulde out with an usation like that without sounding like a madman. You needed to recall it yourself."


    "Thank you."


    "All in a day''s work. Brace yourself for the confrontation, and stay alert. I am here when you need me."


    My gaze settled on Lia again¡ªher smile hadn''t shifted. But her eyes were¡­ quiet. Focused.


    I smiled, slow and soft, just to keep her from seeing the gears whirring inside me. "You''re good at this, you know."


    "Therapy or philosophy?"


    "Both." I stood. "Thanks for the insight."


    She rose too, brushing down her skirt. "Sometimes the truth just needs the right crack to slip through."

 Chapter 244: The Fateful Reveal

    Hades


    Theb inside the greenhouse was almost...ical.


    A sterile ss cube nted in the middle of lush greenery¡ªrows of vibrant flora curling toward the sun, while inside, the scent of antiseptic clung to everything.


    The absurdity of it wasn''t lost on me.


    Inside this box of stic and steel, surrounded by symbols of life and growth, we were searching for the truth about death.


    And murder.


    And monsters.


    The walls of the cube were ss, perfectly transparent¡ªno secrets, no shadows. Except for the one thing I couldn''t bear to look at: the stasis capsule.


    She floated in it like a ghost caught in amber. Danielle.


    Unmoving. Untouched. Preserved in the exact condition I had found her in.


    I tried not to look. Tried to keep my eyes focused on the people inb coats bent over vials and glowing monitors. Five of them. Each with a job. Each efficient.


    And all around them, tacked to the inner ss: photos.


    Photos from that night.


    Crime scene stills. Blood-smeared parquet. Scratch marks in the ground. Bite radius analysis reports. A burned velvet ribbon that had once belonged to Danielle''s maternity gown.


    And then¡ª


    The earring.


    An emerald teardrop, broken at the sp. A question mark scrawled next to it.


    Where is the second?


    I touched my ear without thinking.


    It was still there. The matching earring.


    Danielle''s.


    The one Eve had noticed. The one I''d forgotten was even still clipped to me.


    Why hadn''t I taken it off?


    Why hadn''t I noticed?


    I shifted in my chair, jaw tight.


    Kael sat beside me, silent as stone. Across the way, the Montegues looked far toofortable.


    Lucinda nced around theb, eyes glistening just enough to appear appropriately strained. Felicia sat with her hands folded in herp, demure and patient. Too patient.


    Montegue himself was the only one who looked as disturbed as I felt¡ªbut he hid it better. Or perhaps he was just tired of the theatre.


    We had fifteen minutes left.


    An hour. That was how long the deepyer DNA trace match would take. It was already 45 minutes in.


    Forty-five minutes of silence, broken only by the asional ck of a keyboard, the shift of someone''s breath.


    No one spoke.


    No one moved.


    We were all just waiting for a single vial of blood to confirm whether or not I had spent thest three months loving the same creature that tore my world apart.


    I could feel the sweat building at the back of my neck.


    Kael leaned in, voice low. "Do you want water?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t trust myself to drink.


    I didn''t trust myself to breathe.


    My fingers itched with the need to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut the only thing I could do now was wait.


    The screen in front of the lead scientist pulsed softly. A loading bar. 94%.


    I looked at the stasis capsule again.


    At Danielle.


    At the truth I had sworn to bury her with.


    Until now.


    And for the first time since she''d died¡­ I prayed.


    Please¡­ let me be wrong.


    The screen shed once.


    95%.


    My breath stilled.


    Felicia shifted, her fingers tightening in herp like she already knew what wasing. Like she''d been waiting her whole life for this moment.


    96%.


    Kael exhaled beside me. Short. Sharp. Almost a flinch of breath.


    I didn''t move. Didn''t blink.


    97%.


    Felicia leaned forward now, her body almost vibrating with something between dread and anticipation.


    Lucinda dabbed at her eye with a silk handkerchief¡ªtears already forming like she was preparing for the verdict of a courtroom drama she''d rehearsed in her head a hundred times.


    98%.


    I gripped the arms of the chair so hard the metal groaned beneath my fingers.


    99%.


    And then¡ª


    A soft chime.


    Green text spilled across the screen in clinical, cold font:


    Subject match: 98.4% probability ¡ª Variant DNA matches forensic residue from royal massacre site.


    Silence detonated in the room like a bomb.


    It took me a full heartbeat to understand what I was reading.


    Another to realize I wasn''t breathing.


    And a third to feel the ground beneath me shift.


    My chest tightened¡ªtoo fast, too hard, too sharp. I felt it in my ears, in my throat, in the space behind my eyes.


    I had loved her.


    I had kissed her, protected her, trusted her.


    And she had torn my world apart.


    "My Dani..." Montegue''s voice cracked. The cool, poised mask he wore daily slipped as tears welled up, falling freely. "You vowed you''d live. You vowed¡ª"


    He choked on his words, hands trembling. A freshly grieving father¡ªagain.


    Lucinda pressed her face into her hands.


    Felicia turned her face just slightly, but I saw it.


    The flicker of satisfaction. The release.


    The quiet smirk she swallowed.


    And all I could hear was Danielle''sst scream.


    Kael whispered something, but I couldn''t make out the words. My pulse thundered in my ears, the room blurring around the edges like a fever dream.


    But I didn''t copse.


    I didn''t break.


    Instead, I reached for my phone with the mechanical precision of someone half-dead already.


    I unlocked the screen.


    Opened the encrypted message app.


    Typed two words.


    Do it.


    And hit send.


    Eve


    And then¡ª


    My phone chimed.


    So did hers.


    The sound, though soft, felt like a gunshot in the quiet.


    I blinked. My body stilled. The tension I''d just shaken off returned tenfold, mming into my chest like a freight train.


    I looked down.


    You are not safe, little princess.


    My heart sank. Not just at the message¡ªbut at the timing.


    The air in the room shifted. Subtle. But wrong.


    Heavy.


    Staged.


    My gaze lifted, slow as msses.


    Amelia still smiled¡ªbut something in her stance had... settled. Too smooth. Too careful.


    Like a dancer counting beats before a strike.


    Rhea stirred.


    "Eve," she said, her voice no longer gentle, no longerced with insight.


    "Listen to me very carefully. Move."


    I didn''t question her.


    But it was already toote.


    I caught the flick of her wrist, the sh of metal in her hand¡ªa syringe.


    My body screamed. I twisted away, but Amelia was fast. Fast in a way I hadn''t expected from her.


    I tried to shove her, but her grip locked around my arm¡ªsurprisingly strong. I felt the sharp nick of the needle against my skin¡ªjust the tip.


    "No¡ªAmelia¡ªwhat are you doing?!" I gasped, breath hitching, fury and betrayal colliding in my chest.


    I mmed my elbow into her side, and in the scuffle¡ªthe syringe spun.


    And struck her own thigh.


    She gasped.


    Staggered.

 Chapter 245: My Damnation In His Eye

    Eve


    Her hand released me.


    I stumbled backward, chest heaving, my palm smacking the wall behind me for support. "Amelia¡­"


    Her pupils were dting fast. She fell to her knees, clutching the side of the bed to hold herself up.


    She was still conscious¡ªbut shaking.


    I reached for her, instinct overriding reason. "I didn''t mean to¡ªoh Goddess¡ªwhat did I¡ª"


    She grabbed my wrist with what little strength she had left. Her breath shallow. Her lips barely moved.


    "Run."


    Then her eyes rolled back.


    Her body convulsed.


    "AMELIA!" I screamed, trying to steady her, trying to grab anything¡ªmy phone, her wrist, anything¡ªanything.


    The door flew open behind me.


    Men. Armed. Weapons drawn.


    I froze.


    The scene was wrong¡ªterribly, tragically wrong. I was holding her. She was twitching. There was a syringe in her leg.


    I knew what they saw.


    They saw me.


    They saw a threat. A monster. A beast that had harmed their precious therapist.


    "No," I breathed. "No¡ªyou don''t understand¡ªshe tried to¡ªshe attacked me!"


    They didn''t lower their weapons.


    They stepped in.


    Closer. Trapping me.


    The memories surged.


    The chains.


    The screams.


    The usations.


    You are cursed.


    You are evil.


    You are not ours.


    Not again.


    No.


    I couldn''t survive it again.


    My wolf was already at the surface.


    Rhea''s voice growled in my mind. "They won''t listen. Not now. Survive."


    And I let go.


    I screamed¡ªlouder than I ever had¡ªand shifted.


    The beast tore out of me like fire through dry leaves.


    And this time¡­


    I didn''t run.


    I fought.


    The scream that ripped from my throat shattered everything.


    It wasn''t just sound¡ªit was grief. Rage. Survival.


    And it echoed down the corridors like a war cry.


    I shifted mid-air.


    Bones snapped. Skin tore. Fur bloomed across my limbs like me across parchment.


    Rhea took the reins.


    And we did not run.


    We lunged.


    The first guard tried to pin me against the wall. I grabbed him by the front of his vest and hurled him across the room. He mmed into a bookshelf, crumpling like paper.


    A second one darted forward. I dodged his taser and struck his legs out from under him. I didn''t kill. I didn''t bite. But I was not delicate.


    Three more rushed in.


    They weren''t using silver. I could feel it¡ªthe tinum didn''t bite deep enough. It stung, but it didn''t slow me down. They didn''t know what I was. Not yet.


    I barreled through, mming into one of them with my shoulder, knocking the breath out of him. One fired¡ªmissed. Another reloaded¡ªtoo slow. I tore past him, clearing the door and¡ª


    Down the stairs.


    The long, spiraling stairs of the tower felt endless. Boots thundered behind me. Shouts. Curses. Footfalls in pursuit.


    "She''s headed for the exit!"


    "Block the lower levels!"


    Bullets whizzed by my ears, and I ducked. One grazed my shoulder. The searing pain made me stumble, but I kept moving.


    A wolf tackled me on thending.


    We crashed through the railing, tumbling two floors below, mming into the edge of the stairwell. I grunted, kicked hard, andunched him off me.


    Then I heard it.


    "Her eyes! Look at her eyes!"


    A beat of silence. Then¡ª


    "She''s not a werewolf! She shifted into a lycan! Get silver rounds¡ªtinum won''t work!"


    Panic surged.


    My blood turned to ice.


    They knew now.


    And they were preparing for real damage.


    The rm red through the facility, echoing through the stairwell like thunder.


    "Beast on rampage. Evacuate immediately. Lockdown in effect."


    Doors mmed shut. Lights flickered red. More agents poured out from hallways, some half-shifted, others already in wolf form. A swarm of fur and teeth and weapons.


    I tried not to kill.


    I ducked. shed. Pushed. Punched.


    Another bullet tore into my side¡ªsilver. I shrieked as it burned, the pain unlike anything else, dragging heat into my bones. I staggered, vision dimming for a breath.


    But I had to move.


    I had to.


    Another corridor. Two more wolves lunged.


    I leapt. Over them. Crashed through a row of chairs. Skidded around a corner.


    Lycans scurried around in a panic, shifting and escaping, others running into their rooms.


    Dodging them would further waste what little time I had left.


    Then I saw it.


    The wall of ss at the end of the hall.


    The outside.


    The only way out.


    No time to think.


    I charged.


    Bullets sliced past me. One nicked my thigh. Another embedded in my back. I screamed as my feet left the floor¡ª


    And the window shattered.


    ss exploded around me in a rain of sparkling daggers.


    And then¡ª


    Impact.


    The ground hit me like a truck.


    Pain screamed up my leg. Something cracked¡ªdefinitely a bone. Maybe more. I couldn''t tell.


    I rolled. Groaned. Pushed to my feet with shaking limbs.


    Blood dripped down my fur, but I ran.


    Past honking cars. Screaming civilians. Lycans shifting in terror to flee my path.


    I limped, half-hopping, barely keeping bnce.


    But then¡ª


    I stopped.


    A car. Sleek. Familiar.


    The scent inside it unmistakable.


    Hades.


    My breath hitched.


    He stepped out.


    Calm. Cold.


    I froze, mid-step.


    My wolf withdrew just enough for me to shift back, shaking and bloody and breathless.


    "Hades," I whispered. "I didn''t¡ªshe tried to¡ª"


    He crossed the space in three steps and pulled me into his arms.


    And I crumbled.


    Copsed into him, every muscle failing, every breath hitching.


    "I didn''t¡­" I tried again. "Please¡­"


    But he didn''t say a word.


    His grip around me tightened.


    And then¡ª


    The sting.


    A small prick.


    My eyes widened.


    My breath froze.


    I looked up into his face.


    His beautiful, beloved face.


    There was no grief in it.


    Only rage so potent I felt ice spread through my veins¡ªmy damnation reflected in the depths of his eyes.


    In his hand¡­


    A syringe.


    And the liquid inside?


    Vivid purple.


    Nerexylin.


    "No," I choked, horror crashing into me like a tidal wave.


    He didn''t blink.


    "You should have kept running," Hades drawled, his voiceced with venom that made my heart sink.


    And then¡ª


    Everything went still.


    The paralysis took me instantly.


    And all I could do¡­


    Was fall.

 Chapter 246: Justice Delayed but Never Denied

    Hades


    I walked through the chaos, Eve''s limp body slung over my shoulder. The cleaners were already called in, repairs underway as I strode through the watching crowd¡ªthe inhabitants of the Obsidian Tower.


    No one spoke. The only sound was my own footsteps echoing against marble and metal, a slow, deliberate rhythm of judgment. Kael was a silent shadow just behind me. The Montegues trailed him, their silence thick with apprehension. Not one of them dared speak.


    Despite the cool facade stered on my face, my interior was different.


    Pain.


    Anguish.


    And an immeasurable rage that felt like molten iron branding my insides.


    I should feel relief. I should feel victorious.


    But instead¡ª


    I felt hollow.


    Each step toward the higher floor was a beat in a funeral march, and I wasn''t sure if it was for her or for the part of me she''d taken without permission.


    I shouldn''t have held her.


    Shouldn''t have listened to the tremble in her voice or the way her body melted into mine like she still trusted me.


    I shouldn''t have hesitated when she whispered "Please."


    But I did.


    And still¡ªI injected her.


    Because weakness would not bring Danielle back.


    Mercy would not undo the blood she spilled.


    I stepped into the corridor of the high-security wing. The biometric scanners hissed open. White light bled from the open archway like a sterile wound.


    The White Room.


    The ce where monsters waited.


    Where hope had no entry.


    Iid Eve''s unconscious body on the central b, the cold restraints already extended¡ªmechanical arms that clicked shut around her wrists, ankles, and throat. Not to harm. But to contain.


    Her breathing was shallow. Her lips parted slightly. Skin flushed from the adrenaline crash and sedative shock.


    Even now, she looked like something sacred.


    Even now, she looked like mine.


    I forced the thought away and turned to Kael. "Increase the psychic dampeners. I don''t want Rhea breaking through the mental seals."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he replied, not meeting my gaze.


    "Is the room secure?"


    "Yes."


    "Surveince?"


    "Live feed. Internal only. No external transmission."


    "Good." I looked at Eve onest time before facing the wall of monitors. "I want to see what happens when she wakes."


    Kael hesitated. "And if she remembers everything?"


    "She will."


    He didn''t ask more. He didn''t need to.


    I needed her to remember.


    The syringe.


    My arms around her.


    The betrayal in my eyes.


    The way I held her like a lover and struck like an executioner.


    I wanted her to know exactly what I did. I wanted her rage when she woke. Her confusion. Her heartbreak.


    Because when the truth came out¡ªif it came out¡ªI wanted her to hate me enough that she never looked at me with love again.


    Because if she wasn''t the beast¡­


    Then I would never forgive myself.


    But if she was¡­


    Then I needed her broken.


    So I could do what had to be done.


    Behind me, I heard Montegue''s voice. "And now?"


    "Now we wait," I said.


    "What for?" He demanded.


    I snapped my head in his direction. "For the results of memory card. I want to see what else she has been hiding." Thest thing I wanted exin was that I was going that it was just a misunderstanding. I just needed probable doubt that somehow this was a sick joke.


    I prayed that the goddess would drop the punchline.


    Montegue didn''t reply. He just studied me, his expression unreadable¡ªlike he was watching a man unravel and wondering how many more threads could snap before he tore himself apart.


    Kael moved closer, tentatively. "You know she has a twin, Hades..." he began, carefully. "Twins might have simr DNA. It could''ve been¡ª"


    I cut him off before the hope could settle.


    "Even twins have different fingerprints, Kael," I said quietly but firmly. "Different hormone patterns. Different reactions to stress. The blood at the scene had Eve''s markers¡ªher scent, her energy signature. Not Ellen''s."


    He didn''t argue. He couldn''t.


    I added, more to myself now, "They may share a womb, but they don''t share everything. Not what matters."


    And in this case, what mattered... damned her.


    She was beast but there had to be something...


    A detail that could vindicate her, absolve her of some guilt.


    She has been experimented on, this could gave been a result of that.


    Could have been...


    But the lies, the secrets...


    Things she hid from me, including that damned memory card with all her finger prints on it. The one that she had gotten on that date, the one she hid from me.


    A memory card with data that had already been corrupted, on purpose to make sure no one would get ess to it contents.


    I just could not correspond the woman I loved with this¡­ beast.


    The contradiction tore at me like a jagged de.


    She hadughed in my arms. Whispered my name in the dark like it was a vow. She had stood beside me, fought beside me¡ªmade me believe, damn it, that I could trust her. That maybe, after everything, I could still build something that wasn''t made of ash and blood.


    But now?


    Now she was a shadow of herself¡ªno, worse.


    She was the truth I''d never wanted to face.


    The monster in my bed.


    I stared at the monitor again. Her fingers twitched, just slightly. The sedative was wearing off.


    I knew that twitch.


    I had memorized every part of her¡ªevery tell, every shift in her breathing, every nuance of the woman I thought was mine.


    My Eve.


    But she wasn''t mine, was she?


    Not really.


    Because if she had been, she would have told me.


    About James.


    About the memory card.


    About the meeting.


    About the damn truth.


    Instead, she''d hidden it like a coward. Or worse¡ªlike a strategist.


    Like someone nning for what came after the lies.


    "Maybe she didn''t mean to," Kael offered cautiously, reading the storm behind my silence. "The corruption on the memory card, it wasn''t advanced¡ªcould''ve been panicked, rushed. Not professional."


    I turned slowly toward him. "You think that makes it better?"


    Kael''s jaw clenched. "No. But it might make it make sense."


    I didn''t respond. I couldn''t. Because what I wanted wasn''t sense.


    I wanted justification.


    Something that could exin how a woman like her¡ªwho looked at me like I was worth more than my crown, who whispered promises into my skin like she meant every one¡ªcould also be the same being who left my brother''s lungs full of blood.


    My father''s throat torn open.


    Danielle''s body cold in my arms.


    The same being who made me hope.


    "I need answers," I said, voice low. "I need to know if it was really her in control that night¡­ or something else." But she could lie.


    She had lied many time before.


    Many many times to the point that her words had lost almost all credibility.


    But I loved her.


    Loved...


    Kael tilted his head. "You think it was drug?"


    I didn''t know. And that was the problem.


    Eve had been experimented on. Her file was redacted in ces even I couldn''t ess. I''d seen her scars¡ªsome hidden, some not. She had been broken before I ever held her.


    And sometimes¡­ things break in ways they don''te back from.


    But if there was no justification, there would be swift justice, revenge.


    My ns wouldmence, and I would rip into her like I had always nned.


    Loving her had been my weakness but never again


    Kael''sm buzzed.


    We both froze.


    He answered it instantly, voice clipped. "Kael."


    A pause.


    Then a woman''s voice¡ªMara, head of internal intelligence¡ªfiltered through, her tone tight with urgency. "We''ve finished reconstructing the memory card. The data''s patchy, but the core footage has been recovered. You''ll want to see this."


    Kael looked at me. I nodded once.


    "Send it through."


    Kael looked at me. I nodded once.


    "Send it through."


    Phones began chiming all around us.


    One by one.


    The sharp, sterile pings of iing messages sliced through the silence like warning bells in a crypt. Montegue''s hand shot to his pocket. Kael''s device buzzed. My own vibrated against my hip.


    The file had gone out.


    To everyone.


    A strategic move¡ªdeliberate. No secrets now. No cover-ups.


    Kael opened the file first, and I caught the way his eyes widened¡ªcaught the flicker of something like dread.


    I opened mine.


    And my heart almost seized.


    Elliot.


    Not a vague reference, not a passing detail. A full dossier.


    His name. His age. Four years, two months, eleven days.


    His school.


    His y routines.


    The names of his guards.


    Their shift schedules.


    His favorite hiding spots.


    "Under the stairwell by the east wing garden," the file noted.


    My blood ran cold.


    Every damn thing.


    Every detail that only someone close to him¡ªobsessed with him¡ªwould know. Notes written in Eve''s handwriting. Markups. Coordinates. Surveince photos. Audio transcripts.


    She had studied him.


    nned around him.


    As if¡ª


    "She''s stalking my son!"


    Felicia''s scream cut through the room, sharp and hysterical. Her face had drained of all color. "She was watching him¡ªnning something! That witch¡ªthat monster!"


    She staggered back, clutched at her chest¡ªand copsed.


    Lucinda caught her before she hit the floor, crying out, "Felicia¡ª!"


    Kael lunged forward to help, but I didn''t move.


    I couldn''t.


    Because I was still staring at the screen.


    Still trying toprehend.


    Still trying to breathe.


    Eve had nned around Elliot. My nephew. The boy she had saved. The boy she''d carried in her arms, trembling, after pulling him from the ruins of a feral''s hideout.


    The boy whose rescue had nearly killed her.


    But now¡ªthis?


    This wasn''t protection.


    This was obsession.


    Or something far worse.


    It mmed into me like icewater.


    She hadn''t rescued him.


    She had set it up.


    The kidnapping.


    The attack.


    The dramatic rescue¡ªher hero moment.


    It had all been a lie.


    Every part of it¡ªstaged, orchestrated.


    The monster we''d feared had been the savior we''d trusted.


    I felt myself unraveling, one breath at a time.


    "First my daughter,  now my grandson?" Montegue whispered, horrified.


    Kael said nothing. His jaw was locked, eyes shadowed with disbelief.


    And me?


    I was shattered.


    Not broken¡ªscattered.


    But underneath it all¡­


    Beneath the grief, the betrayal, the horror¡­


    There was anger.


    No. Not anger.


    Fury.


    And it roared awake inside me like a second soul.


    Because she didn''t just kill my family.


    She yed us all.


    She yed me.


    And when she woke up¡ª


    There would be no more mercy.

 Chapter 247: In Rheas Plane

    Eve


    My eyes snapped open in an instant and all I saw was...


    ck.


    Pitch ck that seemed to seep into my skin, fueling my panic and utter confusion. I got on my feet, feeling light despite the dread that was weighing my gut down.


    I surveyed my environment blindly, unable to make sense of where I now found myself. I walked around, sensing a presence in the void that I instinctively began to run away from.


    As I kept moving, ensuring I stayed alert, I found myself trying to recall how I could have ended up here.


    Where was Hades...


    Then it dawned on me, hitting harder than the anvil in my gut¡ªwhat exactly had happened.


    "You should have kept running."


    His voice was like a drop of ink in clear water¡ªcorrupting and spreading until it tainted everything.


    "You should have kept running."


    Hades'' voice echoed through the void again,ced with betrayal, venom, and something worse¡ªfinality.


    I clutched my head as the weight of it bore down on me. Images flickered behind my closed eyelids¡ªAmelia''s convulsing body, the guards storming in, the syringe, the sting in my neck, his arms... the warmth that turned to ice.


    "No," I whispered, backing away from nothing and everything. "No¡ªhe wouldn''t¡ªhe wouldn''t do that to me."


    But he had.


    And suddenly, the darkness wasn''t empty anymore.


    It trembled.


    It breathed.


    A low growl rippled through the void, like thunder pulled through teeth. A shape moved¡ªmassive, burning with spectral fire beneath its skin. Not terrifying.


    Familiar.


    "Rhea?" I choked out, taking a step toward her.


    From the darkness, she emerged¡ªnot as a shadow behind my mind, but fully formed. Towering. Trembling. Her fur shimmered with stardust, but her eyes were dim, as though she had been fighting something... and losing.


    "You''re not supposed to be here," she rasped. Her voice was hoarse, like she''d been screaming for hours. "This isn''t your domain."


    I stepped closer. "Where am I?"


    She turned her head, ears flicking as though listening for something I couldn''t hear. "You''re in mine. The ne between body and spirit. You were pulled here after the injection. This is where I reside."


    "Nerexylin," I breathed, understanding dawning. "It was supposed to drag me into my worst memories¡ª"


    "And it tried," she snapped, her canines bared¡ªnot at me, but at the air itself. "It tried to devour you. Tear open every scar. Every scream. Every death."


    I looked around again. "Then why am I not seeing anything?"


    Rhea''s massive shoulders rose and fell with every breath, her muscles twitching beneath the shimmering veil of her coat. She was fighting¡ªconstantly. I hadn''t realized it until now, how much tension coiled through her posture, how violently the shadows around us buckled and strained with every second she held them back.


    "Because I''m holding them," she growled, her voice tight with effort. "Barely."


    I took another step forward, and that''s when it happened.


    The ckness around us cracked.


    Just a sliver. Like ss fracturing under pressure.


    And through it¡ª


    A sh of red. Blood on marble. A woman''s scream. Chains nging in the dark.


    I gasped, stumbling back.


    Rhea snarled, lunging sideways with unnatural speed, her ws shing through the light like a curtain being ripped closed.


    The crack vanished.


    Her head jerked toward me. Her breathing was harsher now. "Don''t get close to the edges. They''re pushing in harder."


    "What are they?"


    "Your memories," she said, her tone gone t. "Twisted, weaponized. The drug doesn''t just rey them¡ªit amplifies them. Turns fear into agony. Guilt into a de."


    How could i forget? Another tremor rolled through the space. Rhea staggered.


    "Rhea!"


    "I''m fine," she snapped, but her legs were trembling now, her ws skidding against the unseen floor as she held the darkness at bay. "I''ve done this before, but not for this long. The dosage was heavy. They wanted you broken."


    A new crack split to my left¡ªthis time wider.


    I turned and saw myself in it.


    Chained, filthy, eighteen, and sobbing as I wed at the floor of my cell. Screaming for Ellen. For someone. For anyone as they dragged me to that facility whose name I could never forget. I knew what came next.


    "Oh no," I whispered, the ache in my chest blooming sharp and deep. "How do I make it stop?"


    Rhea struck again, roaring this time¡ªa raw, pained sound as she mmed the memory shut.


    "You think I don''t want to?" she rasped. "But every second you linger, it gets harder. You have to wake up, Eve."


    "But you''re hurting¡ª"


    She shook her head violently. "I''m not your priority. You are."


    I stared at her, tears threatening. "I don''t want to leave you alone in this."


    Her eyes softened then. For the first time, her voice wavered¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from love. "I will be fine. I am centuries old. This is nothing." She tried to assure me. "You have to go now before it is toote. The narrative has already been tainted against you, and with more maniption and lies, there will be no going back to the way you were."


    Hades.


    She was speaking about Hades.


    "He loves me. He will... listen," but then I felt the prickle again, and conviction leaked out of my voice.


    "You were betrayed by your blood, my dear. You should learn by now that treachery birthed from distrust and anger by those that you love the most is asmon as rain in the storm season¡ªunpredictable, relentless, and always soaking deepest where you thought you were safe."


    Another crack. Another pulse of red.


    But this time, Rhea didn''t flinch.


    She stood tall and turned her head toward me, her voice quieter now¡ªfirm, resolute. "But we have each other. And the goddess forbid I let you suffer again."


    I choked on my breath as the shadows pulsed again, pushing harder.


    Rhea lowered her head until our eyes met. "Go and speak. He is waiting."


    "Will he listen?"


    Her silence was answer enough.


    But she nuzzled my shoulder anyway, like a farewell. "Speak anyway."


    The void cracked again¡ª


    And light swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 248: The Survivor Is The Perpetrator

    Eve


    My eyes snapped open to blinding light.


    I gasped¡ªair rushing into my lungs like fire. My limbs jerked, trying to move, to defend, to run¡ª


    But I couldn''t.


    Restraints.


    Cold, metallic, and unyielding.


    Panic surged.


    I thrashed, the edges of the b biting into my skin. My voice caught in my throat¡ªraw, strained, half-formed.


    "H-Hello?" I rasped. "Where¡ª?"


    A voice answered.


    Cold. Familiar. Devastating.


    "You''re awake."


    I froze.


    Hades.


    I couldn''t see him¡ªyet I felt him. His presence pressed against me from beyond the sterile light above, suffocating in its intensity.


    "I need to speak to you," I choked out. "There''s something you need to know. Please, just listen¡ª"


    His voice cut through me like a de.


    "Were you the one that did it?"


    I blinked. "What¡ª?"


    "Are you the beast of the night?"


    Each word was like iron sinking into my chest.


    I turned my head, slowly, painfully. My eyes adjusted.


    And I saw them.


    All of them.


    Kael.


    The Montegues.


    Lucinda''s mouth pressed into a hard line.


    Montegue''s gaze¡ªlike a loaded gun.


    Felicia¡ªshaking. Eyes wide with triumph and something darker.


    And Hades. Standing at the center. Cold. Unreadable. A king.


    A stranger.


    My lips parted, trembling. "I... I¡ª"


    "Answer the question, Eve," Kael said quietly.


    I looked at him. His face was nk. Closed off.


    "I am the beast of the night," I confessed. "I was the one... responsible for the carnage of that night." I whispered. "But I didn''t know who I was¡ªI didn''t know what I was. I didn''t even know what I was capable of until¡ª"


    "So you admit it."


    Felicia''s voice rang out like a whip.


    A beat of stunned silence followed.


    Then she moved.


    Faster than I could brace for, she surged forward, fury etched into every step.


    "You monster!" she screamed. "You sick, lying monster! My sister! My family¡ª!"


    Her hand lifted, aiming for my face.


    I flinched.


    But the p nevernded.


    A hand caught her wrist.


    Hades.


    His grip was like steel. His face unreadable. But the room stilled.


    Everyone stared.


    Even Felicia.


    "Hades?" she whispered, confused.


    "She doesn''t answer to you," he said, voice like ice cracking beneath pressure. "She answers to me."


    Felicia yanked her hand back as if burned.


    I stared at him¡ªheart pounding. Chest tight.


    He wouldn''t meet my eyes.


    I swallowed the scream rising in my throat.


    He''d stopped the p.


    But not the sentence.


    And I didn''t know which one hurt more.


    The silence fractured like thin ss.


    Montegue stepped forward, his voice cracking with tightly wound grief.


    "She was my daughter¡­ ripped away from me. Do you think this is justice, Your Majesty? Letting her confess and still shielding her?"


    Lucinda''s breath hitched, but she didn''t speak. Her eyes shimmered with restrained tears.


    Felicia, trembling, stood behind them, her hand pressed to her chest like she needed to hold in the scream still trapped in her throat.


    "I know what I saw that night," Montegue went on, his voice rising. "I saw what she did. I have not been able to bury my daughter because I wanted justice. This¡ª" he gestured toward me like I was filth, "this thing doesn''t get protection."


    Hades didn''t even blink.


    But when he spoke, the weight of his words suffocated the room.


    "She was my wife," he said, the edge in his tone slicing the air. "It was my child. And I have not forgotten."


    The pause that followed could have shattered bone.


    "I can never forget," he snarled. "So don''t you dare stand there and tell me what justice looks like."


    Montegue stiffened.


    "She is a traitor!" he barked. "A murderer! You saw it, you heard her! She confessed!"


    "I heard her," Hades growled, turning to him now. "And yet she stands here alive, which is more than I can say for Danielle."


    His voice cracked then¡ªjust slightly¡ªbut it was enough.


    Enough to make Kael flinch.


    Enough to shut everyone up.


    "I let her speak because she still has a voice," he went on, softer but no less dangerous. "And I will decide when it''s no longer worth listening to."


    The Montegues looked like they wanted to scream, but no one dared move again.


    I could barely breathe.


    Because he hadn''t denied the sentence.


    He hadn''t offered mercy.


    Only silence.


    And silence, I was learning, could be just as cruel as hate.


    My throat burned as I whispered, "You have to listen to me."


    His eyes flicked toward me.


    Just for a second.


    Then they flicked away again.


    And the silence roared.


    He''d stopped the p.


    But not the sentence.


    And I didn''t know which one hurt more.


    My pulse thundered in my ears as the silence stretched¡ªso sharp it could''ve sliced skin.


    Then, finally, Hades said it.


    "Speak," he ordered. "Tell me what you have to say."


    I swallowed hard.


    This was it.


    I took a breath, but it caught halfway. My throat felt like it was closing.


    "I am not absolving myself," I began, voice low and uneven. "I did it. I tore lives apart that night. I saw blood on my hands, and I felt bones crush beneath my ws. I can''t undo that. I wouldn''t even try to deny it." My voice trembled.


    I looked around the room, at the eyes watching me with suspicion and disgust and silence. I didn''t care. Not anymore.


    "But the massacre¡ªit wasn''t just me."


    The room tensed.


    "There was a facilitator. Someone who made sure the attack would happen. Who cleared the way from inside. A traitor."


    "You are the only traitor here, you bitch!"


    Felicia''s scream split through the air, venomous and unhinged. She lunged again, but this time Lucinda was faster¡ªgrabbing her, wrapping her arms around her daughter, hissing something in her ear.


    Felicia thrashed, her eyes burning into me like she could set me ame with just hatred alone¡ªbut her skin had gone pale.


    But I didn''t look away.


    I turned toward Hades.


    And I dropped it.


    "It was Felicia that did it."


    Everything stopped.


    The lights seemed to flicker. The room tilted. Even the air shifted, as though the space itself couldn''t quiteprehend what I''d just said.


    No one moved.


    No one breathed.


    Then¡ª


    Montegue let out a single, bitterugh. He pped once. Twice. The sound echoed with mockery.


    "Well yed," he said, striding forward, voice dripping with derision. "You butcher a girl, you admit to the murder of a royal family, and now¡ªnow¡ªyou point fingers at a grieving sister? That''s your grand defense?"


    He turned toward Hades.


    "You see it now, don''t you? She''s just like every other traitor. No remorse. No shame. Just more lies."


    Felicia shook with silent fury, her hand still clenched into a fist. Lucinda''s face was a mask of controlled horror.


    I looked at Hades.


    He hadn''t moved.


    He hadn''t spoken.


    He just watched.


    And for the first time... I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Only that the walls were closing in.


    And time was running out.


    I waited for Hades to react.


    He finally spoke¡ªhis voice level, cold enough to chill me to the bone.


    "Tell me how," he said. "Tell me how the survivor was the perpetrator."

 Chapter 249: The Final Nail In Her Coffin

    Eve


    I swallowed audibly, trying to blur out the other people in the room who seemed to be looking into me.


    Now that I was given the chance to speak¡ªwhich was farther than I thought I''d get¡ªworking such a well-thought-out web of lies and deception seemed daunting. Wording it would be asplex as the conspiracy itself.


    "I did not remember before, until I got Rhea back. I am not trying to absolve myself of me by telling you that I was not inplete control..."


    Felicia scoffed. "But you were still in control," she snapped, her voice sharp enough to draw blood. "That''s what matters. You knew you were guilty, so you chose to stay silent. You chose to lie."


    I ignored her¡ªbut she did not lie, not wholly.


    If I acknowledged her, I''d drown.


    I focused on him.


    Hades.


    He hadn''t moved. Hadn''t blinked. Just stood there, staring at me with the stillness of a man deciding whether to crush a me or let it flicker onest time.


    I kept my eyes on him. My voice trembled, but I pushed forward, trying not to struggle against my binds.


    Maybe if I could just submit...


    "I didn''t know what I was. Not truly. I knew something was wrong¡ªfelt it. Like I was watching from the inside out. Detached. Like ss between me and the world. But I was fractured. And that night¡­ it was orchestrated."


    Another pause.


    Another breath I had to force down.


    "Your family''s blood sample was made avable..."


    I could feel the moment my words sunk in. The room seemed to hold its breath¡ªall except for Hades.


    Hades didn''t move.


    Didn''t breathe.


    Not visibly.


    But something shifted in his aura¡ªso subtle, so controlled, that only someone who had spent enough nights memorizing the rhythm of his breath would have noticed.


    I did.


    Kael''s brows furrowed.


    Lucinda''s lips parted slightly, horror beginning to bloom across her features.


    I could see Felicia''s eyes darting, her face turning sallow.


    But it was Montegue who stepped forward, his voice ragged, trembling. "What are you saying?"


    I looked at him, then at Hades again. "¡­I''m saying someone gave them ess. Someone from inside Obsidian. Someone who wanted your family tracked in those dense woods. Even with the coordinates, there would be no way to pinpoint their location in time."


    Another ripple of silence passed through the room. This time colder. Tighter. As though every breath that followed might crack the walls themselves.


    Felicia''s eyes widened. "That''s absurd," she said quickly. "There''s no way¡ª"


    "I haven''t said a name," I cut her off, eyes locked on Hades. "But you''re already panicking."


    "Lies!" she hissed. "You''ll say anything to shift the me¡ª"


    "Enough," Hades'' voice sliced through the chaos.


    Even I flinched.


    He still hadn''t moved, but the room bowed under his presence. His voice wasn''t raised. It didn''t need to be.


    "Let her speak."


    Felicia clenched her jaw, trembling with fury. Lucinda gently ced a hand on her daughter''s arm¡ªbut her own face had gone ghost-pale.


    I inhaled slowly. Then exhaled.


    "This wasn''t just a massacre," I continued. "It was a setup. You were too many. Too powerful. Too prepared. But they knew exactly where you''d be¡ªwho would be where. How to strike. Because someone made it possible."


    My gaze didn''t waver.


    "I fought through that night drugged. Triggered. Blooded. I remember the scent¡ªfamiliar, royal bloodced in the air before I even transformed. Before I lost control. How would a foreign group get that kind of ess?" Was the Obsidian pack so careless? The thought slithered into my mind.


    No answer.


    No one dared make a sound.


    My voice dropped, steadying. "Your family''s blood was used to track your movements. The only way to do that¡­ was if someone gave it to them. Someone that wanted them gone."


    I looked at Felicia, slow and deliberate. "Someone who had it. Someone who was trusted. Someone close enough to the royal family." Someone in the royal family.


    Felicia''s nostrils red. "You think that proves anything? You think this little story saves you?"


    "I remember that she said she was not the target when I attacked her."


    "What!" Lucinda eximed,ing forward. "Do you even hear yourself? Do you even know what you are saying?"


    "Yes," I replied, looking straight at her. "There were targets that night¡ªtargets that your daughter wanted dead." Anger leaked into my voice.


    "Don''t you dare twist this..." Felicia shrieked.


    "Like you have done for the past years?" I found myself yelling back. "You say you were there, but so was I. I remember now."


    "How convenient," Montegue remarked bitterly.


    "How convenient was it that she was the only one that survived." I countered.


    Felicia''sughter was sharp and brittle. "So that''s your big redemption arc?" she spat. "You killed them and now you''re ying detective? You expect us to believe you over me?"


    "I expect you to listen," I snapped back, even as my voice shook.


    Lucinda stepped forward, voice cold and trembling. "She''s deflecting. She''s drowning in her own guilt and wing at anything to drag us down with her."


    "I lost my daughter," Montegue growled, pointing a trembling finger at me. "I don''t care what tricks you conjure, what stories you spin. You''re not the victim here, Princess. You are the monster we should have put down years ago."


    Kael remained silent, but the tension in his jaw said everything. Even he wasn''t ready to defend me.


    Felicia was livid now, nearly shaking. "You remember a sentence and suddenly it''s a confession? You attacked me, you! You almost killed me, Princess! And now you''re iming I let it happen? You are insane!"


    "She''s not insane," Hades said quietly, but there was no defense in his tone¡ªonly calction.


    His voice carried, cutting through the mounting hysteria like frostbite. But he still hadn''t taken a side.


    Not yet.


    Montegue advanced a step. "What proof do you have? Do you think we''ll just take your word for it? After what you did?"


    "I don''t need you to believe me," I said, my voice cracking under the weight of their condemnation. "I only need you to listen."


    Feliciaughed again, unhinged. "We''ve listened to enough of your lies. The only thing that''s clear now is that you''ll say anything to crawl out of your grave."


    Their words bit into me¡ªscathing, relentless, deserved.


    But I forced myself to meet every stare. I had expected this. The resistance. The fury. The desperation to make me the only viin.


    I had expected the loneliness too.


    But what I didn''t expect¡ª


    Was how much it still hurt.


    I turned back to Hades.


    And I said the one thing I hadn''t meant to.


    Montegue''s voice sliced through the air like a whip. "Then where is it?" he growled. "Where''s this proof you so conveniently forgot until now?"


    Lucinda folded her arms tightly across her chest. "All you''ve done is talk. Twist every word to paint yourself as something other than what you are. If you want to be believed, Princess, then give us something. Show us."


    Felicia sneered. "That''s right. Enough with the dramatics. You''re not the only one who knows how to put on a performance."


    I swallowed back the burn in my throat, my gaze fixed on Hades. He still hadn''t spoken. Still hadn''t moved. But I could feel the weight of his silence pressing into me harder than any usation.


    "Do you have evidence?" Kael asked atst, his tone careful¡ªbut not kind. "Anything beyond a memory and a name?"


    I hesitated¡ªjust for a heartbeat. I swallowed, ready to set fire to it all, just one test.


    Then I spoke. "You think Felicia had no motive, is that why it is so hard to believe?"


    "There is no motive!" Felicia cried. "Danielle was my sister. Leon was my husband¡ªthe father of my child."


    "There was no child!" I countered. "You were not pregnant."


    The air turned mmable. Gasps rippled through the room like a shockwave. The very air trembled.


    Felicia went deathly still.


    Lucinda''s hand shot to her mouth, her eyes bulging.


    Montegue''s jaw dropped open, stunned into silence.


    Even Kael''s expression shifted¡ªsharp, alert, stunned.


    But Hades¡­ Hades didn''t move.


    Not a twitch. Not a blink. But something behind his eyes turned to stone.


    Felicia''s voice broke first¡ªragged and shrill. "You''re insane."


    I stared at her, my voice quiet but cutting. "There was no child. You lied. Only Danielle was pregnant¡ªand you know it."


    "That is a lie!"


    Hades'' voice came atst¡ªmeasured, low, andced with something sharp.


    "A false usation against a grieving woman is a grave thing, Princess."


    His eyes finally shifted to me. Cold. Cutting. But beneath it... a flicker of something vtile. Something wounded.


    The kind of rage that simmers before it explodes.


    "If you''re lying¡ª"


    "I''m not," I said quickly, my voice cracking against the weight of his gaze. "And I can prove it. I just need one thing."


    His jaw tightened. "What?"


    I didn''t blink. "Elliot''s paternity test. Elliot is the answer. It''s Elliot."


    The silence was a de.


    And then¡ª


    Hadesughed.


    But it wasn''t amused.


    It wasn''t surprised.


    It was cruel.


    It was theugh of a man who''d bled too long to believe in hope and heard too many lies to hear the truth when it was handed to him.


    It echoed off the sterile walls, ricocheting like shrapnel.


    "Hades..."


    "What else do want know about my nephew," he ground out. "Haven''t you divulge enough to our foes? Traumatised him enough?"


    "He is your son..." I whispered, almost breathless under the weight of his ire.


    The only reaction I got was his smile widening¡ªbitterly. But it didn''t touch his eyes.


    My heart clenched painfully.


    To him, my words were ash. Inconsequential. Too little, toote.


    "How poetic," Hades said, voice like ss underfoot. "You murder my kin, desecrate my trust, and now you y the final card¡ªmy "son". More lies, more deception. Your words mean nothing, mutt."

 Chapter 250: The Bombshell

    Eve


    The word¡ªmutt¡ªhit harder than the restraints ever could.


    Harder than the steel b beneath my spine. Harder than the usations. Harder than the venom from the Montegues.


    Because it came from him.


    Hades.


    My mate.


    The man who once whispered my name like a prayer and held me like a promise.


    And now?


    He called me a mutt.


    It wasn''t just a slur¡ªit was a sentence. A rejection of everything I was, everything I had left.


    I flinched like he''d pped me. My throat constricted as my heart thundered against my ribs, not in rage¡­ but in grief.


    He didn''t believe me.


    He wouldn''t.


    My mouth opened¡ªno sound came. I tried again, barely breathing the words.


    "Hades¡­ please."


    He looked at me, but it wasn''t him anymore. Not the man I remembered. Not the man who once stood between me and anyone that would hurt me. His eyes now¡­ were void. Fractured. Something darker had taken root in him.


    "You have to believe me," I whispered, voice breaking as the burn wed up my throat. "You knew me. You told me you did¡ªhow can you not see what this is?"


    "You have lied to me, again and again, yet here you are pleading for your words to hold substance to me."


    "I didn''t..."


    He put me off when he wiped out something thar made my words die in my throat. ck and still wholly undamaged despite the height that it has fallen.


    "No lies?" He taunted. "Tell me, Princess."


    "It... it... I don''t... it was..." My words were was a mess and mind worse. "I should have told you about it."


    He chuckled darkly, the sinister words making my blood slow to a crawl. "Oh should you have now? Then why didn''t you tell me? Exin to me how you rushed down to the bathroom to ¡­retrieve your little secret right after whispering another man''s name over dinner?"


    His voice cracked like a whip, venom coiling around each word.


    I froze.


    My mouth parted, but I couldn''t force sound past the lump rising in my throat. It was like drowning¡ªexcept I was fully conscious, aware of the silence strangling the room, the way his words echoed off cold steel and sterile light.


    "I heard you," Hades went on, each step he took closer to me another blow I couldn''t deflect. "I saw the tremble in your hands. The wine. The slip. You said his name, and then you excused yourself to the bathroom."


    He was towering over me now, the weight of his presence pressing against every inch of my soul. I shrank back into the b, the cold of it biting through my bones¡ªbut nothing, nothing was colder than the way he looked at me.


    "And in that moment," he continued, voice low and cruel, "you chose him. You chose to lie. To protect whatever game the two of you were ying."


    "No," I croaked, barely able to speak past the tightness in my chest. "You don''t understand.


    Heughed.


    Short. Empty. Broken.


    "Don''t insult me," he hissed. "You were hiding. You were plotting. You were¡ª"


    "I was confused and scared!" I screamed. "I could trust you back then..."


    "I want you want me to now,"


    The words tore out of me like shrapnel. "I didn''t know who to trust. I didn''t know what that card meant or why he had given it to me. I thought if I brought it to you without understanding it first¡ªit wouldplicate things. They were strained and that night when we got back you were drunk and all the things you said only confused me more."


    "Again you look for someone else to me, first Felicia then me."


    "I am not ming you," I began to struggle more and mode against the binds, my ustrophobia awakening little by little. "I was at fault for making the wrong choices here. I was the one who was  reluctant, a coward..." tears prickled my eyes. "¡­I was anxious," I whispered, breath hitching, "because for the first time in years, something felt right. You felt right."


    The words trembled on my lips, barely more than a breath¡ªtoo fragile for a room this cruel. Too soft for the man who once kissed the war off my skin, and now couldn''t even look at me without disgust.


    "I didn''t want to ruin it, Hades," I confessed. "I didn''t want to hand you something that could destroy us¡ªnot yet. That dinner, that night¡­ it was the first time I felt like I belonged in something warm again, like I wasn''t just a weapon or a burden or a mistake."


    Tears spilled freely now, no use trying to stop them. "I told myself I''d give it to you the next day. I told myself I just needed to understand what was on it first, just a little time¡ªjust one night more."


    I closed my eyes, my voice raw and cracking. "Because I knew what truth could do. I knew it could twist a single breath into a war. That it could turn your arms from a haven into chains. And I¡ªI didn''t want the moment to end. I didn''t want you to look at me the way you''re looking at me now." I just wanted peace, no conflict or drama especially something involving the life and family that had spat me out. It was ironic now, thinking about because my family was still a subject of conflict not too long ago. It had been a losing battle.


    I opened my eyes.


    He was staring at me like I was nothing.


    Like the girl who once curled up next to him on cold nights never existed. Like I hadn''t held him when the ghosts of his past tried to crawl into his lungs. Like every touch, every whisper, every ''Red'' he ever murmured had meant nothing.


    The silence in the room was suffocating.


    Lucinda''s judgmental stare cut into me from the side. Montegue stood as still as stone. Felicia looked smug¡ªbecause this was what she wanted. For me to fall apart. For him to see me as the viin she needed me to be.


    But I didn''t care about any of them.


    Just him.


    And he was colder than winter.


    "You made a choice," Hades finally said, his voice devoid of heat, of anything. "You let lies sit longer than truth because they were more convenient. And now you want sympathy because you werefortable in my arms for a night?"


    "I was terrified," I whispered. "You sayfort like it''s a luxury I''ve always known. But for me¡­ it was sacred. It was new. And I didn''t know how to keep it from crumbling." and then Jules had died, pushing the thoughts of the device away until James had mentioned it again.


    I was sobbing now, softly, hopelessly. "But you''re right. I made the wrong choice. I should''ve told you. I should''ve chosen truth overfort, over fear."


    He didn''t even flinch.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t soften.


    And in that moment, I felt it.


    The copse.


    Like I was falling through my own ribcage, into a space where all the light I''d tried to build was gutted.


    "I''m sorry," I breathed, the words so small, so broken. "I''m sorry I failed you. I''m sorry I let fear win. I''m sorry I didn''t hand you that card and trust you to love me through it. I''m sorry I ever thought I could keep you and protect you at the same time."


    He stared at me.


    And the room remained still, cold, unmerciful.


    Like even the air had made up its mind.


    Like the verdict was already carved in stone.


    And all that was left for me¡ª


    Was the wait for judgment to fall.


    "What is in it?" He finally asked.


    I blinked my tears away, my mouth dry as I spoke. "I have no idea." I answered. "I never found out."


    His voice softened. "Really?" His gaze was unreadable.


    "I really have no idea


    Hades'' expression didn''t change¡ªnot immediately. But something in his stillness sharpened. A flicker of something that wasn''t quite surprise and wasn''t quite rage¡ªbut something far more dangerous.


    Calction.


    He took a slow step forward.


    "You didn''t know," he said, almost to himself. The softness in his voice wasn''tpassion¡ªit was disbelief masquerading as patience. "You had it for weeks. You hid it. You ran off with it, kept it tucked away, never once thought to hand it over¡­"


    He tilted his head, eyes narrowing. "And you expect me to believe you never looked? Never even tried?"


    I opened my mouth. "I¡ª"


    "I was hoping," he cut in, quiet and deadly, "that maybe, just maybe, there was a reason. That you had something to say. Some truth left to give."


    I froze, confused. "What are you¡ª"


    "But you''ve made your choice," Hades said. "Again."


    He reached into the inside pocket of his coat and withdrew a small, sleek tablet. No flourish. No warning. He simply tapped the screen, and it came to life¡ªno sound, just light.


    And the way his gaze pinned me as it glowed between us?


    I already knew I wouldn''t survive whatever came next.


    He didn''t show me.


    He didn''t need to.


    "You see," Hades said calmly, "we recovered the files. The corrupted sectors. The fragments. All of it."


    His next words struck like a bullet.


    "And they were all about Elliot."


    The air left my lungs.


    "I¡ªwhat?"


    He took another step. "Photos. Patterns. His ss schedule. Hobbies. Routines. Guardian details. Even coordinates matching his school route. Some as recent as the week before his disappearance."


    My lips parted. My throat locked up.


    "I¡ªI didn''t¡ª"


    Hades'' voice dropped to a growl. "You didn''t know?"


    I shook my head, trembling. "No! I didn''t¡­ I never collected anything¡ªI wouldn''t¡ªI never¡ª"


    "Then how do you exin that?" He nodded toward the tablet. "How do you exin your fingerprints on a drive filled with intel about a boy you''ve purposefully trying to build a rapport with? A boy who just so happens to be the son of my dead brother?"


    My heart was in my throat.


    "I don''t know how that got there," I said, voice breaking. "I swear, Hades, I never¡ªhe''s just a child, I would never¡ª"


    "But you did," he snarled. "You kept the card. You chose and lied to my face. You lie now. You thought the encryption would work?"


    "No," I whispered, helpless. "I didn''t know it was about him. I never even opened the files¡ª"


    "Then you were eitherplicit or careless," he spat. "And I don''t know which one I hate more."


    Silence.


    Tearing. Crushing. Devastating.


    "I gave you a chance, Princess," Hades said softly. "Right here, in this room. I gave you one more night to give me the truth. And all you gave me was another lie."


    I was shaking now. Physically trembling. "I didn''t know. I didn''t know¡­"


    He leaned down, just enough so his voice hit like a de against my skin.


    "Then know this," he said. "You were my mate once."


    His eyes, so cold they could shatter stone, locked on mine.


    "Now, I will carve your name out of my heart¡­ and make sure the world sees what kind of monster you really are. The same one your family saw."


    Something in my shattered, something that could never be repaired.


    Then he turned.


    And left me choking on the ruins of the only love I ever believed in and in the corner of the white room, nced Felicia smirking.

 Chapter 251: Her Only Hope

    Hades


    "We could do it, Hades," Kael murmured, his tone hesitant.


    I stopped in my tracks and let the silence drench us both. "What?" I asked quietly.


    He took a step toward me, his footfall unsteady. "We should let Elliot undergo a paternity test like... she said. It would clear¡ª"


    My head snapped toward him, silencing him. "You believe her crap, Beta?"


    The use of that official title made his shoulders bunch. He swallowed, ncing away briefly before his eyes returned to meet mine, filled with uncertainty. "The evidence against her is immense, but it''s..."


    "Eve?" I cut him off, taking the name straight out of his mouth. "Because it is Eve, isn''t it?" I asked.


    He said nothing. The hallway''s tension was like a noose around our necks.


    "You haven''t answered me. You want me to toss away evidence because she is... Eve?"


    "No..." He gulped again. "But I... you know her..."


    "I don''t know her. A couple of weeks ago, I didn''t even know she was Eve. A couple of weeks ago, I didn''t even know she was the cursed twin¡ªor a Lycan for that matter."


    "Jules tried to tell you..."


    My gaze darkened enough for him to stop speaking. "But she didn''t tell me. Time and time again, her dishonesty has been highlighted."


    "But you forgave her¡ªbecause she had her reasons. After all she had been through. You empathized with her because her family''s actions had made her paranoid..."


    "I never forgave her," I cut him off, the statement feeding the darkness that had started to fester beneath the heartache.


    He startled, his expression morphing to one of confusion. "But you..."


    "I simply let it go because it didn''t matter who she was, the type of creature that she was, or what her goddess-forsaken name was. In the end, she fit right into my ns. It didn''t change the fact that she would be useful. The marker in her blood still remained. Her name didn''t change that."


    Kael turned ashen. "You don''t mean that. You wanted her to be THE Luna."


    "A crown on her head would not erase the marker in her blood."


    "No, Hades, I know you are hurt..."


    Hurt. That word was a gross understatement.


    "I know what she did. She said herself that she wasn''t in control."


    "Probably another lie," I dismissed.


    "Probably..." he echoed. "There is still a possibility that she didn''t lie."


    "Yet her credibility is in hell. I am not the leader that lets his sentiments lead. The evidence is ring, and its implications are clear as crystal. Only a fool would dismiss that."


    "Still... you wouldn''t do that to her. You wouldn''t extract everything..."


    Only then did I smile and turn away from him. "Watch me, Beta. Watch me."


    I walked away, giving him the choice to follow or turn away.


    The Montegues were farther down the hallway, waiting for me.


    Soon, we reached them.


    Lucinda stood prim, her hands folded like this was a formality. Felicia''s skin was still pale, even after she had been cleaned up. Montegue himself stood in the middle, unmoving.


    "Hades," Montegue greeted, voice rough. "We want the Princess turned over. To us."


    Kael''s posture shifted behind me, stiffening.


    Felicia stepped forward, tone too smooth. "She murdered our kin. She attacked me. The punishment should be ours to deliver."


    "No." My voice sliced through the space, firm.


    Montegue''s brow lifted. "You would protect her?"


    "I didn''t say that." I kept my gaze locked on him. "But she is not yours to punish."


    "And why is that?" Lucinda''s voice cracked like ice.


    "She killed my father and brother¡ªyou seem to have forgotten that little detail¡ªand because the Fenrir''s marker is still active in her blood," I said coldly. "And it will be harvested."


    The air thinned.


    Felicia''s smile cracked.


    "You mean to desecrate her instead?" she said sharply, her voice rising with a veneer of righteous horror. "As if that justifies sparing her from a punishment she deserves?"


    "She killed my family too," I said, low and unshaking. "Leon. Danielle. My unborn child. Don''t speak to me of justice as if you carry more grief than I do."


    Felicia reeled like I''d struck her, but it was Montegue who took a step forward, his eyes burning with the fire of a man who had already buried too much.


    "She took our blood," he growled. "Ripped our lineage apart. You talk of value, but what value remains when honor is lost? When our dead are nothing but¡­ samples to be dissected?"


    "She is still bound to something ancient," I replied. "The marker in her blood is rare¡ªperhaps one of thest. Its extraction may serve to protect what lives are left. To ensure no other kingdom suffers the fate of ours."


    "You would turn her into a resource," Lucinda whispered, horrified. "After holding her as your Luna?"


    "She was never Luna," I said sharply. "A crown never graced her head. And whatever bond we shared¡ªwhatever illusion I allowed myself to believe¡ªit ends today."


    Kael looked away, jaw clenched, grief warring with disbelief.


    "Do you even hear yourself?" Felicia snapped. "You speak like she''s a thing. A weapon. Not a person."


    "She became a weapon the moment she ughtered them," I said, voice hardening. "You want her punished. I want justice. But I will not hand her over to a grieving house with vendettas. She will be stripped down to what makes her dangerous. And what makes her useful."


    Montegue stared at me, his expression unreadable.


    Then, slowly, he stepped forward¡ªuntil his breath nearly brushed mine.


    "You better mean it," he said, his voice low and shaking. "Because if you falter¡ªif you flinch when the timees¡ªyou won''t just lose your title, Your Majesty. You''ll lose everything."


    My eyes didn''t leave his. "I won''t."


    He leaned in, barely a whisper now. "Don''t fail Dani twice."


    That name.


    That name was a de to the ribs every time.


    I stood still long after they''d gone, their footsteps fading behind me.


    Kael hovered nearby, watching. Waiting. But I said nothing.


    Because I had already made my decision.


    The doors groaned open as I stepped through. The lighting was dim¡ªfluorescent, clinical, and cold. The silence here was different. Not like the halls of Obsidian Tower, where secrets waited behind every corner. No¡ªthis ce held no secrets.


    Only truth.


    And the monster that always lingered behind it.


    A handful of scientists looked up, startled. They hadn''t seen me in this wing for years.


    Dr. Tavin stood quickest. "Your Majesty¡­?"


    "I want more of the Vassir''s Vein," I said, calm and brutal.


    The room stopped moving.


    "My lord," Tavin said slowly, "you haven''t used the Vein in years. The side effects¡ª"


    "I''m aware."


    "It changed you. Last time, it took weeks to stabilize. Your body¡ªyour mind¡ª"


    "And now you''re telling me you believe I''ve stabilized?" I snapped, a bitterugh in my throat. I let her in. I let her lie. I let her make me believe in a future that never existed. So no¡ª "I don''t need stabilization. I said what I needed."


    One of the assistants dropped a vial behind the counter. The ss shattered.


    "Get it ready," I ordered. "I want a double dose."


    Dr. Tavin hesitated. "Hades, please¡­ let us think this through¡ª"


    "I have thought it through." I stepped closer, eyes zing. "And the next time I face her, I will not hesitate. I will not break. So get me the godsdamned Vein."


    No one moved.


    Until I growled, low and feral.


    "Now."


    And as they scrambled into motion, I stood still, heart pounding, feeling the heat of the pain she left me with swell beneath my skin.


    She made me weak.


    And I would burn that weakness out of me if it was thest thing I did.


    Kael had not followed me. It was better than him seeing me do this.


    Theb fell into motion like a graveyard waking.


    Assistants scrambled, unlocking drawers that hadn''t been touched in years, pulling on reinforced gloves and hazard-grade eyewear. The lights dimmed further as a red strip flickered to life above the doorway, marking theb as a restricted zone.


    A steel container was wheeled in from the vault chamber¡ªits locks hissing as they disengaged. Cold fog spilled from within as the lid lifted, revealing a ckened, pulsating mass suspended in a maic field.


    The Heart of Vassir.


    The heart of a vampire prince who had been drowned, burned, impaled, and still didn''t rot.


    It throbbed faintly. Alive in death.


    The room grew colder with its presence. Not from temperature, but from something more ancient. Something primal. The kind of dark power that bent worlds.


    "Don''t do this," came the voice inside me.


    Cerberus.


    My wolf''s tone was deeper than usual¡ªlow, mournful.


    "She has already taken enough from us," I told him silently. "This will ensure she never takes more."


    "Or it will ensure we lose thest pieces of ourselves she hadn''t touched," Cerberus growled.


    A needle, thick as a child''s finger, was attached to the extraction chamber. Tubes connected. The ck fluid began to fill the vial¡ªslow, viscous, lethal.


    "We swore to never take another full dose," Cerberus whispered. "You remember what it made us do. Who it made us be."


    "I remember," I said aloud, surprising the scientists who paused mid-prep. I stared at the heart. "And I remember who I lost."


    Dr. Tavin looked at me, almost pleading now. "The moment this touches your bloodstream, your empathy will dull. Your instincts will sharpen, yes, but your restraint¡ªyour control¡ªit will suffer."


    "I don''t need restraint," I said. "Not for what''sing."


    Cerberus snarled in protest. "You don''t mean that."


    "I do." My voice was a whip through my own soul. "I need to stop loving her."

 Chapter 252: Memories of Vassir

    Hades


    The vial was ready.


    Thick. ck. Burning.


    "Last chance, Your Majesty," Tavin said.


    I held out my arm.


    The straps tightened.


    The needle plunged in.


    The world stopped.


    The first drop hit my bloodstream and pain¡ªblinding, searing pain¡ªshot through my spine like lightning striking bone. I convulsed, fists clenching as the darkness raced through my veins.


    And with it¡ª


    Memories.


    Herughter in the ring.


    Her face, vulnerable defiant, the first time she stood up to me.


    The weight of her curled against my chest the night she called herself mine.


    The way she whispered Red, like it meant salvation.


    The way her lips trembled the first time, she told me she trusted me.


    The night I told her I did, too.


    Each memory struck like a dagger.


    Not piercing my body.


    But my heart.


    Cerberus howled inside me, his cry fractured with grief. "STOP! Please¡ªpull it out¡ªpull it OUT¡ª"


    But the flux spoke over him. "Yes, more, more, more." The corruption''s disembodied voice enough in my skull.


    I gritted my teeth, tears burning the edges of my eyes¡ªthe memories ripping through me like ghosts begging to stay.


    Then came the second dose.


    It was worse.


    The lights above flickered violently, ss cracking in the ceiling. Power surged. The heart pulsed in its chamber¡ªno longer faint but alive. Responding. Thriving.


    Dr. Tavin screamed, "His vitals¡ªhe''s seizing!"


    "I said let it run its course!" I roared.


    My skin ckened along the veins. My bones creaked as strength wed its way through marrow. I gasped, every part of me thrumming with something ancient and merciless.


    Cerberus faded, his voice echoing like a dying echo.


    "Please¡­ don''t let her be thest good thing we remember."


    I didn''t answer.


    Because the pain had reached its crescendo.


    And then¡ª


    Silence.


    Not peace.


    Stillness.


    Like a corpse exhaling its final breath.


    I opened my eyes.


    The world looked¡­ different.


    Sharpened.


    Colder.


    Calmer.


    Deadlier.


    I stood. No trembling. No hesitation.


    Just rity. Cruel, clean rity.


    "We will have to monitor you for the next 24 hours, just to...?" one of the assistants asked in a whisper. None could look me in the eye.


    I got up, making them all take a step back. "There is no need," my vision swam.


    I looked down at my hands.


    Stronger. Steadier. Empty.


    I turned toward the door.


    Sleep was impossible.


    The flux twisted beneath my skin, crawling like serpents through my veins. My body throbbed in silence, but it was my mind that screamed.


    Every time I closed my eyes, she was there.


    Eve.


    Her smile.


    Her tears.


    Her scent, clinging to the folds of my coat like thest warmth I''d ever know.


    The memories refused to die.


    The flux had dulled so much¡ªfear, hesitation, guilt¡ªbut not her. Not yet. Her presence clung to me like smoke after a fire, seeping into every corner I couldn''t seal off.


    I growled, raking a hand through my hair, pacing the room like a caged thing.


    Each step felt too light and too heavy at once.


    My hands trembled¡ªnot from weakness, but from the frustration of still feeling.


    Still remembering her.


    Still loving her.


    > "Why?"


    "Why won''t it leave me?"


    Cerberus didn''t answer.


    He hadn''t said a word since the second dose. Not even a whisper. It was like he had curled inward, recoiling from the corruption trying to take hold.


    I checked the clock on the far wall.


    12:34 AM.


    Tomorrow, her suffering begins.


    And the thought¡­


    Made me sick.


    Not because I doubted the n.


    But because I cared. Still. Still.


    The rage curled tighter in my chest.


    I stood sharply, walking to the mirror by the wall. My skin was pallid¡ªashen. The ck veins pulsed beneath the surface like cracks in stone. My reflection stared back, something unfamiliar already settling into my features.


    Sharper.


    Harder.


    But the worst came when I felt it.


    A dull ache, right at the base of my skull.


    I winced, reached up¡ªand froze.


    Something... was there.


    Something hard.


    A point. A growth.


    I touched it.


    And the world exploded.


    Images mmed into me like an avnche¡ªblinding, suffocating, ancient.


    Red hair. A battlefield drenched in ash.


    A woman, tall and regal, wielding a de of fire.


    A scream¡ªthen steel through her chest.


    "Elysia!"


    The name was a scream in my skull, a voice not mine¡ªVassir''s.


    Not just a name.


    A memory.


    A death.


    A Mother of all Lycans.


    I staggered back, grabbing the edge of the sink to steady myself. My heart hammered like it was trying to escape my ribs. My breathing was ragged. The taste of old blood clung to my throat.


    These weren''t my memories.


    This was the prince whose heart now beat with mine.


    The price of the vein was no longer just pain. It was identity. It was inheritance. It was funny, that it only after my father died that fully began to embrace Vassir''s Vein.


    I straightened slowly, my reflection blurry, warped. I no longer looked like the man I was just a day ago.


    The ck veins beneath my eyes had thickened. My irises were darker¡ªalmost red under the right light.


    > "You''re changing," Cerberus whispered weakly.


    "You''ve let him in.


    But I ignored him. I needed him, like he needed me, a vessel.


    I turned to the digital clock again.


    6:40 AM.


    I blinked.


    No.


    It had been midnight.


    How the hell had¡ª?


    Time had warped. Warped with the memories. Warped with the presence inside me.


    This¡­ this was worse than before.


    The flux''s crux was onlyst month. It shouldn''t have been this strong again for two more.


    And yet...


    Here I was.


    More consumed than ever.


    I pressed my palm against the cool mirror. The room felt ten degrees colder. My breath fogged the ss.


    "Tomorrow," I whispered to myself. "We begin."


    And this time, I would not hesitate.


    Because whether it was love, or the vein, or rage that drove me¡ªone thing was certain:


    Eve would suffer.


    Just like the rest of them.


    The cold water ran over my hands, tinged slightly pink.


    Not blood. Not entirely.


    Just remnants of something ancient that now lived under my skin.


    The pain had faded to a quiet pulse¡ªconstant, humming¡ªlike a second heartbeat.


    I rinsed my face, blinking against the sting in my eyes. The veins around them had darkened, spidering outward like shadows that refused to retreat. No amount of water could wash it away. The Vassir''s Vein had marked me, body and soul.


    My jaw tightened as I reached for the towel.


    And then¡ª


    My phone rang.


    Sharp. Sudden. Loud in the stillness.


    I nced at the screen.


    Montegue.


    I answered. "What is it?"


    His voice was curt. Controlled. But beneath it¡ªI heard it. Rage.


    "You need toe down here, Hades."


    I frowned. "This better not be about the girl. I already told you¡ª"


    "It''s not. It''s about your Beta."


    I stilled. My grip on the towel faltered.


    "What about Kael?" I asked, already knowing I wasn''t going to like the answer.


    Montegue''s voice dropped, like a sword lowering into position. "You need toe down here before I be aw unto myself."


    The line went dead.


    My breath caught.


    Kael.


    No.


    Not him.


    Not the test.


    The realization crept in like cold fog, slow and paralyzing.


    He did it.


    He fucking did it.


    I didn''t bother changing. I didn''t need to. I just moved¡ªfast, driven by a storm that raged from deep within.


    ---


    The doors of the lower hall burst open beneath my palm, and what greeted me was chaos barely contained.


    My office.


    It had been turned into a standoff.


    Montegue''s men lined the room, armed and alert. Their weapons¡ªsilver-forged and spell-tempered¡ªwere drawn and trained on a figure bound to the center table.


    Kael.


    His shirt was torn. His lip, split. One eye swollen. Blood dripped slowly from a gash at his temple but his wounds were already slowly healing. Runes shimmered along the restraints digging into his arms.


    He looked up as I entered.


    Not defiant.


    Not apologetic.


    Just tired.


    "About time," Montegue said from the far corner, arms crossed and gaze like a de. "Tell me, Hades. What does it mean when a man goes behind his king''s back and requests unauthorized bloodwork¡­ from a child?"


    The other Montegues said nothing, gauging my appearance but saying nothing. I must have looked like hell. But Montegue was not phased.


    My spine straightened. My face betrayed nothing.


    Montegue stepped forward. "He submitted a sample. imed it was for routine screening. But the markers?" His voice grew sharper, biting. "They weren''t routine."


    I looked at Kael.


    He said nothing.


    Just stared.


    His mouth barely moved. "She deserved to be listen to,"


    The rage twisted, but it was not at Montegue.


    It was at him.


    At the betrayal. At the truth.


    "You went to the child," I said, my voice low and dangerous. "Behind my back."


    Kael''s jaw flexed. "To protect your future. To save you from yourself."


    I stepped closer. The room shifted with my presence.


    "Or to prove me wrong."


    He didn''t deny it.


    Just took the punishment already bleeding through every bruise on his face.


    "They won''t let me see the result," Kaelined, usation clear in his tone.


    "You had no fucking right!" Felicia finally exploded. "My child has been through enough at the hands that woman and her henchmen."


    Montegue didn''t care for the tension. He threw down the results¡ªcrumpled, blood-spotted.


    "I suggest you read it. Before I do what you clearly won''t."


    I picked it up, hands steady, despite the storm within me.


    I felt a bit of hope...


    But I snuffed it out.


    When I looked at it, I felt a renewed sense of something that dared not be named.


    Kael looked up expectantly. "What does it say, Hades. I knew she wasn''t lying..."


    I cut him off my shoving the results in his face.


    Kael stumbled back a step as I shoved the paper into his chest.


    "Read it yourself," I said, voice like iron.


    He snatched the document, eyes scanning¡ªfast, frantic.


    And then he stopped.


    His expression faltered.


    The color drained from his face.


    "No¡­" he whispered.


    Silence fell, suffocating.


    Kael looked up at me, disoriented. "This... this can''t be right."


    I didn''t speak.


    Didn''t move.


    Didn''t blink.


    Because if I did, I might feel.


    And I couldn''t afford that¡ªnot now.


    Kael turned toward Montegue, as if pleading. "Run it again. It could be tampered. It could be wrong. There are¡ªthere are circumstances¡ª"


    "There aren''t," Montegue cut in. "The child is not his."


    The words hit like a final nail.


    Kael''s hands clenched the result tighter, the paper crumpling as his shoulders dropped.


    "She said he was yours," he said to me, broken. "She looked me in the eye and said it."


    I stared at him for a long moment. Then:


    "She lied," I said. "Like she always does."


    And this time, they were not just words to me, I believed them fully myself.

 Chapter 253: Love Cannot Be Dulled

    Hades


    Montegue left Kael''s punishment up to me, but I could see his patience waning. I couldn''t be blind to the fact that he had been gracious despite the gravity of the incidents and actions perpetrated.


    Then again, the vow that I made was that I would bring the head of the beast¡ªnot Montegue. It was the final promise to Danielle.


    Kael was deted as he was taken, nked by two men, still bound, his eyes dim. My fingers twitched at my sides as I watched him that way. He didn''t look me in the eye as he was led away to wherever I would order him to be ced.


    >"Lock him up," the fluxmanded, slithering into my mind. I froze slightly. "I know you want to," it growled.


    The flux wasplex, born out of the essence of a vampire who had been unjustly killed after watching his mate die. It had been left behind¡ªa convoluted mass of nothing but rage and decay.


    It hadn''t spread fully yet. It took longer than a few hours to corrupt me¡ªespecially considering that I was better equipped to fight off its more¡­ insidious effects.


    My lineage. My training. My bond with Cerberus.


    All of it made me more resistant to its pull¡ªbut not immune. Never immune.


    It was like ink dropped in water. Slow. Spreading. Staining.


    And I could feel the stain spreading now.


    Every heartbeat echoed like a drum in a war I hadn''t meant to start. Every breath felt heavier. Not from exhaustion¡ªbut because the part of me that once knew how to feel regret was dimming.


    >"Lock him up," the flux repeated again, softer now. More coaxing thanmanding. "He doubted you. Betrayed you. Broke the order. And for what? A traitor''s tears?"


    I shook my head. Just once. Enough to quiet the whisper.


    Not silence it.


    Never silence it.


    The guards paused at the end of the hall, waiting for my verdict.


    Kael''s head remained lowered, blood crusting at the corner of his mouth. His body was slumped¡ªnot in defeat, but in disappointment.


    >"He thought he did the right thing," I countered, the voice too loud to ignore. "He''s on my side."


    >"Like our mate was?" it mocked.


    My stomach twisted violently at the mention of the woman I was trying to keep out of my mind. My heart rate surged until I had to fight the urge to clutch my chest.


    "You will always love her. You should have simply imed her like I wanted. But no, you had to give her your non-existent heart. Pathetic." The entity cackled. "Did you really think injecting me into your veins would dull the treacherous emotions?"


    Its voice slithered through me like rot through old wood¡ªquiet now, but cruelly intimate.


    >"You''re a coward. But that could change¡­"


    I closed my eyes.


    Just for a second.


    Not to escape¡ªbut to anchor myself.


    To remember who I was before the flux began its whispering campaign in my bones.


    But there was no memory clean enough to hold onto.


    Not anymore.


    The hallway was too quiet.


    The guards waited.


    Kael waited.


    And the flux?


    Itughed¡ªlow and guttural¡ªlike something buried beneath a thousand years of broken promises.


    >"You could''ve broken her in the cell, ripped the truth from her mind. You could''ve drained the blood from her neck and pulled the marker raw."


    It hissed with hunger.


    "But no. You hesitated. Just like you are now."


    I shoved down the echo of the voice that had grown too loud.


    "Take him to the holding wing," I said finally. My voice was cold, clipped. "Solitary. Reinforced warding. No outside contact."


    The guards bowed and moved.


    Kael didn''t protest.


    Didn''t plead.


    Didn''t beg.


    I stood there for several more seconds after they disappeared, my eyes locked on the space they''d left behind. The paternity test results still in my hand, heavy and painful.


    But maybe¡­ it was a mistake.


    I would know soon enough.


    As I stepped out of the office, the results still burning in my hand like an iron brand, I didn''t expect her.


    Felicia.


    She moved fast¡ªtoo fast for someone who''d barely looked me in the eye since all this began.


    "Hades," she called, breathless. "Wait¡ª"


    I stopped. Not because I wanted to, but because the flux growled with anticipation. Hungry. Restless. It didn''t like her. Not even a little.


    She reached for me, cing a hand on my arm.


    "Take it easy on him," she said softly. "He believed he was doing the right thing. He didn''t mean to¡ª"


    The second her fingers touched my skin, I recoiled.


    Violently.


    My body jerked back like her touch had burned through flesh to bone. A sickening hiss unfurled inside me¡ªthe flux spitting venom through my bloodstream.


    Don''t touch me.


    The words didn''t leave my mouth, but my face said enough.


    My vision darkened at the edges. The light dimmed. Her face contorted through a veil of distortion.


    Her scent¡ªtoo close.


    Her pulse¡ªtoo loud.


    And the flux?


    It reacted like it wanted to rip her apart just forying a hand on me.


    Felicia froze, instinctively stepping back, her brows knitting in confusion¡ªand something close to fear. She didn''t speak again. Didn''t dare. And I didn''t move.


    Behind her, Lucinda had already turned away. Her cloak swayed with the stiffness of old royalty¡ªaloof and cold.


    But Montegue?


    He lingered.


    He stared.


    Long and hard.


    That old wolf had seen enough battles to know when a man was slipping¡ªwhen the monster inside was growing too loud. He didn''t say anything. Not yet. Just watched. Judging. Weighing.


    A silent warning in his eyes.


    Don''t lose control.


    Not now. Not when you''re this close.


    He read me like a book. He had an idea what I had done, what it was already doing to me,pounded with fiasco. Who wouldn''t notice? There were ck veins creeping out of the sleeves of my shirt and neck.


    Then Montegue turned, walking away with the rest of his bloodline.


    The hall fell quiet again.


    But the silence was no longer still.


    It was ticking.


    A quiet clock winding down toward something I could no longer outrun.


    Not the n.


    Not the promise.


    Then my phone chimed.


    And my stomach dropped instantly...


    It was now or never.


    Eve, please¡­


    The flux onlyughed, louder than I had ever head it.


    My migrane only grew worse.

 Chapter 254: Standoff Between Brothers

    Hades


    The halls leading to the holding wing felt longer than usual¡ªcolder, narrower. The further I walked, the deeper the weight in my chest became. Not guilt. No, not anymore.


    Just pressure.


    Like something inside me was growing too big for the skin that held it.


    The lights flickered above in rhythm with my footsteps. My shadow stretched and warped across the walls like something unrecognizable, something... watching.


    Five personnel followed at a distance. d in white medical coats, they whispered among themselves, clipped voices and tight grips on their clipboards. Each held paperwork.


    They didn''t have to.


    I could smell their fear.


    I stopped in front of Kael''s cell.


    The guards bowed their heads as I approached. I didn''t acknowledge them.


    I stepped inside.


    The door sealed behind me with a finality that rang louder than any lock.


    The room was spartan. No windows. Just a reinforced cot, a chain loop embedded in the wall, and a single overhead light that buzzed faintly like a dying thing.


    Kael was seated at the far end, wrists still bound, a faint shimmer of runes glowing beneath the skin¡ªpreventing his shift, suppressing his strength.


    He didn''t look up at first.


    But when he did, his gaze locked onto mine¡ªand narrowed.


    "You''re worse," he said tly.


    I tilted my head, the shadows catching the edge of my jaw.


    "Hello, Kael," I said. My voice was deeper than usual. Thicker. Like something else was speaking with me.


    Or through me.


    He stood slowly, shoulders rolling back despite the ache in his wounds. "What did you do?" His voice was grave. "You are so pale, your eyes are bloodshot but I can''t smell alcohol."


    Despite his light hearted nature, Kael was always straight to the point, even now it surprised me. "You will be out soon," I told him. "No need to worry."


    He looked at me like I had grown a second head for a second before he let out aughter, a maniac one. He walked towards me, shaking his bound hands in my face. "You think I give a fuck?" He spat. "I look like I care. Did I beg for release?"


    He looked at him not speaking, and he grew more agitated. "Tell me, your Majesty. Can you not talk to me anymore?" He demanded.


    "We are talking Kael," he replied, somewhat numb with a dull ache somewhere that I could not name.


    "Then tell me!" He growled. "I did it for you and Eve before you ruined the one thing that helped you heal, while you destroy the one person that could love an heartless king like you."


    It stung. "I know," I replied quietly. "I understand."


    >"Do you now?" The flux drawled.


    I ignored it.


    "I know you did it for Eve..."


    "And you..." the softness of Kael''s voice returned. "Both of you were healing, eachother. You are stomping on that because of tests that could have been tampered with. You are throwing her away for this."


    I said nothing. He still had much he wanted to off load.


    Kael''s chest rose and fell, his breath ragged, but not from exertion.


    From restraint.


    He paced, the shackles clinking softly with each movement. The runes shimmered against his skin with each angry pass beneath the flickering light.


    "You think this is justice?" he said, voice low now. "You think the world is so ck and white that you can look at a damn test and decide her worth?"


    I said nothing.


    Because the part of me that once would''ve argued¡­ wasn''t sure anymore.


    Kael stepped closer, just outside the barrier of the suppressive sigils. "Do you remember what you told me the day Danielle died?"


    I blinked.


    A memory itched at the edges of my mind, but the flux swarmed in to drown it¡ªtoo loud, too sharp.


    "You said," he continued, "that if you ever lost sight of yourself, I had permission to drag you back. Kicking and bleeding if I had to. You remember that?"


    I did.


    Vaguely.


    Vividly.


    Too well.


    "You''re gone, Hades," he whispered. "She''s still trying to reach you, and you''re digging your own grave because vengeance whispers sweet things to you in the dark."


    I clenched my jaw.


    The flux purred, amused. > "He still thinks you can be saved. Isn''t that adorable?"


    "I''ve made my decision," I said, each word heavier than thest. "She will be extracted. The marker in her blood is too rare, too vtile to be ignored."


    Kael''s fists tightened. "You''re harvesting her, not punishing her."


    "That''s semantics."


    "No," he snapped, eyes burning. "That''s cruelty. That''s what Vassir would do. That thing that your father let run rampage beneath your skin."


    The name struck a nerve.


    The flux hissed like a snake disturbed in its nest.


    "You speak his name like you understand what he is," I said.


    "I understand enough to know he''s not you," Kael shot back. "But every second that thing lives in your veins, you lose another piece of yourself. You can''t love. You can''t mourn. You can''t¡ª"


    "I can''t afford to!" I thundered.


    The walls trembled slightly. The medical staff flinched behind the cell''s ss barrier.


    Kael''s voice dropped. "Then you''re already lost."


    A long silence followed.


    He watched me, eyes soft now. Not forgiving, not pleading.


    Just tired.


    Tired of losing people to pain.


    "She still believes in you," he said. "Even if she''s hurting. Even if she''s afraid. But one day, she won''t."


    I let my pain and again simmer, I would not drive myself to hurt him. I was not that lost yet. I knew why he was the way he was. For the first time, I had to be the level headed on, especially with disaster thar it had all turned out to be.


    I took a deep breath. "I trusted her too. I wanted to. I really wanted to."


    "But you didn''t give her a chance." His voice was hollow.


    "I did." I turned to the guards waiting outside. "Bring them in."

 Chapter 255: The Flux Takes Over

    Hades


    The door hissed open and they filed in¡ªfive of them, each holding a thick envelope. The scent of sterilized paper, ink, and mild fear clung to them. They kept their eyes down, respectful, cautious, and more than a little afraid of what I might do.


    I gestured silently. They moved forward andid the envelopes neatly on the table between Kael and me before stepping back toward the wall.


    Kael''s brows drew together. Confusion reced the fire in his eyes.


    I picked up the first envelope, cracked the seal, and slid the papers across the table toward him.


    "Go ahead," I said, my voice quieter now. "Read them."


    He hesitated¡ªonly for a moment¡ªthen dropped to his knees beside the table. His bound hands fumbled awkwardly with the sheets, flipping through them. His eyes scanned each line, faster at first, then slower¡­ and slower still.


    He grabbed the second envelope.


    The third.


    The fourth.


    By the fifth, his hands were trembling.


    All of them said the same thing.


    Eve was a gic match to the Fenrir strain found in the remains of the massacre¡ªthe beast of the night. The rogue who ripped Danielle and Leon apart.


    And Elliot?


    Elliot wasn''t mine.


    Five differentbs. Two different regions. All protected, verified, encrypted.


    The same results.


    Every time.


    Kael didn''t speak.


    He sat back, heavily. The papers in his hands dropped like they weighed more than steel.


    His lips moved, dry. "You had them redone?"


    I nodded once. "Twice. In five different ces."


    Silence.


    He stared at the papers in disbelief, as if staring hard enough might change what they said. As if sheer will alone could alter the truth he''d bet his life on.


    His knees buckled beneath him. He slid fully to the floor, the results still clutched tightly in one hand.


    I moved slowly, lowering myself to sit across from him on the cold floor.


    For a moment, we were just two broken men¡ªno rank, no throne, no gods watching.


    "I was like youst night," I murmured. "Desperate for something to prove me wrong. Something¡ªanything¡ªto justify the ache I still felt when I thought of her."


    Kael''s throat worked around a sound that didn''t quite be a word.


    "She lied to me," I said. "Again. And it wasn''t just omission. Not this time. This time¡­ she let me believe I was someone I''m not. That Elliot was mine. That maybe I hadn''t failed my Danielle entirely. That maybe, somewhere in this fucked-up story, something could still be sacred."


    I looked down at my hands. They were steady now. But empty. Always empty.


    "She let me believe that."


    Kael didn''t respond.


    He couldn''t.


    He was still staring at the truth in his hands. Still praying to whatever hope he had left that it would disappear. But it didn''t.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the faint rumble of the flux stir again inside me.


    But this time¡­ it didn''tugh.


    Because it had nothing to gloat about.


    This was no victory.


    Only a loss.


    A deep, endless loss.


    I ced a tentative hand on Kael''s shoulder, it shook, like mine was. It was a foreign gesture, that flux flexed my hand. "It will be okay," I lied. Nothing would ever be the same again.


    His gaze snapped to me, wide eyed with shock. "Are you trying tofort me with a lie? Why are you so calm? Did you..." His eyes narrowed. "Are you... you didn''t rerun the test for her, you are trying to keep meint? You don''t want me to lose it."


    The solemn heavy emotion fizzled away like it was nothing in an instant. It was as though he had pped me. "I did it because I love her. I still do. It driving me insane!" I spat. "Do you think anything change," Iughed, self deprecating, bitter. "Do you think I sleptst night? Do you think I breathed without choking on it? Without seeing her face every time I closed my eyes?"


    Kael said nothing, still frozen where he sat.


    "I love her," I said again, quieter now. "And I hate that I do. Because loving her feels like swallowing ss every fucking second."


    I stood abruptly, the chair screeching behind me, rattling against the floor. The medical staff flinched but didn''t move. They''d seen enough to know I wasn''t done.


    I started pacing, each step dragging the weight of my rage behind it.


    "I ran the tests because I needed them to be wrong," I said, dragging a hand through my hair. "I wanted one of them toe back wed. I wanted one goddamnb to tell me I still had something real¡ªsomething that wasn''t built on lies."


    Kael slowly pulled himself to his feet, his eyes never leaving me.


    "You still think there''s a chance they were all wrong," he said carefully.


    I stopped.


    I didn''t answer. The thought made me twitch because of what was toe. What i would have to do...to her.


    But the evidence, tests, everything back by Sam''s science that had made me to ept that we were mates.


    I got up, dusting myself off.


    >"Lucien, are you ready to ept me?" The flux drawled. "im her, and her soul but wreak her as you had promised." It all but giggled. "I will help you. That''s why you wanted more."


    I twitched, veins traveling briefly, but not brief enough for Kael not to notice. He reacted, taking a step back, his voice pitched with horror.


    Kael flinched back like he''d just seen something crawl out of my skin.


    "Hades," he breathed, voice sharp and strangled. "What the hell is that?"


    I looked down at my forearm¡ªat the ck veins pulsing just beneath the surface like snakes writhing under ice. They faded slowly, receding as though shy, but the damage was done.


    Kael backed up a step. "No. No¡ªtell me you didn''t¡ª"


    "I had to," I said tly, coldly. "I needed strength. rity. Resolve."


    "Vassir''s vein?" he spat, horror overtaking disbelief. "You took a second dose?"


    I didn''t respond.


    My silence was the confirmation.


    "Gods," Kael whispered. "You''re not thinking straight. That thing¡­ it''s not rity. It''s corruption."

 Chapter 256: Your Punishment Is Truth

    Hades


    "I''m thinking clearer than I have in weeks," I said, jaw tight. "And I know what must be done."


    "No, you don''t," Kael growled, stepping forward despite his bonds. "You''re not you. Not fully. That thing¡ªit''s twisting everything inside you. It wants to use her, not punish her. You think Vassir cared about justice? No. He only ever cared about revenge. You know what happened to him. He is vengeance incarnated."


    I turned toward the door, ignoring the way the flux buzzed beneath my skin in agreement.


    "You''re going to kill her," Kael said. Not a question. A statement. "You will do thr same thing her parents did." Realization dawned on him and I saw the moment, it fully sank in.


    My chest constricted as the striken expression settled on his features. "That''s why you are calm, you finally did it. You did what that old bastard wanted."


    I paused, hand on the seal, shoulders tense.


    "No," I lied. He was not wrong, this was a goodbye. And I hady it unto him gently.


    But my voice wavered.


    Kael''s eyes widened.


    > "im her soul," the flux crooned. "Make her yours, truly. You don''t need love to keep her. You only need power."


    Kael lunged, the chains yanking him back with a brutal snap, but it didn''t stop him. His voice thundered after me, raw and furious.


    "You''re not Hades anymore, much less Lucien," he shouted. "You''re just a shell he left behind. And when she sees you, she''ll know. She''ll know what you''ve be!  You are such a fucking coward, you could not stop loving her so you had to let that thing do it for you."


    "Goodbye, Kael," my lips twitched in a smile that was somewhat genuine. "In 72 hours you will be released."


    Kael stared at me as I walked towards the exit.


    As the door was pulled open for me, Kael spoke. "I will pray to the goddess that when the real truth is revealed, however way that happens, that she will forgive you," he paused. "Because I know that I won''t. I will resign as your Beta."


    The door sealed shut behind me with a hiss when I stepped out.


    And for a second, I leaned against it.


    Not because I was weak.


    But because I was tired.


    Tired of the war inside me.


    Of loving someone I had to destroy.


    Of destroying someone I couldn''t stop loving.


    > "Don''t worry," the flux whispered. "Soon, you''ll feel nothing at all."


    I stood straight.


    Clenched my fists.


    And headed toward the white room.


    Because there was no turning back now.


    ---


    Eve


    Footfall made my heart lunge out of my throat. It had been two days since thest time our eyes met.


    By heart, I knew the sound of his footsteps. Tentatively, I raised my head. I had been transfered to chair where my arms where mped to the arms.


    My heart stopped when my eyes met his. The room seemed to dissolve into oblivion. His skincked its slight flush, in its ce was an unhealthy eerie marble likeplexion.


    His skincked its usual warmth, reced by a pallor that shimmered like stone under moonlight¡ªcold, cracked, inhuman. The veins beneath his skin were darker than before, etched like ck ink beneath ss. But it wasn''t just his appearance that made my chest tighten.


    It was his eyes.


    They were different.


    Not empty¡ªbut too full of something else.


    A storm. A stranger.


    He stopped a few paces from me, his shadow stretching long across the floor. The white room, sterile and bright, didn''t soften him. It amplified him. Made him look like a walking monument to wrath barely restrained.


    I felt the pressure in the room before he even spoke.


    The door shut behind him with a soft click. No one else followed.


    Just him.


    And me.


    And whatever monster he''d dragged in with him.


    "Hades?" I whispered.


    He didn''t respond.


    Not with words.


    He took another step closer.


    My mouth parted. I wanted to say something. Anything. To plead, to reason, to scream. But my voice caught.


    His gazended on my bound wrists, then slowly rose to meet mine. No softness. No warmth. No trace of the man who once told me I was safe.


    But there was something else behind it.


    Something cracked.


    Something bleeding.


    "Lucien?" I tried again.


    He flinched.


    It was barely perceptible¡ªbut I saw it. A twitch at the corner of his jaw. The tremble in a breath he didn''t mean to take.


    His voice, when it came, was rough. Hollow. "Don''t call me that."


    My lips trembled. "I am sorry."


    He didn''t answer.


    Instead, he crossed the space between us and crouched at my side, just out of reach. His eyes stayed on mine, unblinking.


    "Your punishment will be slow," his voice was monotone with another voice speaking beneath it.


    "Your punishment will be slow," he said.


    But it wasn''t the words that hollowed me out.


    It was how he said them.


    Like a machine reciting a fact. Like it didn''t matter. Like I didn''t matter.


    His voice held two tones¡ªone familiar, the other foreign. One belonging to the man I loved. The other... something ancient. Twisted. Hungry.


    I stared at him, willing myself not to cry.


    "Hades," I whispered, "you don''t mean that."


    He tilted his head, almost in curiosity, like I was a puzzle he was trying to reassemble. Like something inside him was watching for where I would crack.


    Then, he smiled.


    Not kind.


    Not cruel.


    Empty.


    "The first time I knew of your existence," he began, "you were nothing but aplication in my father''s ns, the night you were born, my torment began at the age of eight, too young to understand, to little toprehend why was being punished."


    I stiffened. My heart mmed against my ribs.


    "I had no idea who you really were. Just another stray girl, a mutt. But then the prophecy unfolded before me, the pieces shifted, and suddenly¡­ you were useful."


    His gaze dipped to my bound wrists again. He didn''t touch me. He didn''t have to.


    "Marrying you was never about peace between our packs," he continued. "That was the excuse. The mask."


    His eyes flicked back to mine.


    "I needed ess to your blood. And the only way to do that without alerting the other kingdoms¡­ was to bind you to me."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    Every word was a knife. And he was cutting slowly¡ªmethodically.


    I had not been the only one hiding things, and now his truth was my punishment.


    "You thought it was fate," he said, almost amused. "You thought the Goddess had granted you some long-denied love, a second chance. But it was strategy, Eve. Nothing more. It''s time you knew the full extent and depth of my ns for you."

 Chapter 257: Truths That Shatter

    Eve


    My skin prickled, my heart leaping into a sprint as the words sank in. My lips quivered as I spoke.


    "You don''t mean that," I whispered, breathless. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you¡ª"


    The words I wanted to say choked me when his expression didn''t change. Not even a twitch. His eyes remained cold¡ªcolder than they had been the first day we met.


    "I mean every word. And since I know your well-kept secrets, I guess it would be unfair if I didn''t tell you mine."


    He stepped closer, his scent wafting through the air. Somehow, it was unfamiliar¡ªtainted by something decayed. I almost scrunched my nose. The smell that reached me was rot¡ªsickeningly sweet with an acrid, flesh-like stench that punched me in the face.


    Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    His skin wasn''t just pale. It was deathly. Like a corpse.


    "Hades¡­ what happened?"


    The Hades I knew would have shed a cruel, mocking smile. But this person just stared vacantly at me. His gaze bored so deep, I wasn''t sure I wasn''t already bleeding.


    "That won''t matter in a minute," he replied ominously.


    I swallowed, my saliva drying my parched throat even more. "Hades¡­"


    "The second verse of the prophecy spoke of a blood moon."


    Confusion overtook me, my brows furrowing. "A second verse? There''s a second verse? I thought the prophecy was a lie."


    "The one you know is a lie¡ªtangentially¡ªbecause it''s missing the most poignant part," he informed me. "The propaganda your family spread left you and your pack defenseless against the truth."


    My knees weakened, but for the moment I remained standing, tethered by the thread of his voice and the sinking weight in my gut.


    "What are you saying?"


    Hades tilted his head slightly, like a puppet moved by invisible strings.


    "The blood moon wasn''t just a lie spread by the people you call the Eclipse Rebellion. The same ones you ughtered to prevent an uprising."


    I flinched as the truth hit me like hot liquid metal, burning me.


    During the two days I had been left here, I''d had a lot of time to think¡ªand even more time for implications to settle in.


    I was the beast of the night.


    I wasn''t just responsible for the death of three people, but far more. Innocent people who fought against my father''s regime were also my victims.


    All I had done for two days was vomit and sob. My eyes were heavy and swollen, every breath a battle between shame and disbelief.


    He stepped even closer, and for the first time, I noticed the faint pulse of ck veins beneath his skin¡ªas if something ancient, foreign, and monstrous was trying to escape his body.


    The flux.


    Was that its smell?


    How had it gotten stronger?


    More guilt pierced me. I had caused him so much stress that the corruption had gotten worse?


    "Should I tell you what it says?"


    I didn''t answer.


    Anxiety and anticipation filled me painfully.


    "''Yet when the blood moon bathes the earth in crimson fire, neither shall fall. One shall wield the moon''s fury as their shield, unbroken by its curse. The other shall walk within the shadow''s heart, where no light nor affliction may reach.''"


    The words hit like thunder.


    Not the way sound rumbles in the sky¡ªno.


    They struck bone. Shook marrow. Broke something I didn''t know could still break inside me.


    I stared at him, unable to speak, barely able to breathe.


    All this time, I thought the curse was the end of me.


    But now I saw it for what it really was.


    A countdown.


    We weren''t surviving.


    We were stalling.


    Every day we''d spent wing toward each other, hurting, healing, breaking again¡ªit wasn''t fate''s gift.


    It was borrowed time.


    I didn''t need to ask where the source was. It had to be no coincidence that this was what the Eclipse Rebellion had been trying to preach for years.


    Only for them to be prosecuted and annihted¡­ because my father wanted to keep the rest of the prophecy under wraps.


    He was trying to control the narrative¡ªagain. But for what? What was all this secrecy for?


    My heart thundered in my chest. The people of Silverpine were in trouble¡ªbut they didn''t even know it.


    My breath hitched.


    Silverpine.


    My people.


    The pack that¡ªdespite everything¡ªwas my old home. They were innocent. They had no hand in this.


    The ones I had once vowed to protect.


    They were in danger.


    They were all in danger¡ªand they had no idea.


    Panic wed at my chest as I stared at him, truly seeing him for the first time.


    A prophecy twisted into silence, hidden from those who could''ve prepared.


    My heart raced. My throat felt like it had closed up.


    "Hades," I croaked, "what about Obsidian?"


    His gaze shifted slightly, that cold stillness never breaking¡ªbut something else changed. The edges of his lips lifted. Barely. A smile.


    But his eyes¡­ they didn''t follow.


    They stayed dead. Detached.


    I couldn''t tell if he was amused or just tired of pretending to feel anything at all.


    He crouched slowly in front of me, the movement fluid¡ªunnervingly graceful. Like he was gliding instead of kneeling.


    And then he did something that sent my heart lurching.


    He reached forward¡­ and cupped my cheek.


    His palm was ice.


    Flesh that once radiated warmth now felt like marble dug from a crypt.


    The sharp edge of a callous thumb traced the corner of my mouth.


    I didn''t flinch.


    I should have.


    But I didn''t.


    Because for the briefest moment, the contact sparked something.


    Hope.


    Faint. Delusional.


    But real.


    It bloomed in my chest like a dying ember reigniting¡ª


    Until he spoke.


    "Yes," he said softly. "Obsidian will fall too."


    The breath was punched from my lungs.


    "And that is why," he continued, tilting his head ever so slightly, "you will have to undergo extractions."


    The words didn''t hit immediately.


    They hovered in the air like smoke, waiting for me to inhale the full weight of them.


    But when they didnd¡ª


    Theynded hard.


    My heart dropped.


    Hope withered.


    Died.


    And in its ce, something darker bloomed.


    "Extractions?" I echoed, voice faint.


    "You are the cursed twin. One of the few people immune to the effects of the blood moon toe. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten?"


    "Like the prophecy said..."


    "d it''s clicking. You''re a bit slow sometimes." He mocked.

 Chapter 258: Death Of US

    Eve


    I tried not to flinch at his painful jab.


    He droned on. "I already made sure and had your blood scanned. With what they call the Fenrir marker in your blood, you are indeed my pack''s ticket to survival."


    I blinked slowly, his words crawling like spiders beneath my skin.


    His tone was too calm.


    Too cold.


    Like he wasn''t talking about me anymore. Like I was a resource. A relic. Something ancient to be unearthed and gutted for parts.


    "My¡­ blood," I echoed, the realization flooding me too fast, too loud. "You want to extract it¡ªto give it to others?"


    "To the pack civilians, yes."


    I shook my head, breath picking up. "You''re talking about¡ªabout transfusions? Injections? Experiments¡ª"


    "Harvests," he cut in.


    The word silenced me.


    It was so final. So brutal. So detached from the man I knew. I was in Faculty 14 again, and it wasn''t Hades speaking to me¡ªit was the scientist.


    "You''re not serious," I said, my voice cracking. "Hades, this isn''t you¡ª"


    "This is necessity," he snapped, rising to his feet with slow, calcted grace. "You don''t get to decide what you are anymore, Eve. Not after the lives you''ve taken. Not after the beast you became."


    "I didn''t choose that¡ª"


    "But you let it live," he drawled. "You should have ended it."


    My mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    I couldn''t speak.


    Not because I didn''t have words¡ªbut because I had too many.


    Too many truths I hadn''t known.


    Too many lies I''d believed.


    My body trembled, barely held upright by the restraints bolted into the chair. My wrists stung from where I had pulled against them¡ªwhere the metal bit into raw skin in some vain attempt to escape.


    But there was no escaping this.


    Not from him.


    Not from the truth.


    "You don''t get to decide what you are anymore," he had said.


    And I believed him.


    Because the Eve that had existed before this room¡­ before this moment¡­ had already died. How many times would I have to die before I finally stopped breathing?


    "Hades¡­" I choked, voice shredded. "I didn''t know. I didn''t know what I was. I didn''t want to be this. I didn''t ask to be born cursed. I didn''t ask to be her twin¡ª" My voice cracked, sobs brimming just beneath. "I didn''t ask for any of it. You have to believe me. It''s not what it looks like."


    The silence after my words was a cruel thing.


    Indifferent.


    Until he turned, only slightly, to look at me.


    And then came the final nail.


    "I knew," he said simply.


    I blinked. "Knew¡­ what?"


    He took a breath.


    But it wasn''t steady.


    It was jagged. Sharp.


    Painful.


    "I knew you were my mate," he said, "weeks before I ever marked you."


    The room tilted.


    I forgot how to breathe.


    "I knew," he repeated. "And I let Amelia make you believe you were dying¡ªthat the Hollowing was finally killing you. Not fate. Not sickness. Me."


    I whimpered, a sound I didn''t recognize as mine.


    He stepped closer again, voice low. "I needed you desperate, Eve. I needed you to reach for me. I needed you to want your wolf back badly enough that you''d take the only route left."


    My lips trembled. "The mark¡­"


    He nodded. "You were the only one who could survive theing Bloodmoon. But your blood¡ªyour marker¡ªit wasn''t ready. The Fenrir strain in you was dormant. Immature. Useless."


    I shook my head. "So you¡ª"


    "I had to bring Rhea back," he said tly. "Your wolf was the key. The trigger. Once she returned, the marker started to change. And you started to change."


    He looked at me then¡ªnot like a lover. Not even like a king.


    Like a collector admiring something finallyplete.


    "I made love to you," he said, voice so low it was almost tender. "Not for love. But to reverse the Hollowing. To catalyze the marker''s maturity. I needed your body primed. Your blood viable. Nothing more."


    My scream ripped from me before I realized I''d made a sound.


    It wasn''t loud.


    But it was broken.


    A raw, ragged noise born of too many betrayals packed into too little time.


    "You used me," I whispered. "You used everything I gave you¡­ every piece of myself¡­"


    He didn''t deny it.


    He didn''t flinch.


    I could barely see through the blur of my tears.


    Every breath I took scraped against my lungs. Every word he spoke felt like a gash that would never clot.


    "I loved you," I sobbed, voice barely audible. "I loved you with everything I had left, and you¡ª"


    "I know," he interrupted. "That''s why it worked. I guess loving me wasn''t part of your n."


    I flinched so hard my whole body shook. "There was no n."


    He scoffed. "Sure there wasn''t. That''s why you plotted Elliot''s kidnapping and your heroic rescue."


    "If you''re... so sure... then give me one reason why I would do that," I all but screamed, shaking.


    He only looked at me, indifferent. "That shit won''t work on me, especially when I already know why. You wanted to seem like a hero to Obsidian. A werewolf princess on a Lycan throne would be scandalous¡ªyou''d be hated, targeted¡ªbut with a heroic act," he continued coldly, "you could shift the narrative. You could go from ''cursed mutt'' to savior. The girl who risked everything to rescue a child."


    His voice was like ice sliding down my spine.


    I recoiled as if he''d struck me.


    Because he had.


    Not with his hands.


    But with every revtion that left his mouth.


    I was nothing more than a vessel.


    Ab rat wrapped in love''s illusion.


    He''d shattered me.


    And still, some ruined part of me was begging him to stop¡ªjust so I could pretend, even for one more breath, that what we''d shared was real.


    But it wasn''t.


    He''d made sure of that.


    And as he turned again, preparing to leave me with these confessions bleeding through my chest like open wounds, I knew¡ª


    This wasn''t punishment.


    It was annihtion.


    Not of my body.


    But of everything I''d ever believed love could be.


    Then he smiled again, a little twinkle in his eyes. "This is just the beginning. When I''m done, EVERY. SINGLE. WEREWOLF. WILL. BE. ERASED."


    I stopped dead in my tracks.

 Chapter 259: No Mercy

    Eve


    My breath stalled.


    I couldn''t look away.


    I couldn''t blink.


    Because I knew, if I did, I''d never be able to pretend again. Not even for a second.


    His smile didn''t reach his eyes¡ªbut it didn''t have to.


    The cruelty was in his voice now. Slow. Measured. Absolute.


    "I''ve run the numbers," he said. "Factored in resource expenditure, war fatigue, attrition rates. We''ve lost more to werewolf alliances and uprisings than to any other external force in the past three decades."


    He stepped forward, and it felt like the temperature dropped.


    "I won''t keep negotiating with parasites. I won''t offer peace treaties to mutts who understand only blood. I won''t waste another soldier, another child, another breath, trying to make room for the very species that has tried to erase mine from the beginning."


    I shook my head. "No¡­ no, this isn''t you¡ª"


    "Don''t delude yourself, Eve," he snapped, eyes shing. "This is the only version of me that ever made sense."


    He circled me slowly, like a predator exining to its prey why it must die.


    "When the Bloodmoon ends, the weaklings will die out on their own. But the survivors? The alphas? The ones with magic still clinging to their bones?"


    He leaned closer, voice chilling.


    "I''ll find them. I''ll drag them out from their burrows, their caves, theirst desperate strongholds¡ªand I''ll burn them. I''ll harvest everyst one of your kind until there''s nothing left but ash in my archives."


    My entire body trembled.


    Not just with horror.


    But grief.


    A grief sorge it didn''t even feel real. It was a wicked void suckinb away any minute hope that I wanted to cling to. Leaving me in a free fall that would end in no where other that my long anticipated demise.


    "Hades¡­"


    He didn''t flinch. He didn''t blink. He wasn''t listening.


    He was preaching.


    "You want to know what the worst part is?" he whispered, his breath cool against my skin. "Your people... your kind... they had the chance to evolve. They were offered mercy. Over and over. And every single time, they pissed on it. So now?"


    He straightened, his silhouette a jagged shadow against the sterile light.


    "Now, I give them what they gave us. War. ughter. Extinction."


    I whimpered. The sound felt foreign in my throat. Like I was no longer made of the same matter that once loved him.


    "You''re talking about genocide," I whispered. "You''re talking about exterminating an entire race."


    "I''m talking about preservation," he corrected, calm now. Too calm. "No more conscriptions. No more forced pacts. No more pretending we''re equals in a world where your kind has always been the poison."


    His voice dipped, low and seething.


    "You were born from blood and lies. You bred mutiny and treason like it was scripture. And every time a Lycan died for a werewolf cause, you must have called it bnce."


    He stepped forward again.


    "That bnce ends with me."


    I couldn''t speak.


    My throat was an open wound. My chest refused to rise. The tears came, but they were silent now¡ªlike something inside me had shattered too deeply to scream.


    "You''re one of thest," he added almost gently. "Isn''t that poetic? The cursed twin¡­ the monster they tried to lock away¡­ ends up being the final harvest."


    He crouched again, leveled his eyes with mine.


    "Your blood will save my kind," he murmured, voice wrapped in finality. "And your death will avenge them."


    I stared at him.


    And for the first time since this nightmare began, I didn''t see Hades.


    I didn''t even see the man I hated.


    I saw nothing.


    A void shaped like someone I used to love.


    A god in a man''s skin, fueled by loss and poisoned by power.


    I felt thest pieces of myself copsing inward. The girl who loved him. The girl who hoped.


    Gone.


    Ash.


    I whispered, barely audible:


    "You were trying to finish what they started."


    His eyes met mine¡ªt. Cold.


    "No," he said.


    "I''m trying to finish what I started."


    He took a breath.


    And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI saw it.


    A flicker.


    The briefest tremor in the pitiless void of his expression.


    "If things had been different," he murmured, voice scraping against something fragile in his throat, "I was going to make you my queen."


    His gaze didn''t soften¡ªbut it fractured.


    Pain, ache, heartbreak that could have mirrored mine.


    "I thought¡­ if I made you Luna¡­ I''d have a handle on the chaos. I''d own it. I''d own you."


    He looked away, his jaw clenched so tightly I could hear his teeth grind.


    "I was going to love you in the open. Protect you. Pretend it was all fate. Because if I made you mine, it''d be easier to ignore the truth of what you were. Of what you''d done. Of what you''d be."


    My breath caught. My throat tightened.


    "But that luxury," he said, the glimmer in his eyes already dying, "was buried the moment I learned the truth. The memory card. Theb results. The massacre. The lies."


    He looked at me again.


    The crack was gone.


    Only stone remained.


    "You''re not my Luna, Eve. You''re not even a woman anymore. You''re a weapon. One that I''m going to use until the veryst drop."


    The decay in his voice sharpened¡ªlike something inside him had uncoiled. I felt it in the air. In the tremor under my skin. The flux was stirring. Crawling. Invading.


    "You''ll be extracted in intervals. No sedation. No reprieve. You''ll fight in the front lines as my cursed banner until the blood moon rises¡ªeighteen months from now."


    I choked. "You can''t¡ª"


    "I can," he growled, low and dark. "And I will. After that?"


    He smiled again. That same broken, empty smile that made my stomach turn.


    "You''ll watch your kind burn. Everyst one. No courts. No diplomacy. No mercy. Just fire."


    My soul screamed.


    But my body¡ªshackled, numb¡ªcouldn''t follow.


    I wanted to die. End it all

 Chapter 260: "I will Help"

    Eve


    "And when the ashes settle," he finished, voice a whisperced with rot, "you''ll be beheaded. Just like the cursed ones before you. Just like your ancestors did to mine."


    Something inside me cracked wide open.


    It wasn''t a sob. It wasn''t a scream.


    It was silence.


    He looked at me like he was studying the remains of a monument he used to worship.


    And somewhere beneath the rot, I swore I saw it again.


    That flicker.


    That ache.


    But it was already toote.


    The flux had wrapped around himpletely, warping the grief into something colder. Something divine and monstrous.


    "You once called us a match made in hell," he said softly. "A tyrant and a wicked princess. I guess you were right."


    He turned away.


    And the room, the world, began to shrink.


    I couldn''t let him go. Not like this. Not with those words. Not with that n.


    "Wait!" I cried, my voice cracking.


    He paused¡ªbut didn''t turn.


    My breath hitched. My chest caved.


    "I know what I am," I whispered, the words tumbling out like blood. "I know what I did¡­ what I took from you."


    His shoulders stiffened.


    "A family. A wife..."


    He turned slightly, just enough for me to see the muscle in his jaw twitch.


    "And my child," he said¡ªso low, so sharp, it felt like a de dragging through bone.


    I flinched.


    My eyes burned, my breath caught in my throat, but I forced myself to speak.


    "Elliot is yours," I said softly, every word slicing through my chest like ss. Unless... unless Danielle wasn''t faithful. But I dared not day that, speaking ill of an innocent woman I murdered.


    He didn''t move.


    He didn''t breathe.


    I didn''t dare say more.


    My voice trembled, but I forced it out.


    "I''m guilty," I said, shaking now. "I should be condemned."


    He stayed silent.


    "Killed," I continued. "Along with the ones who sent me. Your family will be exterminated like the vermin that they are, no need to worry."


    I swallowed hard, pain churning in my stomach.


    "I would want nothing more," I spat, my voice cracked and hoarse. A sh of fury lit my gaze¡ªhot, red, aimed at the ones who''d thrown me to the wolves. "But..."


    The anger faded as fast as it came. All that was left was desperation.


    "...please. The civilians of Silverpine¡­ they don''t deserve to die for the sins of their leaders."


    His head tilted slightly.


    "You have no say in that."


    I pushed forward against the restraints, the metal biting into my skin.


    "I don''t care what you do to me," I gasped. "If what you need is inside me¡ªtake it. Use it. I''ll be yourb rat. I''ll bleed for you. Again and again. Just¡­ leave them out of this."


    He turned fully now, staring at me like I was some relic he hadn''t decided whether to keep or crush.


    "I won''t fight," I continued, voice shaking. "I won''t scream. I won''t run. I''ll submit to every extraction, every test, every experiment. You don''t have to chain me¡ªI''ll walk in on my own."


    I was trembling.


    Not from fear.


    But from the weight of it all.


    The shame. The guilt. The horror of knowing I''d been the spark in a war I never meant to start.


    My throat convulsed, the taste of old memories¡ªof cold metal tables, of scalpels and needles¡ªrising up to choke me.


    But I didn''t stop.


    "I surrender myself," I whispered.


    He blinked. Just once.


    A flicker of something¡ªsurprise, pain, memory¡ªcrossed his face.


    Then it vanished.


    His expression closed like a fist.


    But I wasn''t done.


    My voice rose, broken and fraying.


    "Please!" I shouted. "Please save Silverpine too. Don''t destroy those people. Don''t¡ªdon''t kill the ones who were just trying to live. Remember the girl who made youugh. Remember the nights wey together, when you said the war stopped when I touched you."


    My tears were flowing freely now, hot and helpless.


    "Remember her. Even if you hate her now. Even if she''s the reason you lost everything. Let her do onest good thing."


    Silence.


    The kind that bruised the walls.


    He stared at me, frozen. Unmoving.


    And in his stillness¡ªI saw it.


    A war.


    A flicker of doubt. A memory he hadn''t buried deep enough.


    But then¡­


    It died.


    He looked away.


    Composed himself.


    When he spoke, his voice was carved from steel.


    "Your extraction cycle will begin within the week. The schedule will be delivered to you shortly."


    The wordsnded like hammer strikes.


    Final.


    Cold.


    Unforgiving.


    He turned.


    And this time, he left.


    No more nces.


    No more cracks.


    No more chances.


    The door hissed shut behind him.


    And I broke.


    Not loudly.


    Not violently.


    Butpletely.


    Because in that moment, I realized¡ª


    Even offering myself as nothing¡­


    ¡­wasn''t enough to save anyone at all.


    The door sealed behind him with a hiss.


    And then¡ªthere was nothing.


    No footsteps.


    No breath.


    No sound but the faint hum of the lights above.


    My chest was rising too fast.


    Too sharp.


    Too shallow.


    Air wouldn''t go in.


    Wouldn''t stay in.


    My pulse roared in my ears, frantic, like a bird mming itself into a cage wall.


    My limbs were shaking. My wrists were still locked to the chair, but my body convulsed as if trying to escape itself.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I couldn''t think.


    The pressure crushed me like the room was copsing inward, pressing against my ribs, my throat, my skull.


    The walls were too white.


    Too bright.


    Everything spun.


    And then¡ª


    Darkness.


    ---


    I came to with a violent jerk, my throat dry, lips cracked.


    My breath was slow now. My pulse no longer galloping. But everything hurt. My wrists. My ribs. My soul.


    And then¡ª


    A voice. Soft. Sweetly cruel.


    "Look who finally decided to wake up."


    I blinked blearily, vision swimming before the world came into sharp focus.


    Green eyes.


    Sharp smile.


    Felicia.


    "You," I rasped. I meant to growl, to lunge, to scream¡ªbut it came out a groan, hoarse and broken.


    My eyes adjusted¡ªand then I saw him.


    Small.


    Still.


    Watching.


    Elliot.


    He stood at Felicia''s side, half-hidden in her hold, his thumb tucked into his mouth. Wide, round eyes locked on mine like I was a ghost he''d only heard stories about.


    "Don''t look so surprised," Felicia said smoothly. "He insisted. And I figured¡­" Her smile curled like spoiled silk.


    "Why not let him say goodbye to the thorn in our side?"


    My fingers twitched. I wanted to reach for him. Not to take him¡ªjust to hold him. Just to say sorry.


    But I was still bound. Still strapped to the chair like a monster in chains.


    Felicia turned toward the door, cradling Elliot with a mother''s grace that made bile rise in my throat.


    She made it halfway before pausing.


    I watched her shift his weight, repositioning him over her shoulder.


    And then¡ª


    He signed.


    Three slow motions.


    Awkward. Tiny hands. But deliberate.


    "I will help."


    My breath caught.


    My lips parted, but no sound came.


    He stared at me. Just a little longer.


    And then he was gone.


    Carried off by the woman who orchestrated everything.


    I stared at the door for a long moment.


    Long enough for the silence to wrap around me again.


    And then¡ª


    I smiled.


    Not from hope.


    There was none left in me.


    But from resignation.


    Because at least one person in the world didn''t look at me with hatred.


    And even if he was just a child¡ª


    He believed I was worth saving.


    "Goodbye, little wolf," I whispered.


    "Thank you for thinking I mattered."

 Chapter 261: Lies, Lies and Lies

    Hades


    The council chamber was silent as the truth dropped like a judge''s gave. "Both the cursed and blessed twin are alive. The person we have now is not Ellen but her supposedly executed twin, Eve Valmont." My voice betrayed nothing as I spoke, the room echoing like it had never done before.


    The revtion fell like a heavy dust cloud leaving every single person seated, stunned and utterly speechless.


    I continued when no one spoke. "It was a conspiracy by Silverpine. The execution that I myself withness was just a show. After which Eve was handed to us when she had been hallowed." I paused as all eyes remained on me, wide and filled with shock. "But me being her fated mate, derailed their n. I was able to reverse the Hollowing and now we have the Fenrir''s marker. But now we have a problem. The second twin spoken about in the prophecy, the blessed twin is most likely still in there gasp, unlike our initial belief that none of the twins are with them. This gives them an advantage, unfortunately, leveling the ying field that I had believed was tilted in our favour. While an investigation had beenunched, weeks ago on the present location of the blessed twin, I am going to move forward with our ns concerning the cursed twin."


    It was deafening.


    It only intensified the chill that had settled in bones. The fluxughed, the sound grating. "Their jaws are on the floor."


    I ignored the voice that had only grown louder.


    Montegue had paled a bit but it was not shock on his face but restrained rage. He believed thar out of everyone at the table, he was the most informed, only to find out that he was dead wrong that truth ran far deeper. He did not react, not outrightly but the ways his eyes bore into be was sign that he had much to say.


    Surprisingly, it was Gallinti that reacted first. The younger council member rose from his seat. "You mean to tell..." He gestured to the whole table. "...that Operation Eclipce was a mission in which we knew nothing of its true detail. You mean..." the normal polished man, ran his hand through his hair. Gallinti''s voice cracked with disbelief. "Lies after lies after lies¡­"


    He dropped back into his seat like the weight of everything had suddenly settled on his shoulders. "Do you understand what this means?" he asked no one in particr, eyes darting. "We weren''t just kept in the dark. We funded the dark."


    The murmur began.


    Not chaos.


    But the kind of simmering unrest that bred fractures.


    Ss¡ªolder, sharper¡ªcleared his throat, though his voice when it came was frigid. "Alpha Hades, this chamber has been built on the assumption of transparency¡ªespecially when ites to matters of such devastating consequence." He leaned forward, his cold eyes narrowing. "You knowingly withheld the identity of a Valmont heir. You tampered with our judgment and our funding. And worse¡ªyou made unteral decisions concerning the cursed twin that affect every stronghold seated at this table."


    "I had reason," I said simply, though I didn''t move from my ce at the head. "And I stand by them."


    Gallinti scoffed. "So we''re just supposed to swallow this now? That the cursed twin is in your custody, that she''s been living under your roof this entire time¡ªand we''re only now hearing of it? You want my trust after that?"


    Montegue said nothing still, but the pulse at his temple betrayed his restraint. His silence was louder than any outburst.


    And yet¡­ it was Ss who leaned forward again, fingersced. "I will not pull steel on my Alpha in front of the council," he said, slow and controlled. "But I expect an exnation beyond vague references to prophecy and betrayal. I want the full truth, Hades. All of it. Or I walk."


    Gallinti''s gaze slid toward Ss, then toward me. "You won''t be the only one."


    I exhaled slowly.


    The flux stirred inside me, almost giddy. > "Look at them. Fickle little things. You should tear them apart."


    I ignored it. And in a rare moment¡ªone that Eve had unknowingly taught me¡ªI lowered my head slightly.


    "I apologize."


    The chamber went still again, but this time with a different weight.


    Even Montegue''s brows twitched upward.


    "I should have told you sooner," I said, my voice calm but raw-edged. "But I thought I knew better."


    > "You thought you were in love," the flux hissed. "You wanted to protect her."


    Yes.


    I did.


    I still did.


    And that truth burned like wildfire through my chest, even now.


    "She was hollowed. Fragile. Dangerous. I believed if I could protect her from the council, from herself¡­ I could change our fate. I believed I was the only one who could make the decisions necessary for us all. I miscalcted."


    The council members exchanged looks¡ªwariness still thick in the air¡ªbut something else stirred.


    Understanding.


    Ss didn''t smile, but his posture shifted, fractionally. "We''ve all made selfish choices for those we care about," he said. "But you look half-dead, Hades. Whatever you''ve done¡­ you''re bleeding from the inside."


    "Your skin''s gone ghost-pale," Gallinti muttered, quieter now. "You don''t look like yourself. And frankly, I don''t know if you even sound like him anymore."


    I allowed myself the smallest smile. A bitter one.


    Eve, I thought. Even now, you win. You still seep through me like a scent I can''t scrub off. You softened the steel in me¡ªonly for the truth to harden it all over again.


    > "Pathetic," the flux spat. "She made you weak."


    No, I thought. She made me human.


    But being human had cost too much.


    "We move forward," I said, straighter now. "The extraction protocol continues. The investigation into the blessed twin will elerate. And Obsidian will remain the heart of this alliance. If any of you wish to step away, do it now. I will not beg."


    No one moved.


    Not even Gallinti.


    Not yet.


    But I could feel the shift. The ripple of something cracking open again¡ªnot the same trust as before, but something else.


    Something they could carry together.


    Ss nodded once. "Then we stand. For now."


    I sat back, the weight in my chest a little heavier.


    Even when you lose, you win, Eve.


    But too bad it was a facade all along.


    > "She yed you," the flux whispered gleefully. "And now we get to y her back. I always liked toys."


    I said nothing.


    Ss leaned back in his seat, his fingers drumming once against the obsidian table. "The civilians," he said, his voice more cautious now, "believe she''s Ellen Valmont. A loyal daughter of Silverpine. The one who risked everything to save Montegue''s grandson."


    The silence that followed was heavier than before.


    Montegue shifted, his posture finally straightening with quiet steel. "She plotted the whole thing," he said, voice low and firm. "Fed intel to Silverpine from within our walls. She staged the kidnapping of Elliot. All of it¡ªjust to gain our favor. So her ascension would be seamless."


    The words gutted me, though I said nothing.


    Because deep down¡ªI believed him.


    No matter how much I wished I didn''t.


    "She let us believe she was a victim," Montegue continued. "And the moment she saw the tide turn, she made herself a hero."


    Gallinti let out a dryugh, bitter and sharp. "Of course she did. A werewolf crowned as a savior in a lycan kingdom? That''s the perfect ploy. And we all bought it."


    "No one''s more at fault than me," I said quietly, my voice like ash. "I let her in."


    > "She yed you," the flux hissed. "Like a fiddle. Just as I said she would."


    I didn''t reply.


    Not to them. Not to it.


    But the hollow ache in my chest pulsed like a warning.


    "She won the people''s hearts," Ss muttered. "If they find out Ellen Valmont is really the cursed twin¡­ the daughter of the Alpha who butchered thousands¡­"


    "They''ll burn her alive," Gallinti said simply. "And maybe they should."


    A surge of something twisted rose in my throat¡ªgrief, rage, guilt¡ªbut I swallowed it.


    "She''s already condemned," Montegue said. "But publicly? She remains Ellen. The hero of Obsidian. The girl who risked her life for my grandson."


    I nodded once, slowly. "Agreed."


    > "She will not remain in your heart," the flux whispered now. "I''ll flush her out. I''ll burn her out. Until you remember what it means to be whole."


    A small part of me still fought back, still clung to the memory of herughter, the softness of her voice.


    But it was fading.


    And the flux was feeding.


    "Silverpine still has the blessed twin," I said, straightening my spine. "They hold the other half of the prophecy. We cannot let that stand. I''ll increase the search. We will find her."


    Ss nodded after a moment. "Then we move."


    Montegue said nothing more, but his silence was approval.


    Gallinti looked between us, then gave a clipped nod. "For the survival of Obsidian."


    I lingered a moment longer as they began to rise, my gaze fixed on the empty center of the chamber. On the echo of her name in my mind.


    Eve.


    Even now, some broken piece of me whispered that she hadn''t meant to do it.


    That she had loved me.


    But love¡­ didn''t look like betrayal.


    And I was done lying to myself.


    > "Good," the flux purred. "Let me in. I''ll make you clean again."


    I turned from the table.


    And left to begin the first of many ends.

 Chapter 262: Seven Letters to The Truth

    Hades


    It tasted like... nothing. The food was unpleasant ash on my tongue, and swallowing it was as easy as gulping down a boulder. My skin crawled as the cooked steak scraped its way down my throat.


    Nausea seized me the moment it hit my stomach, my hand mming down on my mouth as I gagged, the force of disgust making my whole body lurch.


    I dropped my utensils in frustration, the ttering resounding through the room. My hands remained shaking from the hunger. Appetite for food had evaded me since the truth hade out, and now not only did food taste unappealing¡ªit had turnedpletely inedible.


    I craved something else, a craving that had been there before due to a lycan''s hybrid vampiric nature but had now umted immensely into a visceral ache that echoed in every nerve: bloodlust.


    I needed blood. Not bloodwine. Blood unfiltered and unaltered, straight from the source.


    My migraine had grown worse with each fucking second. My fingers twitched as I reached for my head, the spot where the bony foreign appendage had grown even more. It was pointed and sharp. Like a horn.


    The door knocking snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts before the door opened and Felicia stepped in... Elliot in her arms.


    Guilt hit me like a truck. Him being left with caretakers could not be possible, especially with the extensive information the enemy had about him and his schedule. Until this was taken care of, there was no way he would be safe.


    The enemy knew too much about a child that could not defend himself.


    Felicia was polished, her signature red lip discarded and reced with something more subtle that made her resemble herte sister.


    She tucked hair behind her ear as she sat, Elliot nted on herp. Elliot''s eyes were what drew me in¡ªthey were not wandering, but remained focused on... the seat that Kael used to upy.


    Kael had been released but asked for some time to himself.


    Elliot''s gaze seemed to almost pierce the seat. He seemed to be looking for Kael.


    Felicia cleared her throat. "I just wanted to say thank you."


    My stomach turned and I pushed the food farther away from me. "What for?"


    Her lips twitched into a grateful smile. "For being objective, rather than subjective. It was a surprise that you believed."


    "Given the evidence, why would I not have believed?" My voice was low, a brow quirked.


    "Ohe on. You loved her. Even more than you loved Danielle." Her expression turned somber. "But thank you for taking my side."


    My chest was constricting, but my countenance remained calm. "I didn''t take your side. I just made a judgment based on the evidence," I replied, before settling on my elbows and leaning forward. "I have some questions."


    "Ask away," she tried to sound casual, but the way her voice shook betrayed her.


    "How did youe by the memory card?"


    > "Still looking for cracks. Maybe you should run her through a polygraph too and full spit on Danielle''s unburied corpse while you''re at it," the flux purred.


    Felicia blinked at the question, caught off guard by my sudden shift in tone.


    "I¡­ found it," she said carefully. "I saw her toss something out the window one night. At the time, I didn''t think much of it. But unlike you, I was watching her. Closely."


    I grit my teeth. The sharp sting in my skull returned, pulsing behind my eyes.


    "I assumed it was nothing. But curiosity got the better of me." Felicia adjusted Elliot in herp, smoothing his hair like nothing about this moment was wrong. "It hadnded in a flower bed. Wasn''t damaged. I kept it. For the right time."


    "For the perfect moment," I corrected, eyes narrowing. "You sat on the information."


    She looked down, her face shadowed by guilt¡ªor what she painted as guilt. "I wasn''t sure what was on it until I plugged it in. And by then, things were already¡­ delicate. I didn''t want to cause more harm."


    My stare didn''t waver.


    "And you didn''t think bringing it to me immediately would''ve been helpful?" I asked, my voice low but dangerous.


    Felicia''sshes fluttered. "You were¡­promised, Hades. You were sleeping with her. Defending her. You wouldn''t have believed me then."


    > "She''s got you cornered, and you''re still trying to find the seams." The flux cackled, delighting in my slow decay. "Maybe she''s the liar. Maybe they both are. But you want a reason to keep one alive, don''t you?"


    No.


    I didn''t want anything.


    Not anymore.


    But I had to be sure.


    I had to ask.


    "Why keep it at all?" I pressed. "Why not destroy it?"


    She swallowed visibly. "Because it felt too important. And Danielle was my sister. If Eve had anything to do with what happened that night¡­" She looked up at me then, eyes bright. "She deserves everything that''sing to her."


    I exhaled slowly, leaning back.


    Her voice, her eyes, her answers¡ªthey all lined up. Not too polished, not too perfect. Just messy enough to be true.


    And still, doubt crept in through the seams of my mind like smoke.


    Because I knew Felicia.


    Her morality had always been flexible.


    Her grief, performative at times. Real at others.


    But Danielle¡­ Danielle had been hers to protect. They were sisters. But when had that meant anything, it hasn''t meant anything for Leon.


    I studied her face once more, then turned my gaze to Elliot. He was now staring at me. Not blinking. Just watching.


    Somewhere inside, the ache deepened.


    The hunger. The splitting pain of restraint. The flux licking at the edges of my consciousness.


    > "Just say it," it whispered. "You believe her. You want to. That''s enough. She''s blood. Family. And the other? She was just a beautiful little lie."


    I stood, jaw tight.


    "I have what I need," I said stiffly. "You can go."


    Felicia rose slowly, nodding with an air of careful triumph. "Of course."


    She turned to walk away, Elliot tucked safely in her arms.


    I watched them go¡ªwatched the child she imed to protect, watched the woman who may have orchestrated more than she admitted¡ªand still I felt¡­ hollow.


    Not victorious.


    Just¡­ hollow.


    As the door clicked shut behind them, I pressed my palms to the table and braced myself.


    Danielle was her sister.


    Maybe that made her incapable of betrayal.


    But I''d thought the same about Eve.


    And look where that had gotten me.


    > "One left you. The other buried the knife deeper. But don''t worry, Lucien¡­" the flux hissed, giddy with the thrill of my copse. "I''ll burn the love out of you. I promise."


    And for the first time¡­


    I didn''t fight it.


    Then the phone rang


    The phone rang.


    A sharp, mundane sound that cut through the room like a de.


    I blinked at it, my vision still tinged red at the edges, heart thudding with something that wasn''t quite rage¡ªor maybe it was. I reached for it with a reluctant hand and answered.


    "Hades."


    "Your Majesty, it''s Maya. From the forensicsb," her voice came fast,ced with urgency but anchored in control. "There''s been a development."


    I straightened, instincts ring. "Go on."


    "You need toe down here. Now. It''s about the memory card."


    The words sent a jolt through my spine.


    "What about it?" I asked, voice dropping.


    "We decrypted the visible files¡ªthe footage, audio logs, the ones you already saw¡ªbut something else was buried in the metadata. Something heavily encrypted. Hidden under threeyers of anti-tamper protocols. We almost missed it."


    I was already standing, blood thrumming through my veins.


    "How secure?" I asked.


    "It''s locked behind a seven-word passphrase," she said. "Full sentences. Not just a keycode. Our systems can''t bypass it. Not without months of brute force, and even then, the risk of data loss is high."


    I didn''t hesitate.


    "I''ll be there in ten."


    ---


    The elevator ride down to the forensics wing felt like eternity in motion. The migraine had only worsened, the horn-like protrusion now throbbing with a pulse of its own. I clenched my jaw to keep from tearing at it.


    When the doors opened, Maya was already waiting, clipboard in hand and eyes shadowed with unease.


    She led me down a corridor and into the cold ssb. The card had been mounted into a secure reader, and a screen hovered above it, the decryption log still blinking.


    "It''s real," she said, motioning toward the terminal. "The encryption is military-grade. Not Silverpine''s usual protocol¡ªthis was embedded by someone with serious clearance."


    "And the content?"


    "We don''t know yet. It''s locked behind this."


    She gestured to the ck screen disying a simple prompt in glowing text:


    ENTER PASSPHRASE TO UNSEAL SECURE MEMORY FILES. SEVEN WORDS. ONE TRUTH.


    > "One truth," the flux mused in my ear. "Oh, wouldn''t that be delicious?"


    I ignored it, reading the prompt again. Seven words. One truth.


    Maya shifted beside me. "If we''re right about what''s buried in there¡­ it could change everything. The camera angle from the visible footage doesn''t match the metadata''s origin log. That means the memory card was tampered with¡ªpossibly edited."


    My eyes snapped to hers.


    "So what I saw¡­"


    "Could be only part of it," she confirmed. "Or even a ntedyer. We won''t know until we get past this passphrase."


    My throat tightened. The ache in my skull was now unbearable.


    Seven words.


    One truth.


    The weight of it settled deep in my chest, heavier than guilt, denser than grief.


    I stared at the screen as Maya stepped back to give me space.


    > "Go ahead," the flux purred. "Let''s see what truth she buried. Or didn''t. Let''s see which one of them truly loved you¡­ and which one pulled the string."


    I didn''t speak.


    But I would.


    I would find those seven words.


    Because if there was even a sliver of truth left to unearth¡ª


    I had to know.


    What else was Eve hiding?

 Chapter 263: Tell Me The Truth

    Eve


    My head lolled as my thoughts spun in slow, nauseating circles. The darkness around me felt familiar¡ªlike my old prison¡ªbut heavier. Tighter. Sleep came in fits, broken by cold sweats and Rhea''s restless muttering in the background of my mind.


    She was back¡­ but quiet. Exhausted. Distant.


    And then the footsteps came.


    Slow. Heavy. Purposeful.


    My spine straightened against the wall before I could stop myself. The chains around my wrists clinked as I sat up on the bed. Light flooded the cell as the door groaned open, sharp and sudden, making my eyes water.


    By the time I blinked away the sting, he was already in front of me.


    Hades.


    Or¡­ what was left of him.


    He stood with his hands sped behind his back, posture rigid, too perfect. His skin was paler than I remembered, like moonlight carved into stone. His face looked untouched by time¡ªsmooth and sharp¡ªbut harder somehow. Harsher. As if every softness in him had been whittled away.


    I couldn''t imagine his dimples showing anymore, even if he smiled.


    And his eyes¡­ gods, his eyes.


    They were grey still, but tinged now with something darker. A red halo around the iris that turned them into something unnatural. Something wrong.


    He said nothing for a while.


    Just stared at me.


    "What do you want?" I asked finally, my voice rough from disuse.


    His expression didn''t change. "The password."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "The passphrase. Seven words," he said tly. "The encrypted file on the memory card. I need it."


    I blinked again, confusion flooding me. "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    He didn''t react at first. Just stared harder, as though he could pull the truth out of my skin with his eyes alone.


    Then he took a step forward.


    And I recoiled.


    The smell hit me before the sound of his boots did¡ªsomething sickly, almost sweet. Like rot. Like death.


    Rhea stirred with a sharp hiss. "Don''t let him touch us."


    "I don''t know it," I said quietly.


    He tilted his head, just slightly. "Try again."


    "I''m not lying," I said, brow furrowing. "I never even knew what was inside that card."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Then a bitterugh escaped me before I could stop it. I shook my head.


    "Of course," I muttered. "You think I''m lying because it would hurt your pride more to believe I simply didn''t know. That I never even mattered enough to be given the truth."


    His jaw tensed.


    My voice grew quieter, but sharper. "Men always think they''re smarter than they are. That every move a woman makes is part of some master n they just haven''t figured out yet."


    He flinched¡ªbarely¡ªbut I caught it.


    And then he stepped closer again.


    The chains around my wrists rattled as I instinctively pulled back.


    The scent of death clung to him like a second skin now, and beneath it¡­ something else. Something older.


    "I want the truth," he said, the words soft but thrumming with rage.


    I met his eyes, even as my heart pounded. "Then look somewhere else. Because whatever it is you''re trying to find in me¡ªit''s not there. Not anymore."


    His lips parted as if to speak¡ªthen closed again.


    He stared a moment longer¡­ and then turned away, silent.


    But the air between us stayed heavy.


    Thick with things we weren''t saying.


    Things we''d never say.


    > He doesn''t want the truth, Rhea growled. He wants you to be guilty. That''s the only version of this that justifies what he''s bing.


    I bit my tongue.


    And watched the man I loved be a stranger again.


    "I am a fucking liar, Hades!" I spat, managing not to let my lips quiver¡ªrefusing to let him see how the fragments of the heart he shattered dug into me. "Yet you want me to speak some bizarre truth to you? Tell you some code?" I actuallyughed¡ªbecause if I didn''t, I would sob instead. This was what we had be. Months of progress, understanding, and love turned to filth. "The Beast of the Night has no password to give you, Hades. How can you expect anything from the woman that made you a broken widower?"


    His eyes red¡ªred swallowing grey like ink dropped in water. The faint lines of ck began to rise along his neck, spreading like frost beneath ss.


    Veins.


    Thick, corrupted veins pulsing just beneath the surface of his skin.


    And then¡ªgrowing slow, agonizing, deliberate¡ªa sharp protrusion pushed up beneath his hairline. It wasn''t just bone. It was wrong. Too sharp. Too ck. A horn, forming like it had always been waiting.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "Rhea," I whispered.


    The corruption, she said. It''s more now. It has more influence. What has he done? Her horror leaked into my mind.


    His body twitched, muscles flexing like he was holding something in¡ªa snarl, a scream, or worse. The flux was leaking through him now, no longer content to hide in shadows.


    "I gave you everything," he growled, voice distorted at the edges. Deeper. Unnatural. "My name. My home. What was left of my heart."


    "You gave me a cage!" I screamed back. "You made me believe I was finally safe, only to tear it all away the moment it suited your purpose. You seduced me into giving you what you needed¡ªand then called it necessity. Don''t talk to me about what you gave. I am a monster¡ªmost definitely¡ªthere is no other word for what I am. A murderer. A bitch. A mutt." I smirked, my jaw aching from grinding my teeth. "We are both beasts, born out of our fathers'' machinations. We are one and the same."


    His hands flexed at his sides.


    And when he looked at me again, there was no Hades in his eyes.


    Only Lucien.


    And something worse behind him.


    "I hate you," he hissed, more to himself than to me. As if he was trying to drill that fact in¡ª


    A tremor rolled through the floor as power surged around him¡ªdark, vtile energy that made the chains on my wrists rattle. Rhea whimpered in the back of my mind, but I held his gaze.


    Even though he was terrifying now.


    Even though everything in me screamed to run.


    "You want to hear something true?" I said, voice trembling but steady. "I did love you. With everything I had. Even when you looked at me like I was the monster. Even when you used me. Even when you let me believe I could have a future."


    His breath hitched.


    But then he smiled.


    It was cold. Hollow. Almost pitying.


    "You still do," he said, the grey of his eyes peeking through, the vulnerability making me stop.

 Chapter 264: Vassir And Rhea

    Eve


    My eyes widened¡ªbut it didn''tst.


    His hand shot out, seizing me by the throat.


    The chains nged violently as my body was yanked forward, his grip so tight it cut the air from my lungs.


    Rhea roared in my head but she was weak, she needed a recharge.


    He lifted me from the bed as if I weighed nothing, pressing me into the cold wall. My feet dangled. The pressure around my throat grew unbearable.


    And then¡­


    A voice.


    But it wasn''t his.


    It wasn''t Hades.


    It wasn''t Lucien.


    It was something else. Something deeper, older, crueler¡ªbooming through him like a possession.


    "I don''t love you." The voice was guttural, twisted with venom. "I own you."


    My vision blurred.


    "I will break you. Watch the hope bleed from your eyes. I will rot you down to your bones, and when your body is cold and withered, I''ll cradle what''s left and whisper lubies into your corpse."


    His grip tightened.


    "You werewolves will pay for the sins of Malrik¡­ and you, my unfortunate mate¡ª" he sneered, "you will be the first of many. I im. I own. I destroy."


    My fingers wed at his arm, panic finally overtaking me as my airway copsed. My legs kicked. My lungs screamed.


    And still¡­ he didn''t let go.


    Rhea was howling now¡ªno longer words, just anguish, fury, desperation. She tore through the tendrils of exhaustion


    Rhea was howling now¡ªno longer words, just anguish, fury, desperation. She tore through the tendrils of exhaustion as Hades hand was swallowed I''m shadows, the ck veins spreading and searing my skin, ripping the breath from me


    The moment his grip began to burn¡ªreally burn¡ªmy vision swam. His hand was no longer flesh. It was shadow, ck and jagged, splitting through his skin like obsidian shards.


    And it was killing me.


    Rhea shrieked in my mind, tearing through the weight of her fatigue.


    "I''m here!" she roared. "I''m here!"


    Then she moved¡ªnot into control, but into the space between. Her presence surged forward like a shield around my soul, intercepting the searing grip of the flux. It wasn''t seamless. It was violent.


    Like two speeding cars crashing headlong.


    The moment they collided, I felt it. A rending in my chest, my mind, like static scraping bone.


    The flux reeled back¡ªcaught off guard by her force. By her fury.


    But so was Rhea.


    Because something shifted.


    In that split second of impact, the aggression drained from her¡ªand in its ce, something colder seeped in.


    Recognition.


    Shock.


    Her voice turned brittle in my mind, a shiver of breathless disbelief.


    "Vassir¡­" she gasped.


    Everything stopped.


    Even the shadows stalled.


    Hades¡ªno, the flux¡ªfroze mid-snarl, my feet still dangling as I wheezed against the wall, unable to scream, unable to breathe.


    But his head tilted. Just a bit.


    Curiosity.


    And then he spoke.


    Not in Hades'' voice.


    In the distorted monster''s tone.


    But in something ancient.


    Something familiar to Rhea.


    "Rhea," the flux purred through his mouth, low and haunting.


    His grip tightened.


    "Little Light-wielder," he whispered. "Still alive after all this time. But weaker. Smaller. You were fire once. Now look at you¡ªburnt out."


    Rhea didn''t respond.


    She was trembling.


    So was I.


    But that wasn''t the worst part.


    The worst part came when Hades'' body jerked¡ªhis back arching like something inside him was being peeled away.


    He gasped, staggering back from me as if he''d been punched in the gut. His eyes flickered¡ªgrey, then red, then grey again.


    He dropped to his knees, panting, clutching his head as the horn on his skull lengthened¡ªa ck crown splitting flesh. It twisted, sharp and curved, like a weapon molded by wrath.


    I hit the floor hard, coughing, gasping for air as my back scraped stone.


    When I looked up¡ªhe was still on the ground, palms syed, shoulders trembling.


    He was fighting.


    Fighting it.


    He didn''t speak. He couldn''t.


    But I saw it.


    The Hades I remembered¡ªsplintered and bloodied¡ªwas wing his way back.


    My mouth parted, chest heaving.


    And then I heard her again.


    Rhea''s voice. Not full of rage or defiance.


    But reverent.


    Broken.


    A whisperced with awe and fear.


    And something tethering on something softer, almost loving.


    "Vassir¡­" she breathed, like it wasn''t just a name but a wound long buried.


    "He lives."


    And all I could do was stare as Hades'' body¡ªmy mate''s body¡ªwrithed under the weight of a god neither of us understood.


    My skin still crawled with the memory of the beast that took over Hades that night. The one he did not speak about.


    >"They preserved him," Rhea''s shocked voice cut through my thoughts.


    >"Who?"


    >"The Vampire prince," she replied, just as Hades seemed to snap out of it. He rose easily, too easily.


    Almost mechanical.


    Looked down at me and when he spoke, he was Hades but unfeeling. "You will give me that password, mutt."


    I tried not to flinch at the slur but failed. I bit my lip from the overwhelming dread and pain.


    "You will give me that password, mutt."


    His voice was ice.


    Detached. Controlled. Too calm.


    But the weight behind the words hit like a thunderp.


    I flinched¡ªcouldn''t help it¡ªand shame curled in my stomach like something venomous.


    He stared down at me, expression unreadable, the jagged horn now gleaming under the dim cell light like some dark crown. There was no flicker of remorse. No conflict in his tone.


    Only cold inevitability.


    My lips parted to speak, but the words caught in my throat when he crouched.


    Not to meet me at eye level.


    But to look down on me.


    The way a scientist might examine a failed experiment.


    "The truth wille out, one way or another," he said. "I''m done waiting for it to be given freely."


    I stiffened.


    Torture.


    He would torture me for information I knew nothing about.


    Something in his voice changed¡ªnot in pitch, but in weight. The edges softened almost¡­ kindly. Almost.


    "You won''t need to speak, Eve. Not after the next phase begins."


    My blood chilled.


    "What¡­ what phase?" I whispered.


    He tilted his head again, the way he always did before dropping a de disguised as a sentence.


    "The first extraction happens in forty-eight hours."


    My heart dropped.


    "No," I breathed.


    "I wanted to give you time," he cut in. "Time has passed."


    He stood smoothly, brushing dust from his sleeve as if the conversation had bored him.


    "You don''t want to be awake for it, Eve," he said without looking at me. "Trust me on that."


    My chest constricted so violently I had to clutch it, my fingers curling into the torn fabric of my shift like that would stop the ache¡ªlike it would hold something together before it crackedpletely.


    I couldn''t speak.


    I couldn''t even scream.


    Because I knew what he was saying.


    This wasn''t a warning.


    It was a promise.


    He turned to leave.


    The cell door hissed open.


    Then paused.


    Without turning around, he added:


    "You have until then to remember. Every hour you stay silent makes whates next... less merciful."


    And then he was gone.


    The door mmed shut behind him.


    And in the silence he left, I curled inward¡ªshaking, gasping, drowning.


    Not because I was afraid of pain.


    But because I knew Hades.


    And the man who just walked out that door¡ª


    Wasn''t him anymore.


    ###


    I know ya''ll are losing it but a resolution ising guys. Wait for Elliot. He''s just a little kid, he will figure something out.

 Chapter 265: Unable to Communicate

    Hades


    My head was throbbing as I stepped out of the holding sector, the iron scent of her still clinging to my skin like rot. My pulse thundered behind my eyes, an arrhythmic drumbeat that made it hard to walk straight. My feet carried me forward, but the rest of me¡ªthe rest of me was fractured.


    I was counting down to the moment my brain would implode.


    > Weak, the flux hissed in my skull. Still shaking. Still spiraling. You touched her, and your hand trembled. You think she didn''t notice?


    I grit my teeth so hard my jaw ached. My fingers twitched by my side, itching to turn around. To go back.


    To tell her¡ª


    I would never let it happen.


    To tell her that despite everything, despite what she had done¡ªor what I believed she''d done¡ªI couldn''t stomach the thought of her in pain.


    But I didn''t.


    Because my feet stopped before I could.


    Because a memory hit me.


    So vivid, it was like I was living it again.


    Danielle.


    Laughing under the pale moon.


    Her belly round with life¡ªour life.


    I knelt in front of her, pressing my lips against her swollen stomach, whispering words I could never say out loud to anyone else. Promises. Dreams.


    Then she got into the car.


    And that was thest time I saw her with our dreams still thinking her eyes.


    The memory split open in my head like a fresh wound.


    I staggered, one hand mming against the wall for bnce. My lungs seized. My heart spasmed. My vision blurred again¡ªbut this time, it wasn''t just the flux. It was grief. Intertwined in a way that ripped into me like a silver dagger.


    > She is the beast that took that away from you, the voice oozed. She knew. Lied. Hid. And when it suited her, she used your nephew to y savior and gain favor in your pack. You call that love?


    My breathing turned ragged.


    > Danielle has not even been buried yet.


    And still, you walked into that room and let your heart ache for another.


    When was thest time you entered her painting room?


    Touched the earring still on your ear?


    When was thest time you visited her, where she waits?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, gripping the bridge of my nose. The painnced through my head like ice picks. The flux wasn''t just feeding on my rage anymore. It was feasting on guilt.


    And I¡­ I was letting it.


    Because it was easier.


    Easier to hate Eve than face the hollow ce where Danielle''s voice once lived. Easier to believe Eve was the monster than admit I''d let myself hope again. Love again.


    > She took her from you, the flux whispered. And now she gets to take your mercy, too.


    "No," I rasped, my voice barely audible. "Stop it."


    > You''re already stopped, Lucien, it said, mockingly soft. The moment you let her in, you sealed your fate. I''m just here to clean up the mess.


    I straightened slowly, every bone in my body aching like it had forgotten what it meant to stand.


    I didn''t turn around.


    I didn''t go back.


    Instead, I walked the opposite direction, jaw clenched, every step heavier than thest.


    Because the truth I couldn''t outrun¡ªthe one the flux kept stabbing into me¡ªwas this:


    Danielle had died in my arms.


    And now, Eve was about to.


    And maybe that was justice.


    Or maybe it was just history repeating itself.


    Either way, I didn''t stop walking.


    Because if I did¡ª


    I''d turn around.


    And I couldn''t afford that.


    Then I heardmotion as I made a turn out of the holding section, my head snapped towards the direction to see security agents, speaking to... Elliot.


    Why was he here?


    So close to the holding sector, without his mother?


    He kept gesturing about something as the security agents try to make sense of what he was trying tomunicate.


    His hands went up and down in swift frustrated movement, his eyes wide with desperation, his lips trembling slightly telling me he had been trying to convey a message to them to for a while and had grown distraught with his inability to make them understand him.


    He was using signnguage, I stepped towards them only to remember that I didn''t understand thenguage, institually I turned on my heel to get Eve who I knew would understand him.


    Only to freeze as I realised that I couldn''t.


    I made my way to them, my head still ringing like a fucking gong.


    "Hey, little man," I tried to speak like Kael, taking into ount his obvious frustration. The words tasted forced but I smile, crouching down to his level.


    "Your Majesty."


    I ignored the security agents greeting me.


    Elliot''s eyes found mine, his eyes speaking for him. He signed to me and hurt to let him down when I did not understand.


    His emerald depths begged me to understand him but it was no use.


    I ced an awkward hand on his shoulder, only for him to recoil and shiver.


    For what ever reason it felt like a punch to the gut and maybe the observant little boy realized, he went on his tiptoes and patted my head in an apology.


    I stayed their stunned for a minute before picking him up."


    I nced toward the guards. "Where''s his mother?"


    nk looks. A shrug.


    Useless.


    I turned back to Elliot, whose eyes were still wide, still flickering with something sharp and insistent¡ªurgency wrapped in panic. He signed again. Swift, repetitive motions. His fingers stuttered like he was trying to scream without a voice.


    I crouched lower. "What is it? You looking for something? Someone?"


    His hands shot out again.


    Then pointed.


    Once.


    Toward the holding sector.


    I didn''t speak.


    Couldn''t.


    My throat closed as the realization hit me like a copsing ceiling.


    Eve.


    He wanted her.


    He''d followed her scent. Or guessed. Or sensed something was wrong. He had made it all the way here¡ªalone, in silence, begging to be understood, and none of us saw it.


    None of us heard him.


    My heart twisted violently in my chest. Because despite it all¡ªdespite the betrayal, the pain, the doubts that were eating me alive¡ªI realized something else.


    He still trusted her.


    Still needed her.


    Even after everything.


    Even when I couldn''t.


    And the worst part?


    I wanted to bring her to him. I wanted to let her hold him, reassure him, give him thefort I knew I couldn''t.


    But I couldn''t do that.


    Because I had made a decision.


    And Eve''s blood was already marked.


    "I can''t," I said softly.


    Elliot tilted his head.


    "I can''t take you to her."


    His face crumpled¡ªnot into tears, but into something quieter.


    More grown.


    More painful.


    He folded his arms across his chest, lips pressing into a pout that wasn''t childish¡ªit was restrained fury. His shoulders curled in as if to say, You''re supposed to protect us.


    I swallowed hard. "It''splicated, Elliot."


    He didn''t move.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t forgive.


    And that, somehow, hurt more than if he''d cried.


    I looked away, unable to meet his eyes anymore.


    "I am sorry..." I whispered, genuinely. He turned hesitatantly towards me.


    "You must have been so scared."


    His eyes widened, his eyes filling with a silent realization that I could not decode.


    "Eve is a..."


    Suddenly, he reached for the pocket of his overalls, and I saw a sh of white paper.


    A voice pierced the tension like a de.


    "Elliot?!"

 Chapter 266: Grieving In Red Lipstick

    I turned sharply, instinct on edge. Felicia''s voice echoed down the corridor, loud and panicked¡ªher heels a stato beat against the floor as she came into view, hair windblown, face flushed with fear.


    "Elliot!" she shouted again, skidding to a halt when she saw him in my arms.


    I felt him startle. He quickly pushed the papers back down. Hiding it again as well as whatever he thought I was finally trusted enough to show me.


    Not like a child who''d been found¡ªbut like a creature caught. His little body went rigid against me, his earlier emotions¡ªfrustration, confusion, plea¡ªsealed behind a wall of practiced stillness.


    He didn''t move.


    Didn''t sign.


    Didn''t cry out.


    He just¡­ shut down.


    My grip tightened slightly, protectively, and I looked down at him. His face had gone nk in that way only children who''d learned to hide too young could manage.


    Felicia''s eyes widened when she reached us. "Where did you find him? He wasn''t in his assigned wing! I''ve been searching¡ªgods, I''ve been searching everywhere¡ª"


    "By the holding sector," I said, voice low.


    She blinked. "What?"


    "He came here. Alone." I kept my voice steady.


    Her face paled instantly. "No."


    Elliot didn''t react. He didn''t even nce at her.


    And I saw the guilt in Felicia''s eyes, fast and sharp, before she buried it beneath a strained smile. "You shouldn''t have run off like that, darling," she said, reaching for him.


    He didn''t reach back.


    Didn''t even blink.


    I didn''t hand him over immediately.


    His little fingers were still curled in the front of my coat, not in trust¡ªbut in fear. And I realized then¡ª


    He hadn''t run to findfort.


    He''d run because something in him knew¡­ someone needed saving.


    Even if he couldn''t say it out loud.


    I finally lowered him into her arms, and only then did he move¡ªcurling into her side with a practiced obedience that made something inside me twist.


    Felicia kissed the top of his head. "Don''t ever do that again," she whispered. "You scared me."


    He didn''t nod.


    Didn''t smile.


    Just rested his head against her shoulder.


    I watched them, silent.


    And for the first time, I wondered¡­


    And why Elliot hade all this way¡ªnot to her, but to the very ce she hadn''t wanted him near.


    The ce she''d sworn to shield him from.


    > "Children don''t lie," the flux murmured. "But adults do. Even the ones who grieve in red lipstick."


    I didn''t answer.


    I had a sudden sinking feeling. I recognised that flinching. I flinched like that when I was with my father after the night the twins were born.


    Felicia narrowed her eyes, still rocking Elliot absently against her shoulder. "What could he possibly be doing here? By the holding sector of all ces? That''s restricted¡ªhe could''ve been hurt."


    I watched Elliot''s face.


    The flicker.


    Barely a breath.


    His eyes darted up to mine¡ªa sh of green so vivid it almost hurt. A silent question. A plea wrapped in fear and hope.


    Please don''t tell.


    It wasn''t Eve he was protecting anymore.


    It was himself.


    And I saw it.


    All of it.


    The fear, the restraint, the quiet desperation that didn''t belong in a child his age.


    I knew that look.


    I''d worn it myself.


    Once.


    Long ago.


    "He was looking for me," I said tly, the lie slipping out so easily I didn''t have time to regret it. "He got turned around. Saw the guards, got scared. That''s all."


    Felicia froze.


    For a split second¡ªjust one¡ªI saw her jaw tighten. Her smile strained like over-stretched thread. "Is that so?" she murmured, smoothing Elliot''s hair back like she was trying to hide her reaction. "That doesn''t sound like him. He''s usually so¡­ obedient."


    My gut clenched.


    Obedient.


    Not safe.


    Not heard.


    Just¡­ obedient.


    "I''ll speak with his caretakers," she added quickly, already turning him in her arms like a doll. "This can''t happen again."


    Elliot didn''t look at her.


    But his gaze returned to mine.


    And this time¡ª


    His eyes brightened.


    Just a fraction.


    Before they dimmed again.


    Hidden behind hisshes.


    Buried under years of silence.


    "I''ll walk you both back," I said, voice low.


    Felicia smiled, too sweet. "That''s not necessary¡ª"


    "I insist."


    Because whatever was happening behind the walls of her perfect smiles, I was done pretending not to see it.


    And this time, I was listening.


    Really listening.


    Because if I ignored the boy again¡­


    I''d be no better than the monster I kept telling myself I hadn''t be.


    > "You''re toote," the flux whispered. "He already knows who''s safe. And it isn''t you. You lost your chance."


    I ignored it. It was better than engaging with it especially when it was speaking in riddles.


    As we walked in silence through the private wing. No words passed between us¡ªjust the muted tap of Felicia''s heels and the low hum of the lights overhead.


    Elliot stayed curled against her shoulder, silent, stiff.


    When we reached her door, I offered, "Mind if I help get him cleaned up? Might help settle him."


    Felicia hesitated for a second, then gave a tight smile. "Of course. That would be¡­ helpful."


    She handed him over.


    He didn''t resist, but the second he was in my arms, his eyes flicked to the hallway.


    Watching.


    Waiting.


    Inside the washroom, I set him down gently, crouched to his level. His little fists stayed balled near his chest, clutched tightly over the front of his overalls¡ªright where he''d pushed the paper earlier.


    I kept my voice low. "Elliot. It''s just us now."


    He blinked up at me, expression unreadable.


    My gaze flicked down to his hand. "You don''t have to speak. Just show me."


    His fingers twitched over the pocket.


    Then he looked at the door.


    And back at me.


    And slowly, he shook his head.


    Not a tantrum.


    Not fear.


    Just¡­ resignation.


    He pressed the pocket t, sealing the paper deeper inside, and turned slightly away from me¡ªhis shoulders hunching like he expected someone to burst in and take it from him.


    I exhaled, jaw tight.


    He wasn''t hiding it from me.


    He was hiding it from her.


    "Alright," I murmured, leaning back. "Not right now."


    His gaze darted to the door again.


    Still watching.


    Still anticipating.


    Even in silence, he was screaming.


    And I heard it.


    Clear as anything.


    I would have to keep a personal close eye on Elliot.

 Chapter 267: A Sound?

    Hades


    Elliot had fallen asleep before I even realized it.


    Somewhere between the cautious silence and the low hum of the ceiling vent, his little body had slumped against my chest, the tension in his spine slowly uncoiling until he was just¡­ still.


    Peaceful.


    Like a child again.


    I hadn''t meant to stay so long. But when I''d lifted him to wash his face, he''d clung tighter, nestling against me with that same quiet insistence I''d seen earlier. A wordless request.


    Don''t leave.


    So I hadn''t.


    Now I sat on the edge of the sleek, navy-upholstered couch in the room he shared with Felicia, one hand still curled protectively around his small form. His head rested on my shoulder, his breathing soft and even against my neck. My cold skin did not seem to bother him now. The faintest smell of clung to him¡ªpear blossom, probably from whatever had been used to wash his clothes with. It reminded me of a nursery I once built but never filled.


    I brushed a hand over the back of his hair and exhaled through my nose.


    Something in me had cracked.


    Not shattered¡ªbut cracked wide enough to bleed.


    I shifted slightly, careful not to jostle him as Iid him down against the plush mattress. He whimpered once, but I pressed a hand to his chest and murmured something low¡ªnonsense, really¡ªand he settled.


    Only when I was sure he was fully asleep did I stand.


    Straightened.


    And turn.


    Felicia sat in the armchair by the door, legs crossed, a tablet bnced loosely on herp, though her eyes weren''t on the screen.


    They were on me.


    Watching.


    Measuring.


    I wasn''t sure how long she''d been there.


    I cleared my throat softly and kept my tone quiet. "Thanks."


    Her brows lifted. "For?"


    "For not throwing a fit about me staying. He wouldn''t let go."


    She smiled¡ªthin, perfectly painted, not quite reaching her eyes. "He gets attached. Quickly."


    "Or maybe he just knows who listens." The words slipped out before I could stop them. I didn''t look at her when I said it. Just adjusted my cuffs and stepped toward the door.


    "You''re surprisingly good with kids," she said, voice light. "For someone who threatens to burn half the continent on a bad day."


    I stopped, half-turning, a wry smirk tugging at my mouth. "Well, I haven''t lit any fires in front of him. Yet."


    Felicia chuckled, but I could hear the sharpness beneath it. "Let''s keep it that way."


    I nodded. "He''s special." I found myself saying without thought. I had distanced myself from the child that survived the massacre, grief filling my heart too much to feel relief that the child that was not mine had survived.


    The situation had been made moreplex when it seemed like I was drawn to the child. It had been instinctual, from the moment I heard him cry out for the first time.


    I had taken some distance then, guilt and grief melding together, wishing that my brother''s son was mine. Wishing he would be what was left of Danielle but it was me being selfish.


    When I met the boy again, all he feelings of possessiveness that had seemed to make breathing hard had dissolved, faded away like they had never existed. He was my nephew and I, an uncle.


    But maybe Eve''s disproven words that made the feelings return, even just a little bit.


    Felicia posture stiffened¡ªjust slightly. "He''s fragile. And I don''t want him caught in the crossfire of¡­ whatever''s happening between you and the girl downstairs."


    I let the silence stretch before answering. "Neither do I."


    Then I opened the door.


    "And about her," Felicia''s words stopped me dead in my tracks. "I do hope do what you promised." Her voice was hesitant, testing.


    I reached for the threshold, "That''s why you and your family are living in the tower, isn''t it? To keep an eye on me and her."


    She said nothing for a while, letting the silence raise the tension that remained tangible in the air.


    "You have to understand... the word can see how much she affects you. We cannot take chances."


    "You think I will let her escape?"


    Silence


    Again.


    That was all the answer I needed.


    And she was not wrong.


    "I understand," I simply said.


    "So...tell me what are your ns for her," Felicia whispered her voice carrying a conspirorial egde.


    I let my thoughts settle a little.


    There had been a development from the memory card she had found. Some truth that the Silverpine pack or who ever set encryption wanted Eve to know. One that Eve had not unlocked before it was found.


    I bit my tongue on that one, keeping it to myself.


    "Extracts will be begin soon. In the next 72 hours." I replied. "My team will begin harvesting her markers."


    Felicia''s lips curled ever so slightly, and for a moment, she looked satisfied. "Good," she said softly. "I assume you''ll keep me updated on the progress?"


    I didn''t answer immediately. I only nced back at her, my jaw working for a second before I said, "There will be a recovery window between each extraction."


    Her brow arched, curious. "Recovery?"


    "To allow her body time to stabilize," I said, voice t. "If she burns out, the markers denature. There''s no use in killing the source before the supply line runs dry."


    Felicia''s expression twitched with something too fleeting to name. Then: "And if she dies anyway?"


    "There''s a high probability she will," I said simply.


    The words hung in the air like smoke.


    And then¡ª


    A small, sudden sound.


    A strained wheeze.


    Felicia and I both turned.


    Elliot.


    Still curled in bed.


    But his eyes¡­ weren''t fully closed.


    I stepped forward, carefully, watching him. His little hands were tucked under his chin, his breathing shallow. Controlled. Too controlled.


    I knelt beside the bed, brushing my fingers lightly over his wrist.


    His pulse was quick.


    Too quick.


    Faster than it should''ve been for someone asleep.


    He was pretending.


    I looked at him closer, the scent of pear blossom still clinging faintly to his skin.


    His heart rate had spiked.


    Fear.


    The kind a child didn''t show unless they were terrified of what they might have just overheard.


    My voice dropped to a whisper. "Elliot¡­"


    He didn''t move.


    But I felt it.


    The tremble in his fingers. The shiver that ran through his spine.


    Behind me, Felicia stepped forward. "He''s just dreaming."


    I didn''t respond.


    Not right away.


    Because I knew what a nightmare looked like. I knew what it felt like. The body tossed. The breath caught and gasped. But Elliot¡­ Elliot wasn''t tossing. Wasn''t crying. He was listening.


    Pretending.


    Perfectly.


    And that terrified me more than anything else I''d seen in years.


    But I said none of that aloud.


    Instead, I leaned back, smoothed my hand over his curls again and murmured, "Maybe¡­ maybe it''s a sign."


    Felicia paused. "A sign?"


    "He made a sound," I said, my voice even. "Not a full word, but¡­ noise. A reaction. Something. He might find his voice."


    Felicia froze. Just for a moment. The kind of stillness you only caught if you were watching.


    Then she smiled. That same practiced, soft thing she wore like perfume.


    "I still have hope," she said gently. "I can''t imagine his condition being permanent. He''s so bright. So full of life."


    But something in her gaze didn''t match her words.


    There was a flicker¡ªone that vanished too quickly. Not hope.


    Worry.


    Her fingers curled slightly against the armrest. Her shoulders stiffened the way mine did when I was anticipating bad news. Or worse¡ªtruth.


    I looked back at Elliot. Hisshes were still low, his breathing steadying like he was trying to fool even his own heartbeat.


    Then I looked at Felicia.


    And I knew.


    It wasn''t just Elliot I''d have to watch.


    It was her too.


    Whatever this boy carried¡ªwhatever truth was in his silence¡ªhe wasn''t just protecting someone.


    He was surviving something.


    And I wasn''t about to look the other way again.


    Not this time.


    > "Two cages," the flux murmured. "One below, one above. Which will you open first?"


    I didn''t answer.


    But I knew which door I''d be watching from now on.


    ---


    I woke with a gasp.


    My sheets tangled around my legs, sweat cold against my back. The room spun in slow, sick circles as I sat up, every nerve ending thrumming with something close to panic¡ªand something closer to hunger.


    Not the kind food could touch.


    My mouth was dry. My gums ached. My chest throbbed with a tension that hadn''t eased even in sleep.


    I dragged a hand through my hair and stumbled toward the window, needing something¡ªair, light, rity, anything to remind me I was still tethered to something real.


    With a groan, I drew the curtains open.


    Sunlight spilled through the ss in a golden, sharp wave.


    And then¡ª


    Pain.


    White-hot, instantaneous, unforgiving.


    I screamed. A raw, guttural sound ripped from my throat as I stumbled back from the window, clutching my face and forearm. The sunlight hadn''t just burned¡ªit had eaten me.


    My skin blistered in an instant, red-ck welts rising where the light had kissed me.


    I stared at my arm, breath stuttering in my chest.


    No healing. No soothing shift of regeneration.


    Only agony.


    Only decay.


    > "You took a vampire''s essence," the flux purred in my skull. "What did you expect?"


    I staggered to the wall and mmed my fist into it, snarling as the pain red higher. "That wasn''t part of the deal."


    > "You don''t even know what the deal was."


    My knees buckled. I crouched in the shadowed corner of the room, shaking, trying to catch my breath.


    This wasn''t just about the injections.


    Or the loss of control.


    Or the grief.


    This was corruption. The kind that rewrote your biology while whispering sweet promises of power into your bloodstream.


    I curled my burned hand toward my chest, pulse skittering like a trapped moth.


    I''d always walked in darkness.


    But this¡ª


    This was the first time the sun had turned against me.


    And I wasn''t sure I could walk back from it.


    Not now.


    Not when it was already inside me.


    > "Your light is fading, Lucien," the flux whispered. "And you''re starting to look like me."

 Chapter 268: Escape Plan

    Eve


    Rhea was bing stronger with each day. I could feel her growling in my mind each time the thought of Hades crossed it.


    "You are going to escape," she told me, bristling. "I promise."


    Weakness wrecked my body. My mouth was so dry I could barely speak¡ªbecause I realized it was beingced. They were drugging me to keep me weak, to make me sluggish, too slow to think of escaping.


    I opened my eyes, dry from dehydration, staring into the void of darkness. I had to get up. I had to do something. People would die. I had foolishly fallen in love with a genocidal tyrant. That was my fault. But I had to get up¡ªfor the innocents who would suffer if I didn''t act.


    I rose from the hard bed, feeling my joints creak like they needed oil. My stomach felt like it was eating itself as I braced against the bed, using it as an anchor.


    It was either starvation or a drug-induced psychosis that would do me in, but I chose neither.


    "Get up, Evie," Rhea''s voice was firmer than it had been in days. "I know you can. You''ve been here before. But now you have me."


    I gritted my teeth and staggered toward the door in an almost drunken daze, only to be yanked back by the chains.


    I grimaced at the pull but reached out in the darkness to grasp the heavy links. By the weight and feel, it was the tinum alloy kind I''d been chained with in Silverpine. Designed to keep me weak. But this¡ªthis was different. It didn''t suppress my strength.


    This wasn''t meant to subdue me.


    It was meant to weigh me down.


    A subtle cruelty. A psychological chokehold.


    I could still move¡­ if I used enough strength.


    They weren''t trying to poison me. They wanted me alert enough to walk.


    They just didn''t want me fast enough to run.


    The chains were anchored to the bed. I could feel the tension stretch every time I moved¡ªthe weight dragging behind me like a corpse I was shackled to. But if I could pull the bed¡­


    If I could drag it¡ª


    > "Then you can move," Rhea said sharply, catching on. "You can move with it. Use it. Let it nk and scream all it wants¡ªwe only need one shot."


    One shot.


    I turned toward the wall where the bed groaned against the cold floor and gripped the frame. My palms burned, muscles protesting. But it moved. Just an inch. Then another.


    "Fuck," I muttered¡ªthe sound foreign in my dry throat.


    > "They''lle soon," Rhea said. "To take you to the White Room."


    I stiffened.


    Of course.


    The White Room. That torture chamber dressed as science. They''d drag me in and pry me open, trying to extract secrets I didn''t have. Trying to crack me until I confessed to a lie I''d never told.


    Until I gave them something I hadn''t even swallowed.


    > "They''re not after truth, Evie," Rhea growled. "They want something to justify what they''ve already decided to do. Drain you. Then let your people die while they celebrate your silence."


    I clenched my jaw.


    Their sacrifice.


    "For what?" I croaked, dragging the bed another half foot across the floor. "Why do you care what happens to werewolves?"


    Rhea hesitated. Then her voice softened, almost smiling.


    > "Because your empathy leaks into me, idiot. I love who you love. I hate who you hate. And I would die for who you''d die for."


    Then, a snort.


    > "And gods help anyone who tries to harm you. Even if it''s your bone-headed mate with daddy issues and a godplex."


    I huffed augh. A broken one¡ªbut real.


    My hands were shaking. My body screamed. But I kept pulling the bed. Inch by inch, toward the door.


    "Alright," I whispered, my breath shallow. "We make them pay for underestimating us."


    > "At least your self-defense lessons will be of some use," Rhea added. "At least that man was good for something."


    She was trying to cheer me up like a long-time girlfriend by shitting on an ex¡ªbut underneath the sarcasm, I felt her heartache like it was mine.


    Because it was mine.


    She loved Cerberus, like I loved Hades. Three-headed and all.


    I shifted the frame until it was just beside the door, the chain ck enough to let me crouch and press my back against the cold wall, hidden by the angle. The next person who stepped in would see a seemingly empty room¡ªmaybe even think I''d copsed somewhere deeper in the dark.


    But I''d be there.


    Waiting.


    And the moment they crossed the threshold¡ªthe moment I saw the glint of that key?


    Rhea would take over.


    > "We''ll be fast," she promised. "You won''t even have to blink. Incapacitate them. Get the key. Let me out. Just this once. I''ll do the rest."


    I closed my eyes.


    Felt the heat building in my limbs again. The whisper of power curling through me like a breath I hadn''t taken in weeks.


    Let theme.


    Let them take me to the White Room.


    Let them try.


    I turned my head toward where the bulb would''ve been.


    I had adapted better to the darkness since they stopped giving me light.


    It was enough. Enough to give them the illusion of control. To blind them with it.


    I shuffled forward, the bed scraping softly as the chains pulled taut.


    My fingers found the base of the switch, ran up along the cold wall. The wiring was old¡ªprobably not designed for a full outage. But I didn''t need a full outage.


    Just darkness.


    I pressed my fingers to the basete.


    Crack.


    The switch snapped under the force of my palm, breaking into the wall. Sparks fizzled faintly, and then¡ª


    Nothing.


    The light sputtered once.


    Then died.


    Complete darkness swallowed the cell.


    But I''d already adjusted.


    I''d been here long enough to feel every inch of this space like it was a part of me.


    > "Smart girl," Rhea murmured with pride. "Now breathe. Get low. Save your strength."


    I slid back into position, pressing myself tight against the wall beside the door, the chains coiled carefully in myp. My muscles ached. My body was still a far cry from full strength.


    But I wasn''t nning to win with brute force.


    I just needed timing.


    And darkness.


    Time crawled.


    My head dipped once, twice¡ªlulled by silence.


    And then¡ªfootsteps.


    Echoing down the corridor.


    Low voices. The static crackle ofms. The squeak of a metal cart.


    Two. Maybe three. Coming for me.


    My hands curled tighter around the chain.


    > "They''ll be armed," Rhea warned. "But not ready."


    I smiled bitterly.


    They never were.


    I caught snatches of conversation as they approached:


    "¡­light''s been flickering for days¡ªno one bothers to fix shit anymore¡­"


    "¡­don''t care, long as she''s sedated¡­"


    "¡­says here she''s still on suppression¡­"


    The sound of a key fumbling into the lock made my heart still.


    I held my breath.


    Waited.


    The bolt groaned. The door creaked open on poorly oiled hinges.


    One voice cursed. "What the hell? Light''s out."


    That was all I needed.


    I struck.


    The chain snapped forward first, sweeping low. It caught one of them at the knees, a metal thud followed by a grunt as he went down.

 Chapter 269: Recapture

    Eve


    The chain snapped forward, catching one of the guards at the knees with a sickening thud. He grunted as he hit the ground, cursing loud, but before I could finish the motion, the second one lunged toward me.


    "Move¡ª"


    > "Now, Evie!" Rhea''s voice cracked like a whip in my head, lending a burst of rity to the haze.


    I pivoted, just enough to avoid the full brunt of the impact, but not enough to stop the swing of his baton from catching my ribs. Painnced through my side, white-hot and immediate. I gasped and stumbled back.


    No room to think.


    No time to scream.


    The third¡ªsomeone in the back¡ªshouted, "She''s up! Take her down!"


    Gunfire.


    The first shot rang out, and instinct red¡ªRhea pushing reflexes faster than my failing muscles. I dodged the first.


    Not the second.


    It tore through my shoulder¡ªclean, burning, deep. The impact spun me half around, and I copsed against the bed with a grunt, my fingers scrabbling for purchase on anything¡ªanything at all.


    Blood soaked through the shift I wore. My left arm went half-numb.


    But I heard it.


    The jingle.


    Keys.


    The fallen guard had them. His belt. They clinked with every movement, and he was still stunned.


    I lunged¡ªhalf-crawling, half-falling¡ªignoring the agony ring across my torso. I mmed my elbow into his neck, enough to roll him, and snatched the ring of keys from his hip with a wild, shaking hand.


    > "Yes¡ªyes, you have them! Do it!" Rhea cried.


    I didn''t hesitate. I crawled backward, chain clinking, dragging across the blood-slick floor as the reinforcements poured in through the door.


    I jammed the key into the shackle''s lock.


    Clicked.


    One off.


    The second took longer¡ªmy hands were slick, trembling¡ªbut I managed.


    Click.


    The chains fell.


    Someone yelled, "Get her! Don''t let her¡ª!"


    Toote.


    I kicked off the floor with what was left of my strength and hurled myself forward, right into them. I didn''t fight to overpower¡ªI fought to get through. I barreled into one chest, used his weight and momentum to vault upward.


    > "I''m here," Rhea said, a snarl curling under her words. "Let me in."


    I didn''t speak.


    I didn''t have to.


    The shift hit mid-air.


    Bone cracked, skin stretched, vision blurred as fur exploded across my limbs and power surged into my legs. It wasn''t a full shift¡ªjust enough. Just enough to carry me forward.


    Their surprise was my window.


    They hadn''t expected me to shift. Not in this state.


    I mmed into the two at the door, ws slicing out instinctively. One flew sideways into the wall with a yelp, the other stumbled back just long enough for me to clear the threshold.


    The hallway lights hit me like a thousand knives to the skull.


    I roared, staggering¡ªblinded by the artificial re. My vision danced with dots, disoriented. But I kept moving. I couldn''t stop now.


    > "Main hall¡ªget to the end, right, elevator stairwell¡ªRUN."


    I didn''t argue. I bolted down the corridor, blood trailing behind me, heart punching in my chest.


    Behind me, rms started to re.


    Steel doors began to lock.


    But I was already past them.


    Already loose.


    Already free.


    And for the first time in what felt like forever¡ª


    I wasn''t just surviving.


    I was fighting back.


    ---


    Hades


    I watched them step out of Vehicle, Elliot on her hip, in grasp was a little bah with superheros on it.


    "I didn''t even know when you left the tower. Why was I not informed." I stepped closer, my arms folded, assessing them.


    Felicia chuckled, ordering her butler to pull in her luggage. "Didn''t want to disturb you and when did you start caring so much?"


    I didn''t answer that question.


    "We just needed to get some more of our belongings because we are not sure how much longer we will living here."


    "Why didn''t you send your workers, if would have been less of an hassle?" I didn''t bother hiding the suspicion from my voice.


    Only then did she meet my eye. "It''s my belongings, Hades. I know what exactly I want here with me as this goes on."


    I made a nonmittal sound as my gaze strayed to Elliot was we made our way up to the tower to their quater floor.


    The boy seemed unharmed, his little fingers sped around the bag.


    I narrowed my eyes when I noticed that his chuckled were white. He was gripping on the bag like his life depended on it.


    I shed him an easy, coaxing smile. "Hello there,"


    His eyes found mine, the depth in the way he stared at me was palpable. We were at their door when I spoke to him again.


    "What do we have there?" I asked.


    His hand only gripped on tighter. He didn''t want me to know. What would a child be hiding?


    I found myself pouting, feigning hurt. "You won''t show me?"


    The rm sliced through the air like a de.


    Shrill. Urgent. Unforgiving.


    Felicia flinched. Elliot dropped his toy bag and it hit the floor with ng but it did not fully register. His small body tensing like a live wire, eyes darting.


    He knew what it meant.


    I turned sharply toward the nearestms panel embedded in the hallway wall and mmed my hand against it. "Gamma Unit¡ªreport."


    Static. Then:


    "Alpha, breach in the holding sector. Cell 9."


    Cell 9.


    Her.


    My heart didn''t skip.


    It dropped.


    "How?" My voice was already ice, my pulse speeding as the weight of the situation sank in. "She was sedated. She was locked down."


    "She overpowered the retrieval team¡ªused the bed to get to the door, sir. One shot fired, injury sustained, but she''s mobile. She''s¡ªshifted."


    I turned to Felicia. Her smile had vanished, the color bleeding from her face.


    Elliot''s toy bagy forgotten at his feet.


    He was still staring at me.


    "Lock the floor," I snapped. "Secure the holding sector. Do not engage unless absolutely necessary. She is not to leave this Tower."


    "Understood¡ªdoors are cycling now. Reinforcements en route to main hall¡ª"


    I didn''t wait.


    I was already moving.


    My body shifted intomand mode with practiced ease¡ªmuscles primed, rage building behind my ribs like pressure in a sealed vault. But this shift left a bit different but i did not let it stop me. I hit the elevator override, punched in my ess code, and bypassed the security lockouts that had already started to slow the system.


    The doors slid open.


    The scent hit me instantly¡ªmetal, blood, wolf.


    Eve.


    > "She''s loose," the flux purred, almost giddy. "She''s running. And she didn''t tell us goodbye."


    I ignored it.


    There was no time for mind games.


    No time for anything except action.


    I was halfway down the corridor when my earpiece crackled again.


    "We''ve got eyes on her¡ªSector 2 cameras show movement. She''s fast. Headed toward the lift shafts¡ªmight try the manual stairs."


    Of course she would.


    The lifts were watched. Trapped.


    The stairs¡­ not yet.


    I cut a sharp turn toward the secondary junctions that led to the emergency stairwell, my boots thudding hard against polished stone. As I ran, I essed the tower''s schematics in my HUD¡ªmapping out every route she could take.


    She wouldn''t get far.


    Not in her condition.


    Not in my Tower.


    > "But you waited too long, didn''t you?" the flux hissed. "You should''ve trusted her. Should''ve asked. Should''ve looked her in the eyes and seen the truth. Now you''re chasing her like prey."


    "She made this choice," I growled aloud.


    But the words tasted hollow.


    Because deep down¡ªI didn''t know if I believed that anymore.


    Not entirely.


    And that made the rage worse.


    Much worse.


    I reached for mym. "Deploy interceptor teams to Stairwell 3B. Keep her contained. No bullets to the head. I want her conscious."


    > "To talk to her?"


    > "No."


    > "To punish her?" It said with delight.


    I didn''t answer.


    And if she thought she could outrun what wasing¡ª


    She was wrong.


    Dead wrong.

 Chapter 270: Locked In

    Eve


    They wereing.


    I could hear the thunder of boots behind me¡ªfast, relentless, trained.


    Gamma units.


    > "They''re deploying tactical," Rhea warned, sharp and cold. "They''ll shoot to injure. Or worse."


    No shit.


    I turned a hard corner, paws skidding against polished marble. Blood trailed behind me¡ªthick, hot, mine. My shoulder screamed with every movement. My side was on fire. But adrenaline had taken the wheel. Not logic. Not pain.


    Just survival.


    The next hall exploded in gunfire.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ªcrack.


    I dove behind a pir, bark and ster shattering around me as bullets ripped the air. Some of them weren''t using rounds¡ªthey were using shock darts, designed to paralyze Lycans mid-shift.


    One grazed my leg and it went numb for a breath before I shook it off.


    > "Left!" Rhea shouted. "They''re trying to nk¡ªgo, now!"


    I leapt from cover, ws digging into the ground as I bolted toward the adjacent corridor. A Gamma lunged from behind a column, already mid-shift, eyes glowing gold.


    I didn''t wait.


    I dropped low, raked his thigh with my ws, and used his own weight to throw him into the wall behind me.


    Two more closed in.


    My vision blurred.


    My muscles trembled.


    But I was faster.


    Not stronger¡ªbut desperate.


    They''d underestimated what desperation looked like.


    > "Third stairwell," Rhea snapped. "It''ll lead to the west wing balconies. You only need five more floors. Five. That''s survivable."


    I skidded into the stairwell and bounded down three steps before the impact of a tackle hit me from above. A soldier had jumped thending. We tumbled.


    My shoulder mmed into the railing.


    My arm wentpletely dead.


    He roared and aimed his weapon¡ª


    And I bit him.


    Snarled through bloodied teeth and sank them into the soft space between cor and shoulder.


    He screamed.


    I kicked him off, breath ragged.


    My limbs were failing.


    I had to move.


    I clutched the railing with my good hand, vaulting down another two flights, vision swimming, lungs heaving like I was drowning in them.


    Behind me, they regrouped.


    They were calling out my position.


    Coordinating.


    Hunting.


    > "Just get to the floor with the window," Rhea urged. "One more flight. Just one. You jump, we shift. Wend. We run."


    I hit thestnding.


    rms screamed in my ears, every light now shing red across the corridor.


    The hallway beyond the stairwell was clear¡ªfor now.


    I burst through the door and limped toward the ss at the end of the hallway.


    It was reinforced. Meant to withstand attacks.


    But even ss had a weakness.


    I dropped to all fours, ws dragging across the floor.


    Gathered every drop of strength I had left.


    > "Now," Rhea whispered.


    I sprinted.


    Then suddenly a horrible white searing hot pain exploded in the thigh of my hind leg. I let out a howl that revibratated in my own skull.


    The pain was a torrent that pulled me under its tide as I could no longer move.


    Rhea began to crawl towards the window in ast ditch effort before we could recaptured only for a chilling voice to stop me dead in my tracks.


    "Move inch and your head goes next,"


    The fur along my neck raised as his voice registered, his footsteps on the marble threatening to cause my hearts expulsion from my chest.


    I twisted my head and immediately painnced through my entire body. All of the shots that I had been inflicted were suddenly registering anew in a way that brought back the weakness and gnawing hunger that ripped at me.


    The pain was staggering.


    White-hot and suffocating, it rooted itself in my thigh like a burning spike of molten metal, fusing bone to agony. My body copsed. Rhea''s strength ebbed under the weight of it¡ªcrippled. Struggling.


    We weren''t healing.


    Not fast enough.


    "What the fuck was that?" Rhea hissed, barely able to hold her form. "That''s not normal¡ªEvie, that''s¡ª"


    "Move an inch," a cold voice echoed, "and your head goes next."


    My entire body seized.


    That voice.


    I knew it.


    Every bone in me remembered.


    The footsteps were measured. Predatory. Echoing through the hall like a noose tightening around my throat.


    I turned my head, slowly, painfully¡ªand instantly regretted it.


    Pain bloomed all over again, sharper, deeper, like it was trying to tear me from the inside out. My blood felt thick. Heavy.


    My vision cleared¡ªjust enough.


    And there he was.


    Montegues.


    Danielle''s father.


    A wraith of grief in the body of a soldier. His eyes were carved from stone, but there was no warmth in that gaze¡ªonly obsession. Hatred that had simmered too long. And on his shoulder¡ª


    Some kind of weapon.


    Massive.


    Like a miniaturized bazooka built for precision and brutality. Still humming.


    "Hurts, doesn''t it?" he asked softly, tilting his head. His voice was calm. Too calm.


    Deadly calm.


    "Right through the muscle. You''re lucky it missed the bone¡ªthough I guess luck''s rtive now, isn''t it?"


    My breathing rasped through clenched teeth. I couldn''t move my leg. Could barely feel it.


    He took a step forward.


    "Special round," he said, stroking the weapon lovingly. "Custom. tinum core. Silver-etched tip. Pressurized venom shell." He smiled, cold and brittle. "Designed it the day we found out what you were. What kind of filthy, blended abomination lived inside our walls. Just in case."


    My heart thudded against my ribs.


    He''d prepared for this. He''d known.


    He was waiting for a day like today.


    Waiting to hunt me.


    "You killed my daughter," Montegue said, voice cracking mid-sentence. "My Dani. You slit her open and left her to die on dirt soaked in blood. And they still dared to say you were a victim."


    I flinched.


    >"Evie," Rhea warned.


    But it was toote.


    Guilt slid down my throat like ss. I felt it lodge deep. I''d tried not to think of Danielle. Of the way she''d looked. The way she screamed for mercy for her child."


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    It came out strangled. Not because of the pain.


    Because it was true.


    "I never meant for her to die. I swear on¡ªon everything. I didn''t want¡ª"


    "LIAR!" he screamed.


    Theposure snapped. His face contorted, not with rage¡ªwith devastation. Madness born of heartbreak. Of guilt he couldn''t scrub from his soul, so he poured it into me.


    "You touched her! You were in our home! You marked my grandson! You murdered Dani!"


    "I didn''t¡ª!" My voice cracked. "I didn''t know how stop! I tried to stop it¡ªI tried¡ª"


    "You are a beast," he spat. "Don''t you dare say her name."


    He raised theuncher.


    I saw the charge build.


    The barrel glowed faintly violet.


    And for a moment¡ªjust a second¡ªI felt it.


    The weight of everything.


    The chains.


    The blood.


    The silence.


    And all the death.


    Danielle.


    The massacre.


    The child I couldn''t save. Elliot.


    Felicia.


    All of it.


    Hades. Grey eyes filled with hate and love.


    >"Rhea¡ª"


    >"I can''t shield you from this one," she said, voice tight with sorrow. "Brace, Evie. Goodbye again, Elysia."


    The world slowed.


    The barrel locked on my skull.


    I saw Montegue''s finger tighten on the trigger.


    And then¡ª


    He fired.


    And everything went white.


    Eve


    The st should''ve ended me.


    I heard it¡ªno, felt it. The bone-deep vibration, the howl of air splitting apart as the projectile screamed through space. There was a scream¡ªI think it was mine¡ªbut I couldn''t be sure. Everything turned white, then red, then nothing at all.


    But I didn''t die.


    I didn''t even fall.


    Instead, the world stuttered¡ªhalted mid-breath.


    And something mmed into me.


    Not the round.


    Something else.


    A body.


    A shield.


    The force hurled me back against the wall, and I crumpled, gasping. I tasted blood. My head rang with a sharp, high-pitched noise, deafening and endless, like ss grinding into bone. And then¡ª


    Silence.


    I opened my eyes.


    And stopped breathing.


    He stood between me and Montegue, smoke rising from his back.


    A massive hole torn through his chest.


    His torso¡ªmissing. Charred, raw, a crater of ruptured flesh and shattered ribs where his heart should have been.


    But it was him.


    One ck horn curled like scorched stone from his head, his wings unfurled¡ªfleshy and red like yed muscle, pulsing with life. His skin was grey, almost translucent,ced with thick, writhing ck veins that pulsed with something darker than blood.


    Those veins.


    I knew those veins.


    They belonged to the monster from the garden.


    To Hades.


    I watched as he staggered once¡ªhis frame convulsing¡ªbut he did not fall. Didn''t speak. Just stood there. As if daring the next shot toe.


    I tried to speak. To move.


    Nothing came.


    My breath caught.


    And then, his body began to stitch itself back together.


    The ck mass¡ªtar-like and alive¡ªoozed from the wound. It crawled like a living shadow, tendrils reaching inward, knitting together muscle, sinew, organs. I saw bone regrow, marrow glowing faintly like embers from within. The hollow crater slowly, impossibly, filled.


    And the air held its breath.


    Montegues backed away¡ªslowly, gun trembling in his hands, his hatred now tangled in fear.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off Hades.


    I reached toward him.


    "No¡­" I croaked, voice breaking. "No, no, no!"


    He''d jumped in front of me.


    For me.


    Even now.


    Even after everything.


    He turned.


    His form still monstrous, barely stitched together¡ªbut his eyes, beneath the crimson haze¡ªwere his.


    Silver.


    Storm-grey.


    And when he looked at me, I didn''t see the man who imprisoned me.


    I saw the one who knew me.


    Who loved me¡ªso violently, so ruinously, he would rather die than let me fall.


    "Why¡­" I whispered, tears springing to my eyes, "why would you¡ª"


    Before I could finish, the horn cracked and shattered away, disintegrating into ash.


    The wings folded inward, melting into his skin.


    And the ck mass sank below the surface, sealing itself shut until all that was left¡ª


    Was Hades.


    Blood-soaked.


    Burning.


    Breathing.


    Alive.


    > "He''s not supposed to be alive," Rhea whispered, awe and terror tangled in her voice. "Not after a hit like that. That wasn''t just Lycan healing. That was¡­"


    She trailed off.


    And I didn''t answer.


    Because I was still reaching for him.


    And the only thing I could think¡ª


    Was that I loved him.


    Even as he destroyed me.


    Even as he saved me.


    "Don''t touch me," he growled.


    "Don''t you fucking dare."


    I froze mid-reach, hand suspended in air between us.


    His voice wasn''t just cold¡ªit was dead. Stripped of warmth,yered in something hollow and vast, like the space between stars.


    His eyes never touched mine.


    Not once.


    Instead, he turned¡ªslow, methodical¡ªand faced Montegue.


    Every soldier in the hall went still.


    No one moved.


    Not when Hades stepped forward.


    Not when he crossed the marble floor without a word.


    Not when Montegue raised theuncher again in shaking hands and Hades¡ªwithout even flinching¡ªgrabbed it and crushed it like brittle ss.


    The sound echoed.


    Then he grabbed him.


    By the throat.


    Lifted him clean off the ground.


    Gasps rang out. I heard one of the Gamma captains mutter a curse. Another raised a weapon, but Hades didn''t look at any of them.


    Only Montegue.


    The older man wed at Hades'' wrist, kicking against his grip. Face purpling. He couldn''t breathe.


    "You made me a liar," Hades said quietly¡ªalmost conversationally.


    "I told her she would pay."


    He tilted his head slowly.


    "I vowed it. To Danielle. To the gods. To myself. And yet you..."


    His grip tightened.


    "...you dared undermine me in my own home. Touch my prisoner."


    The rage thatced his words wasn''t loud¡ªit was precise. Each syble honed like a de. He wasn''t shouting. That made it worse.


    He wasmanding judgment.


    "Who gave you permission?" he whispered, venom curling under every word. "Who allowed you to hunt what''s mine?"


    Montegues'' mouth opened. Nothing came out. Just spit and wheezing.


    Hades'' expression didn''t change as he let go.


    Montegues crumpled like a broken scarecrow.


    And then¡ª


    He turned to me.


    No warmth.


    No remorse.


    Just¡­ mission.


    He strode across the hall, the crowd parting like shadows around a wildfire. My breath hitched as he reached me. I didn''t get the chance to flinch.


    He scooped me up in one swift, inhuman motion¡ªblood-soaked arm curling around my back, the other beneath my knees.


    I thrashed. Weakly. Pointlessly.


    "Let me go¡ª"


    "You don''t get to make demands," he said, voice t. "Not anymore."


    He began walking, boots heavy against the marble. "The White Room has waited long enough."


    "Hades¡ª!"


    "You''ve not known pain till today, mutt."


    > "Evie¡ª" Rhea''s voice broke. "He''s¡­ he''s not in control anymore. It''s...him. I can see the thirst in his eyes."


    I knew that.


    I felt it.


    I felt it in the way his hands trembled¡ªlike holding me burned.


    In the way he wouldn''t meet my eyes¡ªlike looking at me hurt worse than anything else could.


    He was gone.


    Or maybe the part that loved me had simply drowned beneath the part that remembered.


    He crossed into the elevator sector, doors sliding open¡ª


    "Hades!" a voice screamed.


    We both turned.


    Felicia.


    She ran down the corridor barefoot, her robe half undone, eyes wild. Her voice cracked like a whip of panic.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Hades narrowed his eyes. "This is not the time¡ª"


    "It''s Elliot."


    Silence.


    Everyone stopped.


    Even Hades.


    Even me.


    The name hit him like a gunshot to the chest.


    Felicia stumbled to a halt, panting. Her hands trembled as she clutched the doorframe. "He''s locked in. I can''t open the door. Think people are inside, they locked the door. It happened out of nowhere."


    My heart twisted.


    Not because of her panic.


    Because of the way Hades froze.


    Like his body had shut down entirely, processing the words as if they were a differentnguage.


    He set me down roughly, like I weighed nothing.


    Didn''t look at me.


    Didn''t speak.


    Just turned.


    And ran.


    The Gammas grabbed me, the heavy mpstching my hand behind me.

 Chapter 271: Regrets Has Her Eyes

    Hades


    I didn''t remember moving.


    One second, I was turning from Eve. The next I was sprinting past stunned Gammas, her screams echoing behind me like ghosts wing at my ears.


    "Pull the feed from the east quarter now!" I barked into mym. "I want the locked room on live stream. Do it now¡ª"


    "Signal''s scrambled for now due to the lock down," came the grim response. "Control team''s tied down containing Subject E. All left wing feeds rerouted. We''re locked out."


    I swore violently and shoved past the techs in the hall, boots mming the floor with every step. I could hear the elevator stuttering open behind me. I didn''t care. I took the stairs.


    Three floors up, Kael was already there, shoulder braced against the reinforced door.


    "I''ve tried everything," he said without turning, sweat glinting on his temple. "Door''s not budging."


    "Override it."


    "I did. It didn''t work. Control''s locked out. I tried hacking through right-wing ess since the left''spletely down due to the containment breach, but¡­"


    He trailed off and kicked the wall. The sound was ugly. Desperate.


    "I got here when I saw the alerts from Eve''s cell," Kael continued, voice low. "But then I saw Felicia running. I thought she was panicking, but something about the way she said Elliot''s name¡ªsomething felt off. I checked and tried to ess feed¡ªnothing. Ordered control to unlock the door. They confirmed it. But when I tried it again¡­"


    He mmed a fist against it. "It won''t move."


    A thick silence spread.


    The flux hissed in my mind.


    >"Burn it down. Use your strength. Tear through it." If you want to.


    >"And what?" I snapped back mentally. "What if he''s right behind it?"


    He couldn''t tell me.


    Not through the door.


    He couldn''t tell us anything.


    Because he couldn''t speak.


    Because he was still inside.


    Alone.


    And we didn''t know what the hell waited on the other side.


    >"You''re the reason this happened," the flux taunted. "All of it. He watched you cage the one he trusted. He watched you break what he believed in. And now¡ªnow he pays the price for your choices." The flux seemed to want me to spiral.


    "Shut up," I growled aloud.


    Kael turned to me. "What?"


    "I said shut up."


    I didn''t exin.


    Couldn''t.


    Felicia appeared secondster, dragging her father beside her. Montegue looked pale¡ªtoo pale¡ªsupported by two Gammas nking him like they were holding a corpse upright.


    "You shouldn''t be here," I bit out. My eyes cut toward Montegue. "If he knows what''s good for him, he''ll stay out of my way."


    Felicia bristled. "He''s not even the issue right now¡ª"


    "Isn''t he?" I hissed. "He nearly got her killed. And if you think I won''t break his mind like I did Morrison''s, you''re wrong."


    That shut her up.


    The air was thick with tension, electricity crawling over every breath.


    Kael moved toward the wall panel, hands flying across the auxiliary keypad. "I''m rerouting power from the west hallway. See if I can force a link."


    My pulse roared behind my eyes.


    Seconds passed.


    Then the tablet buzzed to life.


    The screen flickered once. Twice.


    Then stabilized.


    And my heart stopped.


    There was no hostage.


    No captor.


    No signs of struggle.


    Just Elliot.


    Alone.


    Sitting in the centre of the room, knees tucked to his chest.


    And around his throat¡ª


    A bomb.


    Cables twisted like metal vines against his small frame. The timer on the chest te blinked in violent red.


    4:59.


    4:58.


    Kael staggered back. "Is that a¡ª"


    His voice failed.


    Felicia screamed.


    I couldn''t move.


    My body locked.


    Like every muscle knew that if I even breathed wrong, he''d explode.


    Kael''s voice cracked through the silence. "Is that a detonator in his hand?"


    And it was.


    Small.


    Clutched tight in his trembling fingers.


    Elliot''s eyes met the camera.


    Wide.


    Afraid.


    And yet¡ª


    Resolved.


    Like he thought he had to do this.


    Like someone convinced him, it was the only way.


    "I fucking knew it!" Felicia screamed. "Her trying to escape was a diversion. This was her real card, she made him do this."


    I shrugged her off trying to get my wits about myself.


    I calmed my raging nerves, telling myself that I needed to get my shit in order if Elliot would survive this again.


    I looked down at the tablet watching the time tick off on the bomb. It was the same bomb that had been around his neck the first time around.


    My heart stopped.


    Fuck. What the hell was this?


    "Distatch the bombsquad," I ordered Kael.


    "I already on it," he was shaking slightly as he spoke.


    Hades


    I mmed my fists into the door.


    "Elliot!" I barked, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªhe could hear me. "It''s me."


    On the screen, his small shoulders jumped. The bang had startled him. His eyes flicked toward the camera again, wide, ssy.


    Kael flinched beside me. "Careful. If he panics¡ª"


    I already knew.


    I stepped back from the door, chest heaving.


    Felicia moved in next, pressing her face toward the steel and shouting, "Elliot, baby! It''s me¡ªopen the door, okay? Just let us in!"


    On the screen, he flinched again.


    Harder.


    Retreated slightly toward the corner.


    "No," I growled. "Move."


    I stepped forward again, lowering my voice.


    He looked back at the camera.


    "I can see you," I asked. "Can you hear me?"


    He nodded. Small, but sure.


    "Are you okay?" Another nod. Hesitant.


    "I need you to open the door," I said softly.


    He shook his head.


    Vigorously.


    My throat tightened.


    "Kael?"


    "The bomb squad''s almost here," he replied, watching the countdown tick into the threes. "3:41¡­ 3:40¡­"


    I nced toward the Gammas stationed around Montegue.


    "Survey the perimeter. Sweep every hall, every vent. I want to know how this happened and who got in."


    They moved instantly, dragging Montegue back as he muttered under his breath.


    Felicia started crying beside me.


    "This isn''t happening," she kept saying. "It was her. I told you¡ªEve did this. She manipted him. Made him¡ª"


    "Enough!" I snapped, and the boy on the screen jumped again.


    I turned back to the feed. Forced calm into my voice.


    "Elliot¡­ did you do this alone?" The question left my mouth like stone.


    He nodded again.


    No hesitation.


    Felicia gasped like she''d been shot.


    I could barely breathe.


    I knelt beside the screen, matching his level. "Why, Elliot?"


    He didn''t respond.


    Instead, he reached beside him, slow, careful.


    Unfolded a paper.


    Held it up to the camera.


    My chest locked.


    A child''s drawing.


    Crude lines, but unmistakable.


    Red hair. Bright turquoise eyes.


    It was Eve.


    Eve as only a child could remember her.


    Gentle. Smiling. Alive.


    I staggered back like I''d been struck.


    Felicia lunged for the screen. "She did this to him! She brainwashed him¡ªdo you see? She''s infected his mind, Hades! He''s not thinking for himself!"


    The more she screamed, the more Elliot pulled away from the camera, clutching the detonator tighter.


    "Felicia," I warned.


    She kept going.


    "¡ªwe need to sedate him, now, before he does anything. We can use gas¡ª"


    Elliot raised the detonator as if threating to trigger the explosion.


    My heart lunged into my throat.


    "Felicia. Shut. Up."


    She stopped.


    Her breathing ragged.


    I turned back to the feed. Met Elliot''s eyes through the lens.


    "Will you open the door," I asked slowly, "if she tells you to?"


    Elliot nodded.


    Tears slipped down his face as if in relief.


    "Get Eve," I said. "Now."


    Kael was already moving.


    And I stood still.


    Watching the boy who trusted a girl the world wanted dead.


    And praying to the gods I no longer believed in¡­


    That she would save him again.


    In minutes that felt like a lifetime, Eve had been brought in Kael''s arms. The moment she was ced down, she limped towards the door without me speaking.


    "I already filled her in." Kael informed.


    "You..." Felicia began,


    but I mmed by hand on her mouth and looked her right in the face. "Shut the fuck up or I am ripping off your jaw." I pushed her down.


    Eve did not even nce at the tablet before pressing herself to the door. "Ellie, darling, I am here."


    I watched his reaction, my eyes widening as the boy''s eyes brightened, he sat straighter, his mouth opening as he seemed to try and speak. There was 1:45 minutes left.


    "First, can you turn off the bomb?" She asked. "Please..." Her voice was calm, soothing but with a desperate undertone. She trembled a little, still bloodied.


    The boy nodded and like some magic trick, he clicked a fucking switch and the blinking light went off.


    "Done, Eve." Kael informed her.


    She nodded and went back to speaking to Elliot. "Can youe out for me? I want to give you a big hug." Her smile was shaky.


    In an instant, Elliot moved faster than I had ever seen towards the door. First, he crouched down, but he camera did not catch his action. Probably removing whatever had not allowed us to open the door.


    The moment the lock disengaged, it was as if the entire hallway stopped breathing.


    The steel door creaked open like it was exhaling the truth we hadn''t been ready for.


    And there he was.


    Small.


    Silent.


    Alive.


    Elliot blinked up at us like he was still in a dream¡ªthen he saw her. And the hesitation cracked.


    He bolted.


    Straight into Eve''s arms.


    She dropped to her knees as if her entire body gave out, and he collided with her chest, the bomb still slung around his throat. She didn''t care. Didn''t flinch. Her arms wrapped around him like she''d been dying to breathe, and he was the only air left in the world.


    She held him tightly, whispering something I couldn''t hear.


    I looked away.


    Because watching them was agony.


    Because it hurt in ways I didn''t know I could still feel.


    Felicia stood frozen, lips white, trembling. I could see the fury building behind her teeth.


    Then Elliot pulled back¡ªjust enough to reach into the pocket of his small hoodie.


    He withdrew something.


    A folded piece of paper.


    He handed it to Eve.


    Slowly.


    Eve took it without question, brows knitting as she unfolded it.


    The moment she read it, her entire expression shifted.


    Her hands tightened.


    Her lips parted.


    A whisper left her mouth like a curse carried on air.


    "Eight bone marrow transnts¡­ since infancy¡­"


    The words sank into the air like stones dropped into a stillke.


    Kael tilted his head. "What?"


    Felicia stepped forward. "What is that?"


    Eve didn''t answer.


    Didn''t hand it over.


    She just read again, her voice slightly louder now.


    "Elliot has undergone eight bone marrow transnts since infancy."


    I stiffened.


    "What the fuck does that mean?" I asked.


    Felicia startedughing¡ªdry and sharp. "It''s fake. She nted it. Probably gave it to him to make us look¡ª"


    "Then why," Eve snapped, her eyes full of disgust, "is your signature on the bottom?"


    Everything stopped.


    Felicia''s face drained of color.


    And Montegue¡ªsilent until now¡ªtook an uncertain step forward, his gaze fixated on the paper.


    He squinted.


    Then his body locked like a de being drawn.


    "That''s¡­ your signature," he said, voice low. "That''s your goddamn signature."


    He looked at her like she was a stranger.


    "Why would a child need that many marrow transnts?" he demanded. "Two a year? For four years? Where are the records? Why didn''t we know about this?"


    Felicia didn''t answer.


    Couldn''t.


    She just stood there, shoulders shaking.


    But I wasn''t looking at her anymore.


    I was looking at Eve.


    Because her mind was still spinning. I could see it¡ªthe way her eyes darted, lips pressing together, trying to connect the dots.


    And then her face went still.


    Completely.


    Utterly still.


    Like something terrible had clicked.


    Her voice came out like thunder in a whisper.


    "This is how the paternity tests were tampered with."


    I didn''t breathe.


    Eve turned her head toward me, her expression hollow.


    "This is why she did it. This is why she needed those procedures. So that your blood would never match his."


    My knees nearly buckled.


    Kael voice was grave as he added. "She used those transnts to rebuild his blood¡ªerase the paternal markers. Bone marrow is where red blood cells are formed. Recing it...every time his cells started reverting, she forced another transnt."


    The air was gone.


    Like the whole hallway copsed into vacuum. I coborate my knees.


    >"Ain''t fate a bitch," the flux almost chuckled cruely.

 Chapter 272: Weight Of Contrition

    Hades


    It hit me all at once.


    Not rage.


    Not yet.


    Just silence.


    A silence so heavy it pressed down on my ribs, curling around my throat like a noose. I couldn''t breathe. Couldn''t move.


    All I could do was feel.


    The paper.


    The voice.


    Her face.


    This is why she did it. So your blood would never match his.


    The words mmed through my chest like knives made of memory.


    And I remembered.


    I remembered her screaming as I pinned her to theb table.


    Her wrists bleeding in shackles she didn''t deserve.


    The way she begged me to believe her¡ªhoarse and wild and broken.


    And I¡­


    Gods.


    I called her a liar.


    Told her I''d rip the truth from her corpse if I had to.


    I had done this.


    I had helped build the walls she was buried under.


    My knees buckled.


    I stumbled a step back, a roaring in my ears like drowning in fire.


    No one moved.


    Not Kael.


    Not Montegue.


    Not the guards who still had their weapons trained but limp at their sides.


    And then¡ª


    The first to move wasn''t me.


    It was her.


    Eve.


    She stepped forward like a predator out of prophecy¡ªno warning, no hesitation. Bloodied. Limping. Shaking.


    But unbroken.


    And fast.


    She struck like lightning.


    One hand wrapped around Felicia''s face¡ªfingers digging into her cheeks, nails pressing into bone¡ªand lifted her clean off the ground.


    I heard it.


    The crack.


    Felicia''s jaw fractured under the force of it.


    Her lipstick smeared across her chin as her head twisted sideways under Eve''s grip.


    "You broke his body," Eve hissed, her voice shaking¡ªnot with weakness, but fury. "Split his bones. Filled them with foreign marrow when he didn''t even understand what was happening to him."


    Felicia wed at her wrist, gasping¡ªbut Eve didn''t stop.


    "Eight times." Her voice splintered, the pain seeping through now, saturating every syble. "Eight times you ripped him open. Drugged him. Hollowed him out."


    She twisted Felicia''s jaw again¡ªanother crack. Another muffled scream.


    "And all to cover your fucking crimes. To keep your hands clean. To hide from your own family that you took your sister''s child¡ªand mutted him to keep your lies breathing."


    Her fingers curled tighter. Felicia''s eyes rolled.


    "You used your nephew. My son. Like ab rat."


    That was the moment the hallway fractured.


    "You ripped a son from his grieving father. Not letting him know that his wife left him with a part of her. You let him wallow in guilt, loss that should not have been." Eve voice rang with an hatred so visceral that it leached into the air  seeping into the skin of everyone that watched on, too shocked to fullprehend what was happened.


    The flux had stopped speaking, mocking me with silence that had be rare.


    "You were capable of all this, tell me what else you did," she drawled.


    Felicia continued to squirm, her eyes meeting her father''s who looked too pale to even be alone, then to Kael who looked too sick to stand, darting to me, pleading for me to intervene.


    But I could only watch a coward hoping that if he simply did not ¡­move, it would stop.


    That time would freeze.


    That this wouldn''t be real.


    That the woman I condemned to torture wasn''t the one unraveling every thread of deceit with a voice that shook the walls harder than any war I''d ever fought.


    But it was.


    It was real.


    And I had no right to stop her. To touch. To beg for mercy for all I done.


    Felicia choked¡ªsomething between a sob and a gurgle¡ªand Eve''s grip tightened like a noose around her chin.


    "I am a monster," she spat. "But what are you, Felicia? What are you, if not the thing that monsters crawl away from in fear?"


    Her nails pressed in deeper, blood pooling at the corners of Felicia''s mouth. Her legs kicked, useless and wild.


    "You lied to everyone. To him." She tilted Felicia''s head toward Elliot, who was clinging to Kael''s leg, eyes wide, face unreadable. "You made him feel wrong¡ªlike his body didn''t belong to him. Like his pain was normal."


    Tears were slipping down Eve''s cheeks now, but she didn''t blink.


    "You made him hate the only part of himself that came from her."


    My stomach dropped.


    Her.


    Danielle.


    The dead woman we all grieved, while Felicia orchestrated this behind veils of mourning and loyalty and blood.


    And I¡ª


    I was there. Blind. Obedient. Focused on the wrong enemy. A dimwit.


    Felicia wheezed out a broken sound. Her fingers scratched at Eve''s wrist. Her mouth worked, lips trembling around words she couldn''t form.


    Eve bared her teeth.


    "You want mercy now?" she whispered. "After eight transnts? After poisoning a legacy to cover your own pathetic ass?"


    Felicia''s body started to go ck.


    It was Kael¡ªpale and trembling¡ªwho finally found his voice. "Eve¡­"


    She didn''t look at him.


    Didn''t look at anyone.


    Except Felicia.


    "You think this is rage?" she whispered. "This isn''t rage. Rage is a mercypared to what you deserve."


    She leaned closer.


    And for a moment, I thought she might kill her.


    Snap her neck like a twig and drop her to the floor with the rest of the lies.


    But she didn''t.


    She released her.


    Felicia hit the ground like a broken doll, coughing blood, her jaw hanging loose and mangled.


    And Eve¡ª


    Eve straightened slowly.


    Shaking.


    Breathing hard.


    Her bloodied hands dropped to her sides, but her eyes remained on Felicia. Her voice was thunder without its rumble. It wasmand that chilled you to bone. "Confess," She growled. "Or the next time, I pick you up...


    Eve''s voice dropped, low and guttural¡ªalmost unrecognizable.


    Her eyes gleaned  with a madness that born of potent emotions that tore you from the inside out.


    "¡­I''ll open you from cunt to vicle and hang your insides like gands over your lies. I want you to see what rot looks like, Felicia. I want you to smell what you''ve done."


    Everyone went still.


    Even Montegue looked like he might throw up.


    Kael swallowed so hard it echoed.


    And I felt my pulse vanish.


    Because in that moment, even the gods would''ve held their breath.


    Felicia was a pathetic puddle, eyes darting looking for an escape that did not exist. Nothing could escape the fury that Eve had be. She had be a force beyond my wildest calctions.


    Felicia went on her knees, bringing her hands in front of her, begging, mumbling jargon through her broken jaw.


    But Eve was not fazed, not in slightest. "Confess," She limped forward, yet the action retained it menace. "Fix your wretched mouth and confess to your role in massacre that night."

 Chapter 273: The Facilitators Confession

    Hades


    The sound of Felicia''s breathing was wet and uneven¡ªhalf choking, half sobbing¡ªas she crawled on her knees across the cold marble, arms trembling like they couldn''t bear the weight of her guilt. Her hands reached up to her face¡ªtwisted, mangled, leaking blood. She hesitated.


    Then¡ª


    Crack.


    The sound echoed through the hallway like a curse as she pushed her jaw back into ce. Her scream was muffled. Her whole body convulsed. But she did it.


    She forced herself upright and met Eve''s eyes, a trembling wreck of the woman who once stood so high above the rest.


    "P-please¡­" she whispered, barely coherent.


    Eve''s expression didn''t change.


    Her voice was frostbitten steel.


    "Shove it back. No one needs your pleading."


    Felicia flinched like she''d been pped.


    Then she looked down.


    At herself.


    At the blood on her hands.


    At the red stain on the floor.


    And something inside her¡­ broke.


    The grandeur. The delusion. The self-righteousness. All of it shattered with the next breath.


    "I did it," she whispered.


    The hallway froze.


    "I gave Silverpine the blood to track the vehicle that night. Danielle''s blood. Your blood. I leaked the route¡ªbecause I knew you would survive it. I needed it to look real."


    Aircked oxygen.


    Eve didn''t move.


    Felicia kept going, her voice fraying with every word.


    "I gave you thest dose of the trigger serum when you refused to kill them. You had snapped out of it¡­ you were calming down¡­ and I¡­" Her eyes brimmed with tears. "I injected you through the car roof anyway. I needed them to die. They all had to die. I needed those bastards dead."


    Her knees hit the marble again, this time like penance.


    "I was the facilitator."


    The words were barely audible. Like the confession itself was cutting her throat open.


    But we heard them.


    All of us.


    The air snapped.


    And then¡ª


    Eveughed.


    A sound like ss and agony.


    It wed through the silence, too loud, too ragged to be real. A sound born of too much pain, too much betrayal, too much truth.


    It echoed off the walls like a funeral hymn rewritten in madness.


    She clutched her ribs as it shook her. Her knees wobbled.


    Then, midugh¡ª


    She copsed.


    I was under her before she hit the ground.


    "Eve¡ª!"


    Her eyes fluttered, her body limp in my arms. Her skin was ice. Blood soaked her shirt. Her breath came shallow, uneven.


    "No, no, no¡ª"


    Kael dropped beside me, panic written across every inch of him.


    Elliot broke free from his shock and ran to her side, his small fingers grasping at her arm, his lips parted in a silent scream. His shoulders trembled.


    He didn''t make a sound.


    Just wept.


    Shaking.


    Clutching her hand like it was the only thing anchoring him to this world.


    I caught her before she hit the floor.


    But it didn''t feel like catching.


    It felt like copsing.


    Like the world cracked under her weight¡ªand took me with it.


    Eve''s blood was warm against my hands, but her skin was cold. Her body was limp, too limp. And her eyes¡ª


    Her eyes fluttered, like a light about to go out.


    I sank to my knees with her in my arms, but I didn''t call her name. I didn''t dare. I didn''t deserve to speak it.


    Because this wasn''t just blood loss.


    This wasn''t just exhaustion.


    This was the weight of a war I let happen.


    A war I built.


    Elliot clung to her side, pressing his small hand to her arm, silent tears streaming down his cheeks. Kael crouched nearby, trying to assess her injuries, trying to help. But I didn''t move.


    I couldn''t move.


    Because the shaking in my hands had nothing to do with fear.


    It was shame.


    Rotting. Infectious. Final.


    I didn''t speak.


    I didn''t beg.


    What was there to say?


    That I was sorry?


    That I didn''t know?


    That I had believed everyone but her?


    That I had taken the word of a traitor over the trembling hands of a woman who only wanted to protect what little was left of her life?


    No.


    No, there was nothing I could say.


    Not without it tasting like rust and cowardice.


    I wanted to touch her face.


    But I couldn''t.


    Because these hands had pinned her down.


    Had bruised her wrists.


    Had fed her to monsters.


    These hands were not worthy of her skin.


    So I just¡­ held her.


    Beneath the weight of every word I''d flung like a weapon.


    You''re lying.


    You''re manipting me.


    You killed them.


    Gods.


    Gods, what had I done?


    My breath came ragged.


    I couldn''t look at Kael. Couldn''t look at Elliot. Couldn''t look at anyone. The floor blurred. My lungs shriveled.


    You said you loved her.


    And you watched her bleed alone.


    You watched her rot in chains while you told yourself it was justice.


    And now¡ª


    Now you wanted to grieve?


    No.


    No, this wasn''t grief.


    This was consequence.


    This was the price of believing a lie because it was easier than facing the truth that I''d failed her.


    Utterly.


    Irrevocably.


    I pressed my forehead to the crook of her neck and said nothing.


    Because monsters don''t get to mourn.


    They only get to remember.


    And I would remember this silence for the rest of my goddamn life.


    ---


    Eve


    My eyes snapped open, raising to sit and immediately the agony hit like sh to an achielle''s tendon.


    Pain.


    Sharp. Deep. Crippling.


    It tore through me the moment consciousness returned, like someone had driven a de beneath every rib and twisted. My spine arched instinctively, breath hitching in my throat before I copsed back, gasping.


    Every inch of my body screamed.


    But I was alive.


    That thought shouldn''t haveforted me¡ªbut it did.


    The scent of blood and smoke was thick in the air. The silence felt heavy, pressed in by too many eyes, too many truths.


    Then¡ª


    Tiny arms wrapped around me.


    Soft. Shaking.


    "Ellie¡­"


    I opened my eyes fully and found his face buried in my chest, his small hands fisting the front of my ruined shirt like he couldn''t bear to let go. His eyes were red. Puffy. His lips trembled.


    But he didn''t cry.


    Not this time.


    I smiled¡ªweakly¡ªand reached up to wipe the tear tracks from his cheeks.


    "Ellie," I whispered, voice shredded. "You are the bravest boy I know."


    His chin quivered. He nodded once.


    The weight of his silence crushed me more than any scream ever could.


    I held him to me as long as I could manage, ignoring the burning in my ribs, the metallic taste in my mouth. The ache in my bones had nothing on the hollow in my chest.


    I felt the others watching.


    I didn''t look.


    I wouldn''t give them that.


    "Where did you find the bomb?" I asked, voice rough but even.


    Kael cleared his throat.


    "It was from Felicia''s mansion," he said grimly. "There was a pile of them¡­ we found them in a hidden crypt beneath the main estate. Same design, same signature. We believe that''s where the first bomb around Elliot''s neck came from."


    My jaw clenched.


    "She wanted to kill you with him," Kael added quietly. "You were both meant to die."


    My stomach turned.


    I looked down at Elliot.


    He was so small.


    So quiet.


    So whole¡ªdespite everything.


    And still, he''d tried to protect me.


    I felt Hades'' stare like a brand on my skin.


    But I didn''t meet his eyes.


    Not yet.


    Not when I wasn''t sure if I''d survive seeing whatever it was I might find in them.


    Guilt?


    Sorrow?


    Or worse¡­


    A love that had waited too long to matter.

 Chapter 274: Its My Fault

    The next two chapters will be them dismantling theirplex feelings so heads up (this was harder to write LOL):


    Eve


    Ellioty in my arms, sleeping now, body ached into mine. His body was warm and small. It was now when I held him like this that I realized just how tiny he was, his frame slight, signs of the incessant unnecessary invasive medical procedures, and under-eating.


    I knew who was responsible now, without a shadow of doubt, yet would it be enough to grant me reprieve from the guilt that gnawed at me, the hollowned that had taken root in me.


    Kael had left, leaving me with... Hades.


    For a long moment, there was nothing but the sound of Elliot''s soft breathing.


    None of us spoke


    Because...


    What was there left to say?


    I raised my head slowly, and from where he now stood, our eyes met. It was like a sh, steel against flesh as agony seized me.


    He looked different...


    He was different.


    Skin, the pallor of snow, the red ring around the stormy greys I hade to love and then fear was more striking. His eyes were sunken, downcast pulled down by the weight of all that had happened.


    His scent was pungent, eerie, death in itself. The hairs on my arms raised, the presence of the flux palpable from where I was.


    "I should''ve believed you," he said, voice low.


    I found myself flinching at the voice I could no longer recognise. It was worn and jagged enough to pierce.


    His voice barely carried.


    "I should''ve believed you." He repeated


    There was a pause.


    A breath.


    Then the soft, shaky scrape of his boots against marble as he shifted his weight¡ªawkward, unsure.


    I didn''t look away. Not yet. Not even as he let out a dry, humorlessugh that sounded like it hurt.


    "I¡ªI don''t even know what the fuck I thought I was doing," he muttered, dragging a hand through his hair, fingers curling at the roots like he could tear the thoughts out. "Gods. I mean¡ªhow the hell do I even start?"


    Another pause. His voice cracked the next time he spoke, lower now, like it was buckling beneath him.


    "I ran from you. And when I didn''t run, I punished you." He scratched at his neck, hard. "I let them do things to you I wouldn''t let happen to a stranger. And I told myself it was justice. That it was righteous. That you were the monster."


    His eyes didn''t meet mine. Not now.


    "But I was the one foaming at the mouth, wasn''t I?" he asked, more to himself than to me. "You stood there, broken and begging, and I¡ª" His voice caught. "I wanted you to hurt. I needed you to, because if you weren''t lying, then what the fuck did that make me?"


    His hand dropped. Hung limp at his side.


    He was unraveling, piece by piece, but not like before¡ªnot with fury. With something far worse.


    Regret.


    Real, seeping, irreversible regret.


    "I don''t have a speech," he said, looking up¡ªjust a flicker of eye contact before he dropped it again. "No redemption arc. No n. I just¡­"


    He inhaled sharply through his nose.


    "Can Ie closer?" he whispered. "Just a little?" He looked as shattered as I felt. "Please..."


    He didn''t move.


    Not yet.


    He waited¡ªon me.


    Like a man at the gallows. And I was the rope.


    I could feel the tears gather behind my eyes, yet my face remained unaltered by the rage of emotions that threatened to tear me apart. I wanted to let him, tell him toe closer because breathing without him felt like drowning, but the schism was no longer a wound. It was a gulf that swallowed all hope and made mockery of reconciliation.


    My mouth was dry, my throat itches as I spoke in a voice that sounded distant.


    "The distance between us..." I whispered, voice brittle like old ss, "is not something you cross by asking permission."


    His breath caught. I saw it. A twitch in his shoulders, a wince that wasn''t physical.


    "You built it. With your hands. With your words. With your silence. And now you want to walk across it like it''s a hallway? Like it doesn''t reek of blood and betrayal?"


    He didn''t answer.


    He didn''t dare.


    I shifted slightly, cradling Elliot closer, not for protection¡ªbut for grounding. For strength.


    Yet...


    I killed his... mother.


    >"Evie..." Rhea whispered, pulling me back.


    But even her voice could not change the truth.


    "You want toe closer?" I said, eyes finally meeting his. "Thene. But know that you''ll feel every inch of what you made. Every crack. Every scream. Every time I begged you to see me and you chose to see a weapon instead."


    His lips parted¡ªmaybe to speak, maybe to plead¡ªbut nothing came out. His brows quivered, pale lips quivering, his form shaking as though his knees wanted to buckle.


    Seeing him like this was yet another weight on top of everything.


    I sank my teeth into my bottom lip until it bled.


    I needed another type of pain.


    I let the silence sit. Let it burn.


    "You said you don''t have a speech," I continued. "Good. Because there''s nothing you could say that hasn''t already been bled out of me."


    A pause.


    Then quieter¡ª


    "I hate you, Hades," I whispered¡ªand the words didn''t crack. They sliced.


    But the silence that followed shattered me more than his reaction ever could.


    He dropped to his knees like his body finally gave in. Like guilt had weight.


    "No, Eve¡­ please¡ª"


    I smiled through the tears. Cruel, broken, soft. "I wish I could mean those words. I wish I could hate you for plotting to use me like everyone else ever has. I wish I could despise you for nning to erase my kind like vermin."


    My voice broke, just a breath now. "I wish I meant it when I said I regret meeting you."


    And gods, I wish I didn''t still love you.


    "But it was all my fault," I confessed, the words choking me.


    Hades stopped, his eyes marred with disbelief as to what I was now saying.


    "We would have never met if I didn''t rip her open," I said again, softer this time, the words sticking to my throat like ash. "If I hadn''t... if I hadn''t torn through that convoy. If I hadn''t killed her."

 Chapter 275: Death On Its Knees

    Eve


    Hades was still on his knees. But his breath hitched¡ªjust barely. Just enough.


    I didn''t stop.


    Couldn''t.


    "She was pregnant," I whispered. "When I came at her¡ªwhen the beast inside me didn''t even pause to look, to think, to see."


    Elliot stirred against my chest, small and warm and trusting. And it made it worse.


    So much worse.


    "I remember it now," I choked. "She screamed. She tried to shield her stomach. That was thest thing she did. And I¡ª"


    I mped my eyes shut. But the tears still fell.


    "I killed her. I made him motherless."


    My shoulders shook, but I didn''t stop. My voice was fraying now, unraveling like old thread.


    "He looks just like her when he sleeps." I ran a hand through Elliot''s curls, the pain blooming fresh and raw. "Same nose. Sameshes. Same silence. I recall every detail of Danielle, I can imagine herughter. And every time I look at him, Hades¡­"


    I lifted my eyes again.


    "¡­I see what I took from you."


    He opened his mouth¡ªbut nothing came out. His throat bobbed. His jaw locked like it was holding in a scream.


    "I see her," I went on, voice barely audible now. "When his hair catches the light. When he smiles. I see the woman I butchered. The woman who died with her baby in her. Your wife."


    His hand moved¡ªjust a twitch¡ªbut I didn''t flinch.


    Because I wasn''t done.


    "And you know what''s worse?" My lips curved, trembling. "I see her in you too. In the way you breathe when you''re angry. In the way you wear her earring like it still holds her heartbeat. And every time I catch the gleam of that green stone¡­"


    My voice cracked in half.


    "I remember her blood on my ws."


    Silence wrapped around us, suffocating and holy.


    And then I said it¡ª


    "I don''t want to be forgiven, Hades."


    Not when I could not forgive myself.


    His breath hitched again.


    "I just want you to remember that she begged me. Begged me not to hurt. And I did anyway. Not because I wanted to. Not because I meant to. Because I was gone. Because I was something else."


    I drew Elliot closer, burying my face in his hair.


    "And I think¡­ I think a part of me wants to protect him not because I''m kind. But because I''m trying to bring her back. Because I think if I love him enough, maybe the universe will let me rewind. Maybe she''ll open her eyes and hold him again."


    A sob broke in my throat¡ªbut I didn''t let it out.


    "I can''t change what I did," I whispered. "I can''t give you back what I stole. And I won''t ask you to stop hating me for it. Just like i can''t forget the words you said to me, the ns you revealed, the genocide you plotted."


    "I don''t want to be forgiven, Hades."


    His breath hitched.


    And then¡ª


    He moved.


    Not quickly. Not violently. But like something inside him had broken loose, like the floodgates had shattered and now there was nothing left to hold it all back.


    He crawled to me.


    Crawled.


    His knees scraped marble, hands trembling, jaw clenched so tight the veins in his neck stood out. Every inch forward looked like it hurt¡ªlike he was dragging chains only he could feel.


    "You''re wrong," he rasped.


    I blinked.


    He was in front of me now, his head bowed, hands curled into fists as if he were holding his insides from spilling out.


    "You''re wrong," he said again, louder this time. "You didn''t do this. You didn''t choose it. That thing inside you¡ªit was made to kill. They made you kill. She pushed you to finish the job.


    He looked up at me finally¡ªand gods, he looked unmade.


    "I should''ve protected you. From this. From me." His voice cracked into something feral. "I see it now. I see everything now and I swear, I swear on thest fucking breath I have in me¡ªyou were never the monster."


    I flinched, not because of his voice, but the truth in it. The desperation. The ruin.


    He reached up to his ear, slowly¡ªtrembling fingers grazing the emerald earring.


    My breath caught.


    "No," I said, voice sharper than I meant. "Don''t."


    He paused.


    Eyes wide, startled, like he hadn''t realized what he was doing until I stopped him.


    "You think removing it will fix this?" I whispered. "You think you can erase her from your body like that? Erase her from mine?"


    His lips parted, throat bobbing.


    "I just thought¡­" he muttered, blinking fast. "I thought maybe it hurts you to see it. And I¡ª"


    "You want to erase it?" I cut in, my voice quiet but seething. "Then will you erase Elliot too."


    He went still.


    Stone-still.


    Because he understood.


    Because I meant it.


    The earring didn''t haunt me. It anchored me. It reminded me of what I did. Of what I took. Of what he lost.


    And of what still lived on.


    He dropped his hand slowly. Shaking. Mouth parted like he wanted to scream but couldn''t find air.


    "I don''t sleep," he said suddenly, his voice hollow. "I haven''t slept in weeks. I see you every time I close my eyes. The cuffs. The chains. The blood." Heughed¡ªa bitter, broken sound. "And still, it doesn''tpare to seeing you look at me like this."


    He touched his chest, over his heart.


    "I burned the parts of me that could love you cleanly. I scorched them when I chose vengeance over truth. And now all that''s left is this¡ª" he gestured to himself, a trembling wreck. "A man in ruins, who knows toote that he condemned his mate."


    That word. Mate.


    It hit me harder than it should have.


    But he wasn''t done.


    "I told myself I was righteous," he whispered. "That I was honoring my wife. That harvesting your blood was a sacrifice I had the right to make. But it was just cowardice. I used her memory to hide from how you made me feel."


    He leaned in closer, voice unraveling.


    "And I still love her, Eve. I won''t lie to you about that."


    My throat clenched.


    "But what I feel for you¡­"


    His voice cracked again, trailing into silence like he''d lost the words mid-thought.


    Then he dropped his head, his hands trembling as they clenched the floor. "I don''t even know how to say it without it sounding like another excuse. But I swear to you, Eve, I love you. Not the part of you I thought I could use. Not the wolf. Not the prophecy."


    He lifted his eyes to mine. They were ssy, wild. Haunted. "You. I love you. Even when I hated you, I was just¡ªtrying to kill the part of me that wanted to kneel every time I saw you breathe."

 Chapter 276: GOODBYE

    Eve


    He shifted forward, inch by inch, his voice unraveling with every word.


    "I dream about you. Not the nightmares¡ªI deserve those. But the real ones. The ones where you smile, where you touch me like I''m still human. I wake up choking on them. On the thought that I burned the only good thing that ever looked at me like I could be more than a curse."


    He reached for me again, then stopped himself. Hovered.


    "I love you. I love you in the way broken things do¡ªsharpened and sick and hungry. I love you, and it''s killing me."


    I felt it before I saw it¡ªthe shudder in his frame. The hup in his breath.


    Then¡ª


    He wept.


    Not a soft, cinematic thing. A copse.


    His head bowed, shoulders curling in like he wanted to bury into the floor. His hands trembled against the ground. His chest heaved.


    And from his eyes¡ª


    Red.


    Not tears.


    Blood.


    Dark, sluggish, seeping like the grief had ruptured something not just emotional¡ªbut elemental. Like the Flux inside him was mourning too.


    Even he paused. Stunned. He touched his cheek and stared at the red on his fingers, blinking like he couldn''t understand what his body was doing.


    He looked afraid.


    That was what undid me.


    I reached forward¡ªslowly¡ªand wiped the blood from beneath his eye with my thumb. His breath caught. He flinched, then leaned into the touch like it was the only thing keeping him tethered.


    "I didn''t know I could still cry," he whispered.


    I cupped his cheek with my hand, the same hand that had weighed down with chains. That had bled for him.


    "I love you too," I whispered. "Gods help me, I do." We were past the point of lying. I had lied too many times before, to protect myself but now there was nothing left to protect.


    His eyes widened.


    "But love doesn''t fix this," I added gently, even as my voice trembled. "It doesn''t make us safe. It doesn''t make me whole. And it doesn''t make what we did to each other disappear."


    He shook his head. "Don''t say that. Don''t¡ª"


    "I need space, Hades."


    "No." The word ripped from his throat like a wound. "Eve, please. Don''t leave me. Don''t¡ª"


    "I''m not leaving you," I said, though my chest cracked with every word. "But I can''t stay like this. Not right now. I can''t heal with you breathing down my ribs, waiting to be forgiven."


    He crawled closer again, kneeling now so our foreheads nearly touched. "I''ll wait," he said. "I''ll wait forever. I''ll tear my heart out and hand it to you if that''s what you need. Just¡ªdon''t take yourself away from me."


    "I already did," I whispered. "When you let me rot."


    He flinched.


    And for the first time, Hades Stavros¡ªThe Hand of Death¡ªlooked like a man who no longer knew how to survive the consequences of his own heart.


    He looked like a man crumbling under the weight of too many wars¡ªsome he fought, most he lost. And I¡­


    I was one of them.


    We were both doomed, but I was past trying hope.


    I was so tired. So drained.


    But then I saw it again¡ªjust beneath his skin. The red pulse. The faint shimmer in his eyes that didn''t belong to any man I knew. The Flux. It was bleeding through him more and more. Leeching. Spreading.


    "You need to fight it," I said, softly but firmly. "Hades¡­ you need to fight it."


    He blinked. Confused. Shattered. "Fight what?"


    I touched his chest¡ªover his heart, where it burned warm and sick under my palm. "The Flux. It''s killing you."


    He shook his head, lips parting to argue, but no words came. Just a gasp¡ªthen a sob.


    Real. Raw. Messy.


    He crumpled further, burying his face against myp like a man begging a god that didn''t exist. His whole body shook with grief that had nowhere else to go.


    "I don''t know how," he rasped. "It''s in me. I let it in. I wanted it. I thought it would help me hate you. I thought¡ª" He choked. "I thought it would let me bury Danielle without losing myself to you."


    I threaded my fingers through his hair. Pressed a kiss to his temple, not because he earned it¡ªbut because he needed it.


    "You did lose yourself to me," I murmured. "And I lost myself in you."


    He whimpered¡ªactually whimpered¡ªand it made me want to scream.


    "You need rest," I said, gently now. "You haven''t slept. You look like death."


    "I am death," he whispered back.


    "No," I said, voice firmer. "You''re not. You''re just tired. And hollow. And breaking apart." Even now, I still dared to care. I never learned it would seem.


    I love too deeply.


    I shifted, gently nudging him until he looked up at me with wide, bloodshot eyes.


    "I made space for you," I said. "Right here."


    I pulled the edge of the nket back and gestured toward the bed, just beside where Ellioty curled against me like something I could never afford to lose again.


    At first, Hades didn''t move. He looked at the space like it was a trap. Like lying beside me would shatter what little was left of him.


    But then he came.


    Wordlessly. Slowly. Fragile.


    He crawled in beside us¡ªcareful not to touch me. Not yet. Hey on his back, rigid and trembling, eyes locked on the ceiling like if he blinked, I might vanish.


    I turned on my side, facing Elliot, my arm curled around the boy I owed everything to. Hades didn''t move. Not even when his hand identally brushed mine beneath the nket.


    We didn''t speak again.


    Not that night.


    The three of us slept in the same bed.


    But only one of us truly slept.


    Because tomorrow¡ªI would have to wake up and regroup.


    Rebuild.


    And decide if I could ever let the man beside me stay.


    ¡ª-


    HADES


    The first thing I noticed was warmth.


    Not fire. Not blood. Not the scorching grip of the Flux coursing through my veins like venom.


    But actual warmth.


    Soft. Real.


    And the second thing¡ª


    Breath. Small. Shallow. Against my ribs.


    I blinked, slow and groggy, like surfacing from the bottom of a dark ocean.


    My mind fumbled with the sensation¡ªtrying to reconcile the impossible stillness with the chaos I had be ustomed to. For the first time in weeks, maybe months¡­ there was no screaming in my head.


    No Flux whispering beneath my skin.


    No ws at my throat.


    Just breath.


    And¡ª


    A heartbeat.


    I looked down.


    My arm was wrapped around Elliot.


    He was still asleep, curled toward me, his little hand clutching the fabric of my shirt like a lifeline.


    Gods.


    He hadn''t flinched from me.


    He hadn''t run.


    The realization shattered something inside me that I didn''t know was still whole enough to break.


    I turned my head slowly¡ªaching, cautious.


    But the space beside me was empty.


    My chest tightened.


    No¡ª


    Not empty.


    Not entirely.


    There was something on the bed. Resting on the sheet, where her warmth had just been.


    A piece of paper.


    I stared at it.


    For a moment, I didn''t move. Couldn''t.


    The air around me thickened, the walls closing in. My breath stilled in my throat.


    Then I reached out with fingers that shook more than I wanted to admit.


    I unfolded the paper.


    And there it was.


    One word.


    Goodbye.

 Chapter 277: Decrypted

    HADES


    My breath caught.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    I stood so fast the world tilted. The blood drained from my face, my lungs refused to open. I stumbled toward the bathroom¡ªthrew the door open like she might be there, brushing her teeth, frowning at the mirror the way she always did.


    Nothing.


    I spun toward the closet. Yanked the doors open.


    Empty.


    Not entirely¡ªbut just enough. A shirt. Her boots. Gone.


    Gone.


    My knees buckled against the frame. I braced myself with a hand on the floor, heaving, trying to suck air into lungs that had copsed beneath a single word:


    Goodbye.


    "No," I rasped. "No, no, no, no¡ª"


    ¡ªYou did this.


    The Flux slithered through my ribs. Not loud. Not yet. But present.


    You always do this.


    I staggered back, ran. Out of the suite. Down the corridor.


    I didn''t even remember pulling the door open. I just remembered screaming.


    "EVE!"


    My voice echoed down the long white hallways like a curse I couldn''t take back.


    Security agents appeared. Stiff backs. Confused expressions.


    "Alpha Stavros¡ª"


    "FIND HER!" I roared, mming my fist into the wall. The marble cracked. "I want my wife found NOW!"


    They moved. Fast.


    Because I didn''t look like their king anymore¡ªI looked like a man with nothing left to lose.


    And then¡ª


    "Enough."


    Kael''s voice. Sharp. Cutting.


    He stepped out from behind the stairwell, eyes dark, lips set in a grim line.


    "I lost her," I said before he could speak. My voice was broken ss. "Kael¡ªI lost her, and I can''t¡ªI can''t¡ª" My hands trembled. "I can''t breathe without her. Please help me. Help me find her¡ª"


    I turned, staggering toward the elevator.


    Kael grabbed my arm.


    I whipped around.


    He didn''t let go.


    "I helped her go," he said.


    The words didn''t register at first. Didn''t make sense.


    "What?" I whispered.


    Kael didn''t blink.


    "I helped her leave."


    I froze.


    Everything froze.


    "She wanted to go. And I helped her."


    My blood turned to ice.


    "Where is she?" I whispered. "Where the fuck is she, Kael?!"


    "You don''t get to know that."


    I shoved him. Hard. He didn''t flinch.


    "You let her walk into danger?" I snapped. "Her family coulde after her. You don''t know what¡ªwhat if she gets hurt?"


    Kael didn''t back down.


    "What if someone hurts her?" I shouted again.


    Kael''s expression twisted.


    "Says thest person who hurt her."


    The silence hit harder than a p.


    "She begged you to love her," Kael said coldly. "You yed so much with your toy, you broke her."


    I staggered back a step.


    "If she could survive you," he added, "she can survive anything."


    And that was it.


    Thest wall caved.


    I dropped to my knees.


    And I cried.


    I didn''t wail. I didn''t scream.


    I just broke.


    Blood trickled from my eyes again, warm against the cold marble floor.


    Kael''s breath hitched. For a moment¡ªjust one¡ªhe looked like the boy I used to y with before that night.


    "You''re crying¡­" he whispered, kneeling. "You''re actually crying. Even with your tear ducts altered. Hades¡­"


    His voice cracked.


    "You don''t deserve that woman."


    I pressed my forehead to the ground.


    "Even from the grave," Kael said softly, "your bastard of a father still won."


    He looked away.


    "You let him win."


    Kael''s eyes were fogged as he spoke, like each word dragged through him from somewhere deeper than hate.


    "It''s worse knowing it should''ve been me," he said quietly. "I should''ve been the one your father took to that room the night the twins were born. I should''ve been the broken one. The tortured one. The narcissist."


    I looked up, throat raw, body still shaking.


    Kael didn''t flinch.


    "You were never supposed to be his heir, Hades. He didn''t raise you to love. He didn''t raise you to protect. He raised you to destroy."


    He stared at me like he was seeing the boy I used to be¡ªand mourning him.


    "Your father didn''t want a son. He wanted a vessel."


    My stomach twisted.


    "There were others before us, before you," Kael continued. "Boys. Dozens of them. All trained. All tested. All discarded. Infected, Corrupted, devoured and withered by an entity they could not contain."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    "But you¡­ you stepped in front of me that day. You said you could handle it. That I''d be better fit for the army, for the outside, for the light."


    His jaw clenched, his hands fisting at his sides.


    "You wanted to be the hero."


    A pause.


    Then he spat, "And now the hero is the monster. The one who let the only good thing the goddess ever granted him crawl away because he couldn''t let go of hate long enough to see love for what it was."


    Silence rang like a scream.


    Kael stepped closer, eyes sharp with rage and heartbreak. "Do you know what it feels like to hate someone you love? Because I do. Every time I see you like this, I remember the boy who shielded me from a monster, only to be him."


    I sank deeper.


    He crouched again, voice quiet now, bitter as ash.


    "You don''t get to walk a straight path to her anymore."


    He leaned close, inches from my face.


    "You''ll have to crawl through hell to find her. Through your sins. Through everything you destroyed. She doesn''t need saving anymore. But you do."


    His words hit bone.


    And then¡ª


    He stood.


    "Get up."


    I didn''t move.


    "Get up, Hades."


    When I still didn''t, Kael reached down¡ªroughly¡ªgrabbed my arm, and hauled me to my feet.


    I stumbled. My legs shook. But I stood.


    Barely.


    Kael let me go and reached into his pocket.


    "She left onest thing," he said.


    My breath hitched.


    "She decrypted the memory card," he continued. "Said the password was something only she and Ellen would have understood."


    I frowned.


    "What was it?" I rasped.


    Kael met my eyes.


    "Mara is waiting." He told me. "Just when you think that bitch couldn''t be anymore insidious."


    "What?" I was still in a daze


    Kael sighed like he wanted to smack me. "Eve will return but she needs distance, right now we should be at forensics."


    He dragged me along but each time I wanted to sprint back...


    "I need space, Hades," She had said justst night and who was I but a grovelling mad man who would have to respect her wishes even as the thought of not seeing her made me want to put a bullet in my skull.

 Chapter 278: Muzzle Cam

    Hades


    My first step into the familiar sterile chamber was greeted with silence as everyone present ceased speaking or shuffling about.


    But Mara came forward, tablet in hand, tapping away at something that I did not bother to be curious about.


    "Your Majesty..." she paused as she took me in. She nced uneasily at Kael, her concern evidenced in the way her brows knitted.


    Kael shook his head, a barely interceptable gesture. "There are othersing," he drove the discussion away from my appearance. "We will wait."


    As though at cue, the white doors creaked open, and knew who it was without turning to see.


    I knew their scent, it had grown stronger.


    Lucinda, despite her habit of dousing herself in fragrance like her daughter, always seemed to smell faintly of bloodwine.


    If there was Lucinda, there would be Monteque.


    Lucinda made her way in front of me, appearance still wless despite all the revtions of her daughter''s atrocities. Despite the fact that was now in a maximum security cell under 24 hour surveince. The room lined with Silver to weaken her without having to drug her directly.


    But the signs of stress were there.


    "We need to speak..."


    My answer was swift. "We have nothing to speak about." The venom in my voice peeking through despite the hollowness in my chest.


    "No, no, we have to speak!" Her voice grew shrill. "This is a ploy and now I hear that the bitch is out of our sights? She won that easily? Just because of a few fucking papers?" Her voice carried as she mmed closed fists against my chest. "You let Danielle die. You failed as a damn husband and then you let yourself be manipted into using my only child?"


    Numbness was all I felt as I looked down at her, letting her bunch my shirt in her fists. I simply observed, as though from a distance.


    I failed thrice indeed.


    Failed Danielle.


    Failed Elliot.


    Failed... Eve.


    I didn''t move.


    I let Lucinda scream, let her fists batter weakly against my chest like a bird crashing against a tombstone.


    Her words didn''t pierce me. They floated past, noise on the edges of a deeper copse.


    I had no ground left to stand on.


    No cause left to fight for.


    No forgiveness to ask for.


    The guilt spread inside me like ink spilled in clear water¡ªbleeding into every untouched part of me, darkening even the ces I thought too ck to take more.


    You let her rot.


    You let her bleed.


    You let her go.


    The Flux did not mock me this time.


    It stayed silent.


    Silent, but present.


    Like it was savoring my downfall. Like even it knew there was nothing left worth mocking.


    I let Lucinda w at me because I deserved it.


    I deserved worse.


    I let my wife die.


    I let my mate break.


    I let my son suffer.


    And I had no one to me but myself.


    Lucinda''s sobs turned to screams¡ªshrill, feral¡ªbut even those dulled around me, muffled under the crushing, spiraling weight of self-hatred that twisted like a noose inside my gut.


    I didn''t even look up when Montegue stepped forward.


    He was slower than usual.


    His once-strong shoulders hunched forward under invisible weight. His face looked older¡ªyears older than thest time I saw him. Deep lines carved his features, sorrow etching itself into every ne of his face.


    He didn''t say a word.


    Just reached out and gently, almost apologetically, peeled Lucinda''s hands from my shirt.


    She fought him.


    Screamed at him.


    Begged him.


    But Montegue didn''t flinch.


    He simply gathered her into his arms and held her there, her fists pounding uselessly against his chest now, her screams muffled against the wool of his coat.


    He didn''t look at me.


    Not once.


    Because there was nothing left to say.


    Because we both knew what I was.


    A ruin.


    A monster wearing the skin of a king.


    A boy who wanted to be a hero¡ªand became the very thing he tried to save everyone from.


    Mara cleared her throat.


    A soft, deliberate sound that somehow cut through the cavern of my shame.


    When I finally raised my head, she was there, standing stiffly by the data terminal, the tablet clutched to her chest.


    "Alpha Stavros," she said, voice carefully neutral. "The encryption is broken. The files are ready."


    I swayed on my feet.


    Kael stepped up beside me without a word, close enough that I could feel his steady presence¡ªlike a tether, should I need one.


    But I didn''t move.


    Not yet.


    I stood there, staring at Mara, at the terminal glowing coldly behind her, and realized¡ª


    This was it.


    Thest string.


    Thest thread tying me to Eve. To the truth.


    I would see everything now. Everything she had hidden. Everything she had endured.


    And after that¡ª


    There would be no excuses.


    No redemption.


    Only reckoning.


    The Flux inside me stirred at the thought¡ªbut I crushed it down.


    Not now.


    Not yet.


    I took one slow, dragging step toward the terminal.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Toward the evidence that would either damn me fully¡ªor finally force me to be something she could be proud of again.


    If it wasn''t already toote.


    If she hadn''t already buried me in her heart.


    And gods...


    I deserved that too.


    I reached the terminal, fingers hovering above the screen.


    But I didn''t touch it yet.


    Not until I knew.


    "What was the password?" I rasped, not looking away from the nkmand prompt pulsing expectantly on the monitor.


    Mara hesitated. Then cleared her throat again.


    "Uniform," she said.


    The word barely registered at first.


    Uniform?


    Kael stepped forward, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "I thought it was strange too. But¡­ Eve said it made sense. That it was something her sister used to say when they were kids."


    He grimaced faintly. "Apparently Ellen couldn''t pronounce ''unicorn.'' Called it ''uniform'' instead."


    I felt something twist deep inside me.


    Pain¡ªfamiliar and raw.


    It wasn''t the word that gutted me.


    It was the memory.


    A sh:


    Eve, smirking as she shoved a ridiculous unicorn onesie into my arms, daring me to wear it.


    The way sheughed¡ªreallyughed¡ªwhen I finally gave in and put the stupid thing on just to see her smile.


    The way the next day, I found her curled up in the room clutching her stomach, biting back tears she thought I couldn''t hear.


    The memory of sliding down to her, pulling her against me, holding her through a breakdown she never exined.


    Gods.


    All this time¡ª


    Memories.


    Even when she couldn''t bear the weight herself.


    I dragged a hand down my face, the ache in my chest nearly unbearable.


    Kael spoke again, voice lower. "Looks like Ellen¡­ wanted her to see something. Wanted her to know something."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "Why?" I asked hoarsely. Why would her snake of a sister want her to know something.


    Silence.


    Kael didn''t answer.


    Mara shifted uneasily, then finally spoke¡ªquiet, steady.


    "I believe it''s something you all have to see for yourselves."

 Chapter 279: Who Killed Her?

    Hades


    Without waiting for permission, she reached across me and tapped the screen.


    A file appeared on the terminal.


    Muzzle Cam Footage.


    My breath caught.


    The screen flickered.


    Then¡ª


    The video began to y.


    At first, there was only static¡ªfaint, broken, and distant. Then came the sound. A scream.


    "Please, no!"


    Not any scream.


    Danielle''s.


    It struck me like a de between the ribs, sharp and immediate, stealing all the breath from my lungs. I gripped the terminal tighter as the feed fought to stabilize, my heart hammering against my ribs, a tremor tearing down my spine. The footage sharpened just enough to make out the scene, and nausea curdled in my gut.


    The Royal Convoy was in ruins. A car¡ªno, what remained of one¡ªstood mangled at the center of the frame. ss glittered across scorched asphalt. Metal was peeled open, torn like paper. Blood streaked the windows, and in the distance, fire licked at the night air, casting the carnage in a sick, pulsing light.


    Feliciay on the ground just outside the wreckage, crawling weakly, leaving streaks of blood in her wake. But the creature¡ªif you could call it that¡ªpaid her no mind.


    It was perched atop the car, a massive, hulking shape snarling and wing at the shredded roof. Its fur was matted and smoking, muscles straining as it ripped through the steel. Even distorted by blood and rage, the shape was sickeningly familiar.


    Eve.


    Not Eve.


    The thing they made her into.


    A low, animalistic growl rumbled from the speakers, and another scream pierced through the air¡ªhigher this time, frantic. Danielle.


    "Please!" her voice cracked, frantic and broken. "Please don''t hurt my baby. Please¡ªplease, not my baby!"


    The camera shook, the angle slipping, but through the broken door frame, I saw her. Danielle.


    Bloodied. Curled over her swollen stomach, arms shielding the life inside her. Tears streaked her face, mixing with ash and soot. She was trying to protect Felicia even as death wed closer.


    She wasn''t begging for herself. She was begging for Elliot.


    The beast didn''t hear her¡ªor didn''t care. Its ws dug deeper into the roof, the metal shrieking as it peeled back under its weight. I could barely breathe, watching as the gap widened and the creature snarled, jaws snapping.


    Another sob tore itself out of Danielle, raw and desperate, and in the room around me, someone gasped. Maybe Lucinda. Maybe Kael. Maybe all of them.


    I didn''t move.


    I couldn''t.


    Then the beast lunged forward, tearing open thest of the car''s defenses.


    In one brutal movement, it seized Danielle through the wreckage in one deadly snap of her jaw.


    Screams rang out all around me in response to what was toe...


    But there had been no injury to Danielle''s face...


    The beast pulled out its catch but it was not Danielle''s flesh, not her throat that was mped within the jaws...


    It was the back of her torn dress as she yanked her out of the wreckage. She dangled for a moment, limp and terrified, before the beast set her down on the ground just beyond the smoking vehicle.


    The convoy exploded behind them a heartbeatter, a sh of fire lighting up the sky. Shrapnel and me burst outward, but the creature¡ªEve¡ªthrew itself over Danielle, shielding her with its own battered body.


    The footage shook again, the image shuddering with the aftershock of the explosion. Through the static, through the smoke, I saw Danielle''s hand¡ªbloody, shaking¡ªreach up to the beast''s. A soft, fleeting touch. Gratitude. Trust and confusion.


    The screen flickered again, the view tilting wildly with the jostling of the camera from the force of the explosion.


    In the distance, the low, rhythmic beat of helicopter des cut through the smoke. A dark shape blurred above the treeline, spotlights sweeping over the carnage.


    Then¡ª


    A whistle.


    Sharp. Shrill.


    Almost imperceptible beneath the chaos¡ªbut I heard it.


    Not with my ears.


    With something deeper.


    The beast froze mid-snarl, head jerking toward the sound. Its shoulders heaved with every breath, blood streaming from a dozen gashes along its side.


    It hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªthen turned and began to limp away from Danielle''s crumpled form. One step. Then another. Then it was gone, swallowed into the smoke and the ruin.


    That was when Eve had been retrieved.


    When they came for her.


    When they tore her away and buried her truth beneath chains and blood and lies.


    I thought the footage would end there.


    I thought that had to be the end.


    But the screen kept ying.


    The static wavered¡ªand through the haze, I saw her.


    Danielle.


    Still alive.


    Still breathing.


    Still cradling her belly.


    She was crying now, raw, gasping sobs that punched through the smoke. Her hands scrabbled against the scorched earth, her knees drawn up instinctively.


    Then¡ª


    A scream tore from her throat.


    Agonizing.


    Gut-wrenching.


    She was inbor.


    Too early.


    Too alone.


    I gripped the terminal tighter as I watched her convulse on the ground, her body wracked with pain.


    Lucinda copsed to her knees beside me with a broken sob, her hands wing at her mouth as if to physically keep the sound inside.


    Montegue caught her, held her¡ªbut his own shoulders shook under the weight of it.


    On the screen, Danielle''s nails dug into the dirt, blood smearing across her thighs as she struggled. There was no one to help her. No one to guide her. No one to catch the life fighting its way out of her.


    Felicia was nowhere to be seen.


    Felicia had abandoned her the moment she needed her most.


    Another scream.


    Another surge.


    And then, in a final, desperate push, a small, wet form slid into her trembling hands.


    A child.


    A boy.


    Tiny. Fragile.


    Alive.


    Elliot.


    Danielle sobbed in relief, clutching him close to her chest, wrapping him in a torn shred of her dress, cooing soft, broken words I couldn''t hear over the roar in my ears.


    She kissed his head. Rocked him gently against her breast. Shielded him from the ash falling like snow.


    She fought to live.


    She fought to protect him.


    And I had buried her under lies and assumptions.


    My vision blurred. My hands shook. I felt myself breaking apart cell by cell, watching the woman I failed do everything I couldn''t¡ªalone, terrified, bleeding out in the dirt.


    But even through the tears, even through the horror¡ªone thought cut through:


    Danielle was alive.


    She survived the explosion.


    She survived Eve.


    Then¡ª


    Who killed her?

 Chapter 280: Blackmail?

    Hades


    The footage jolted again.


    A shadow moved at the edge of the smoke.


    A small, slight form creeping closer.


    I leaned forward, heart hammering.


    It was a wolf¡ªsmall, fawn-colored, its paws light on the bloodied ground.


    It padded closer.


    Closer.


    And then the light caught its face.


    Not Eve.


    Not another beast.


    Felicia.


    Felicia in shifted form, slipping through the wreckage like a carrion bird, while her sister bled out alone.


    The room stayed silent.


    No one breathed.


    No one moved.


    Because somehow, impossibly, what had seemed like the end was only the beginning.


    And everything we thought we knew...


    had just been obliterated or it immensely more horrible that we could have been able toprehend.


    The footage stuttered again.


    The fawn-colored wolf stalked closer, circling Danielle like a vulture scenting weakness. Danielle didn''t notice at first¡ªshe was too focused on her newborn, whispering soft, broken words as she wrapped him tighter against her torn dress.


    But when the wolf growled¡ªlow and sharp¡ªDanielle''s head jerked up.


    Confusion first.


    Then fear.


    She tried to move, but her legs buckled beneath her. She shifted, trying to crawl backward, shielding Elliot with her body.


    The fawn wolf bared its teeth.


    Danielle screamed¡ªa sound that yed me alive as it cut through the speakers¡ªand tried to shift, bones cracking under the strain.


    But she couldn''t.


    Not afterbor.


    Not bleeding out.


    She was trapped. Defenseless.


    "Please!" Danielle gasped, holding Elliot close, her body trembling from head to toe. "Felicia, please, not him. Not¡ª"


    The wolf lunged.


    It struck her hard enough to knock her t on her back, Elliot slipping from her grasp. Danielle cried out, scrambling toward him, but the wolf snapped at her shoulder, dragging her away by the fabric of her dress.


    Lucinda''s hand flew to her mouth with a wet choking sound.


    Onscreen, Danielle screamed again¡ªhigher, more panicked¡ªas she fought to crawl back to her child.


    But Felicia didn''t go for the baby.


    Not at first.


    She shoved him aside like he was nothing, a tiny wriggling bundle that tumbled into the scorched grass.


    Then she turned back to Danielle.


    The camera caught everything¡ªthe snarl, the gleam of teeth¡ªbefore Felicia struck.


    She went for Danielle''s torso, ripping through flesh and bone with wet, sickening sounds that filled theb with the stink of horror.


    There were no words.


    No dramatics.


    Just the noise of it.


    The tearing.


    The crunching.


    The desperate, ragged gasps as Danielle tried to scream through the agony, her legs kicking weakly against the dirt.


    The camera jolted, and we only caught shes¡ªblood against charred grass, the white of Danielle''s eyes wide and terror-stricken, the pitiful whimpers escaping her throat.


    Lucinda gagged beside me. Fell to her hands and knees and vomited onto the sterile tile.


    Montegue stood frozen.


    Stone.


    There was no saving his dignity now. His shoulders shook¡ªonce, twice¡ªthen he crumbled to the floor beside his wife, hands pressed uselessly to his face as if trying to block out what he had just seen.


    Danielle''s body jerked once more.


    Then went still.


    Until, I had found her.


    She has held out despite the attack for me.


    The fawn wolf circled her, nosing at the torn fabric around her ruined abdomen, before tearing a strip free and pawing furiously at the blood-smeared dirt¡ªas if trying to erase something.


    The truth that he had been born by Danielle.


    I couldn''t feel my hands anymore.


    Couldn''t feel my heart beating.


    Because everything Eve had tried to tell me¡ªeverything I called her a liar for¡ªwas right here. In the blood. In the dirt. In the silence that followed Danielle''sst broken breath.


    Even some parts Eve had beenpletely off the mark about. Felicia''s Deception had been such a convoluted web that even Eve, the other living person present, was not aware of the full truth.


    She has not made Elliot motherless.


    She had not killed Danielle.


    Not even attempted to hurt her.


    It had been Felicia.


    She was both the facilitator and a murderer.


    Yet Eve med herself justst night, not knowing how deep the conspiracy ran.


    And Felicia¡ª


    Felicia had murdered her.


    Not a mindless beast.


    Not a prophecy.


    Not a curse.


    Family.


    Her own sister.


    The feed crackled again. The fawn wolf shifted back into human form¡ªnaked, blood-slick, barely distinguishable from the ash and smoke¡ªstaggering toward Elliot''s tiny, shivering form.


    Her face was twisted.


    Not in rage.


    Not in grief.


    In calction.


    As if she was already weighing the next lie she would tell.


    Already plotting how she would spin this.


    How she would survive it.


    The footage flickered¡ªthen cut out.


    ck screen.


    Silence.


    A silence, so total it roared.


    ---


    The maximum security cell was too bright.


    The white walls, the reinforced ss¡ªthey reflected the overhead light too perfectly, making the room feel sterile, almost ethereal.


    Felicia looked small inside it.


    Small and neat, her hair braided down her back, her hands folded primly in herp. Her eyes¡ªclear, steady¡ªlifted as the door hissed open.


    The moment she saw them¡ªMontegue, Lucinda, Kael, and me¡ªher face lit up.


    A tremulous smile bloomed, fragile and bright.


    Like a daughter relieved to see her family atst.


    "Mom? Dad?" she breathed, standing up so quickly the chair scraped across the floor. "You came."


    Her voice cracked, perfectly, like she''d been barely holding herself together.


    She pressed her palms against the ss.


    "I knew you would," she whispered.


    None of us answered.


    The silence didn''t deter her.


    If anything, she drew strength from it, mistaking it for hesitation¡ªconcern.


    Love.


    "I know it''s all so confusing right now," she continued, voice trembling just enough. "I know how it looks. But I can exin everything."


    She pressed a hand to her chest, as if steadying her own heart.


    "They threatened me," she said softly. "Silverpine. Their Monarchy. All of them. They said if I didn''t help, they''de after you. After all of you."


    Her voice broke again¡ªperfectly imperfect.


    She had gotten enough time to craft a story, a tall tale.


    "I couldn''t risk it. I couldn''t lose you."


    Lucinda''s hands twisted tightly in front of her skirt, her knuckles white.


    Montegue didn''t move at all¡ªjust stared at his daughter like she was slowly slipping through his fingers and he couldn''t catch her.

 Chapter 281: No Lies Left To Tell

    Hades


    Felicia didn''t notice.


    Or maybe she didn''t want to.


    She kept talking.


    "Everything I did¡ªI did because I had to. I didn''t want to. I didn''t want any of it. But when you''re trapped between two monsters..." she shook her head, letting a tear slip artfully down her cheek, "you do what you have to do to survive. To protect the people you love."


    She smiled again, small and aching. "I know it hurts right now. But I did it for you."


    A beat of silence.


    Then sheughed¡ªsoftly, nervously. "Gods, it''s almost funny, isn''t it? How she fooled all of us again. Using Elliot like that. Manipting him. Poor thing doesn''t even realize he''s just another pawn to her."


    She turned slightly toward me now, her gaze softening into something that might have looked like pity.


    "I saw her, you know," she said gently. "I saw Eve tear into Danielle. I saw herughing while Danielle screamed."


    Lucinda flinched¡ªso small a movement it might have been mistaken for a shiver.


    Felicia smiled wider, encouraged.


    "I tried to save her. I tried to stop it. But what could I do?" Her voice lowered to a hush, as if sharing a sacred shame. "I''m not strong like you, Father. Not brave like you, Mother. I did what I could."


    Montegue closed his eyes for a moment, slow and heavy, like lifting his own eyelids was bing too great a burden.


    Felicia didn''t see it.


    Or she refused to.


    "I''m sorry for what little part I yed," she said, pressing her hand against the ss again, as if reaching for them. "I am. But it''s not my hand that''s soaked in blood. It''s Eve''s."


    She gave another tearful, hopeful smile.


    "And now that you know, now that you see, we can fix this. We can fix everything. Together."


    She tilted her head, a note of almost childlike pleading entering her voice.


    "Please. Help me. Bring me home."


    No one spoke.


    The silence stretched so long that even Felicia, finally, faltered.


    She nced between them, her smile wavering.


    To fill the growing crack, she said brightly, "Elliot will miss me, you know. He loves me. I''m the only mother he''s ever known. He needs me."


    A muscle in Montegue''s jaw twitched.


    Felicia forged ahead, desperate now to fill the silence with her version of the world.


    "And¡ªI know you''re worried about the procedures. The marrow transfers. But you have to understand¡ªit was necessary."


    Still that reasonable, rational voice. That careful logic.


    "I couldn''t leave Elliot motherless. Not after Danielle died. And Hades¡ª" her voice softened again, almost pitying as she looked at me, "¡ªyou were grieving. Broken. You were dangerous back then. If I''d left Elliot with you, he wouldn''t have survived."


    Her hand tightened into a small fist against the ss.


    "I did what was right," she said, earnest. Sincere.


    She smiled again.


    Soft.


    Hopeful.


    Triumphant.


    "I saved him."


    The words fell like stones in the dead silence.


    For a long moment, no one moved.


    Montegue exhaled¡ªonce¡ªlike it hurt.


    Lucinda''s hands trembled harder now, but she kept them hidden at her sides.


    I simply stared at her.


    At the girl who still thought she could charm her way out of hell.


    At the daughter who had built her kingdom of lies atop the bones of her sister, her family, her own soul.


    Felicia smiled sweetly through the ss, mistaking our devastation for hesitance.


    Mistaking our horror for hope.


    Mistaking our silence for love.


    Felicia didn''t notice the shift.


    Or she didn''t want to.


    When Montegue finally moved¡ªreaching into the folds of his coat and pulling out a slim ck tablet¡ªshe mistook the gesture for hope.


    Her smile brightened.


    "See?" she said softly, stepping closer to the ss. "We can still fix this. We still have time. Danielle''s anniversary ising up soon, and I thought¡ªmaybe¡ª" she hesitated shyly, almost girlish, "maybe we could n it together."


    Lucinda''s fingers dug into Montegue''s sleeve, but Felicia wasn''t looking.


    She was already imagining it¡ªalready painting the picture in her mind.


    "I was thinking... orchids and asters," she said, voice light, dreamy. "Danielle loved those. Remember, Mother? How she used to fill the conservatory with them in spring? It''ll be beautiful. Like she would''ve wanted."


    Her eyes shimmered with tears¡ªbut not grief.


    Hope.


    Delusion.


    Montegue said nothing as he powered on the tablet. His hands were steady. Terribly steady.


    Lucinda made a choking sound deep in her throat, one hand pressed over her mouth.


    Felicia reached out reflexively,ying her palm against the ss with a soft, soothing smile.


    "It''s okay," she murmured. "We''ll make it right again. You''ll see. We''ll heal."


    Lucinda shook her head wildly, tears spilling down her cheeks¡ªbut Felicia only thought she was agreeing.


    "I''ll help," she said. "We''ll pick the colors. The music. The flowers. Danielle always said she wanted a peaceful anniversary, not some big parade."


    Sheughed softly, wistfully.


    "I remember," she said. "She used to say she wanted her funeral to smell like a garden."


    Her hand curled lightly against the ss, like she was already dreaming of the petals.


    Montegue turned the tablet around.


    The screen red to life.


    Felicia''s smile froze¡ªjust slightly.


    Confusion flickered across her face when she saw the first frame.


    Not music.


    Not flower arrangements.


    Not schedules.


    Blood.


    Smoke.


    Screams.


    The muzzle cam footage¡ªstill ying, brutally, mercilessly¡ªflickered across the screen in cold, raw color.


    Felicia blinked.


    A small, confused frown tugged at her lips.


    "What...?"


    She stumbled back a step from the ss as the sound kicked in¡ªthe shriek of tearing flesh, the wet gasping sobs, the brutal crunch of bone.


    Lucinda made a broken noise, turning away, clutching her stomach.


    Felicia stared at the footage¡ªat the fawn-colored wolf tearing into her sister''s broken body¡ªand her mouth opened and closed once.


    Twice.


    "No," she said, almost childishly. "No, that''s not¡ª"


    The footage shifted again.


    Felicia''s naked, blood-smeared human form appearing out of the smoke, staggering toward the crying infant bundled in Danielle''s torn dress.


    Her face.


    Clear.


    Undeniable.


    Calcted.


    Montegue stepped closer to the ss, silent, unmoving, a mountain about to fall.


    Felicia''s breath hitched.


    "I didn''t..." she whispered. "I didn''t mean¡ª"


    She reached for the ss again¡ªdesperate this time. Desperate to w back the lie.


    "You don''t understand," she said frantically. "I didn''t have a choice! I had to¡ªit wasn''t supposed to¡ªEve¡ªEve¡ª"


    Her voice broke into stuttering gasps, but there was no one rushing to soothe her now.


    Lucinda had sunk to her knees.


    Montegue''s hand¡ªthe one holding the tablet¡ªtightened so hard around the device that the stic casing cracked.


    Kael said nothing.


    I said nothing.


    We all just watched her.


    Watched her world copse piece by piece.


    And finally¡ªfinally¡ªFelicia saw it.


    Saw the looks on our faces.


    Saw the truth on the tablet.


    And knew.


    There was no saving her.


    No fixing it.


    No garden of orchids.


    No anniversary.


    Only the grave she had dug with  own hands¡ªand the family she had buried in it.

 Chapter 282: Family Is Family

    Hades


    The silence stretched so long it felt like the walls were closing in.


    Felicia stared at us.


    At the tablet.


    At the truth.


    And for a breath¡ªjust a single breath¡ªher face crumpled in horror.


    Then¡ª


    It hardened.


    "I saved myself," she said sharply, her voice cracking through the room like a whip. "What was I supposed to do? Let her kill me? Let her kill all of us?"


    She mmed her palm against the ss, making Lucinda flinch.


    "You think I wanted this?" she snarled. "I had to survive! I had to!"


    Her eyes darted desperately between her parents,nding harder on Montegue, then Lucinda¡ªpleading, demanding.


    "I''m your daughter," she spat. "Your only daughter now. Would you really throw me away for a corpse? For someone who''s been rotting in a capsule all this time?"


    Montegue''s jaw tightened, but he said nothing.


    Lucinda sobbed harder, her body folding in on itself like a dying thing.


    Felicia didn''t stop.


    She pressed harder against the ss, breathing faster now, frantic.


    "You''re going to let some twisted sense of justice destroy your family?" she hissed. "You''re going to let me rot in here, while the beast that murdered two royals walks free because she cried about being forced to kill?"


    Her mouth twisted into something sharp, something ugly.


    "She still killed them," Felicia said viciously. "She still tore them apart. Injection or not. Mind control or not."


    She mmed her hand against the ss again.


    "That bitch still ripped people apart while you''re standing here mourning her like a saint!"


    Kael stepped closer to Montegue, steadying him when his knees buckled slightly.


    But Felicia wasn''t looking anymore.


    She only saw herself now.


    Saw her world slipping through her fingers.


    "You owe me!" she shouted, voice rising. "I did what I had to do! I survived! I kept the family together! I kept Elliot safe when no one else could!"


    Her mouth trembled¡ªbut not with sorrow.


    With rage.


    "Danielle would have forgiven me," she said, almost sweetly. Almostughing. "She always did, didn''t she? I slept with her fianc¨¦ and she forgave me. So what if¡ª" she huped, breathless, "¡ªso what if I got angry? So what if I snapped? I raised her son!"


    She spread her hands as if waiting for apuse.


    "I gave up everything to raise him. I sacrificed years of my life for him. For you. For all of you."


    The words curdled into something poisonous.


    "So what if I killed her? She would have forgiven me anyway."


    Lucinda''s hands fell limp at her sides.


    She simply stared at Felicia¡ªher mouth working soundlessly, her body rocking slightly where she knelt.


    Montegue looked older than I had ever seen him.


    So much older.


    "I am your daughter," Felicia said again, more viciously now. "Not her."


    She mmed her palm against the ss once more, harder this time, rattling the frame.


    "You want to throw me away?" she spat. "You want to toss away the only child you have left because of some stupid, outdated morality?"


    She panted, chest heaving.


    "I made a mistake," she said savagely. "Fine. I made a mistake. But family forgives. Danielle would have. So should you."


    She smiled then¡ªa sharp, broken thing, too many teeth and no warmth.


    "We can still n her anniversary," she said, voice trembling on the edge of hysteria. "We can still pick the flowers. Orchids and asters. Remember, Mother? Orchids and asters. Just like she wanted. It''ll be beautiful. We''ll make it perfect for her."


    Lucinda moaned low in her throat and turned into Montegue''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Montegue just stood there.


    Frozen.


    Ruined.


    He didn''t speak.


    Didn''t move.


    And Felicia¡ª


    Felicia just kept smiling.


    Believing¡ªdesperately, violently¡ªthat if she smiled enough, if she pretended hard enough, the world would stitch itself back into the fantasy she wanted.


    But it wouldn''t.


    It couldn''t.


    Because we had all seen it now.


    We had all seen her tear her sister apart like an animal.


    And no number of orchids or asters would ever hide the blood on her hands.


    The silence after Felicia''s desperate smile fractured was heavier than any scream.


    Lucinda lifted her head, her voice cracking through the heavy air.


    "How could you do something like this?" she whispered. "How, Felicia?"


    For a moment, a sh of something crossed Felicia''s face.


    Not guilt.


    Not regret.


    Contempt.


    Sheughed¡ªa hollow, broken sound.


    "How?" she echoed, her lip curling. "I learned it from you."


    Lucinda flinched.


    Felicia pressed closer to the ss, voice sharpening into a serrated hiss. "I got her fianc¨¦, didn''t I? Just like you taught me that if you wanted something, you took it." Her mouth twisted. "Only difference is, she still won. She still ended up happy while I¡ª"


    She barked anotherugh, harsh and joyless.


    "Three miscarriages, Mother. Three," she sneered. "Because the man I ''stole''¡ªthe man you and Father encouraged me to pursue¡ªwas a monster."


    Felicia''s eyes glinted with something wild, something furious.


    "While she," she spat, "was ying house with a man who would have rather eaten silver than raise a hand against her."


    Lucinda choked on a sob, but Felicia steamrolled on, her words gathering venom.


    "I gave Danielle everything she had!" she snapped. "I gave her a caring husband¡ªmy husband¡ªafter I found out what he was, the infection that raced through his veins. I gave her my ex-fianc¨¦¡ªyou remember, Hades? You were mine first." I stiffened, the disgust rolling off me thick as smoke.


    Felicia didn''t notice.


    She couldn''t.


    She was too busy spiraling into her own madness.


    "I gave her a child when I couldn''t even keep mine alive," she snarled. "I handed her a fucking fairy tale. And what did I get?"


    She mmed her palm t against the ss, voice rising into a shriek.


    "I got beaten," she hissed. "I got locked up while I bled out, so nobody would know that His Royal Majesty was a sadistic bastard."


    Lucinda shook her head mutely, tears slipping down her cheeks.


    Felicia leaned closer, her breath fogging the ss.


    "I got pregnant again," she whispered. "It was a girl. And he beat me for it. For killing his son."


    Montegue''s hand clenched around Lucinda''s trembling arm.


    But Felicia smiled again¡ªa horrible, twisted parody of the child they once knew.


    "And Danielle?" she mocked. "She would have a son. She had peace. She had everything I bled for. And she still had the audacity to look at me with pity and say she forgave me."


    Her smile fractured, wild.


    "Forgave me. For what? For surviving?"


    She let out a wetugh, almost giddy.


    "I should have been the one to live happy. I earned it. She stole it from me. She stole it all."


    Lucinda finally covered her mouth with her hands, the sobs tearing free.


    But Felicia pressed her forehead against the ss, her voice dropping into a low, seething whisper.


    "So what if I killed her?" she murmured. "Family forgives. Family always forgives."


    She smiled again.


    A delusion.


    A madness.


    "Right, Mother?" she coaxed sweetly. "We''ll still n her anniversary. Orchids and asters. Danielle always loved orchards. You remember, don''t you?"


    Lucinda copsed fully against Montegue''s side, broken.


    Montegue straightened.


    For the first time, his voice cut across the room¡ªsharp, clear, final.


    "Felicia Veronique Montegue," he said.


    She flinched at the full use of her name.


    "You are no longer our daughter."


    Felicia''s mouth opened.


    Closed.


    "No," she whispered, the first crack of real fear shing through her eyes. "No, no, you can''t¡ª"


    Montegue didn''t waver.


    "Your fate," he said coldly, "belongs fully to the mercy of Alpha Hades Stavros and his mate, Eve Valmont."


    Felicia''s face drained of color.


    "No," she rasped. "No!"


    But Montegue didn''t look back.


    He simply tightened his grip around Lucinda''s shoulders and guided her away.


    Step by step.


    Away from the daughter who was already dead to them.


    Felicia mmed her fists against the ss as they retreated.


    Screaming.


    Begging.


    Cursing.


    But no one turned back.


    Not even once.

 Chapter 283: Too Little, Too Late

    HADES


    "Tell me where she is, Kael," I said, my voice low but sharp enough to carve through the hallway''s silence.


    Kael didn''t even nce back at me.


    He just kept walking, his boots striking the marble in even, measured steps toward the suite. My suite.


    No¡ªnot mine. Ours.


    What was a room without her in it? Nothing but a tomb with a prettier view.


    "Kael," I growled again, harsher now, my feet scraping against the polished floor as I hurried after him. "You have to tell me."


    Still, he moved like I was a ghost howling behind him. Like the words couldn''t touch him anymore.


    A desperate knot twisted deep in my gut.


    The Flux stirred, feeding on the panic wing up my throat.


    I couldn''t do it.


    I couldn''t walk back into that room alone.


    I couldn''t bear the silence.


    The empty air.


    The scent of her already beginning to fade from the sheets.


    Something inside me cracked wide open.


    I lunged forward, grabbed Kael''s shoulder harder than I meant to.


    Hard enough that something popped.


    Kael hissed sharply, wrenching away, his arm falling limp at his side for a moment. He spun toward me, his face shing with shock before settling into something heavier.


    Disgust.


    "You broke my damn corbone," he said, voice raw with pain.


    I barely heard him.


    The blood was roaring too loud in my ears.


    "You have to tell me," I rasped. "Please."


    Kael shook his head, jaw tight.


    "I made a promise," he said. "To her. Not you."


    I bared my teeth, the growl rumbling out before I could stop it. "You took away my tracking on her! How could you¡ª"


    "Because it was the right thing!" Kael snapped, finally shoving me back with his good hand. "Because it was loyalty. Trust. Things you spat on the moment you made her bleed for your own damn pride."


    I staggered back a step, breathing hard, the hallway tilting for a second.


    Kael wiped the back of his hand across his mouth, ring at me.


    "You don''t deserve to know where she is," he said. "Not yet."


    I gritted my teeth so hard my jaw clicked. "I need her. I can''t¡ª"


    "You can''t what?" Kael cut in, stepping closer, voice rising. "You can''t sleep without her? You can''t think? You can''t keep the Flux at bay without using her as a crutch?"


    I said nothing.


    Because it was true.


    Kael let out a breath, rough and shaking.


    "You''re afraid," he said softer now, studying me like I was some broken creature he didn''t know how to fix. "You''re afraid of Elliot. Of walking into that room and seeing yourself in his eyes."


    I swallowed hard, throat burning.


    "You''re afraid that you''re gonna fail him," Kael continued mercilessly. "The way your father failed you."


    I pressed a hand against the wall, bracing myself.


    The Flux was louder now. A low, pulsing throb under my skin. Mocking. Smirking.


    "You think if you find her, it''ll fix everything," Kael said, his voice ragged. "But you don''t get to chase her down and demand forgiveness like a spoiled prince anymore."


    I lifted my head, breathing hard. "I have to find her. I have to¡ª"


    "You have to be better first!" Kael shouted.


    The sound cracked through the corridor, echoing off the stone.


    "You have to prove you''re worthy of her finding you," he said, quieter but no less vicious. "You have to earn the right to stand beside her again."


    I staggered a step back.


    Kael raked a hand through his hair, pacing a few steps away, trying to calm himself.


    "You don''t get to fix this by bleeding," he muttered. "Or by breaking something. You fix it by living. By doing better."


    He stopped, turned, meeting my eyes.


    "You fix it," he said steadily, "by starting with your son."


    The word hit like a whip.


    Son.


    Ours.


    Elliot.


    I let my head fall back against the cold wall, closing my eyes.


    The thought of facing him¡ªof seeing all the pain I had caused written in his small, haunted face¡ªterrified me more than any battle, any Flux storm, any nightmare.


    I had failed him already.


    I would fail him again.


    The silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating.


    Then Kael moved closer, until he was standing right in front of me.


    "Go eat with him," he said, voice firm but not unkind. "Put him to bed. Sit with him. Remind him that not every person who touches his life will leave him broken."


    I swallowed against the lump in my throat.


    Kael ced his good hand on my shoulder¡ªlight, but anchoring.


    "And tomorrow," he said, softer, "you meet me in your office. We''ll go over the footage of Eve''s retrieval."


    I blinked at him, confused.


    "You said..." My voice cracked. "You said if she was innocent, you''d resign."


    Kael''s face twisted¡ªpain shing there so nakedly it nearly undid me.


    He exhaled slowly.


    "Your wife," he said, "made me promise to stand by your side."


    His voice thickened. His fingers tightened on my shoulder.


    "So don''t," he said, smiling bitterly, "make me break my oath."


    He squeezed once.


    Then he turned and walked away, his limp barely noticeable but there.


    Leaving me standing there.


    Alone.


    With the weight of everything pressing down on my chest until I could barely breathe.


    The door to the suite loomed ahead.


    Silent.


    Waiting.


    I shoved off the wall and staggered toward it, every step feeling like it cost me a year of my life.


    When I pushed it open, the room was dark, the only light the faint glow from the bathroom left slightly ajar.


    And there¡ªon the bed¡ªcurled into a tight, defensive ball, was Elliot.


    He was awake.


    Wide, watchful eyes stared at me from across the too-big mattress.


    He didn''t say a word.


    He just stared.


    And in those eyes¡ª


    Gods.


    Kael had been right.


    I saw myself.


    Not the man.


    Not even the monster.


    I saw the boy I had once been.


    Terrified. Alone. Abandoned by everyone who was supposed to protect him.


    I took a shaking step forward.


    Then another.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, careful not to startle him.


    Careful not to crush what little trust might still be salvageable between us.


    I rubbed a hand down my face, swallowing against the burn in my throat.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.

 Chapter 284: The King And His Child

    Hades


    The words felt too small, toote, but they were all I had.


    Elliot watched me.


    Silent.


    Unmoving.


    I held my breath, afraid to even blink. Waiting.


    Waiting for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would tell me it wasn''t toote.


    But then¡ª


    Elliot''s gaze flicked over my shoulder.


    Past me.


    Searching.


    Hope red in those green familiar eyes, sharp and desperate.


    Searching for her.


    For Eve.


    And when he didn''t find her¡ªwhen the doorway stayed hollow, silent, empty¡ª


    his face crumpled.


    Not with tears.


    But with a hollowness that split me open.


    He looked back at me, and there was nothing warm in that look. No forgiveness. No trust.


    Only the fragile, shattered remains of a child trying not to hope anymore.


    I moved without thinking, reaching out a hand¡ªslow, careful, like taming a wounded animal.


    But the moment I got close, Elliot flinched.


    He recoiled so violently it was as if I had struck him.


    My hand froze mid-air, fingers trembling.


    Gutted didn''t even begin to cover it.


    He didn''t trust me.


    He was afraid of me.


    The realization carved itself into my chest, deep and ugly.


    He was just a child.


    A small, traumatized child who had endured more betrayal, more abandonment than he could even put into words.


    And now¡ª


    I was just another monster in the long, endless line.


    I lowered my hand slowly, pressing it to my thigh to stop the tremor.


    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªto beg¡ªbut before I could, the Flux stirred.


    >Rude little mutt.


    The voice slithered through my skull, oily and cold.


    >Ungrateful, filthy pup.


    My vision blurred at the edges, ck creeping in.


    My fingers twitched at my side, the muscles spasming against my will.


    >Discipline.


    >You need to discipline him.


    >Show him fear before he forgets who you are.


    No.


    I clenched my fists until my nails broke skin.


    >Weak. You let him disrespect you like a sniveling mortal.


    The whisper grew louder, crowding out the silence.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, fighting it, fighting it¡ª


    >You should have learned from your father.


    The world tilted. I felt myself slipping.


    Falling.


    A red haze descended over my vision.


    Before I could think¡ªbefore I could stop it¡ªthe thought rose:


    Hurt him.


    Teach him.


    "No!" The roar tore from my throat, ragged and broken, reverberating off the sterile walls.


    I grabbed at my hair, tearing, yanking, anything to drown out the voices, anything to keep the monsters wing inside me at bay.


    Elliot scrambled back at the outburst, his eyes wide with terror.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, willing the voices to stop, the Flux to quiet, the damage to undo itself.


    "Get out," I hissed, the words scraping my throat bloody.


    "You don''t own me," I growled, teeth gritted so hard my jaw ached. "I took you in. I used you. You don''t get to control me."


    The Flux only chuckled.


    >You didn''t take me in, it whispered silkily. I chose you.


    I filled the hollow ces you carved yourself.


    I am you.


    I mmed my fist against the wall, the impact jarring up my arm.


    "You''re wrong!" I roared, my voice raw. "You''re nothing but a parasite! A crutch! I''m stronger without you!"


    Anotherugh, low and slithering, coiled around my spine.


    >Then why are you begging a child not to fear you, little king?


    I staggered, the words hitting harder than any blow.


    When I managed to wrench my head up, gasping, my hand still bleeding from the self-inflicted gashes¡ª


    he was gone.


    "Elliot?" My voice cracked.


    Panic shot through me like lightning.


    I stumbled to my feet, my boots skidding across the marble.


    "ELLIOT!"


    I turned over the couch. Nothing.


    I flung open the bathroom door. Empty.


    I stormed through the room, tearing open every closet, every drawer¡ª


    Until a whimper stopped me cold.


    Small.


    Fragile.


    Under the bed.


    I dropped to my knees, ignoring the pain, and peered underneath.


    There he was.


    Curled in on himself. Shivering. His little fists clenched tight against his sides.


    His eyes¡ªgods, those eyes¡ªwere wide and ssy with terror.


    His chest heaved in panicked, shallow gasps, and when he saw me reaching out, he recoiled so hard he banged his head against the wall.


    "Easy, easy," I rasped, my hand trembling in the air.


    But it wasn''t just a hand anymore.


    Talons had sprouted from my fingertips, wicked and ck, gleaming in the dim light.


    I yanked my hand back with a choked noise, scrambling away from him.


    I pressed my bleeding palm to my chest, feeling the wild hammer of my heart, the sickening twist of horror.


    The Flux howled withughter in my mind.


    I was losing him.


    I was bing the nightmare my father had been to me.


    And Elliot¡ª


    Elliot was staring at me the same way I had stared at my father in the dark, when I was small and afraid and still stupid enough to believe monsters were just stories.


    I pressed my back to the wall and squeezed my eyes shut, willing the voices to stop, the Flux to quiet, the damage to undo itself.


    But there was no undoing this.


    I cracked open one eye and saw Elliot trembling harder, shrinking even farther into the corner beneath the bed.


    I lowered my voice to a whisper. "I''m sorry," I said. "I''m sorry, Elliot. I didn''t mean to¡ªI would never¡ª"


    The words tasted like ashes in my mouth.


    Meaningless.


    Because fear had already rooted itself inside him.


    Just like it had rooted itself inside me all those years ago.


    I stayed there, pressed against the wall, hands open, bleeding, shaking, until my heart slowed from a frenzied gallop to a miserable crawl.


    Until the flux slithered back into the shadows of my mind, retreating, sated for now by the carnage it had caused.


    Until Elliot''s breathing steadied¡ªslightly.


    I couldn''t force him out.


    I wouldn''t.


    I would not be the man who tore sons apart because he couldn''t bear his own reflection.


    I wiped my face roughly with the back of my sleeve, blood smearing against my skin.


    I swallowed back the bile wing up my throat.


    Tomorrow.


    Tomorrow I would tear this sickness out of me root and stem if it was thest thing I did.


    But tonight¡ª


    I sat against the wall, a broken thing, keeping vigil over the only piece of goodness I had left.


    The only proof that there was still something in me worth fighting for.


    Something in me still human enough to love.


    Even if he couldn''t love me back.


    Not yet.


    Maybe not ever.


    But I would stay.


    Because that''s what fathers were supposed to do.


    Even the broken ones.


    Especially the broken ones.

 Chapter 285: Playback

    HADES


    "He is asleep now," Kael said softly as he stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him without a sound.


    I didn''t answer.


    Couldn''t.


    As we made our way to my office, staring into a void that offered no answers. My hands, still bloodied from earlier, hung limp at my sides, fingertips stained crimson, nails cracked and ckened from the transformation that hadn''tpleted but hade far too close.


    The hallway stretched long and empty ahead of me, lit only by the soft flicker of wall sconces. My legs didn''t move.


    I had no right to step forward.


    No right to breathe easier.


    He was asleep.


    That was mercy.


    That was Kael''s doing.


    Not mine.


    I''d driven him to hide. I''d made my son crawl into the dark like an animal, fearing what his father might be. And gods, he was right to fear me.


    I''d felt the Flux curling around my bones again like a second skin, whispering things I almost listened to.


    Almost acted on.


    The idea made my stomach twist, bile rising fast enough to sting my throat. I staggered to the wall and leaned against it, one arm braced as if the corridor itself might copse without it. Or maybe I would.


    Every breath scraped.


    Every inch of air hurt.


    I had nearly hurt him.


    My son.


    Danielle''s son.


    The child we had made out of something pure¡ªsomething soft in a world built on teeth and power.


    And I had let that be twisted, tainted by my rot, my ruin.


    What kind of man almost raises a hand¡ªno, a w¡ªto the only innocent thing left in his life?


    The kind of man who should''ve died long ago.


    The kind of man I''d always sworn I would never be.


    But I had.


    I was already there.


    And the silence in the hallway only made it worse, stretching and echoing until I couldn''t tell if the noise in my head was the Flux or just my own thoughts turning into knives.


    A faint creak made me lift my head.


    Kael had stopped halfway down the hall. He turned slowly to look back at me, his gaze unreadable.


    He stood by the open door of my office, waiting.


    "Get in," he said with a quiet firmness. Not amand. Not a plea. Just a step forward I hadn''t yet earned.


    I stared past him, not at the door but at my own hands. Blood still clung to the creases of my palms, dried now but tacky in ces. I could see the curve where my ws had begun to push through the skin, now receded but not forgotten. It would be easy to pretend they weren''t there. But I couldn''t.


    Kael followed my gaze. A sigh left him, sharp and tired. "With the way you stink, I''m surprised the boy hasn''t packed up and tried to run altogether."


    My lips twitched, but it wasn''t a smile. Not even close.


    I stepped past him, each footfall heavy, dragging guilt behind me like chains. The door shut with a soft thud as Kael entered behind me.


    I didn''t sit.


    I just stood there in the middle of the room, like a man staring at the gallows.


    "I can''t even touch him," I said finally. "Much less console him. After all he''s lost, all I''ve taken from him¡ªhe flinches at the sound of my voice."


    Kael leaned against the wall, his good arm folded across his chest. His expression wasn''t pitying, but it wasn''t cruel either.


    "You were like that with Amelia," he said.


    I looked up.


    He gave a small shrug. "Same eyes. Same silent stares. You couldn''t even speak to her without ring like you weren''t sure you wanted to rip off her face or hide, remember? Couldn''t let her touch you for months. Until she broke through...a little. Elliot¡­ just takes after his father."


    That hit harder than I expected.


    My jaw tightened.


    So it wasn''t just the pain I passed on. It was the fear, the recoil, the self-preserving detachment.


    Inherited like a curse.


    Kael didn''t say anything else for a moment.


    But when he did, his voice shifted¡ªlower, more grave.


    "And it''s not just him."


    I turned to him, frowning.


    Kael pushed off the wall and moved toward the desk, grabbing the small remote used for secure yback. He tossed it lightly from hand to hand, but his face was too still.


    "He isn''t the only one who recoils from you, Hades. There''s something else. Something clinging to you."


    I stiffened.


    "The Flux?" I knew that already but had it truly been so obvious that Kael tone would deepen with dread.


    "No," Kael said tly. "Not just the Flux. It''s deeper now. Woven in. Like rot under flesh. You remember how Eve looked at you in thest days? Before everything started falling apart?"


    I didn''t answer.


    He didn''t need me to.


    "She felt it. She knew something had changed. Not just the anger. Not just the power. But you."


    I looked down again.


    "That''s why we have to review the footage," Kael said, voice tight. "Because what I saw... is going to be one hell of a demon to exorcise."


    A chill broke across my spine.


    Kael walked to the screen embedded in the wall, as slid open, fingers tapping the console as the security seal blinked to life.


    "Your father said once that the Flux feeds on hate and fear. But this? This is more than feeding."


    He turned to face me.


    "It''s nesting."


    I didn''t move.


    Couldn''t.


    Kael''s voice dropped to a whisper, his voiceced with a silent terror that he tried to conceal.


    "And if we don''t cut it out soon, Hades, there might not be a you left to fight for."


    He keyed in the code.


    The screen flickered.


    And the frame of Eve''s recapture began to y.


    My chest grew tight the moment it began as I took in the scene of Montegue with the weapon that I had not been aware of its existence, aimed right for Eve''s skull.

 Chapter 286: His Only Companion

    Hades


    I was still as the words he spoke to her melted into jargon that faded into the background. My eyes were on Eve''s wolf, her ear drooped exhaustion, I watched as shivers crawled over herrge form. She looked so worn.


    The monochrome tiles disying crimson evidence of the injury she had endured, her hind leg mangled, bone jutting through the flesh.


    Kael said nothing as he stood beside me, arms crossed over his chest. But I could feel the tension radiating off him.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    The screen showed Montegue stepping forward. His lips moved¡ªthe audio picked it up a beatter. Still I could hear what he said, all I could see was despair and resignation as she close her eyes, ears twitching as she swayed, preparing to die.


    My entire body knotted as I myself braced even though I knew exactly what happened next.


    I didn''t blink, didn''t exhale nor inhale as it happened. It had to be one thousandth of a second, that was within the time frame it happened. One second the firearm was powering up to make the hit, with the same moment IT raced in at an unfathomable speed.


    My stomach twisted, my cell in my body denying what I was witnessing as I watched IT, me but it was not my three head wolf form. No, it was a creature straight of history tomes in restricted archives.


    Because that wasn''t me.


    That thing¡ªthat creature¡ªwas nightmare made flesh.


    One gnarled, uneven horn jutted from the side of its skull. Its scalp was raw and bleeding, peeled in ces like it had shed ayer of itself in the transformation. Its body was red and sinewed, muscles exposed and veined in a way that made it seem skinned alive. ck tendrils pulsed beneath the surface, spidering through every limb like rot-infested lightning.


    Its wings were massive¡ªleathery and bloodstained, tipped with talons like a second set of hands. They twitched and flexed as itnded between Montegue and Eve, shattering the tile with the force of its arrival.


    And its face¡ª


    Gods.


    It was mine.


    Not distorted. Not corrupted.


    Mine.


    Fangs extended. Eyes void-ck and gleaming. Jaw twitching with fury barely contained.


    It was familiar in the way a dream about drowning feels familiar¡ªthe kind you wake up from choking.


    Kael whispered, "That¡­ that''s what you''ve be."


    I couldn''t speak.


    Because I saw it now. The way the sun had started to sting. The way my body no longer ached the same way. The pulse I''d begun to feel in my throat at night. I thought it was the Flux.


    But this¡ª


    This was vampirism.


    The Flux hadn''t corrupted me.


    It had imed me.


    > "Starting to look like me," it had said once. I hadn''t thought it literal.


    I thought I was just borrowing its power.


    I hadn''t realized I was bing the vessel.


    I had been resisting it, fighting it. But suddenly it all seemed futile in the eye of all that I was now witnessing.


    Kael''s voice rose beside me, now urgent and grim. "The Flux doesn''t just feed on emotion and strength anymore. It''s using you. Molding you. Preparing you. If we don''t find a way to extract it, Hades, it will finish nesting. And when it does, you won''t be a king. You won''t even be a man. You won''t even be you. It will be Vassir."


    The Flux whispered in my skull, smug.


    > Oh,e now. Don''t pretend like I forced my way in. You let me in. You opened the door. Remember why?


    I gritted my teeth.


    > Because you wanted to stop loving her. You wanted to feel nothing for your precious mate. I helped you. I gave you numbness. Power. rity. I did everything you asked.


    Kael didn''t hear it¡ªbut he saw my twitch. My clench-fisted stance. He stepped away, hands dropping to his sides, watching warily.


    > And now that she''s innocent, now that the guilt is crawling back under your skin¡ªyou want to purge me? How very Hades of you.


    The creature on the screen turned, blocking the weapon''s st fully.


    I watched as the beam hit its chest¡ªmy chest.


    The impact exploded through the frame.


    The screen went white for a moment.


    Then it cleared.


    A hole gaped in the monster''s torso¡ªclean through, straight through the sternum. Exposing organs. Bone. Spine.


    And then¡ª


    Before my breath could even hitch, the hole began to close.


    ck mass filled it like smoke bing solid. Muscle and tissue knitted together, a grotesque ballet of regeneration.


    Not healing.


    Reforming.


    Perfectly.


    Instantly.


    > There is nothing we can''t do, you know,


    The Flux whispered, almost lovingly.


    > Even tracking down our mate.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    > Have you wondered? Maybe she won''te back. Maybe she''s done. Maybe¡ª


    "STOP!" I roared, spinning on my heel and mming my hand into the wall so hard the panel cracked.


    Kael startled beside me, one foot sliding back instinctively.


    "I will rip you out," I spat through clenched teeth. "Even if it kills me, I will tear you out of my fucking soul."


    The Flux chuckled low and dark.


    > Oh, I believe you.


    Kael stepped in slowly, voice low, steady. "Hades... are you¡ª"


    "y the rest," I said, my voice jagged as broken ss.


    And Kael, jaw tight, pressed y.


    The screen resumed. And I watched.


    Watched the monster I had be.


    Watched as Eve looked up into my face¡ªand recoiled.


    Not from pain.


    Not from confusion.


    From horror.


    From me.


    And that, more than anything the Flux could whisper, was the de that cut deepest of all.


    I watched her hopeful face fall as I disparaged her, the way despair held her down as she was finally dragged away just as I ran to Elliot. The dull metallic nk of the mps around her wrists echoed in my skull, louder than the Flux ever had.


    She didn''t resist.


    She didn''t fight.


    Not because she was guilty¡ª


    ¡ªbut because she had given up.


    Because I had drained her.


    I had broken her.


    The screen flickered, the scene slowing into a crawl as Eve disappeared from view, her wolf form limping, tail dragging, head lowered as though even the weight of her own breath was too much to carry.


    I could barely stand.


    The chair behind me creaked as I copsed into it without grace, my knees too weak to support what remained of me. My chest heaved in uneven jolts, my breaths like des scraping the inside of my ribs.


    And still¡ª


    The Flux smiled.


    > You saw it, didn''t you? That flicker in her eyes? That second before the guards moved in?


    I clenched my fists, nails biting into skin.


    > She wanted you to stop it. Just one word from you, and she might''ve fought. But you didn''t speak.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    > She looked at you like salvation... and you looked back like the executioner.


    My jaw locked.


    > Tell me, little king... how does it feel to know she gave everything¡ªand you gave nothing?


    The silence that followed wasn''t silence at all. It was the howl of shame. Of loss. Of what I could never get back.


    Kael remained quiet beside me. Perhaps out of mercy. Or perhaps even he knew that no words could dull this.


    > You thought you could hurt her and still have her waiting at the door? You thought pain was anguage she would always trante into forgiveness?


    I shook my head, murmuring, "Stop."


    > She left because she knew you''d never choose her. Not truly. Not when power, vengeance, and self-pity were so much easier.


    The room tilted. My stomach twisted, bile rising fast.


    > And now she''s gone.


    > And she won''t be the one to return this time.


    My breath hitched.


    > Maybe she finds peace. Maybe she finds someone who doesn''t look at her like a weapon. Someone who holds her like a blessing, not a burden.


    I gripped the edge of the table so hard the wood splintered beneath my hands.


    > You''re the viin in her story now.


    I opened my eyes¡ªand hated the man staring back at me in the dark reflection of the nk monitor.


    Not a king.


    Not a mate.


    Not even a man.


    Just the ghost of what power cost.


    The Flux coiled tighter inside me, feeding, smug, certain.


    > But don''t worry. She is still ours. Our property. We controlled her fate before, and we can do it again. She will have to bow. All mutts do.

 Chapter 287: A Werewolf On Obsidian Streets

    Eve


    I would never bow. I would never submit. I told myself, repeating the words like a mantra as I continued down the unfamiliar streets of a city that had only been seen through the window of Hades car.


    I twisted my neck, the snapping of my neck relieving some tension.


    I continued my aimless trek through the asphalt path. It was not quiet, quite the opposite, actually as I bumped into people, lycans as they went about their night. It was strange that a few months ago, I would have been hyperventting mess on the sidewalk if I found myself in this situation.


    But now... I felt nothing as the frigid night air chilled me through my bones, I didn''t even notice they were different as I asionally stared up, staring at the city night lights, skyscrapers ...and the flickering neon signs that painted the buildings in hues of red and gold and green. Everything shimmered like a world I didn''t belong to. A world that pulsed with life and colour and purpose.


    And I¡­


    I was just passing through.


    I pulled the hood of the worn jacket higher over my head, fingers numb. Not from the cold¡ªbut from something deeper. Something hollower. Like my blood had been reced with smoke and salt. I could still feel the phantom burn of the cuffs around my wrists. The ache in my limbs from where they had dragged me. The bile in my throat from the way Hades had looked at me¡ªlike I was something to be put down. Contained.


    I crossed the street. Someone brushed past my shoulder. Another bumped my arm. They didn''t even look twice.


    That used to bother me. That I could disappear and no one would notice.


    Now?


    Now I crave it.


    Let them pass. Let them not see me. Because if they did, they might recognize the monster beneath the borrowed clothes and nk face.


    A bus screeched to a stop nearby. Its engine roared, releasing a gust of warm air tainted with exhaust. I didn''t get on. I didn''t even pause.


    I kept walking.


    One foot. Then another.


    There was no destination. No n. Just... away.


    Away from Obsidian Tower.


    Away from the ghosts.


    Away from him.


    > "Don''t you want to see what is in it?," Kael had said.


    Knowing that it was my sister who wanted me to see this ''truth'', thest thing I wanted to see was another evidence of my sins.


    I could still hear Danielle''s screams. Still taste blood when I closed my eyes. Still feel the beast curled beneath my skin like a second heart.


    Everything I knew was a lie. I just found out the world was ending in 18 months, and Silverpine civilians were none the wiser. They would be canon fodder in a war they had no wasing.


    Hades had known, and even before all the allegations were levelled against me, he had kept me in the dark.


    I could not trust my family.


    I could not trust him.


    I could only trust myself.


    I could no longer afford to bow and submit for loyalty and protection... or love. I had to take my life by the reins.


    I passed a storefront. Paused.


    Where could start?


    There was a mirror in the disy. Cracked.


    I caught a glimpse of myself in it. Pale. Hollow-eyed. Hair tangled beneath my hood. Lips chapped from the cold.


    But it was the eyes that made me still.


    There was no rage there.


    No grief.


    Only¡­ exhaustion.


    A monster.


    At least I could now stare for longer than a second.


    I didn''t recognize myself anymore. And I wasn''t sure I wanted to.


    I turned away from the ss.


    The wind picked up again, slicing through my coat.


    I pressed my arms tighter to my body and...


    I kept walking.


    I walked towards therge city''s outskirts towards the woods. It was instinct. In a way, I wanted nature to cleanse what people had taunted.


    I walked past the rusted signs. Past the crowded sidewalks where no one made eye contact. Past theughter spilling from the bars and neon-lit lounges. The world moved on like it hadn''t shattered beneath my feet. Like it didn''t reek of betrayal and ash.


    But I noticed everything now.


    The tremble of my hands inside my coat sleeves. The ache in my legs from too many nights without sleep. The tight coil in my stomach, not from hunger¡ªat least not the kind food could cure¡ªbut from something that felt like loneliness stretched too thin.


    Kael had given me money. Just enough. A stack of crumpled bills shoved into my palm like a silent apology he hadn''t dared to speak aloud.


    I used some of it earlier¡ªforced myself to buy a burger at a corner stall. I''d choked it down mechanically. Barely tasted it. My body needed it, but my soul rejected everything.


    And still, somehow¡­ I was hungry again.


    Always hungry.


    For what?


    For justice?


    For a home?


    For the years I lost?


    For a face that didn''t flinch when it saw mine in the mirror?


    I had no allies. Not here in Obsidian. Not anywhere.


    The few names I''d once whispered in prayer were gone¡ªor had been masks all along. My pack. My fianc¨¦. My sister. My mother.


    And Hades...


    No.


    I shook my head hard, pressing my fingers to my temples as I walked. I could not afford to think about him.


    Not now. Not after everything.


    The sidewalk narrowed. The city lights blurred behind a high steel fence as I passed a row of old, shuttered shops. I was getting closer after walking for almost an entire day.


    Then I heard it.


    A soft scuff behind me.


    I didn''t turn around. At first.


    Obsidian was loud. Busy. Crowded.


    I told myself I was being paranoid.


    But something in my bones stiffened. My wolf stirred in the hollow of my chest, still sluggish from injury, but wary.


    Too quiet, she whispered.


    The neon buzz faded as I passed a dark alleyway between two buildings. My pace quickened.


    And then¡ª


    A hand mped down around my upper arm.


    Hard.


    Yanked.


    I was pulled backwards, boot soles dragging against the concrete, breath knocked clean from my lungs as I was mmed into the cold brick wall of the alley.


    "Hey, hey," a voice sneered against my ear. "Where you rushing to, little stray?"


    My instinct red, but before I could wrench away, two more shapes closed in around me.


    Three.


    Three Lycans.


    Not fully shifted¡ªbut on the edge. Their irises glowed faint red in the dark. Their scent hit me immediately¡ªunfamiliar, acrid, reeking of old blood and alcohol.


    Then one of them paused for a long dreadful moment, his snout raised.


    "Doesn''t smell like Obsidian," he muttered, sniffing the air.


    Another grabbed my jaw, twisting my head to his. "Open your mouth, let''s see if you have fangs or..."


    All of themughed as I struggled. "We might have mutt on our hands. Finally."


    A chill snaked through my skin.

 Chapter 288: On Her Own

    Eve


    My stomach dropped.


    Not from fear.


    Not this fucking time.


    But from the sick realization that I could not call Rhea.


    Not now.


    Not after I''d forced her to rest, to heal, to retreat deep into the marrow of my bones where the pain couldn''t touch her anymore. I''d told her I needed to learn to survive without leaning on others¡ªon her.


    And this?


    This was the price of that vow.


    "You hear that heartbeat?" one of them whispered with a wet grin, his face too close to mine. "She''s scared. I like them scared."


    Another chuckled as he pried my jaw open, fingers thick and calloused. "Open wide, sweetheart. Don''t fight it. There had been a rumour that some mutts have been sneaking through the border. We just gotta check.


    I didn''t scream.


    I bit down.


    Hard.


    He howled, staggering back with blood pouring from his hand.


    That was my moment.


    I drove my elbow into the gut of the one behind me, twisting free from the grip that held my wrist. He snarled and went to grab me again, but I grabbed the trash can lid beside us and mmed it into his temple with a grunt. The ng reverberated down the alley.


    The third one lunged.


    I ducked, sidestepped, and jammed my knee into his thigh. He buckled just enough for me to grab a broken pipe on the ground and m it across the side of his head. Blood sprayed across the bricks.


    My ribs ached. My shoulder burned. I didn''t stop.


    They regrouped fast.


    The first one I''d bitten charged me, growling, half-shifted now. ws extended. Fangs peeking.


    I hurled a chunk of concrete at his face¡ªit cracked against his brow. He stumbled.


    Another leapt at me. I caught him mid-air with a shove, using his momentum to throw him into the dumpster with a sickening crunch.


    But I was tiring. Fast.


    Adrenaline buzzed in my ears like static. My breaths came shallow.


    Thest one grabbed a metal pipe and swung¡ª


    It grazed my shoulder, knocking me sideways.


    I hit the ground, pain blooming in my side.


    He loomed above me. "Been trailing for a while now, who the fuck are you?"


    I didn''t answer.


    I surged up, ramming my fist into his gut.


    Then his throat.


    Then his jaw.


    I fought like I wasn''t made of bone and skin and muscle.


    I fought like I was fire and fury and every scar that hadn''t healed right.


    I kicked his knee backward, and it buckled with a crack. He howled and copsed.


    Then the first one grabbed me by the back of the jacket and mmed me into the wall.


    My vision blurred.


    I grabbed a shard of ss from the broken bottle near my boot and jammed it into his side. He shrieked, stumbling back, clutching the wound.


    I ripped off my coat, lighter now, faster.


    I pivoted on my heel andnded a brutal roundhouse to the side of the third one''s face as he staggered toward me again, his ws raised. Blood flew from his mouth.


    He dropped.


    I stood there panting, sweat soaking through my shirt, body bruised and trembling but still standing.


    Theyy around me¡ªgroaning, unconscious, or too broken to try again.


    And I hadn''t shifted once.


    My fingers bled. My lip was split. My ribs throbbed with each breath.


    But I had done it.


    Alone.


    No Rhea.


    No Hades.


    No one.


    I wiped the blood from my mouth with the back of my sleeve.


    Then I spit on the ground beside them.


    I didn''t wait for them to rise.


    I walked out of that alley without looking back.


    My legs trembled, but my spine stayed straight.


    I wouldn''t bow.


    I wouldn''t break.


    Even if healing was slow because I let Rhea recede, I just needed to be alive by the time she returned. She trusted me for a reason.


    I limped out of the alley, each step sharp with pain.


    My shirt clung to my back, sticky with sweat and blood. My breathing came in shudders now¡ªless from exhaustion, more from the crashing aftermath of what I''d just done.


    I didn''t feel triumphant.


    I felt¡­ raw.


    Like I''d peeled my skin back just to prove there was still something human beneath.


    But I kept moving.


    One foot.


    Then the other.


    Past the blinking traffic lights.


    Past the slurred howls of the nightlife.


    Past the moon hanging above the skyline like it was watching and saying nothing.


    I reached the next block, dragging my weight on one leg.


    The streets were emptier now.


    Quieter.


    But I didn''t trust the silence.


    Something prickled at the back of my neck.


    Then I heard it.


    A footfall.


    Too close.


    Too precise.


    Toote.


    Before I could even turn¡ªbefore I could even reach for the shard of ss still tucked in my pocket¡ªan arm snaked around my torso, yanking me off bnce.


    And then¡ª


    A damp cloth was mped over my mouth.


    No.


    I thrashed, kicked, twisted.


    But the hand on my waist was iron. The cloth reeked of chemicals. Sharp. Bitter. Familiar in the worst way.


    I tried to scream, but it was swallowed by the fabric.


    My nails wed at the stranger''s arm, scraping skin, drawing blood¡ªbut he didn''t even flinch.


    I felt his breath at my ear, steady. Unhurried.


    Like he''d done this before.


    Like he knew I couldn''t fight him for long.


    "No," I hissed through clenched teeth, my voice muffled. "No¡ªlet go¡ªlet¡ª"


    My vision blurred.


    The city lights stretched like melting stars.


    Rhea.


    I reached for her.


    I didn''t want to.


    I didn''t want to call for her yet. I hadn''t earned it.


    But I was slipping.


    > Rhea¡­


    My body jerked in his hold.


    His grip only tightened.


    > Rhea, please...


    My thoughts frayed. My muscles betrayed me. My knees buckled.


    The scent hit me then¡ªdeep, cloying cedar and silver ash.


    Familiar.


    Too familiar.


    My stomach churned.


    I knew this scent.


    Gods, I knew it.


    The dread crawled up my throat.


    "I know this," I whispered against the cloth, each syble slurring. "I know this¡ªI know this¡ªI¡ª"


    > Rhea¡­ help me¡­


    But she didn''t answer.


    She couldn''t.


    Because I''d pushed her too far away.


    And now¡­


    My limbs went numb.


    My head lolled against his chest.


    Darkness bled through the corners of my sight.


    I tried to scream.


    Tried to curse.


    Tried to fight.


    But my arms went ck.


    And thest thing I saw¡ª


    Blond hair.


    Like a crown of doom above a face I couldn''t see.


    So much for not bowing.


    Then the dark swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 289: We Meet Again

    Eve


    It was drowning, my hands iling in the oppressive depths. Panic saturated my body like the water that now wanted to take me. My stared up or what I hoped was up as I propelled myself up.


    My lungs burned, my heart pounding like a war drum in my ears as I wed through the thick weight of whatever dream, or memory, had me trapped. I couldn''t see, couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think.


    Until I broke the surface.


    A sharp gasp tore from my throat.


    I sat up so fast it felt like whish, my body seizing forward as air flooded my lungs like fire.


    The world spun.


    My hands flew to the ground, fingers digging into something soft, grass? Carpet?


    I blinked hard.


    Again.


    The blur gave way to shadowed walls. A dimly lit room. A windows. Just the sharp tang of alcohol, old blood, and steel in the air. A low hum of electricity in the silence.


    I was on a mattress.


    Not a bed. A mattress. No frame. No nkets.


    Just me, damp with sweat, breath shallow, heart wing at my ribcage like it wanted out.


    I dragged my palm down my face.


    My mouth tasted like chemicals.


    My head throbbed like I''d been clocked with a brick.


    And my arm...


    My arm had a puncture mark.


    Needle.


    They''d drugged me.


    The memory of the blond hair came back in a sh. My stomach turned.


    I knew that scent. I knew it. But it was tangled in the wrongness of the moment, warped by the fear and the fog.


    I scanned the room. Slowly.


    A door. Heavy. Reinforced.


    One camera in the corner. Red light blinking.


    I was being watched.


    No chains. No cuffs.


    Not yet.


    Just a locked room and silence loud enough to scream through.


    I crawled to the far wall, pressing my back against it, trying to steady my breathing. My head swam. My thoughts were thick sludge.


    Rhea.


    I tried to reach for her again¡ªtried to feel that flicker of warmth, of power beneath my skin.


    But there was nothing.


    Still.


    She was still sleeping.


    I was truly on my own.


    I rested my forehead against my knees, curling tighter into myself as the dread began to settle under my skin like rot.


    Where the hell was I?


    Who had taken me?


    And worse...


    Why hadn''t they hurt me yet?


    Because this wasn''t mercy.


    This was waiting.


    Waiting for something.


    For someone.


    And gods help me, I had the sickening feeling of who it could be.


    My heart lunged out of my chest when the door opened, I snapped up to my feet and took a defensive position.


    In walked a man, and instantly rm bells began to ring as I took a steady step back. Myst memory of him still made my skin crawl with dread, nausea blossoming in response. "You..." I wanted to sound firm, but the words came out breathless.


    He stopped as well, his widening slightly as though he did not expect me to be awake so fast. "Your Highness..." His voice was surprising me level, almost soft, none threating as though not to startle me. "You are awake."


    An awkward moment passed, none of us saying a  word, the silence weighing tone before he blinked slowly, collecting himself. "I brought you something to eat."


    It was only then that I dared to notice what he was holding, a tray with a simple dish on it ¡­a bowl of broth, a piece of bread, and a tin cup of what smelled faintly like herbal tea.


    My stomach growled¡ªloudly. Betrayal.


    But I didn''t move.


    My eyes stayed locked on him, on the way his fingers curled around the tray, on the faint stiffness in his posture. He wasn''t quite at ease either. That made two of us.


    His blond hair was slicked back now, damp at the edges, as if he''d just washed his face. There was a faint line across his jaw, an old scar I didn''t remember being there.


    Not that I remembered much about him.


    Not beyond that night when he had taken me the same way. A cloth over my mouth when I was none the wiser.


    Not beyond the sound of his voice calling me a mutt, as the sedative took me under.


    Only to bring me to Felicia''s torture chamber.


    He was one of the twins, Hades old henchmen.


    "You''re safe," he said quietly, setting the tray down on a metal table bolted to the floor near the far wall.


    I didn''t reply.


    He stepped back slowly, hands raised in a show of peace. "You''re not restrained. You can eat. You can move around. The door''s locked, yes, but only for protocol. Not to punish."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Protocol?"


    He hesitated. "You''re still considered¡­ unstable."


    I snorted.


    "Understandable," he added quickly. "After what you''ve been through. What they did to you."


    "They?" My voice cracked like ss. "You mean you weren''t part of it?"


    He winced, just a flicker, but I caught it.


    "I have been...following you, since you left the tower. " he said simply. "And for that¡ªI won''t insult you with an apology. I just want you to know I never would''ve let them¡ª" He cut himself off. "But you took care of them yourself." This words came out breathless as though in...awe.


    Dark eyes that I recalled shimmering a little. He no longer appeared as smug as I remembered, no trace of the hostility I could never forget.


    My heart thundered in my chest. I took another step back. The wall was cold at my back, grounding. Real.


    "I know you don''t trust me," he said.


    "You think?"


    He nodded once. "You shouldn''t...after..."


    That made me pause.


    He looked down, then back up, something taut in his expression now. Regret. Maybe. Or a shadow of something deeper. "But I didn''t bring you here to hurt you."


    "Then why?" I rasped. "Why bring me here? Why take me?"


    He took a long breath, as though deciding just how much to reveal. "You were in danger in those streets. I wanted to return the favour of letting his Majesty spare me and my brother."


    My lips curled with distaste. "I was doing well on my own. I didn''t need you knocking me out." The words came our as a growl.


    He took a step back, raising his hand defensively. "I am sorry for that but you were on edge. And you would have been detected by smell once you get too close to the woods. The rogues can be dangerous."


    I let that settle in. "What''s your name?" I questioned.


    "Rook," he replied. "Nice meeting you again, Princess."

 Chapter 290: Allies

    Eve


    "The feeling is less than mutual," I replied coldly, cing behind him.


    He caught on. "You are looking for my brother. He is in the kitchen. He cooked the meal." His supplied lightly, almost conversational in a way that would have disarmed me if I was not as paranoid as a feral cat in a cage of wolves.


    "I don''t care who cooked it," I said tly. "I''m not eating anything either of you touched."


    Rook didn''t look surprised. If anything, he looked... tired. Like he''d expected it.


    "We figured as much," he said. Rook''s jaw tensed, the barest flicker of something unreadable crossing his face.


    "I want you alive," he said simply.


    I blinked, thrown for just a second¡ªnot by the words, but the way he said them. Not righteous. Not pitiful. Just... matter-of-fact. As if that was all there was to it.


    "I can take a bite of the food if that''s what you need," he added, nodding toward the tray.


    "I need you to understand I''m not that easy to win over," I replied coolly.


    His lips twitched, not quite a smile. "Didn''t think you were."


    I took a step toward the door. "If I''m not a prisoner," I said, voice t, "then I''d like to leave now."


    He didn''t move at first.


    So I added, "Or do I have to get you out of the way?"


    That made him blink, tension flickering across his expression.


    But then, to my surprise, he stepped aside. Slowly. Deliberately.


    "You can leave," he said, his voice lower now. "But you¡­"


    His sentence stalled.


    His hand dipped into his pocket.


    Not for a weapon¡ªbut his phone.


    He checked something. A message? The time? I didn''t know, and I wasn''t sure I wanted to find out.


    That hesitation was enough.


    I made for the door.


    But I hadn''t taken three steps when he stopped me in my tracks with a single sentence.


    "We know what happened."


    I froze.


    My entire body went cold.


    Slowly, I turned. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    He met my stare without flinching. "Some of it. We''re not Obsidian''s intelligence team, but my brother and I have eyes. We worked there before. We have friends within those walls. Word travel fast. You were framed. You were most likely tortured."


    My throat tightened. But I scoffed, masking the tremor in my chest with bitterness.


    "Didn''t take you for the type to believe misinformation."


    I moved again, trying to brush past him.


    "You used to cower," he said, his voice quiet. "Back when we first met. You had defiance in your eyes, but you shook. You hesitated. You looked for permission to be strong."


    He took a step closer¡ªnot threatening, just steady.


    "You don''t do that anymore. You move like someone who''s had to earn every piece of herself back with blood. A lone wolf winning a fight without shifting, against three half-shifted Lycans? That doesn''t happen by ident. That''s evolution. That''s pain."


    I snapped my head around, locking eyes with him.


    I didn''t speak.


    Didn''t need to.


    My silence screamed.


    "I know you didn''t bring me here out of the kindness of your heart," I said. "Or some pretentious sense of gratitude. So what is it, Rook? What do you really want?"


    He inhaled through his nose, slow and measured. Rook''s gaze stayed steady on mine, as if he was weighing every word before it left his lips. Then he spoke, quiet but not uncertain.


    "Don''t you need allies?"


    I didn''t answer.


    He tilted his head slightly, voice low. "The Obsidian Royal Tower is no ce for a lone woman. No matter how strong she is."


    I stiffened, but he kept going.


    "What happens next? Can you trust those you learned to trust before? Amelia? The king? Jules? Even Kael?" He paused, letting the silence do the cutting. "There''s far more looming than what''s already bled into daylight. And from what I see¡ªyou''re utterly alone. Or you wouldn''t have been out walking for days without pausing. You wouldn''t have let yourself copse in a city like this."


    My fists clenched at my sides. He knew so much.


    "What are you saying?" I asked, my voice tight.


    He stepped closer¡ªnot threatening, just close enough that I could see the line of tension in his jaw, the sincerity curled in his brow.


    "You need partners to get what you want."


    "I don''t want revenge," I shot back, quick and sharp.


    He didn''t flinch.


    "Who said anything about revenge?"


    That made me falter.


    His next words dropped like a stone in ake.


    "The Blood Moon is part of a prophecy your people don''t know about."


    I blinked, stunned.


    "They don''t know," he said, "that they''re about to die and from my sources at Silverpine''s borders, the king, your father might very well be the devil''s incarnate. He is continually stamping out people who spread the truth."


    A silence fell, thick and sudden.


    I stared at him, trying to read the lie¡ªexcept there wasn''t one.


    "You want to save them," he said. "Don''t you?"


    I felt the floor shift beneath me¡ªnot physically, but internally. Like the ground of my certainty was crumbling beneath my feet.


    "I don''t even know who you are," I whispered, my voice low, tight. "How do you know all this?"


    He tilted his head slightly, almost as if he''d been waiting for that question.


    "I was curious," Rook said. "Curious about the werewolf who spared a Lycan. Even after what I did."


    I stared at him. My mind reeled.


    "You mean¡­ I told Hades not to kill you," I said, slowly piecing it together.


    Rook nodded. "Most wouldn''t have. Especially after what you endured. But you did. You spared me. And that¡ª"


    He paused, his jaw tightening like it pained him to admit this.


    "That made me curious."


    My heart thudded. His voice was quiet now. Honest. Too damn honest.


    "You were the Enigma no one could figure out. The mutt who survived the Hades Stravos in one piece."


    He took a breath, and I could see the flicker of something else in his gaze¡ªsomething heavier. Like this had been festering inside him.


    "You got under his skin," he said, softer now. "Our King. You were the only one who ever did. He wouldn''t admit it. But we could see it. The way he looked at you. Like he was holding his breath around you. He wanted you before he knew it himself."


    My throat thickened.


    "And then," Rook continued, "you saved his nephew."


    My breath caught.


    "Even after everything. You threw yourself into the fire for that boy. You didn''t even hesitate. You didn''t even know him."


    I clenched my jaw, my arms wrapping tighter around my middle like I could shield myself from the truth in his voice.


    "And I thought," he went on, "maybe you weren''t just what they made you into. Maybe you were something more."


    He stepped back then, gaze never leaving mine.


    "So I started digging. Quietly. Discreetly. Silverpine is a cesspool of proganda, secret executions ¡­and buried bodies," he finished.


    His voice was no longer soft.


    There was steel in it now¡ªquiet, controlled rage, like he''d seen too much, swallowed too much, and was finally letting it bleed.


    "Silverpine isn''t ruled," Rook said. "It''s managed. Like a disease you don''t want to spread. The monarchy''s been hunting anyone who remembers what the prophecy actually says. The Eclipse Rebellion is dying doing what you want to do; Saving the people."


    A chill broke down my spine.


    He took another step away, like he didn''t want to crowd me, but his eyes remained locked on mine. "You need allies in this fight, whether you like it or not. But not from the Obsidian Tower. They also gain from the extermination of your people. You need an outsider."


    My heart lunged into my throat as the sound of footfall scared me out of my skin.


    We were not alone.

 Chapter 291: His Biggest Mistake

    Eve


    A man stepped into view from the hallway''s shadow¡ªtall, midnight hair swept back in sharp, deliberate strands, the same dark as Hades''. But the resemnce ended there.


    Because where Hades was fire forged into control, this one was iceced with poison.


    His suit was pressed to perfection, deep navy against skin the color of polished onyx, but the cor open just enough to reveal the curling tips of tattoos¡ªarcane, intricate¡ªsnaking up from beneath like something alive.


    The inky lines on his face did nothing to distract from the striking insidious aura is face exuded.


    His steps were soundless on the concrete.


    But I heard them.


    I felt them.


    Like a warning bell beneath my skin.


    "What the hell is this?" I barked, my voice low and brittle. My spine straightened despite the pulse kicking in my throat. "Why is he here?"


    Cain didn''t answer.


    He didn''t need to.


    That smile¡ªGods, that smile¡ªwas enough.


    The same one he wore at the Obsidian dinner table months ago when I was still bound and clueless. Despite his warning.


    I hadn''t known then.


    I hadn''t known anything.


    But now?


    Now, the air seemed to tilt when he entered. Like the room bent to amodate him. Like it braced.


    "Princess," Cain said, voice smooth as ck velvet and twice as suffocating. "We finally meet. Again."


    His smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    Rook shifted beside me, but not to intercept.


    To yield.


    I looked between them, stomach knotting.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Cain stopped a few paces away¡ªtoo close forfort, not close enough to strike. But the tension between us could''ve been strung into wire.


    He looked me over withzy precision, as if reading a dossier only he had the clearance to see.


    Rhea.


    Wake up.


    The call in my mind was quiet at first, a desperate murmur wing past the fog of my fear. I reached inward, deeper than before, until the echo of her stirred¡ªsoft, sleepy, confused.


    Eve?


    I need you. My fingers curled into fists. Please... just wake up.


    A flicker. The faintest rumble of power beneath my skin. Slow. Sluggish. But there.


    Good. She was waking up.


    I shifted, subtly ncing around the room, noting the angle of the bolted table, the distance to the door, theck of weapons¡ªunless I counted the tea tray¡ªand took a step back.


    Just one.


    But Cain noticed.


    His eyes followed every twitch of my muscles like he was charting a map of escape routes I hadn''t even fully formed yet.


    "You found out everything, didn''t you?" he said softly.


    I paused.


    Not because I wanted to.


    But because I knew what he meant.


    "I''m not listening to this," I growled, backing further away, toward the door.


    "You are," he said, voice just above a whisper, the weight of it heavier than any shout. "His lies. His secrets. His maniptions. The ones that had been festering long before you ever walked into his war room."


    My chest heaved.


    "Let me guess," he continued, circling slowly. "You found out the hard way. Piece by piece. Cut by cut. Until the truth bled out in front of you."


    My heart clenched.


    Cain''s smile faded. "And now you''re on the streets, aren''t you? Wandering. Sleeping in ces you never imagined you''d survive. Because the life you thought you built¡ª" he gestured around us, at the air, the silence, "¡ªwas a house of cards."


    "Shut up," I said, voice sharp, ragged. "Shut the fuck up."


    "Was any of it real?" he pressed, his tone almost pitying. "Or was it fabricated around you? Built like a stage, designed to trap you¡ªsoftly, slowly¡ªuntil you belonged to him without ever saying yes?"


    I screamed then. "Stop!"


    The air trembled. Rhea growled faintly from deep inside my chest.


    "Let me out," I spat. "Or I swear to the gods, I will fight my way through both of you."


    To my surprise, Cain... stepped aside.


    Clean. Calm. Deliberate.


    "You''re very free to leave," he said, hand brushing over his chest in a theatrical mockery of reverence. "I don''t put princesses in gilded cages."


    My breath caught.


    He knew exactly what that meant to me.


    A p to Hades'' memory. A knife in the shape of a truth I hadn''t been able to say aloud.


    I started toward the door, refusing to let him see the tremble in my legs.


    But Cain kept talking. Of course he did.


    "Tell me something, princess."


    I didn''t stop walking.


    "Did you ever wonder if Jules'' suicide was really what they said it was?"


    My steps faltered.


    My stomach twisted into a knot that would never be loosened. One that had not been loosened since I watched her end her life in front of me, her blood sttering on my face, warm and wet.


    Cain''s voice softened to a venomous hum. "Or did he order his own spy to die in front of you? To break you. To strip away your resolve. Just enough... so you''d fall into his arms."


    I turned slowly.


    Cain smiled again.


    "To let him into your heart."


    It boiled over in thaf singr second, my blood sizzling too hot my my fragile skin to handle as I twisted fully towards him and eraced the distance between us in a single stride.


    My open palm descended on his face before reasoning or Rhea stopped me.


    For the first time, surprise red briefly in the dark void he called eyes as I grabbed him by thepels of his suit.


    I pulled him to me, ourshes almost connecting. "Keep her name out of your fucking mouth." I growled, in a voice I never thought I could muster, yet all I saw was red. All I saw was the resignation in her eyes as she pulled that trigger. It was something no one could feign, a pain too poignant to y. I had been there before, on the prepice, because life knew nothing but to chip at you until you had nothing left but the craving of the nothingness that death had to offer.


    "I saw her die, held her until she breathed herst," she called me her sister, her blessed friend. "Yet you dare---" I drawled, ripping the words from the depths of soul that I tried not to reach into. "To attempt to manipte me with her demise. Turn me against your enemy because you think I am that dense."

 Chapter 292: Persuasion

    Eve


    Cain didn''t move.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t even breathe.


    But for the first time since he entered the room, he looked¡­ stunned. Not impressed. Not amused. Just stunned.


    Good.


    Because I wasn''t done.


    "You really thought that was your trump card?" I spat, my breath hot against his cheek. "That dragging Jules'' death out like some sick puppet show would somehow twist the knife enough to make me turn?"


    I let go of hispels, shoved him backward, hard enough that he staggered one step.


    "You picked the wrong corpse, Stravos," I snapped. "Because that¡ª" I jabbed a finger toward him, shaking with rage, "¡ªwas the stupidest shit you''ve ever tried. And I''ve heard you talk before."


    His expression tightened. Just a fraction. Enough.


    "Your brother put on the same show," I continued, voice rising now. "The cruelty dressed as mercy. The control wrapped in affection. The obsession painted as protection. You all think you''re ying some kind of divine chess game."


    I stepped forward, fire licking beneath my skin, Rhea pulsing right beneath my ribs.


    "But here''s the truth, Cain. Just because your father was supposed wear a fucking rubber but didn''t doesn''t make you any less of a Stravos."


    That silenced him.


    Rook stiffened in the corner, probably trying not tough, cough, or die.


    Cain''s mouth opened slightly, but nothing came out. Nothing smug. Nothing poised.


    A thin line of blood slid from Cain''s nose, stark against the sharp nes of his face.


    He didn''t wipe it.


    Didn''t flinch.


    Instead, that goddamned smile crept up like it had been waiting all along¡ªslow, feral, reverent.


    "Fuck¡­" he whispered, breathless.


    His pupils were blown wide now, a flush blooming across his cheekbones like he''d just been kissed by the very chaos he''d tried to control.


    "No wonder," he murmured, gaze fixed on me like I''d just stepped into some sacred myth. "No wonder you had my baby brother twirling around your little finger."


    He pulled away, adjusting thepels of his suit like I hadn''t just pped the taste out of his mouth and dismantled whatever script he''de in here rehearsing. His fingers moved slow, precise, as though savoring the moment.


    His eyes didn''t leave me.


    Not once.


    Up. Down. Up again.


    Like he was memorizing this version of me¡ªthe one burning alive in front of him.


    "You''re magnificent," Cain said, almost to himself. "Utterly¡­ ruined. Deadly."


    He exhaled a lowugh, running his tongue along his teeth like he could still taste the defiance on the air.


    Cain''s smile didn''t falter as he straightened his suit, fingers brushing over invisible dust, though the blood still trailedzily from one nostril. He looked every bit the devil in the details¡ªsharp, cold, and unbothered by pain that would make lesser men blink.


    "I''m not here to offer a partnership," he said atst, tone silken, low, dangerous.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "I''m offering allegiance."


    The word hit me harder than his presence ever had.


    For a moment, I stared, stunned into stillness.


    Allegiance?


    "That makes no sense," I snapped, stepping back instinctively. "You don''t offer allegiance. Not to me. You''re Cain Stavros. I''m the exiled daughter of a traitorous bloodline¡ªan used monster, in case you forgot. If we were to work together, it would be as equals, not under some royal vow. That would be a partnership. A strategy. Mutually beneficial. That''s it."


    I gestured sharply between us. "You bow to no one. Especially not to the girl from the other side of the damn war."


    "Perhaps," he said, voice smooth but not mocking. "But not all thrones are made of marble. And not all rulers wear crowns."


    I froze.


    He stepped forward¡ªnot to intimidate, not this time¡ªbut with a strange reverence in his eyes, a weight that felt... raw. Unfiltered.


    "You don''t see it," Cain said. "But I do. Hell, I''ve seen it since that dinner table. Since I was told you stared down the Hand of Death."


    My breath caught. I didn''t like where this was going. Too soft. Too real.


    "You''re not just a threat, princess," he said quietly. "You''re a symbol."


    I stiffened.


    He raised his hands, cating. "Not in the way they twist in propaganda reels and pce reports. Not some prophesied martyr or pawn to dress the revolution with."


    Cain''s voice dropped to something almost reverent. "You''re someone who survived every way power tried to break you¡ªand still walk into rooms like this and remind us all that you are not for sale. That you don''t kneel."


    He tilted his head, gaze still glued to me.


    "And that," he whispered, "is exactly the kind of creature I''d rather kneel beside¡­ than ever try to stand above."


    The silence that followed wasn''t empty.


    It rang.


    It reverberated like a struck chord, vibrating in my bones.


    Rhea stirred faintly again, not growling this time¡ªbut watching.


    Cain didn''t smile now.


    He looked serious.


    Dead serious.


    And for once¡­ I didn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t look away.


    I didn''t blink.


    Because I knew what this was.


    His words were wrapped in gold-trimmed vellum, inked in reverence and revolution¡ªbut beneath it, I could still smell what they were: strategy, maniption, sweetly spoken poison dressed in prophecy and prose. A trap disguised as devotion. A made of ttery and wless timing.


    The kind of thing that might have made my head swell if I was stupid enough to believe any of it.


    But I wasn''t stupid.


    And I wasn''t swayed.


    At least¡­ notpletely.


    Because the truth was¡ªI did need someone.


    I wasn''t foolish enough to deny it. Not anymore.


    I was a beggar, not a chooser, standing at the edge of a storm, with no allies, no army, and nowhere left to go.


    And maybe fate¡ªcruel, twisting fate¡ªhad brought me here for a reason.


    Still, I kept my spine straight, my stare sharp, and let my silence drag long enough to make him ufortable.


    Then:


    "Persuade me," I said finally.


    His brow ticked¡ªsurprised, perhaps, that I hadn''t thrown another punch.


    I didn''t borate. I didn''t need to. Because if Cain Stavros really wanted to kneel beside me¡ªand not just nt a knife in my back while he did it¡ªhe''d find the words.


    And if he couldn''t?


    Then I''d burn this alliance to ash before it ever had the chance to grow.


    Rhea rumbled low and approving somewhere inside me.


    We were listening.


    He smirked, revealing one of his fangs. "Did Hades ever tell you about the Obsidan Council?"

 Chapter 293: Her Entrance

    Eve


    Hades


    "You have a son," Ss said almost breathlessly. "Danielle''s child is Elliot."


    He stared at me across the round table as though waiting for a punchline.


    "Felicia was the facilitator," Gallinti finally found his voice since I dropped the bombshell. "She is a traitor."


    He tried to keep his voice level, but from the slight increase in pitch, it was obvious the revtion had dropped like a bomb.


    "All of it is true," I replied without much feeling. My mind had wandered elsewhere like it always did these days.


    Eve.


    Everything always returned to her.


    Her torture in her eyes when I injected her. Her stare before she disappeared. Her silence in the wake of my truth. The letter with a single word¡ªGoodbye. That damn word rang louder in my skull than war drums ever had.


    "And where is the boy now?" Ss asked, leaning forward slowly.


    His tone was cautious. Too cautious. As if he already feared the answer.


    "Safe," I said. "I made sure of it." I couldn''t even look at my own son. I couldn''t dare not when my myshing out had be more unpredictable. Without Eve, the flux had found its voice again and it''s presence wasva in my searing through my insides.


    "With all due respect," Ss started. "Shouldn''t you have sensed it. I know my own child before I even see him."


    "I didn''t know," I snapped, sharper than I meant to. The room stilled. My hands curled into fists against the table. "I didn''t know because she made sure I wouldn''t." Passing the me like a fucking coward again, unable to bare the brunt of it. I had no fucking excuse.


    >"You just keep losing, don''t you?"


    The Flux''s voice slithered through my skull like acid through silk¡ªelegant, cruel, and utterly inescapable.


    "Your mate. Your son. Your grip on power. The very leash you wrapped around your own emotions¡­ snapped like the brittle thread it always was."


    I clenched my teeth, blood throbbing behind my eyes.


    "She ran from you, Hades. Just like everyone else. Even the boy flinched. You saw it¡ªfelt it."


    My hands trembled beneath the table.


    "You could have been a god," it hissed, almost gleeful now. "But you chose to love. And now look at you¡ªjust a broken beast choking on the ruins of his own empire."


    A white-hot pulse of rage surged through my spine, and for one terrifying second, I wanted to destroy the entire chamber.


    The council. The walls. Myself.


    "Enough!"


    My chair scraped violently as I stood, the legs screeching against the polished floor. Shadows reeled.


    Then¡ª


    "She had her bases all covered," Montegue said.


    The calm in his voice hit like a p.


    "She knew the risk of a royal paternity test. Bone marrow transnts¡ªfour of them. Each one weakening the trace markers just enough to skew the results."


    I froze.


    Montegue''s eyes were steady on mine, unreadable as ever. "They altered the marrow signature each time. A living camouge. No one would''ve caught it unless they knew exactly what to look for."


    Montegue''s fingers steepled on the polished table, his expression carved from the same stone as his reputation¡ªmeasured, clinical, too old for surprises.


    "This is why you never sensed it," he said, his voice a low current beneath the tension. "The transnts. They distorted the lineage trace in Elliot''s blood. Each graft recalibrated his markers¡ªespecially the lunar-specific imprints we rely on for paternal alignment."


    He leaned back slightly, eyes not using¡ªbut not kind, either.


    "You weren''t ipetent, Hades. You were outmaneuvered. Intentionally."


    My jaw locked.


    That word.


    Intentionally.


    A child born of blood and fate, stolen from me while I slept in the illusion that he was someone else''s burden.


    "He was your son the moment he took his first breath," Montegue continued. "And from that same moment, he was ced underyers of false truths and fabricated loyalties. All designed to keep you blind."


    I didn''t know what stung worse¡ªthe idea that I''d failed to recognize my own blood, or the knowledge that everyone else in that room now saw me as the king who''d needed a traitor to confess him he had a child.


    >"What a failure you are. I could change that."


    "You''re telling me this to spare me the humiliation," I said, voice brittle.


    Montegue''s gaze didn''t waver. "I''m telling you this to make sure you don''t fall to it. I''ve already lost a daughter to ambition and one the first one''s ambitions. I don''t intend to lose a king to guilt."


    His words were to appease the men we surrounded ourselves with at the meeting, not me. Because that didn''t justify even a little of what I had done.


    I ran my hand through my hair, searing hot pain blossoming through my skull as I made contact with the growing horn. I grimaced from the pain, whispering her name as a sh red locks crashed through my thoughts. A dull ache unfurled between my ribs.


    >"Elysia." The name echoed instead of the name of woman that I loved.


    What was that?


    "I guess I see why she needed to clear her head. I can attest," Ss interrupted my thoughts. "This Tower can be suffocating, much less for a werewolf. But besides that, when will the extractions begin. The harvesting was to have started days ago if not for the unsettling revtions that the goddess graced us with. Still, the serum..."


    My breath stalled as his words sunk in like anvil in quick sand, dissolving the rest of his rant.


    Silence wrapped around me like a fuse seconds before detonation.


    Montegue and Kael both stiffened as Ss kept speaking, but I didn''t hear a word of it.


    The Fluxughed low in the back of my mind, like a serpent coiled around a throne it knew I''d never reim.


    I reached up, fingers brushing the horn sprouting from my scalp. Still small. Still subtle. But growing.


    The pain red like a branding iron.


    >"She left you and still you bleed for her. How divine. How¡­ pathetic."


    Ss kept going, oblivious. "¡ªwith the sample harvested and matured, we''ll finally be able to elerate mass production of the serum. It''s only a matter of how quickly we can replicate the¡ª"


    "My wife," I said, rising from my seat, voice low.


    It wasn''t a shout.


    It didn''t need to be.


    It sliced through the room like a de dipped in ice.


    Ss''s mouth froze mid-word.


    "My wife," I repeated, slower now, each syble like thunder rolling over still water, "will not be gutted like a pig."


    The silence that followed was apocalyptic.


    Montegue looked at me sharply.


    Kael didn''t breathe.


    Even the Flux fell quiet.


    Just then¡ª


    The door opened.


    A hiss of hydraulics, a shaft of afternoon light bleeding across the floor.


    Boots.


    A shadow.


    A scent I''d spent a hundred nights chasing through dreams and madness.


    Eve stepped in, posture poised, gaze sharp as ever¡ªthough not on me.


    Not even once.


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen," she said smoothly.


    Like she hadn''t vanished.


    Like she hadn''t left me howling in her absence.


    Like she didn''t still own every part of me I hadn''t already torn to pieces.


    And I¡ªI didn''t move.


    Didn''t breathe.


    Because her presence was the first real thing I''d felt in days.


    Weeks.


    Lifetimes.


    She didn''t look at me.


    Not once.


    Not even a flicker of acknowledgment.


    But I stared¡ªgods, I stared¡ªbecause the woman standing in that doorway was both her and not her.


    Eve.


    And yet¡ª


    She was different now.


    Stronger, somehow. Firmer. The kind of presence that didn''t fill a room so much asmand it. She didn''t need a throne or a title. Her spine did all the talking. Her silence shouted over everyone else''s noise.


    She took in the council with cool detachment, like she was here to observe, not perform.


    Gone were the beige dresses.


    Gone was the perpetual hunch in her shoulders, the subtle tilt of someone trying to take up less space. The girl who''d stood in this very tower with bruised wrists and eyes full of defiance wrapped in fear¡ªthat girl was dead.


    This woman?


    This woman could burn empires.


    She''d hacked off her hair. The long, crimson waves that used to spill like wildfire down her back were gone, reced with blunt, uneven strands that barely grazed her shoulders. A soldier''s cut. A survivor''s choice.


    She was thinner.


    Gaunter.


    There were shadows beneath her cheekbones that hadn''t been there before, like grief had carved her out and left only the essentials behind¡ªbone, fire, and a will sharpened to a de.


    Her eyes¡ªthose eyes I''d memorized in a thousand shades of pain and fury¡ªwere still that same striking ziers but only sharp enough to cut.


    But they didn''t soften when they looked around.


    Not even when theynded on me.


    The simple white T-shirt she wore looked like something she''d borrowed off aundry line. Jeans, scuffed at the knees, worn soft with travel. No jewelry. No insignia. No mark of station or bloodline.


    She looked ordinary.


    And that made it worse.


    Because the more normal she looked, the more inhuman the damage I''d done felt. I had altered her with my distrust and actions to the point where if I didn''t recognise her aura to its entrancing miniscule detail, I would have believed it was someone else.


    The silence dragged.


    Not a soul moved.


    Not even the Flux breathed.


    She took one more step inside and lifted her chin, voice cool, firm, cutting through the air like a de through silk.


    "Operation Eclipse will continue," Her voice carried, seemingly to bounce off the walls and echo in my skull.


    Ss stood, ring but still shocked at the intrusion. "What..."


    "You want my blood, my marrow, the very essence of my being in order to survive what ising," she shut him down.


    Ss''s mouth hung open, a sputter of disbelief rising in his throat¡ªbut Eve didn''t so much as nce in his direction.


    She walked forward slowly, not rushing, not hesitant. Like she owned the floor already. Like she''d weighed every word she was about to say and decided none of them needed sugar.


    " You want me to be the spine of your war, the vein of your survival, and the price of your future."


    She stopped at the edge of the circle, just outside the perimeter of the table, her hands by her sides¡ªrxed. But there was nothing soft in her stance. She looked like a woman who had walked through fire and decided to carry it with her.


    "Fine," she said simply.


    Ss blinked.


    "But if you want ess to what''s in me¡ª" she tapped her chest once, not dramatically, just enough, "¡ªthen I want a seat at the table."


    A beat of silence.


    "I''m not here as a prisoner. Not a subject. And definitely not ab rat. A donor that gets something in return."


    Her eyesnded briefly on Montegue, then flicked away.


    "I want a voice. One that doesn''te with leashes or disimers. You get mypliance¡ªif I get your council.


    Not a demand.


    A transaction.


    Offered like a dagger, clean and fair,id out on velvet.


    Montegue''s brow lifted slightly¡ªinterest, maybe even approval. Kael looked stunned. Ss? Still choking on his own outrage, but too floored to interrupt.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off her.


    Because I knew this wasn''t just strategy.


    This was her line in the sand.


    Her reiming control.


    Her voice was cool¡ªcooler than I''d ever heard it. Not cold in malice, but cold in resolve. She wasn''t angry. She wasn''t here to be vindicated. She was here to make decisions. To shape the future she had once been denied.


    And gods help me¡­ she was magnificent.


    Ss sputtered. "You can''t be serious."


    "She''s out of line," Gallinti added quickly, his voice rising like he thought volume would make him correct. "You can''t just walk in here, make demands¡ª"


    "She didn''t ask," Montegue interrupted coolly. "She offered terms."


    That silenced the room again.


    But not for long.


    Ss turned to him, face flushed. "You''re entertaining this? She''s a werewolf¡ª"


    "A werewolf whose blood is the only reason any of us will survive the next lunar copse," Montegue said tly. "So unless you''ve found a new miracle serum, I suggest we listen."

 Chapter 294: Legitimizing

    Hades


    I didn''t speak.


    Couldn''t.


    There was nothing in me but a stunned, reverent silence as I watched her.


    Eve.


    A name I had spoken in fury, in prayer, in grief¡ªbut now I couldn''t say it at all.


    Because there she stood.


    Because she dared.


    Because she imed her ce not with a scream, but with a sentence that turned the air in this chamber electric.


    And I was rooted. Watching. Breathing her in like smoke I had no right to inhale.


    Kael was the first to break the spell. "She deserves the seat," he said, voice steady, jaw tight. "You all know it."


    Ss scoffed. Loudly. The sound jarred against the quiet like metal grating over bone.


    "Deserves?" he spat. "She''s not even a Lycan. She holds no crest, no title, no im. She isn''t Obsidian, nor royal, nor anything but a... gic advantage."


    Gallinti folded his arms. "We''re not a council of mercy. Our chamber is blood-forged. There are legacies in these seats, not pity projects."


    Eve didn''t flinch.


    She let them speak. Let them sneer.


    And still¡ªdidn''t look at me.


    Ss leaned forward, eyes narrowing at her like he was trying to incinerate her with disdain. "You now understand, I hope, why you were married off to him," he said, gesturing toward me. "It was never for an alliance, Never even strategy. You were a pawn. A temporary creature. Never meant to wield power¡ªespecially not in a room soaked in centuries of bloodline."


    And I¡ªI wanted to gut him.


    The words rose unbidden. I mmed my hands on the table, rising so fast the room tilted.


    "She bears my name," I growled, each word trembling with something darker than rage. "She is my wi¡ª"


    "He''s right," Eve cut in.


    My voice died.


    Just like that. Like she''d reached into my chest and stilled it herself.


    She turned to Ss, not bothering to acknowledge me. "You''re absolutely right. I am no one in your eyes. No council seat. No lineage. No right to speak here."


    I wanted to break something. Wanted her to look at me. Wanted her to care that I was defending her.


    >"Narcisistic much?" The perpetual voice of the flux slithered through my mind.


    But she was calm. Pragmatic. Cold in the way only truth could be.


    "I''m not here to pretend to be what I''m not," she continued. "I''m here because you want something only I can give. I''m offering a deal, not a delusion. I don''t want your throne or your titles. I want influence. I want to ensure I don''t be a tool the next time this tower gets nervous."


    The dagger slid between my ribs. But between bated breath, I made my way to her but as tried to cross the threshold, past Kael, a handtched unto mine.


    I tore my gaze from Eve, my eyes snapping her him, ire rising like a tsunami.


    stered on his face was an unreadable expression, his grip tightened as he gestured to Eve, where she stood, staring a Governer and Ambassador down.


    "I have no allies within this tower. Everyone of you have your goals and loyalties alike. Same as me, mine is as simple as yours; I want my people to live."


    >"Our toy has lost her mind. Mutts must die." Lost was the teasingly mocking lilt to its voice.


    >"You mate was one of them." I drawled in my mind.


    >"Elysia was the only of them that mattered. She is dead because of them. I have no empathy for their kind.


    Ss scoffed at Eve''s statement, his lip curling like he was already bored.


    "So that is your reason for trying to join the council?" he sneered. "You think you have a say in the oue of our foes? In war?"


    Eve tilted her head, just slightly. Her face remained unreadable.


    "I think I have a say in what you do with me," she replied. "And if I''m the weapon you want to wield, I get to choose where I aim."


    Montegue''s brow twitched¡ªapproval. Ss turned red.


    "She thinks she''s leverage," Gallinti muttered. "Thinks poweres from being needed."


    "She''s right," Kael snapped. "And you damn well know it."


    The air thickened. Magic coiled under the surface like something ancient pacing just out of view. My fingers twitched at my side¡ªwanting to touch her. Protect her. im her.


    Then¡ª


    A new voice slid through the room like smoke trailing velvet:


    "She doesn''t need to think it. She is leverage."


    Every head turned.


    The doors creaked wider.


    Cain walked in, slow and smooth, as if he''d been waiting for his cue.


    His suit was ck this time. His smile, sharper than ever.


    He ignored everyone else and looked at Eve.


    Only Eve.


    My Eve.


    The flux recoiled at the sight, my skin bristling.


    "I believe I was invited," he said silkily, then turned to the council. "Or do we deny council guests when they''re inconvenient?"


    "Cain," Montegue said, not shocked, just¡­ resigned.


    Both He and Kael nced at me.


    I felt my blood begin to burn.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I asked.


    Cain''s gaze didn''t shift. "Ensuring she doesn''t walk in alone."


    Eve didn''t look surprised. But she didn''t smile either.


    "I represent the entirety of the Obsidian underground," Cain continued, voice maddeningly smooth. "The ones who deal in currency heavier than names and bloodlines. You know this. Which means if she wants a seat, and you require a pir to legitimize her im¡­"


    He spread his hands, shing teeth in something that was not a smile.


    "I offer mine."


    Ss choked on nothing. "This is absurd."


    "She has no kin. No pack. No crest," Gallinti barked.


    Cain stepped closer to the table, toward Eve. "She has me."


    That did it.


    I stepped forward, jaw clenched. "You don''t speak for her."


    "I do today," Cain said calmly. "Because unlike the rest of you, I won''t let her be turned into a weapon."


    I stilled.


    My throat burned.


    Eve finally looked at me.


    Just once.


    And then looked away.


    Like she could not stand the sight of me.


    What had he manipted her into believing?


    "This is preposterous. She does not need you butting in. I can vouche for my own wife."


    Cain''s voice was like a knife made of velvet.


    "Like you vouched for her before, Hades?"


    I froze.


    He turned his head slightly, just enough to let his words hit the room like a thunderp. "Like when she ran to you¡ªbleeding, hunted, terrified¡ªand you drugged her? Tortured her? Locked her in the White Room like she was something to be... contained? And then you are surprised when your vows mean nothing to her. She finally heeded my warning about you but she learned the hard way. You taught her the hard way."

 Chapter 295: Die With A Smile

    Hades


    The silence copsed in on itself.


    Cain took a step closer to Eve but kept his gaze locked on mine.


    "You don''t get to vouch for her now just because you remember how to feel."


    I wanted to rip his tongue out. To shut him up before the room remembered too clearly the sins I hadn''t yet paid for. But the worst part?


    He wasn''t lying.


    The Flux screamed to strike, to rend, to silence. But I just stood there, watching Eve¡ªbegging her with my eyes to say it wasn''t real. That this was some borate punishment. That Cain was a temporary wound. A ploy. Something I could oust.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t look at me.


    She didn''t have to.


    Because I knew.


    No...


    She couldn''t do this.


    Cain turned back to the council.


    "She needs someone in this room who won''t flinch when the tide turns. Who doesn''t look at her and see a ticking bomb or a blood sample."


    "You have no authority here," Montegue snapped, voice clipped. "You are not in council."


    Cain smiled without humor.


    "Ah, but that''s the funny part, isn''t it? Just because I don''t sit in your leather chair doesn''t mean I don''t control a seat."


    His voice dropped, but the weight in it made Ss go pale.


    "Do you want me to list what I control?"


    He turned to Gallinti.


    "I know your Eastern trade routes are backed by silver-mined goods smuggled through Hollow''s Point. I know your chief enforcer is siphoning off ammunition and selling to the ck Tier Pack quadrants. I call the shots on that front¡ªand you know it."


    To Montegue:


    "Your daughter facilitated the death of thete king. I have the ledgers. The timestamps. Themunications."


    He smirked, fangs gleaming in the dimly lit room.


    "Her own husband, as well as her father-inw. If I wanted to see your empire burn, I''d just have to leak a single article."


    He turned, gesturing to Eve.


    "I have a witness. Eve Valmont of Silverpine¡ªher father''s unwilling weapon in a massacre that your daughter took part in."


    My breath stilled in my lungs.


    She told¡­ him.


    She trusted him enough to reveal something that took months for me to find out.


    Four days out of the tower and she had spilled it all¡ªallowing him to weaponize it against the council.


    Ss stood up.


    "This is treason."


    Cain''s grin widened.


    "This is leverage."


    He faced the room again. Calm. Measured. Deadly.


    "I know who she is. I know Felicia is the facilitator. I know the Obsidian bloodlines are cracking at their seams. But I am not sworn to silence. Not bound to your codes. Which means, if I want to make her seat valid¡ªI can. And if you try to double-cross her... I will destroy her."


    He turned to Eve.


    "You have my allegiance. Not as a prince. Not as a councilman. As an ally to the savior of Obsidian."


    She inclined her head once.


    And for the first time in a long time¡ªI felt powerless.


    Because Cain wasn''t just protecting her.


    He was legitimizing her before the council using his influence over their trade and knowledge of their secrets.


    Our secrets.


    And this¡ªEve had facilitated.


    And there was nothing I could do to stop it without destroying her all over again. Without losing her all over again, if I hadn''t already.


    Every nerve and cell sang with the hum of betrayal at what she was now doing, and within a second, I had torn Kael''s grip off my arm, buzzing with apprehension as I made my way to her.


    The room fell into a tense hush, rapid footfalls the only sound that echoed as I reached her.


    "What are you doing?"


    I should have sounded like I felt¡ªvulnerable, desperate, and hurt¡ªbut my voice was a growlced with incredulous fury.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The distance between us was a single breath, and I wanted nothing more than to pull her to me. But when she finally lifted her gaze to mine, my pulse stuttered.


    The distance was far more than I could have everprehended.


    Up close, it was akin to staring into the eyes of a stranger.


    Those turquoise orbs¡ªwhirls of bright marine blues and sage greens¡ªhad dimmedpletely.


    I killed something in her.


    She was a corpse. Cold, but breathing.


    It was Danielle all over again.


    But even Danielle''s skin had been warm in that damned capsule.


    From where I stood, it was not only her gaze that was cold¡ªher body emanated a chill that sank into my bones.


    I felt the surprise of the Flux.


    "Interesting," it murmured, voice soft¡ªits astonishment and intrigue wrapped in mockery.


    "Tell me, Eve,"


    My hands mped onto her shoulders, pulling her toward me, forcing her to look only into my eyes. Maybe she would waver. Deter from the path she was taking now.


    "What is this?"


    I tried not to shake, tried not to frighten her.


    But judging from herpleteck of reaction, I doubted I would have that effect, even if¡ªby some ursed fate¡ªI had pped her instead.


    She didn''t pull away.


    "Insurance," the simple word slipped past her lips, cold and monotone. "Insurance for my people."


    "I could have given you that."


    Her eye twitched¡­


    It twitched.


    "Insurance from you is equivalent to giving a wolf a leash and hoping it doesn''t bite."


    Her voice didn''t rise. Didn''t crack.


    But itnded in me like ash.


    "You protect things until they scare you. Then you cage them. Or bleed them. Or both."


    I flinched.


    Gods help me¡ªI actually flinched.


    The room around us didn''t matter anymore.


    I could feel Kael watching. Montegue judging. Ss sneering.


    But they were static¡ªwhite noise behind the roaring in my ears.


    "Eve," I rasped.


    But she didn''t stop.


    "You offered me safety once," she said, softer now. Not kinder. Just¡­ quieter. "And then you drugged me. Shackled me. Turned me into a prisoner. And promised to harvest what made me that way."


    I tried to speak.


    Tried to tell her it hadn''t been like that¡ª


    But it had.


    And she wasn''t finished.


    "You don''t get to promise me anything anymore," she said. "Not when I had to crawl out of the wreckage of your protection to find my own."


    I felt the Flux stir, not with rage this time¡ªbut hunger.


    "She doesn''t fear you anymore," it whispered. "How deliciously tragic."


    My grip on her shoulders faltered. I let go.


    Because if I didn''t¡ª


    I would beg.


    I would break.


    And I think¡ªI know¡ªshe wouldn''t stop me.


    Not out of cruelty.


    But because it wouldn''t matter.


    Cain didn''t move, didn''t speak.


    But I could feel him watching.


    He knew he''d won this hand.


    He didn''t even need to gloat.


    Eve took one small step back. Not much.


    Just enough to feel like a chasm.


    She looked at the others again.


    "The only thing I want¡­ is a seat that doesn''te at the cost of myself."


    She paused.


    "If you can''t give me that, then Cain can.


    And I''d rather owe him than trust you again."


    "Why not me? Why him?"


    I all but screamed into her face, my grip tightening to the point that I was sure I''d leave a bruise.


    But I couldn''t let go. Not now¡ªnot when she was slipping through my fingers.


    Silence.


    And I watched as pain carved her face, grief made flesh¡ªfor a second¡ªbefore coldness took over again.


    "Because I love you," she said.


    "I would unravel myself, thread by thread, if it meant keeping you whole. I would suffer every cut, every lie, every silence¡ªif it came from you. I would fall apart in your hands and call it love. And if my death meant you would survive¡­"


    She inhaled. Exhaled.


    "I would die with a smile."

 Chapter 296: Why Him?

    Hades


    Her words ripped the air from my lungs, stole the strength from my muscles, and filled me with an entirely different kind of shock.


    "I would take it all from you if it were only my life on the line." She took a breath, and I watched her expression harden, her eyes darkening like thunderclouds. "s, it''s not. The stakes are higher than me... than us. On the line are citizens who were kept in the dark about my family''s conspiracies¡ªand the doom the Blood Moon will bring."


    Her voice faltered, just for a heartbeat.


    "People with lives. With loves. Families. Dreams. And aspirations. The same innocents you reduced to statistics¡ªeptable losses in your grand operations."


    Her voice cracked.


    "My people are not statistics. In this court, in this council, I will vouch for them."


    The fire in her eyes red, and I could feel it scorching across my skin.


    "I might not have a title. I might not have a crown. But I have scars, and blood, and truth¡ªand I will use every damn inch of it to defend them."


    "You have me," I said, voice rough and trembling. "Let me make this right. Let me help them¡ªfor you. I''ll protect them if it means protecting you."


    Her eyes flicked back to mine.


    And for a moment, the weight of her grief softened her face.


    But it didn''tst.


    "That''s exactly the problem," she said, quietly. "You''d only protect them because of me. Not because they matter to you. Not because their lives matter. They are nothing but mutts to you."


    It pped me without having to raise her hand.


    She stepped back again¡ªfractional, but it felt like an entire world shifting out of reach.


    "Your humanity is¡­ conditioned, Hades. Skewed. You calcte value in bloodlines and usefulness. When you love, you love ferociously¡ªbut.."


    Her voice didn''t shake¡ªbut mine nearly did.


    "...if there''s another misunderstanding, another lie, another spark of anger or vindictiveness¡­ they''ll be the first to bleed," she said. "Because your love, Hades, is just that¡ªfragile. Conditional. Explosive. It scorches everything that isn''t strong enough to survive it."


    She took a breath, but it wasn''t to steady herself.


    It was to deliver the final blow.


    "And I love you too much to stop you when I have to choose between you and them."


    I blinked. Swallowed the ache rising in my throat like bile.


    "Eve¡ª"


    "I know you want to change," she cut in. "And maybe you will. But I can''t gamble with their lives while you figure out how to be... good."


    Her voice lowered. Almost intimate.


    "I already tried loving the monster in you. Now I have to love the people who can''t survive him."


    "Why Cain?"


    "It''s better this way," she said, almost to herself¡ªbut the whole chamber heard it. "To stand beside someone I don''t love. Someone I don''t owe the softest parts of me. Someone like Cain, who is cruel in ways I understand but¡­ stable in ways you''ve never been."


    "You don''t understand," she went on, each word scraping against the hollow inside my ribs. "Cain and I¡ªwe have an agreement. No strings. No sentiment. No twisted bonds hanging over our heads like a guillotine. No convoluted love that destroys all in its path."


    My voice finally ripped out of me, hoarse and cracked. "What agreement?"


    She looked at me, but there was no triumph in her eyes


    Only resolve.


    Then she turned, shared a nce with Cain¡ªsilent, irond, unreadable¡ªand faced the chamber again.


    "Our terms remain between us," she said tly. "But the end goal is the same. We want to win the Blood Moon War. We want to destroy what''s left of the Valmont Monarchy. We want to unearth every lie they''ve buried in the name of legacy and vengeance. And above all¡ª" her eyes shed, voice rising, "we want to protect the citizens caught in a war they never chose."


    She faced me fully now. "Something you can''t assure me. Something I can''t trust you with."


    I opened my mouth¡ªbut nothing came out.


    Because deep down, she was right.


    I''d made her doubt her safety.


    Cain had convinced her, one way or the other, that he was more trustworthy.


    The less of two evils.


    The one who had not plotted the annihtion of all werewolves turned on her when suited his thirst for revenge.


    In the game of survival, love was a luxury she could no longer afford. Not when lives that weren''t her own were at stake.


    Montegue was the first to break the silence, his voice low, calcted. "And if we allow this¡­ alliance to stand? If we grant her a seat¡ªwhat assurance do we have that she will not use it to dismantle us from within?"


    "She already is," Ss snapped, eyes shing. "With Cain at her back, she doesn''t need a crest to burn us to ash. She''s holding a de to our throats and calling it negotiation."


    Gallinti grunted. "This entire chamber''s turned into a circus. One girl with a tragic story and a bastard prince with a grudge¡ªand suddenly we''re rewriting centuries of councilw?"


    "She''s not just one girl," Kael said sharply, stepping forward. "She''s the reason might all the standing when it alles."


    Montegue''s gaze narrowed. "And if we allow her this seat, and she decides we''re no longer useful?"


    Eve spoke before anyone else could.


    "If you were that powerless, then I wouldn''t need a seat to ruin you."


    The room went still again.


    She didn''t raise her voice. She didn''t posture.


    She just meant it.


    Cain''s lips curved, just slightly, his eyes meeting mine fully.


    And in that moment, the bnce of power shifted.


    Eve was no longer asking.


    She was staking im.


    Montegue''s eyes swept the room. Cold. Controlled. Calcting.


    "Then let the matter be brought to vote," he said. "Seat or no seat. Nay or Aye. Let the record reflect who stands for this¡­ disruption."


    A pause.


    Kael stepped forward first.


    "Aye," he said clearly, chin raised. "For Silverpine. For what she''s done. For what she''s survived."


    No hesitation.


    No shame.


    Eve didn''t look at him.


    Montegue sighed¡ªlow and sharp.


    "Aye," he followed, like the words weighed him down. "We cannot afford another war of ego. Let the girl have her seat. But she answers to the council."


    Gallinti scoffed, shaking his head. "Nay. This isn''t governance. This is guilt dressed in politics."


    Ss rose slowly, venomced in every syble.


    "Nay. A seat born of pity is a seat that rots this chamber from within."


    Two against. Two for.


    And then¡ª


    The room turned to me.


    Every gaze.


    Even hers.


    And suddenly, I was no longer standing in the chamber¡ªI was drowning in it.


    Memories surged up like bile.


    The first time I caged her.


    The first time I lied.


    The sound she made when I shoved the needle in.


    The way she looked at me after I said she was a threat.


    And now¡­ she stood there, untouched by the ghosts that still wed at me. She''d be something I didn''t know how to fight. Something that didn''t need me anymore.


    Something I might have helped create¡ªand then failed to protect.


    > "You''ve lost her, boy."


    The Flux hissed in my mind, curling like smoke through the fissures of my guilt.


    "The leash is broken. Your little mutt is loose. And now¡­ she''s in the way."


    I closed my eyes for a breath.


    It wasn''t rage that lived inside me anymore.


    It was rot.


    Shame.


    A graveyard full of choices I thought I''d made for the right reasons.


    She had begged me once¡ªnot for power, not for vengeance. Just for a name. For a chance to exist beyond the cage I built around her.


    And now, when she no longer needed that name¡ªwhen she no longer needed me¡ªI was being asked to cast the vote that would decide whether she rose or fell.


    Or maybe... whether I did.


    "I remember the girl they dragged." I said, voice quiet.


    The room stilled.


    "I remember how she screamed when they threw her in the White Room. How she bled. How she begged." I swallowed, the words scraping up my throat like splinters. "I told myself I was doing the right thing. That if I held the knife, I could choose how deep it cut."


    Eve''s expression didn''t change.


    But her eyes shimmered¡ªjust for a second.


    "I don''t know if I deserve forgiveness. Or if she''ll ever give it to me."


    My gaze drifted over the chamber, then back to her.


    "But she deserves this."


    The silence was absolute.


    "I vote Aye."


    The word felt like both a burial and a benediction.


    And just like that¡ªEve won.


    Cain''s smirk was subtle. Kael''s shoulders eased.


    Montegue nodded once, sharply.


    "The vote is passed. Effective immediately. Seat granted."


    And Eve?


    She didn''t thank me.


    Didn''t even nce my way.


    She just stepped forward, shoulders squared, into the seat carved from centuries of blood and betrayal.


    And she made it hers.


    > "Fool."


    The word slithered through my skull, silken and venomced.


    > "You let the mutt off her leash. Gave her a crown for biting the hand that fed her."


    My knuckles whitened at my sides.


    > "Do you think she''ll keep her fangs sheathed now? That because she wears a title, she''s tamed?"


    I said nothing. Couldn''t. My voice had been spent on a vote that tasted like ash on my tongue.


    Eve sat now, in the chair once reserved for kings and killers. She didn''t fidget. She didn''t shrink.


    She ruled.


    And the Flux?


    It seethed.


    > "Let her bask. Let her stand tall in the light she thinks she earned."


    "We''ll see what burns first¡ªher pride or her precious people."


    A pulse beat hard behind my eyes. I stared at her, and for the first time since she came back into my life, I didn''t see the girl I tried to love.


    I saw a future I was no longer a part of.


    And the Flux saw a threat.


    > *"She will kneel," it rasped. "One way or another. They all do. Obedience is inevitable. Pain is patient."


    I staggered a breath, nausea curdling low in my gut.


    I could feel its hunger crawling closer now, like a hand around my spine.


    > "You may be soft, Hades. But I''m not. And I do not bow to werewolves."


    My jaw clenched.


    > "So let her have her moment in the sun," the Flux whispered.


    "Even flowers bloom before they rot."

 Chapter 297: What Remains When Love Rots

    Hades


    "I need space." Her words drifted through the air like feathers. A whisper¡ªsoft, tender¡ªbut theynded like a blow to the chest.


    I watched the workers pulling her clothing items out of our shared closet and cing them carefully into baskets before exiting the room for her old quarters.


    With everyone out the door, the burning ache in my chest grew. I clenched my fists, jaw locking as I took it all in. She stood off to the side, monitoring them¡ªarms crossed, her short hair lightly tousled.


    The urge to walk up to her and beg copsed before I even took the first step. She seemed so rigid, so unwilling to bend¡ªfor us... for even a chance of us.


    How were we ever going to fix what I had broken when we wouldn''t even share a bed? It all felt so utterly impossible. This rift was insurmountable.


    I ran my hands through my hair, my back hunched under a defeat so heavy it had be hard to draw breath. My movements were frenzied as I built up the courage to walk to her.


    Despite every foot of distance between us that waned, she still did not look at me.


    Didn''t turn in my direction.


    It was as if I wasn''t even there. Like I didn''t matter enough to be seen¡ªdespite her confessing, before the entire Obsidian Council, that she would die for me without fear.


    If she noticed mee up, she didn''t show it¡ªnot even in the slightest.


    My eyes darted over her features, searching for a sign of something¡ªanything¡ªrather than this cold wall I couldn''t scale, no matter how hard I fought or begged.


    The jagged, coarse words scraped my insides, leaving my throat dry and bleeding.


    "Red..."


    The reaction was instant. Her shoulders stiffened, color bleeding from her cheeks and neck.


    It felt like a lifetime ago that I had called her that. The name almost sounded foreign.


    Slowly, her head tilted up toward me.


    "What is it, Hades?"


    Monotone. Emotionless.


    I swallowed, my palms mmy.


    "We could work this out. You and I don''t have to sleep on the same bed. I can sleep on the floor if you want me to."


    "No." The reply came curt, clipped.


    I flinched, watching her take a deep breath like she wanted to be anywhere but near me.


    "We have to focus on the issue at hand. No distractions." She bit her lip to keep it from quivering.


    "We are too..." she hesitated, biting down harder, her teeth imprinting the soft flesh.


    "...tangled."


    The word fell between us like a verdict. A guillotine¡ªnot swung in anger, but in quiet, mournful finality.


    She blinked, slow and long, before her gaze dropped back to the floor.


    "If we stay like this¡ªhalf in, half out¡ªwe''ll only get in each other''s way. You won''t be able to lead. I won''t be able to breathe."


    "Breathe?" My voice cracked¡ªlow, wounded.


    "You can''t breathe around me?"


    She didn''t answer. She didn''t have to.


    The silence said it all.


    "We''ve both made choices," she continued, steadier now.


    "And we''re still making them. The Blood Moon ising. The council is watching. Every day feels like a de pressed closer to our throats. I can''t afford to slip... not because I let myself get too close to you again."


    I shook my head, inching closer like a man clinging to the edge of a cliff.


    "Then don''t get close. Just stay. Just exist near me. Please."


    "I can''t." Her voice was soft. Crushed velvet. Final.


    "Because near you, I forget who I''m supposed to be. I forget the n. I forget the pain. And I can''t afford to forget either."


    Her eyes...


    And they weren''t angry.


    They were broken.


    Tired.


    Loving, still¡ªbut not enough to hold us together anymore.


    "This isn''t about punishment, Hades. Or revenge. This is about survival. And right now..." she paused, the words tearing themselves out,


    "...surviving means letting go."


    Her hands flexed once at her sides¡ªlike she was resisting the urge to touch me.


    Then she stepped past me.


    And this time, I didn''t stop her.


    Because I knew¡ª


    She was right.


    And she was slipping through my fingers like sand I had tried too hard to clench.


    > "Right or not, she still belongs to us."


    Tears¡ªblood, thick and ready to fall¡ªgathered behind my eyes as I took in the room that now taunted me with its sudden emptiness.


    The first glob of crimson forced its way through myshes...


    > "You will not weep for her!"


    The Flux''s monstrous voice tore through my skull.


    And then it hit.


    Ripping into me.


    > "You will not shed bloody tears for that mutt. The same mutt that turned her back on her leash. After all you did for her. Protected her from her own damned blood, her so-called family. You gave her shelter. You were her savior once. Now¡ªyou will be her scourge."


    My knees buckled.


    My fists clenched, bones grinding and cracking, inky veins spreading. The horn in my head tore through my skull, pain shredding through me like shrapnel beneath my skin.


    Pain didn''t bloom.


    It detonated.


    And with every throb, my mind echoed the same word.


    Mine.


    Mine.


    Mine.


    Blood roared behind my eyes, drowning out the silence she left behind.


    I scrambled forward, crashing into the dresser, reaching for something¡ªanything¡ªto anchor me. Something solid. Something real. But the moment my hand touched it, it splintered beneath the pressure. Wood shattered. ss cracked.


    I couldn''t hold anything anymore.


    Everything I touched either slipped away or broke.


    Just like her.


    Just like us.


    A guttural sound tore from my throat¡ªlow and feral¡ªhalf rage, half grief, all ruin.


    And then it came.


    The pain.


    White-hot. Vile. Unforgiving.


    My vision blurred as something tore beneath the surface of my skull, bone cracking like lightning under my skin. The horn¡ªlonger now, jagged with ridges¡ªforced its way from my temple like it was wing out of me, tearing flesh and sanity with it.


    > "Do you feel that, boy?"


    The Flux purred.


    "That is power. That is what remains when love rots. When loss bes strength."

 Chapter 298: Dissipated Guilt

    Hades


    I dropped to my knees.


    But not from weakness.


    From fury.


    From the sheer weight of what I was bing.


    I could still smell her in this room. Her scent¡ªhoney andvender ¡ªclung to the walls like memory. The closet hung open, barren. Hollow. Mocking.


    "You gave her everything," the Flux cooed. "And she chose Cain. She chose pity over power. Loyalty over love."


    ck veins crept up my throat now, blooming like thorns. My mouth tasted of ash and regret. My nails sharpened without permission. My muscles spasmed, my back arching as the corruption tore further down my spine.


    "She was supposed to be mine," I rasped.


    "She is yours," the Flux growled. "You marked her. imed her. Bound her. She is part of your blood now. She can''t run far."


    "Then why," I choked, "does it feel like I''m dying?"


    "Because you are."


    A beat of silence.


    "But what crawls from the grave you''ve made will not be so easily broken."


    I dragged myself to my feet, spine hunched, horn still dripping crimson, breath sawing out of my lungs like razors.


    And in the mirror across the room, I saw what I''d be.


    Eyes that no longer looked human.


    Veins like rivers of tar.


    Grief stitched into every inch of my monstrous skin.


    And underneath it all¡ªa heart still aching for the girl who had chosen to walk away.


    But love had failed me.


    And the Flux was patient.


    "Let her have her space," it whispered now. Cold. Sure. Triumphant.


    "Let her have her moment in the sun."


    A pause.


    "It will notst."


    Eve


    Empty.


    Hollow.


    That was how the room felt, mirroring my feelings.


    His haunted gaze still bore into me, weighing like a ton of bricks, despite my efforts to pretend otherwise.


    The red rim around the grays I knew so well had grown. They swallowed his stormy irises, tainting them with crimson flecks that promised nothing but ruin.


    Dread was a wet nket on my shoulders as I settled onto my old bed¡ªthe one I had been given when I first crossed the border into Obsidian.


    I touched the new bedsheets¡­


    It felt like a lifetime ago. Before he rescued me from Felicia. Before he taught me to fight, wore that ridiculous onesie, took me on that date.


    I had cherished those moments... with trepidation... but cherished them all the same.


    And yet, he had been plotting.


    I lowered myself onto the pillow that was entirely too cold without his strange warmth¡ªthe kind that burned just a little.


    I had been here after Jules died. After Hades held me through the mental storm that followed. He stood by me when my parents came for me. He did all that, and yet it was all tainted...


    By what his true intentions were.


    And I was a fool, eaten alive by guilt from the secrets I shielded from the light.


    Afraid of him hating me.


    How the tables had turned...


    I closed my eyes. Darkness and silence watched, but did not console me.


    And then there was Danielle, and¡ª


    A knock on the door ripped me from my reverie. I was at the door in a blink.


    I twisted the knob and opened it.


    Green, solemn eyes met mine. A little hopeful smile tilted the corner of his mouth.


    "Eve..." he said, my nameced with hesitation.


    I tried to offer a smile in return, but I couldn''t mold the emptiness into something it wasn''t.


    "Hello, Kael," I replied hoarsely. I stepped aside to let him in, which he did with some uncertainty.


    He cleared his throat as I gently closed the door. "I wanted to show you something important."


    I raised a brow. Dread coiled in my chest. "What?"


    "It''s about the encrypted video file you gave us a password to," he murmured, eyes narrowing as he gauged my reaction.


    The dread burned hotter. The passwords had been something Ellen and I shared. Which meant one thing...


    It was from Ellen. And that could only mean it would be to my detriment.


    I swallowed.


    "It might surprise you, Eve," Kael muttered, pulling out the tablet and unlocking it. "It surprised me. Surprised all of us."


    I gulped in air. "Hit me," I whispered, unable to hide the tremor in my voice.


    "Your wish is mymand." He clicked y.


    I held my breath as the scream burst from the speakers, searing the air with a haunting pitch that ripped into me.


    I knew that scream even before the video cleared.


    It was hers.


    I had heard it¡ªin slivers and snippets. Broken echoes that had haunted me in the weeks before everything came together in one horrific vision.


    It was Danielle.


    My eyes widened. The massacre site yed out on screen. I knew it like my own reflection¡ªbranded into me.


    The footage shook¡ªbut there she was.


    Danielle. In the car.


    Bleeding. Screaming. Alive.


    I watched, frozen, as the beast¡ªme¡ªripped through the wreckage.


    For her.


    Then came her voice again:


    "Not my baby. Please¡ª"


    I lurched forward, breath caught in my throat.


    Then the beast grabbed her.


    I flinched¡ªuntil I saw it.


    Not her throat.


    Her dress.


    Lifted. Dragged. Set down.


    My lips parted, soundless.


    The explosion swallowed the car.


    The beast¡ªI¡ªthrew myself over Danielle.


    Shielded her.


    Took the st.


    My hand flew to my mouth. My lungs locked.


    I hadn''t attacked her.


    I hadn''t hurt her.


    I had saved her.


    Then came the whistle.


    The beast froze. Turned. Limped away.


    Gone.


    That was when they came for me.


    That was when they buried this.


    But the video didn''t end.


    Danielle on the ground. Sobbing.


    Her legs shook. Her hands cradled her swollen belly¡ª


    She was inbor.


    My vision blurred. I staggered.


    "No¡­"


    Danielle screamed¡ªalone, in the dark¡ªuntil Elliot slipped into her arms.


    A baby''s cry sliced through the silence like a de.


    She kissed him. Rocked him.


    Loved him.


    And I watched. Shattered.


    Then¡ªmovement.


    A shadow.


    A fawn-colored wolf.


    Small. Steady. Predatory.


    Slunk toward her through the smoke.


    And I knew.


    Even before the screen sharpened.


    Felicia.


    Danielle looked up. Confused. Then terrified.


    "Please¡ªFelicia, not him¡ª"


    The wolf lunged.


    I screamed.


    Danielle fell. Elliot was knocked from her arms.


    The wolf shoved him aside.


    And then¡ªripped Danielle open.


    Flesh. Bone. Blood.


    I dropped to my knees, gagging.


    "No. No, no, no¡­"


    Danielle reached for her son.


    Felicia tore her away.


    And then¡ªstillness.


    Danielle stopped moving.


    The wolf circled her. Sniffed like she was nothing.


    Then shifted.


    Felicia.


    Naked. Blood-slick. Cold.


    Stared at Elliot.


    Not with guilt.


    With calction.


    Weaving the next lie.


    Setting the next trap.


    My scream never came.


    Because I couldn''t breathe.


    I hadn''t killed Danielle.


    Felicia had.


    And every ounce of guilt I buried myself in¡ª


    And Rhea¡­ Rhea didn''t even know.


    She med herself.


    Still carried the weight.


    I dropped the tablet.


    The crash barely registered.


    "I didn''t do it," I whispered. "Felicia did."


    Rhea was silent.


    Stunned.


    My shoulders trembled.


    And for the first time¡­ I allowed myself to break.

 Chapter 299: Intercepted Nightmares

    Eve


    Cain''s voice filtered through my phone''s speaker. "There has been no sign of Ellen still," He informed.


    But I was not surprised. "It''s to be expected." If she were that easy to find Hades would have found her by now. Even a glimpse but there had been none in or around Lunar Heights. The Valmonts were thorough like that.


    An eerie dread filled the pit in my stomach as reluctant worry seeped in. Where had they kept her? It seemed for now thar only time would tell.


    "You don''t seem in the least bit surprised." He observed.


    "I am not," I told him honestly. Just like I was supposed to be Hades'' weapon, she would be Darius''.


    ording to the second portion of the prophecy, we were both immune to the effects of the bloodmoon, Lunar Cataclysm as it was called so she would as well be extracted. At least that was what seemed was likely to happen. But them again, it was Darius Valmont we were dealing with her.


    There was another story beneath the surface, one moreplicated.


    The empty look in Ellen''s eyes, my mother''s outburst when it seemed like I was closet to the truth that they thought possible.


    It was time to face the true foe. But we could defeat them unless all their deceptions, ns and  sins. Maybe a part of me wanted revenge but wouldn''t...


    "So we keep looking?" He asked.


    "We keep looking." I affirmed. I had a big lunch that she was the one of bigger parts of this puzzle. She would know what we wanted to know.


    "Thank you," I said out of habit. "For showing me..."


    There was silence on the other that I had began to think he had disconnected the call. "I showed you so you would see more parts of bigger picture here." I told me, voice smooth and a bit cocky.


    I still had questions. "How did you get your hands on it? How did you intercept it?" Even my parents had cut off the poignant parts of the footage. If not for him... again I would be left in the dark.


    A chuckle bled through the line¡ªlow, dark, and infuriatingly smug.


    "The same way I knew Hades nned to have you captured," Cain said. "Quick enough to warn you before the injection found its mark in your thigh."


    I stilled.


    My heart didn''t skip a beat¡ªit tlined.


    "How?" I asked, carefully.


    There was a pause.


    Then, with a voice slick as oil, he replied, "Eve, darling... you forget I''ve always been where the shadows bleed and the secrets rot. Whisperse to me like moths to me."


    I hated when he spoke in riddles. But something about it felt too close to the truth.


    Still, before I could demand more, his tone changed¡ªlow, dangerous, intimate.


    "But let''s not forget," he continued, "we made a deal. A very specific deal."


    I frowned, already bracing.


    "And I will hold my end. You have a name and army behind you in this pack."


    The air felt colder now.


    "So you will hold up yours, Eve. Or the consequences will be... character building."


    He didn''t borate. He didn''t need to.


    The silence that followed said enough.


    This was no casual alliance.


    We both had things to gain. "Understood," I replied, just as I cut the call.


    For the first time in days, the pressure eased.


    The guilt that had gnawed at me, whispered that I was the monster in the woods, that I was the reason a child had no mother¡ªit had cracked.


    I wasn''t innocent.


    But I wasn''t Danielle''s killer either.


    That weight... it didn''t vanish. But it shifted. Became something I could carry without copsing beneath it.


    And with it came a kind of stillness I hadn''t felt in weeks.


    Then there was Elliot...


    But he had his father now, the one parent he had left.


    But the aching need for the child did not relent. We were bing too attached, especially when my position here was not guaranteed after all this was over. Giving him false hope would be too cruel, but could I truly keep my distance.


    Sleep found me fast despite my worry, wrapping around my limbs before I even realized I''d sunk into bed.


    ----


    I stood beneath a sky the color of dusk-drenchedvender.


    Soft petals fell around us like rain¡ªslow, floating, unhurried.


    In front of me stood Hades.


    No horn. No shadows under his eyes. Just the man I remembered before the war, before the Flux had sunk its ws into him.


    His hand reached for mine.


    I let it.


    The air between us shimmered with something sacred. Warmth. Forgiveness. A love too tired to hide anymore.


    A small group of people stood around us, distant and faceless, dressed in white. Witnesses to a vow neither of us had nned to renew. And yet, the words were on my lips like they''d always been there, waiting.


    We weren''t crying.


    We were smiling. Like it should have been


    And then¡ª


    A sh of color.


    A blur of motion.


    Tiny, sure footsteps across the grass.


    "Elliot," I breathed, my voice catching on the edge of joy and disbelief.


    He ran toward us, arms out, hair curling at the edges, a flower crown lopsided on his head. His dimples showing as he smiled, like his father''s.


    I dropped to my knees, arms wide.


    He threw himself into them with a giggle, warm and solid and real.


    And then he turned up to face us, Hades crouched beside me now, his expression caught between awe and helpless wonder.


    Elliot''s mouth opened.


    We both stilled¡ªbreathless.


    In this ce anything felt possible.


    His lips moved. Soundless. Hope bloomed in my chest, wild and desperate.


    Then¡ª


    A voice.


    But not his.


    Not a child''s.


    > "You dream so well."


    The words were wrong. Slippery. Oily. Too deep. Too old.


    My body went cold.


    > "You hope so beautifully."


    The grass withered beneath me.


    The sky dimmed. My dress turned to a dreary grey.


    Elliot''s hands turned to ash in mine.


    > "But we both know joy is borrowed, Eve. And your debt ising due."


    Hades vanished. The crowd blurred into smoke.


    Only the voice remained.


    > "We will have back.


    The dream fractured¡ªpetal by petal, moment by moment¡ªuntil there was nothing but a single, echoing sound.


    Laughter.


    Dark.


    Mine?


    No.


    The Flux''s.


    "Vassir," I whispered with a voice that was not mine but sounded familiar all the same. It was not Rhea''s either. "You promised..."


    ---


    My eyes snapped open in an instant but the nightmare was nowhere from over as my body weighed a ton and above me, a breath away from my face where eyes.


    The white were ck, the iris, a bloody red that made my blood run cold.


    The thing spoke, it''s voice as deep, oily and as disembodied as the one in my dream. "You cannot escape me."


    My head was cracked open with a white hot pain, the mate bond mark on my neck beginning to burn.

 Chapter 300: The Ultimate Treachery

    Eve


    I couldn''t move.


    Couldn''t scream.


    His weight pinned me, knees caging my hips, hands like iron bands on my wrists above my head.


    And those eyes.


    They weren''t Hades'' eyes.


    They were pits¡ªck sclera swallowing bloody irises, searing with something ancient, something cruel. Not just looking at me¡ªbut through me. Skin. Bone. Thought. Memory. Like they were cataloging the pieces of me,ying them bare and peeling them apart.


    A whimper scraped up my throat, but it never made it past my lips. His hand slid to my cheek, thumb grazing softly¡ªtoo softly¡ªacross the curve of my face.


    "You can''t hide from me, Red," he whispered. The voice was his. But it wasn''t.


    Not fully.


    Not anymore.


    Not with the way it curled at the edges like burning parchment.


    "Even in dreams, I find you. Especially there."


    His grip tightened. My bones cried beneath it. My wrists went numb.


    And still his gaze held mine, forcing me to look.


    > Strip her. Pull her soul thread by thread. She belongs to us.


    I could hear his thoughts.


    We were linked.


    Rhea snarled in my mind, furious, wing forward.


    Let me¡ªlet me shift! Let me take control!


    But each time she surged, something yanked me back.


    Like a leash.


    No¡ªlike a tether. One coiled around my mind, my body, my blood.


    I thrashed beneath him, panic flooding me now, burning up my throat, breaking into tears that never fell.


    "Hades," I choked, "please¡ªplease, it''s me¡ª"


    But he didn''t blink.


    Didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t see me.


    > "You dream of happy endings," he murmured, voice dark silk sliding around a dagger. "Of vows, of sons, of forgiveness. But that dream is a lie."


    His face inched closer. Forehead brushing mine. A breath.


    I tried to turn away¡ªhis fingers caught my chin, forced it back.


    The mate mark on my neck ignited. Fire, real fire, searing down into bone. My back arched involuntarily as a scream ripped out of me.


    "I will not be cast aside," he growled now, voice cracking. "I will not be forgotten. You promised yourself to me, Eve. You bled for it. You burned for it." Hades snarled into my face.


    His mouth brushed my ear.


    "And now, so will I."


    His teeth scraped skin.


    Not biting.


    Branding.


    And through it all, that voiceyered beneath his¡ªThe Flux.


    Mocking. Watching. Feeding.


    > "She''s yours, boy. Just take her. It''s what she''s owed you. What they''ve all owed you."


    I bucked beneath him, twisting, crying, trying to reach for anything¡ª


    But the world had gone slick and ck around the edges.


    I was sinking.


    Deeper.


    And he wasing with me.


    His eyes¡ª


    Gods, his eyes¡ª


    They burned brighter now, two bloody eclipses swallowing every thought I tried to keep for myself. The pressure behind them was relentless, his stare a vice tightening around my skull, my thoughts, my will.


    I tried to close my eyes.


    Tried to look away.


    But I couldn''t.


    I couldn''t even blink.


    A growl tore from his throat as his pupils dted, bleeding into the crimson around them. The whole world narrowed to that stare¡ªthose eyes¡ªand then¡ª


    He was inside me.


    Not touching.


    Invading.


    A cruel, precise unraveling of everything I was. My mind thrashed, but I couldn''t escape. I could feel him¡ªinside my thoughts¡ªhis words no longer spoken, but engraved behind my ribs.


    > You will submit to me.


    You wille back to me.


    You will stand by me.


    My will is your fate.


    I sobbed, but it sounded distant¡ªlike I was underwater. No. Not water.


    Tar.


    I was drowning in it. Thick, ck, cloying. It clung to my throat, filled my lungs. Rhea was gone¡ªher voice, her fire, her ws¡ªripped away from me like smoke in a storm.


    It was happening again.


    Just like Leon.


    Just like that awful night in the woods when I tore through him and his father, covered in blood, screaming on the inside but unable to stop.


    A passenger in my own body.


    A weapon. Again.


    Unable to take control of what was mine. My will being stolen from me.


    "No," I whimpered. "No, not again¡ª"


    But Hades leaned down, and his lips met mine.


    Soft. Gentle. Too tender, too Wrong.


    The kiss tasted like fire and treachery, smoke and betrayal. Sweet like poisoned honey. It coated my mouth, filled my chest with something that hurt. It was suffocating¡ªcloying¡ªintoxicating. And the more I breathed it in, the more the world tilted.


    The more I forgot.


    My mind cracked.


    And then¡ª


    It began.


    Memories¡ªtorn free.


    The night he told me I was nothing but a vessel. The moment he admitted I was a tool, a means to harvest the blood of my people. The n to exterminate them. All of it¡ª


    Twisting.


    Changing.


    Softening.


    > "I did what I had to."


    "I was protecting you."


    "You were always mine."


    I tried to scream. Tried to w my way out. But those memories¡ªthey weren''t mine anymore. They were being rewritten, bled through with apology and desperation, his voice ovepping mine.


    I was unraveling.


    And he¡ª


    He was stitching me back together in his image. To forget what he had done, what he had nned to do. So I would be his im again but this time I would have no choice because I would have forgotten.


    Tears slid from the corners of my eyes, slipping down my cheeks like silent bloodletting.


    Because I was losing.


    This was worse than betrayal.


    This was erasure.


    Not just of choice¡ªbut of self.


    My body was still beneath him, my wrists bruising under his hold, but it wasn''t the pain that broke me.


    It was the truth.


    He was stealing me.


    Not with chains. Not with a needle. But with a kissced in false memory. With his eyes in my mind, threading his will into the ces where I once lived¡ªwhere I once chose.


    Where I fought.


    Just like my parents had.


    Just like James had.


    Just like Ellen.


    Just like Felicia.


    They''d all tried to mold me into what they needed. A daughter. A sister. A puppet. A monster. A sacrifice.


    But this¡ªthis was different.


    Because this was the man I had loved.


    The man who had made me believe I could be free, only to prove that he had always wanted me chained¡ªjust with his name instead of theirs.


    > "This is love," his voice whispered into my mind, smooth as silk over rot. "I''m just taking back what''s mine."


    No.


    No, this wasn''t love.


    This was possession. Disguised in longing. Drenched in control.


    I sobbed beneath him, my tears carving down my cheeks in salt and grief and fury. The kind of fury I couldn''t voice because he had buried it beneath obedience. Beneath twisted loyalty. Beneath every memory he''d rewritten to make me forget how to hate him.


    I could feel pieces of myself slipping away like sand through an open palm.


    My name.


    My rage.


    My fear.


    Even Rhea was gone¡ªher silence a scream I couldn''t answer. My wolf had been severed from me, cut out so the man I once chose could rebuild me in a mold that worshipped him.


    "You said I was yours," I whispered, numb. "But I was never even me, was I?"


    The kiss had taken more than breath.


    It had taken truth.


    And he hadn''t asked.


    He hadn''t waited.


    He decided.


    Just like everyone else had.


    "You said I was different," I breathed, voice cracking. "But you just wanted me quiet. Docile. Yours."


    He didn''t answer. He didn''t have to.


    His hands, once trembling with reverence, now gripped like shackles.


    And in the hollow shell of that dream¡ªwhere joy had bloomed, where Elliot had almost spoken¡ªI nowy splintered.


    Alone.


    Hades had not broken me with cruelty.


    He had broken me with love that demanded obedience over choice.


    And as his lips brushed mine again, sealing thestmand into my skin¡ª


    I knew.


    This was not a bond.


    It was a cage.


    And the worst part?


    I had built it with him. One vow. One kiss. One lie at a time.


    Pain twisted into rage just before it could be dispelled. Rhea''s voice came through, small but just enough for me to hear. "Burn the love and destroy him, Elysia. You have done it once before."

 Chapter 301: Elysia

    Eve


    Pain twisted into rage just before it could be dispelled.


    Rhea''s voice cut through the void, low and seething:


    > "Burn the love and destroy him, Elysia. You have done it once before."


    Elysia.


    The name hit like a lightning bolt. Not Eve. Not Red.


    Elysia. Mother o


    And then...


    shes.


    Too fast. Too raw.


    A woman.


    Hair like wildfire, it was long, unbound, whipping in a violent wind. Her eyes were shadowed. A medieval dress clung to her bloodstained body, torn at the seams as she dropped to her knees.


    She screamed, as her bones snapped and reshaped, skin stretching into fur so dark it drank the light. Her form contorted into a wolf unlike anything else, huge, ancient, and crowned in shadow.


    She snarled at a shape. A figure.


    Cloaked in ck. No face. Just horns¡ªtwisted, curved, obsidian and smoking.


    A second shadow loomed above the first. This one was familiar, betrayal bloomed in my chest.


    It descended from the void, faceless but crowned in a withered silver crown.


    Its hand¡ªmassive, pale, veined with light¡ªreached down and gripped the horn of the figure below.


    And the red-haired woman screamed,


    "Malrik!"


    Snap.


    The horn broke in the starlit figure''s grip.


    The cloaked entity let out a horrible, atom-splitting shriek. The kind of sound that precedes a cataclysm. That creates one.


    I gasped¡ªand woke inside the nightmare again.


    Hades.


    On top of me. His weight, his breath, his eyes¡ª


    Still inside my mind, unraveling it.


    But now¡ªI was burning. Not from him.


    From me.


    "You don''t get to rewrite me," I choked. "You don''t get to decide who I am¡ª"


    I reached up¡ª


    And grabbed his horn.


    It burned beneath my palm. Searing. Screaming. His body jerked as if struck.


    > "No," he growled. "You belong to me."


    And I bent.


    With everything I had. My body shook. My muscles tore.


    But the horn cracked.


    His eyes widened¡ªjust for a moment. Fear broke through the Flux''s haze.


    And then¡ªSNAP.


    The sound was biblical. A death knell. A beginning.


    Hades howled¡ªa wretched, gurgling, disembodied thing. Like his soul had been split from his body.


    It shredded through the dream realm like a ck sonic quake.


    Using the shock, I shoved my knees into his stomach and kicked.


    He flew backward¡ªmmed into the wall with a sickening crunch that sent cracks spiraling like frost in ss.


    I shifted.


    My skin split. My bones screamed. My wolf burst through, bigger than I had ever known her to be. Shended, ws digging into stone, eyes gleaming with vengeance.


    ck fur shimmered. Not just ck almost void.


    Her fangs gleamed. Her lips curled.


    Rhea was back.


    And this time


    We weren''t running.


    He rose slowly.


    Shaking.


    One of his hands clutched the broken horn¡ªjagged at the base, leaking ck-red ichor. The other trembled as he braced it against the fractured wall for bnce. I could hear his breath¡ªragged, uneven, like something inside him had snapped loose.


    Then he looked at me.


    And for the first time, he didn''t snarl.


    He stared.


    At me.


    At what I had be¡ªshadow-bound, fur slick with darkness, ember eyes burning into his.


    His eyes that had been searing and cruel, were blown wide.


    With fear.


    Rhea growled low in my throat, her rage simmering just beneath my skin.


    > "Let me rip him open."


    But I held. Watched. The air between us buzzed with violence, with heartbreak, with the thin thread between fury and restraint.


    Then¡ª


    He dropped.


    Copsed like someone had cut his strings.


    He fell to his knees. The broken horn ttered from his hand, hitting the floor with a sound that made me flinch.


    His talons came together.


    Those terrible wings¡ªthose mutated, corrupted things¡ªfell limp behind him. Slumped and defeated.


    And then, in a voice that wasn''t just his¡ªone deeper, older, echoing through marrow and shadow¡ªhe whispered,


    > "Elysia¡­ please forgive me."


    The world stopped.


    That name. That name.


    Not Red. Not Eve.


    Elysia.


    Rhea went still. Not gone. Just... listening. Like something ancient inside both of us had stopped to reminisce.


    He looked up at me. Slowly. Almost Reverently.


    > "It is you," he said, voice breaking.


    Nomand in it.


    No hunger.


    Just awe.


    Just grief.


    He bowed lower, talons dragging against stone, a tremor running through him like he might fall apart.


    > "I thought the dreams were echoes," he rasped. "Ghosts. A punishment. But it''s you¡­ You''re her."


    I took a step forward.


    ws scraping like thunder.


    And I didn''t know¡ª


    Didn''t know if I wanted to kill him.


    Or ask what the fuck he meant.


    I blinked at and those ominous depths of its eyes shuttered.


    He shifted back in a single breath.


    Just like that.


    No resistance. No battle.


    The monstrous silhouette fell away, leaving only the man. No talons. No wings. Just Hades¡ªwounded, bare, reeling.


    He pushed himself to his feet, staggering once, eyes still locked to mine like he couldn''t believe I was real.


    I shifted too, letting the fur recede, my bones slotting back into ce with a cruel snap, pain dancing across my spine like firelight. My breaths came ragged, my hands clenched and shaking.


    He took a step toward me.


    "I should''ve fought it," he said, voice hoarse, desperate. "I should''ve known it was you, I¡ª"


    But he didn''t finish.


    Because I punched him.


    Square in the jaw.


    The crack of bone against bone echoed like thunder, and he stumbled back with a grunt, eyes wide in shock¡ªnot at the pain, but the fury behind it.


    Tears burned their way down my cheeks.


    "You don''t get to say that," I hissed, my voice breaking with each word. "You don''t get to see me¡ªnow¡ªafter what you did and think an apology is enough."


    He didn''t answer.


    Didn''t lift a hand to touch his jaw where it was already darkening with a bruise.


    "I begged you," I whispered. "I cried for you. I bled for you. And you still chose control over truth. You let the Flux have me. You let it unmake me."


    I stepped forward.


    And then the dam broke.


    "You tried to possess me!" I screamed, the sound tearing up my throat like ss. "You looked into my soul, saw everything¡ªevery scar, every fracture¡ªand instead of protecting it, you shattered it!"


    My chest heaved. My fists shook.


    "You tried to rewrite me, Hades. Like I was a story you didn''t like the ending to. Like I was a thing. A possession. A fucking tool!"


    He flinched, lips parting¡ªbut I didn''t stop.


    "You think I haven''t had that done to me before? Everyone I''ve ever loved has tried to mold me into what they wanted. My parents. James. Ellen. Felicia. They all saw me as something to use."


    I mmed my palm against my chest, my voice cracking. "And now you. You, who said you loved me."


    His jaw clenched. "I do love you."


    Iughed. Sharp. Ugly. Hollow.


    "Then you should''ve fought the Flux," I spat.


    "I should''ve," he said, low and remorseful. "I should''ve fought harder¡ª"


    "No," I snapped, stepping closer. "Don''t give me that."


    He looked up at me, brow furrowed. "What?"


    "You act like it was something done to you. Like you were just some passive victim." I stabbed a finger at his chest. "But you let it in. You weed it. You took that thing and buried it inside yourself like a coward because you were too afraid to face what you really felt."


    Hades'' throat worked like he wanted to argue, but the words wouldn''te.


    "You didn''t do this because of the Flux," I seethed. "You did this with it. Because it made it easier. Easier to be cruel. Easier to control me. You used it as a crutch to run from guilt."


    I stepped even closer, my voice lowering. "You think I don''t know what that feels like? To be hollowed out? To have your will stripped from you, thread by thread? I lived it. I bled for it. And you¡ª" my voice broke, "¡ªyou chose to be the very thing that broke me."


    Silence hung like a guillotine between us.


    Then he whispered, barely able to speak, "What was I supposed to do?"


    I stared at him.


    "Tell me, Eve. What would you have done?"


    I didn''t answer right away.


    Because I knew.


    And when I did speak, my voice was quiet¡ªbut it cut like a de.


    "If something inside me ever made me a danger to you¡­" I swallowed hard. "If some dark god, some curse, some poison made me lose myself¡­ I would''ve slit my own throat before Iid a hand on you."


    Hades blinked.


    The air in the room changed.


    His face¡ªso unreadable moments ago¡ªcrumpled. Cracked.


    And in that breath of silence between us, I said what had been crawling beneath my ribs for weeks:


    "But it looks like¡ªeven after everything¡ªyou wouldn''t do the same for me."


    I let the truth settle in.


    My voice turned bitter.


    "So what exactly do we have left?"


    I shook my head. "Because if this was love... then it was always one-sided."


    Hades'' mouth opened¡ªjust slightly.


    Like he meant to protest.


    To reach for something, anything, that might still tether us to what we used to be.


    But I didn''t let him.


    "I know what you''re going to say," I said, voice low and steady, but hollow at the edges. "You''ll say you didn''t mean it. That it wasn''t you. That the Flux twisted you."


    He flinched¡ªbecause it was true.


    "I know," I continued, staring straight through him, "you''ll say you were desperate. That you were scared. That you were trying to protect me, or Elliot, or some version of the future you couldn''t bear to lose."


    He tried to step forward, but I took a half step back.


    Not out of fear.


    Out of finality.


    "But I''m not the naive girl you branded with a mate mark and locked in a cell, Hades," I whispered. "Not anymore."


    He froze.


    I saw it.


    The break in his expression¡ªthe realization that something in me had changed in a way that wouldn''t be undone. Not with time. Not with tears.


    I straightened my spine and wiped a tear from my cheek with the back of my hand, smearing ash and blood and heartbreak into my skin like war paint.


    "There will be a Council meeting tomorrow," I said coldly.


    His brow furrowed. "Eve¡ª"


    "I have an announcement."


    My voice was steel now. Hardened in the fire he lit and then left me to burn in.


    Hades took another step forward, panic threading his voice now. "Eve, don''t¡ª"


    "Don''t what?" I snapped, eyes sharp as broken ss. "Don''t take back my life? Don''t stop being your shadow? Don''t remind the world that I was never just your mate¡ªI was always more?"


    He went quiet.


    I turned to leave, my body aching, throat raw.


    But just before I opened the door, I looked back¡ªonly once.


    And I said it not with malice.


    Not even hate.


    Just the truth.


    "Whatever''s left between us¡­ it can''t survive what you did."


    Then I walked out.


    And this time¡ª


    He didn''t follow.

 Chapter 302: The Rite

    Eve


    "Twice in a day, huh, princess," Cain''s voice reached my ears.


    I swallowed, my tongue too thick to speak. Tears had not stopped gathering behind my eyes. My skin still prickled from the thoughts and echoes of the sensations I had just had to endure.


    "Cain..." My voice was too brittle to be mine.


    I could practically hear the amusement wither away, and the sound that made me believe he was sitting up in bed filtered through.


    "What is the matter, princess?"


    I tried not to sniffle.


    "Nothing..." I replied.


    Silence.


    I pushed back the waterworks, each damned moment reying in my scrambled mind. I could still feel the ghosts of his intrusive tendrils in my head, in experiences that shaped me. Bile rose in my throat.


    "You don''t lie well, princess," he finally spoke again, worry coloring his voice. "What happened? You sound like you''re about to cry."


    "It is nothing," I replied too quickly.


    Cain let out a sigh as I tried to rearrange the things I wanted to say in a way that would be coherent and not sound like the pathetic rambling of a scared woman.


    Maybe I just didn''t want to be alone. I needed a voice on the line as I tried not to regurgitate all that I had eaten, which wasn''t much to begin with.


    "Eve," his voice turned soft, coaxing. "Tell me."


    I should have melted there and then, desperate to unload the weight of the recent events on a man that I still wasn''t sure I trusted¡ªand worse, Hades'' stepbrother. I would have to join my first council meeting tomorrow. I had to brace myself, and that would mean hardening for what was toe.


    "There will be a meeting tomorrow. A council meeting," I blurted out.


    "I know. I''ve been informed by the beta. But that''s not why you called." His tone was knowing. "You can tell your ally if something is worrying you. I am a safety for both your physical and mental well-being, remember?"


    I closed my eyes, swallowing the tight ball of nausea in my throat.


    Ally.


    Safety.


    I didn''t know why those words nearly unraveled me.


    Maybe because they were offered so gently.


    Maybe because he didn''t demand to be trusted¡ªhe simply was.


    Why couldn''t you do that, Hades?


    I inhaled shakily.


    "Something changed tonight."


    Cain didn''t speak. He didn''t have to.


    I pressed the heel of my palm into my eyes.


    "Not with the war. Not with the council. But¡­" My throat tightened. "Hades and I¡ªwe''ve crossed a line. One I can''t uncross."


    Another pause. Then, softly,


    "I see."


    "I won''t give you details," I said quickly. "Not yet. But it''s¡­ shifted things. The way we move forward. The ns we made."


    "So it made you think, didn''t it?"


    "Yes, it did." I took a moment. "I''vee to a decision."


    "One you think he might not like..."


    I didn''t say anything to that.


    "Orpletely oppose?" he offered.


    "Yes." We were already in a precarious rtionship. But this had exacerbated it all.


    His voice lowered, careful.


    "You think he''ll turn against you fully. Against your ns?"


    I didn''t answer right away. I had begged for trust. He couldn''t give it. I asked for space¡ªit had been impossible. And now this...


    But I could notpromise on my safety. If he had been sessful, Silverpine citizens would have returned to the chopping block with no one to oppose him, and I would return to being some property.


    Then, honestly:


    "I think if ites down to me or control¡ªhe''ll choose control."


    Cain exhaled, slow and deliberate.


    "Then we adjust ordingly."


    I let my head fall back against the pillow.


    "You''ll still stand with me?" I asked, quieter than I meant to.


    "Princess," he said dryly, "I put my name behind yours. You don''t undo that just because your husband forgot who you are."


    A breath of something like relief escaped me.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    "Don''t thank me yet," he muttered. "Tomorrow, you face the council. The rest? We''ll handle it when it tries to bite."


    "But we have to turn the tables. The governors and the ambassador might fear my influence and power, but not Hades. He is still the Sovereign, after all. There is a reason my kingdom is underground, cloaked by shadow. He owns the surface¡ªand the surface is where this will take ce. We need a card. A trump card. One as powerful and as dangerous as Hades'' thirst for control¡ªand turn his power against him."


    I frowned, tension returning. It sounded like he was speaking about some fairy tale elixir or miracle. But his tone said this was real.


    "Two centuries after the Moon first fell, after Elysia and Vassir were gutted by Malrik Valmont, Silverpine swept across the continent like a gue. They offered no alliance¡ªonly submission. One by one, the scattered Lycan packs¡ªFerox, Draal, Varkun, even the reclusive Gai¡ªbegan to realize the truth. Unity or extinction. This was before the Obsidian Pack ever existed."


    "We didn''t trust each other. We had blood feuds older than time. Mates murdered. Elders skinned. Children taken. There were more reasons to betray each other than to stand together."


    "So we made a choice. A dangerous one."


    "A rite," he added, voice low. "Old magic. Forbidden magic. Something older than Elysia. Even older than Fenrir himself."


    My stomach tightened.


    "What kind of rite?"


    "One that bound Alpha to Alpha¡ªnot by loyalty, but by consequence. If one turned on the other, the pain would be mutual. If one lied in council, the truth would rot their tongue. If one killed the other outside the Rite''s sanction¡­ their bloodline would wither for three generations."


    Silence stretched.


    "You created... a noose," I whispered.


    "Exactly," he said. "A mutual one."


    I sat up straighter.


    "And you want to bring this back?"


    "You''ll be facing Alphas tomorrow, Eve. Reluctant allies. Some of them are praying you fall so they can return to the old way¡ªcarve up the world in the name of peace. But if they take the Rite, they''ll be bound. And so will you."


    My heart thudded.


    "I thought you said you were my safety," I murmured.


    "I am," Cain said. "But this will be your sword. If you want power in a room of rabid wolves, Eve, don''t waste time taming them. Give them something to sink their teeth into¡ªand make sure it''s each other."


    My heart thudded. But would this work? Would I survive this?


    But Cain wasn''t finished.


    "There''s one more thing."


    The edge of his voice had changed¡ªno longer cold and calcting. It was delicate.


    "The Rite doesn''t just punish treachery. It rewards endurance."


    "If the bound uphold their oath to the end¡ªif no one betrays, if no one strikes outside the pact, if you all bleed and die together with your honor intact¡­"


    He paused.


    "Then the me grants a boon."


    "A wish."


    The room seemed to darken as he spoke the word.


    "Not a trick. Not a game. One wish. Each participant. The magic is ancient enough that it listens. But only once. And only if the bond is unbroken to the end."


    "It is said Fenrir himself¡ªchained and rabid¡ªgave it as a final mercy. A gift for those who chose unity over conquest. So in the end, you get one wish. And it won''t matter what Hades wants or tries to do¡ªbecause this time, you will be backed by Fenrir himself. Not only will he not be able to oppose you while you restore bnce but in the end you still get what exactly you want no matter how impossible."


    ---


    Ss and Gallinti looked like they would rather be anywhere else as they introduced themselves with the stiffness of men choking on pride. Their voices clipped. Polite, but only because the room demanded it. Even after they sat, their expressions remained sour¡ªlike the air itself had soured when I entered.


    The silence that followed the formalities was deafening.


    Until Montegue, ever the architect of calm chaos, cleared his throat and rose to his feet. He gave no smile, only the ghost of one. And even that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Wee, Eve of Silverpine, to the Obsidian Council."


    A murmur passed through the chamber. I didn''t flinch.


    "However unorthodox your entrance may be," Montegue continued, "your admission is, nheless, an admission. Voted. Sealed. Witnessed. Your seat is yours, until you lose it¡ªor abandon it."


    A flicker of disdain crossed Ss''s face. Gallinti made no effort to hide his sneer.


    "It is not tradition that brought you here," Montegue added, eyes now fully on me, "but necessity. That makes you dangerous. That makes you... important."


    He gestured slowly to the obsidian-etched seat at the crescent table. One carved with symbols I didn''t yet recognize, but felt¡ªdeep in my marrow.


    "Take your seat, Lady Eve. Let the first meetingmence."


    I stepped forward.


    My legs felt steady.


    But inside, Rhea stirred¡ªlow and quiet like the growl of a storm behind ss.


    As I took my ce, Cain shifted in his own seat just beside mine, nodding once in a motion meant only for me. His presence alone grounded me, but it was the tension in the air that confirmed it¡ª


    This room was a den of wolves.


    And I was about to throw blood on the floor.


    Hades was already seated.


    His presence was quiet¡ªbut far from absent.


    It pressed against the edges of my awareness like a vice. Heavy. Suffocating. Sovereign.


    He sat with his head bowed, hands sped before him like he was in mourning. Mourning what, I didn''t know¡ªhis power? His wife? His control?


    The lines of his jaw were steel, unmoving. Not a nce. Not a flicker of recognition. Not even when I passed him.


    I forced myself not to look too long.


    I couldn''t afford to.


    Not when he was still grieving the version of me that stayed silent. The one he could shape and salvage. That girl was gone. Or perhaps she had never truly existed to begin with.


    Montegue''s voice sliced through the quiet.


    > "We''ve been informed," he said, folding his hands across the table, "that our newest council member hase bearing an announcement."


    Every head turned.


    Even Hades.


    And for a split second, the silence took on a different tone¡ªexpectation.


    Cain didn''t move.


    This was my moment.


    My choice.


    And so I rose.


    Slowly. Deliberately. The hem of my ck coat whispering over the stone floor as I stood.


    "I do," I said, my voice low, but clear. "An announcement. And a proposal."


    A pause.


    In light of recent events that I will not be detailing. I havee to realize that even as I sit here. I am not safe not from ambition. Not from betrayal. And neither are any of you."


    Murmurs rippled across the chamber.


    I met each gaze without blinking.


    "We rule beasts. We are beasts. Bound by instinct, driven by hunger. And yet we pretend that alliances made with parchment and posturing are enough to hold this realm together."


    A pause.


    "I invoke Fenrir''s Chain."


    The air recoiled, the words hitting the chamber like death sentence. Every head snapped up, eyes wide.

 Chapter 303: Her Wish

    Eve


    It was as though the whole room held its breath. So did I...


    I waited as the colour drained from their faces, as they seemed to freeze in time, their gazes slowly falling on Cain beside me.


    Surprisingly, it was Kael who spoke up first. He sounded like the air had been pushed out of his lungs.


    "What did you fucking do?"


    The aggression was there but diluted by astonishment.


    "What did you fucking tell her?"


    "Kael..." I stood, trying to shut down the confrontation, but he didn''t even nce in my direction.


    "What the hell is your game?" he growled.


    "You''re trying to manipte her? Because she''s vulnerable..." His voice rose, but I''d had enough.


    "Enough," I snapped, my voice echoing.


    Kael finally looked in my direction.


    "But Eve... you don''t know what you''re saying," he said.


    "I''m touched by your concern, but it''s unwarranted. I know what I want. I know what I have to do if I want to see this fiasco through."


    His mouth opened, then closed, like he wasn''t sure what he wanted to say. His face fell, and my heart ached. He was still sweet. But telling him what had happened would destroy whatever loyalty he had left in Hades.


    Hades'' actions had wrecked me¡ªbut they weren''t his alone. He would need someone by his side, and that could only be Kael. I doubted anyone else was as loyal as the green-eyed, witty Beta.


    "I doubt you know what you''re invoking," Ss finally found his tongue, his groomed brows disappearing into his hairline.


    "This is no political stunt," he finished, his voice sharp butced with disbelief.


    "This is ancient blood magic, Lady Eve. Not some bargaining chip you toss on the table to look formidable."


    I tilted my head slightly. "Is that what you think I''m doing?"


    His eyes narrowed. "That Rite was buried for a reason. It doesn''t bind wolves¡ªit chains them."


    Cain chuckled lowly beside me¡ªdry, humorless.


    "And yet, it''s the only thing that ever worked."


    Gallinti stood now, arms stiff at his sides.


    "This is insanity. You want to curse us all into a pact of fear? Tie our fate to traitors? To each other? We barely trust our own shadows, and you want us to swear our bloodlines into damnation? You forget that only one Alpha of the four who partook in the ritual survived. Only Theron Stravos survived. Or have you not caught up on our history as you im?"


    I swallowed. Only one out of four Alphas survived.


    "Lycans still won against the Valmonts back then only because of that same Rite. Instead of tearing each other apart, they tore through the enemy," Cain finished coolly, eyes like chips of winter steel.


    "Theron Stravos didn''t survive because he was lucky. He survived because he understood one truth: loyalty enforced by consequence is still loyalty. And of course, because Valen Gravemont was enough of a greedy dick to try and get rid of his onlypetition¡ªonly to wind up a mass of bloody pulp on Obsidian stone and curse three of his generations in the process. Whose bloody fault was that?"


    Silence engulfed the room.


    I nced around the table. The tension only thickened with the stillness.


    Kael was as pale as paper, tugging at his tie, trying to get a gulp of air.


    Ss and Gallinti looked about ready to rip out their own hair.


    Montegue had his hands steepled in front of him, deep in thought.


    Finally, my gaze fell on Hades.


    My chest constricted as my eyes met his from across the round table. His intense stare turned my insides to mush. His arched, dark brows were shed upward in a furious line.


    One eye¡ªthe stormy grey¡ªdidn''t instill fear in me. But the other, ckened and corrupted just the night before, twitched wildly now, the iris dting and constricting within its confines.


    A gasp tore from me at the sight, and instantly, the rogue eye stilled¡ªas if something within had realized it was being watched.


    The room snapped to Hades, startled by the horror on my face. But he pped one hand over the defiant eye, shielding the rest from the room as though to spare us the nightmare behind it.


    Montegue finally spoke, just as Kael rose to see what was happening to his Alpha.


    "Your Majesty, what is your thought on her... decision?" he asked.


    The air thinned.


    Hades rose slowly¡ªtoo slowly.


    A sickening crack sounded somewhere in his spine, and the scent of rot bled into the chamber like fog curling in from a battlefield. Decay. Ash. Blood-soaked regret.


    His hand never left the corrupted eye, fingers white-knuckled against it like he was holding something in¡ªor keeping something out.


    "I have¡­" his voice rasped, as if dragged from the bottom of his lungs, "¡­utterly¡­ lost your trust."


    It didn''t sound like him. Not entirely. His tone vibrated with unnatural dissonance, as though another voice echoed beneath his own¡ªolder, broken, and snarling through a hundred invisible teeth.


    "You fear¡­ I will lose myself¡­ to my vices," he continued, his voice trembling with restraint.


    "That I''ll stand in your way¡­ because I am capable¡­ of what I did yesterday."


    He still didn''t look at anyone else.


    Only me.


    His words curled around my ribs like barbed wire, each one sharper than thest. But I didn''t flinch. I couldn''t.


    I had to stay level.


    Even if everything in me begged to run to him. To fix it. To believe it wasn''t toote.


    His jaw tightened, blood trailing from beneath his palm, sliding over his cheekbone in slow, viscous lines.


    "What is your wish," he asked, breath catching like ss in his throat, "if we are to go through this bond unscathed?"


    My breath caught.


    My gaze jerked to Cain, panic flickering in my eyes. He was utterly calm.


    He shrugged, unapologetic.


    "I might''ve skipped that little detail. You must divulge your wish before the others¡­ and your partner¡­ agree to the Rite. Just in case you n to wish for something too¡­ well, you know. Inconvenient."


    My heart mmed against my ribs like it wanted to escape.


    I turned back to Hades.


    He was twitching now. Barely. But it was enough. Just a tremble beneath the skin, a tremor in his breath. The Flux wing through him inch by inch.


    Blood spilled from his covered eye in a slow, steady drip, sttering in a small crimson pool at his feet.


    "So," came the voice.


    Deeper now.


    Darker.


    "What will it be, Eve?"


    I took a step forward.


    Then another.


    My voice did not shake even though everything else within me quaked. I was tired¡ªof being bent, broken, and carved to fit the stories others wrote for me. He chose vengeance over love, control over truth. And I still remembered the needle, how hatred lived in his eyes long before the Flux did. He had made choices, and I had to make mine before I would never get the chance.


    >"I am with you, dear," Rhea whispered, though the pain in her voice was palpable. She would lose Cerberus if we had not already lost himpletely to the flux.


    "I want a divorce," I said.


    "I want our marriage dissolved."


    I assure you they will have an happy ending but this bing too toxic. Sorry for the spoiler tho


    We are going into action soon, it''s time to end Darius and unravel this secrets.

 Chapter 304: I Found You

    Eve


    For a moment, nothing moved.


    Not a blink.


    Not a breath.


    Even the Flux seemed stunned into silence.


    Then¡ª


    A sound split the air like a scream beneath the surface of the world.


    It wasn''t a growl.


    It wasn''t human.


    It was the war between them¡ªHades and the thing inside him¡ªbreaking loose for a heartbeat of truth.


    His hand trembled. Not from weakness. From refusal.


    From restraint.


    Blood poured freely now, but he didn''t falter.


    "You¡­" His voice fractured. The normal one.


    He took a step toward me.


    "You are my wife," the Flux hissed through him.


    "And you¡­" Hades choked, still gripping his eye, "are not hers tomand."


    He dropped to one knee with a grunt, breath stuttering as if he''d been stabbed.


    A ripple of unease threaded through the council. Kael lurched forward instinctively but froze when Hades raised his free hand.


    Not in surrender.


    But in consent.


    "So be it," he rasped. "Let it be written in blood and stone. If we are to bind by Fenrir''s Chain¡­"


    His eye zed behind the veil of his palm.


    "¡­then let her be free of me. Of us."


    A single tear escaped his visible eye.


    But it wasn''t water.


    It was ck. Like oil. Like grief solidified.


    Cain turned to me.


    "It''s done," he said quietly. "Your wish is marked."


    Just then Hades released a blood curdling growl drenched in tar. All of them had tried to prove they did not fear what was happened to Hades. Others too stunned to speak.


    The silence didn''tst long.


    It cracked¡ªsharply¡ªunder the weight of instinct.


    Chairs scraped back. Feet shifted. Growls began to build low in throats around the chamber.


    Because now¡­ they sensed it.


    Not just the man.


    The thing within him.


    And no Alpha could sit still with that much vtility coiled in the room like a fuse already lit.


    "Back," Monteguemanded, standing now. "Everyone."


    Gallinti was already halfway up, ws unsheathing without thought. Ss had one hand behind his back¡ªreaching for something. Kael was frozen, eyes wide, every muscle in his body screaming not to flinch. But his bond with Hades kept him rooted¡­ just barely.


    Only Cain remained unshaken, but his eyes were narrowed. Watching.


    Waiting.


    A vein bulged at Hades'' temple. His breath hitched. And the blood from his palm no longer dripped¡ªit steamed.


    That''s when they truly saw it.


    This wasn''t pain.


    This was a cage barely holding.


    One twitch in the wrong direction¡ªone emotion too deep¡ªand the Flux would break through.


    And yet¡­ he didn''t unleash it.


    Hades¡ªAlpha of Obsidian¡ªwas kneeling.


    Voluntarily.


    For a woman.


    For me.


    And that terrified them more than any roar.


    Because if he could fall to that madness and still remain aware enough to bow¡­


    What did that make him?


    What did it make me?


    I still dared to love him, I could turn this all around and forgive... like I had always done.


    A chill ghosted down my spine¡ªphantom cold¡ªlike the echo of his tendrils still curled in my mind. I could feel it, even now. The way he''d reached inside me once, fingers not of flesh but of thought, of power, of control, scraping out my memories with all the care of a butcher skinning truth from bone.


    And yet¡­


    My feet moved before my sense could catch them.


    "Eve¡ªdon''t!" Kael''s voice cracked through the air like a whip.


    But I was already off the dais.


    The table behind me groaned under the force of my push-off, chairs scattering as I ran¡ªno, reached¡ªfor him.


    Hades didn''t lift his head. His breathing was ragged, shoulders shuddering under the weight of what he held back.


    Still, his arm didn''t move when I fell to my knees in front of him and touched his wrist.


    Only then did he look up.


    And in that shattered, searing moment¡ªI saw it.


    Not his madness.


    But his memory.


    "Elysia," he breathed.


    The name wasn''t mine.


    And yet the sound of it made the room reel.


    His free hand came to my cheek, fingers trembling against my skin as his corrupted eye red beneath the bloodied palm.


    "We can be the way we once were," he whispered.


    And then¡ª


    The world tilted.


    Vision overtook me.


    A garden. Red lilies. Blood lilies. Their petals glistening as if painted in war.


    "You like them?" a voice asked¡ªdeep, rough, familiar but not oily and as taunting as the flux. "They''re as crimson as your hair."


    A womanughed. I couldn''t see her face¡ªonly the wild sweep of red curls and a voice like sun-warmed iron. The horned figure knelt in the flowers, kissing her hand.


    sh.


    A bed.


    Her skin under his. His lips at her throat. Her mouth gasping his name as they both trembled and marked and moaned beneath sheets that carried the scent of jasmine and ash.


    sh.


    A child.


    Red curls and wide, innocent eyes, turquoise orbs. Hisughter was bright and short-lived. Because behind him came thunder. A door splintering. The horned man screaming her name¡ª"Elysia!"¡ªas steel cut the air and blood hit the cradle.


    Then¡ª


    Darkness.


    I tore my hand back with a sob.


    The vision snapped like a spine, and I fell backward into Cain''s arms before I even realized he''d caught me.


    The chamber was silent again. But this time, it was not fear.


    It was awe.


    Hades still knelt. One palm to his eye. One hand outstretched toward the ghost of me¡ªtoward a memory he had not meant to give.


    And I¡­


    I was trembling.


    Not just from what I saw.


    But from the part of me that remembered it too.


    "Tell me you remember," The flux whispered. "Tell me you understand why I am the way that I am."


    I scrambled back, surprisingly, Monteque came to my side and shielded me.


    His neck snapped with a deafening crunch that echoed war that was being waged on Hades'' body. "They stole our lives,y waste to our love, trampled on our children. And now... you found me after a countless centuries and immeasurable lifetimes." He smiled, lips quivering in a bloody smile that reeked of ck vows and anarchy. "Elysia, my love. We will be reunited."

 Chapter 305: Mother Of All Lycans

    Hades


    It felt like fire and ice were battling for dominion beneath my skin as I took my seat again.


    Not burning¡ªbut splitting. As if my soul were a fault line and the Flux was the earthquake tearing through it.


    Thoughts fractured. Bones screamed. I could feel it trying to rewrite me¡ªerase the person and carve in the monster. Memories blurred, truth buckled, and somewhere in the chaos, her name was the only tether left keeping me from sinking into the void.


    Every nerve red. Every breath tasted like iron and ash. It wasn''t pain¡ªit was vition. A war on the self.


    The Flux didn''t just invade. It desired. To take. To own. To twist every grief, every fear, every buried betrayal into rage and hunger. And worst of all¡ªit used my own love to do it.


    Because it whispered in her voice now.


    It whispered of centuries lost. Of vengeance owed. Of children torn from cradles.


    And I¡ª


    I wasn''t sure if I was fighting it anymore.


    Or just screaming inside the cage it had made of me.


    Even now, as I tried to honor Eve''s rightful choice to be separated from me, it waged a war against me. I was no longer ignoring it, or simply living side by side with this entity¡ªI was fighting it.


    The meeting proceeded. Chairs shifted away from mine as I battled the Flux internally. With each second that passed, the war within me grew more precarious.


    I nced down at the hand that Eve had touched. Despite everything¡ªdespite all my sins, my atrocities¡ªthat woman still cared. Even as she asked for a divorce, she still reached out to me. To save me from myself.


    > "You can''t let her go. I can''t let her go." The Flux raged from within.


    > "There are consequences. You called her a mutt. I let you force my hand. We destroyed the only person who could love us¡ªmonstrosity and all. We did this," I growled back. I nced at her¡ªher short hair framing her small face. "We''ve lost her. The least we can do¡­ is to let her go."


    The reply was instant¡ªhitting me like a thunderbolt that made my bones crack beneath my own skin.


    > "Then die," the Flux hissed.


    My spine arched as if an invisible hook yanked me upward from the ribs. My lungs seized. My jaw clenched so tightly I tasted blood.


    > "Letting her go is death."


    The voice wasn''t in my ears anymore.


    It was in my marrow.


    In the deepest corners of my mind.


    Not screaming. No¡ªnot yet.


    It didn''t have to.


    It was peeling me apart with a whisper.


    I gripped the edge of the obsidian table, knuckles white, veins bulging against my skin as heat rippled beneath my flesh like molten ss trying to burst free. The council watched with sharpened stillness, like men deciding whether to flee or kill. None of them spoke. None dared.


    They saw it now.


    This wasn''t an Alpha breaking down.


    This was a god splitting open.


    My corrupted eye pulsed beneath the skin of my palm. I could feel it trying to look¡ªto find her. To anchor to her the only way it knew how: through possession.


    But I kept my palm mped.


    She had asked for freedom.


    And I¡ªno matter how fractured I was¡ªstill loved her.


    Even now.


    Especially now.


    "You want vengeance," I whispered in my head, jaw trembling, fighting the urge to scream aloud. "But I want peace. I want what she wants."


    The Flux snarled. "Peace is what killed usst time. Peace is what let them burn our name from stone. Peace is what watched our child bleed out on a marble floor."


    The scene sliced through my thoughts like a heated de. Agony engulfed me. A strange grief overtook me.


    The pain in my chest splintered something vital. I staggered in my seat, unable to breathe.


    Across the chamber, Eve watched me¡ªone hand pressed to her heart like it physically hurt to look at me.


    It should.


    I had done this.


    I had ruined everything sacred.


    And now I was being asked to do the hardest thing of all:


    Let her go.


    Let her walk away while the part of me that still remembered the taste of her skin, the weight of herughter, the hope in her eyes¡­ begged me not to.


    Begged me to fight.


    But I was fighting.


    Fighting not to reach for her.


    Fighting not to force the world to kneel until she loved me again.


    Fighting to be a man¡ª


    The man she loved.


    When the monster in me would have burned it all down just to keep her one more day.


    My hand slowly unclenched.


    The blood beneath it had dried to pitch-ck crust.


    The eye was closed now.


    The beast was not gone.


    But it had been denied.


    For now.


    And as I lifted my head, I met Eve''s gaze.


    Not with a plea.


    Not with a im.


    But with a broken truth:


    "I''m still in here. Let''s continue this meeting."


    And gods help me, I would stay in here¡ª


    "Are you sure, Your Majesty?" Montegue asked, his voice colored with worry.


    I ground my teeth until I heard one crack. "Yes. Let''s continue. This meeting shall not be adjourned."


    They all gave wary nces before Ss cleared his throat.


    "You say you''ve agreed to the Fenrir''s Chain Rite, Your Majesty?"


    Even as I nodded, it was like a weight sat on my neck. "Yes. I agree. She has reason to believe she will be betrayed by this council. So it is my duty as Alpha to bind myself to our greatest salvation¡ªas well as our reckoning."


    Gallinti was not at all convinced, so Montegue spoke up.


    "See it as this¡ªshe, as much as we cannot be a threat to her, she cannot be a threat to us. See it as a sword held to all our throats."


    Kael adjusted his shirt, clearing his throat, though he remained pale.


    "She wants to save our people as much as we want to save ours. It''s only fair. It''s her blood."


    They were not about to counter that.


    "Whatever you say," Ss grumbled, crossing his arms, ncing furtively at Eve¡ªbut I caught the action.


    "Ss," my voice was a drawl that made the ambassador''s eyes snap to mine. "You seem to have something to say."


    He stared back like a deer in headlights as the room went silent. Again, he nced at Eve. My gut twisted.


    "Ss¡­" I ground out his name in warning.


    His eyes darted around the table at everyone else sitting there as though expecting someone else to speak up.


    "Are we really going to ignore the elephant in the room?" he finally said.


    No one spoke, but what he meant was clear.


    The ambassador turned crimson, his frustration rising.


    "So you''re all going to pretend you didn''t hear our Alpha call her Elysia?"


    Silence.


    "The mother of all Lycans," Ss rified¡ªas if the weight of the name wasn''t already enough.


    ---

 Chapter 306: An Unwanted Son

    Hades


    The silence that followed Ss''s outburst was brittle.


    Like bone under too much weight.


    Across the table, Eve had gone still¡ªher face unreadable, but her hand had curled into a fist in herp.


    I didn''t flinch. Didn''t even blink.


    Instead, I leaned back in my seat slowly, deliberately, like I was weighing a man''s worth by how fast he could hold his tongue.


    "You seem troubled, Ambassador," I said coolly. "Would you like the entity currently riding shot gun in my skull to rify the implications of that name?"


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    Montegue''s brows twitched. Kael went tense again. Ss paled a full shade¡ªhis lips pressing into a thin line of regret.


    "I¡ª" he began.


    But I raised my hand.


    "No?" I offered mildly, my tone mocking the civility he''d clung to moments ago. "Then I suggest you let the matter lie, before your curiosity courts something far less diplomatic than I am."


    Ss stiffened. The others shifted. No one volunteered to back him up.


    He cleared his throat, gaze flicking away. "Never mind."


    "Good," I said tly. "Let''s get back on track."


    Montegue raised a brow. "Then we need to agree on the parameters. The Rite isn''t something we improvise. There are conditions."


    Cain leaned in, voice low but steady. "It has to be performed where the original bond was first enacted."


    Silence fell again.


    Cain didn''t blink. "Eterna Noctis."


    Eve looked up, confused. "I''m sorry¡ªwhere?"


    Montegue answered. "The burial grounds of Elysia. The first Matriarch. The ce where the moon touched earth. It''s protected by legacy rites. No one outside of the Stravos bloodline has stepped foot there in over two centuries."


    Gallinti stood, jaw tight. "And now we''re letting a werewolf desecrate it?"


    "Watch your mouth," I said, the words sharp enough to cut ss.


    He froze.


    I didn''t raise my voice, but the threat was there¡ªcoiled, direct, inevitable.


    "She''s not desecrating anything. She''s upholding the legacy Elysia died for," I said, my eyes locked on his. "If that''s a problem, say so now. Loud enough for me to hear."


    No one did.


    Cain broke the tension with a shrug. "Then it''s settled. The Rite will be performed under the next full moon. At Eterna Noctis."


    I looked at Montegue. "You''ll handle logistics. The site is to be sealed. No press. No spectators. Council only."


    "Understood," Montegue replied.


    And just like that, it was real.


    We''d set the date.


    We''d named the ce.


    And now, all that was left¡­ was to survive it. If she would survive it, especially not being a lycan but judging by visions, I highly doubted that Elysia''s spirit would mind.


    The flux spoke now, uncharacteristically quiet. >"She is her reincarnation after all."


    ---


    >"That is not my child!" The flux''s tone was acidic  as soon as my eyes fell on Elliot, the moment I stepped into the room.


    The words hit like acid in my chest.


    I froze in the doorway.


    Elliot was asleep, small and quiet, one arm flung over his head like he didn''t have the weight of an empire dragging behind his blood.


    But I did.


    And now¡­ so did he.


    > "Get out," I hissed internally. "This has nothing to do with him."


    The Fluxughed. Cold. Crooked.


    "Everything has to do with him. He is the proof, isn''t he? The mistake. The consequence of your infidelity. While Elysia''s bonesy beneath Eterna Noctis¡­ you bred with another. Now that I have found her reincarnation, there is a chance..." His words escaped my mouth filled with venom.


    I staggered, one hand bracing the wall as the pressure in my head built, molten, relentless. My ws cracked through the skin of my fingertips unbidden. I hadn''t summoned them.


    Elliot shifted in the bed. A small sigh.


    I bit back a curse.


    > "I won''t let you touch him."


    > "You already did," it cooed. "You let him live. That was your first mistake."


    A pulse of rage shot through me, hot and blinding.


    > "I will right your wrongs," the Flux promised. "I will get rid of the mistake myself."


    "No!" I barked aloud this time, staggering toward the bed, muscles twitching with resistance.


    My hand¡ªmine, not mine¡ªraised, ws glinting under the overhead light.


    "How can you ever be hers again when the proof of your betrayal breathes under your roof? If he didn''t exist, none of this would''ve happened. Eve would not have been implicated. She wouldn''t have had to suffer. You wouldn''t have had to hurt her. You hurt her for that thing and that woman, that Danielle." He spat her name like a curse, the words like poisoned on my tongue.


    The words yed me open.


    > "Don''t you see?" the Flux whispered. "We would still have her."


    "No¡ªno," I whispered, shaking, trying to pin my traitorous hand to my chest. "He''s just a boy."


    > "He''s your sin made flesh. And I won''t let him take her from us again."


    My knees hit the floor.


    I crawled the rest of the way, until I was beside Elliot''s bed¡ªpanting, wed fingers gouging the tile as I fought the urge. As I fought myself.


    He made a soft noise in his sleep.


    And that was what broke me.


    Tears¡ªreal ones¡ªspilled past myshes, mixing with the sweat and blood.


    "I won''t let you harm him," I growled, voice cracking. "You want her? You want redemption? You do it through me. Not him. You don''t touch my son."


    > "Then you are weaker than I thought," the Flux snarled. "And you will lose her. Again."


    "Then I''ll lose her doing the only thing left that matters," I whispered. "Protecting the part of me that''s still worth saving."


    The pressure eased¡ªjust slightly. But I could feel it retreat, curling deeper into my bones like a coiled viper waiting to strike again.


    This wasn''t over.


    But for now¡­


    Elliot was safe.


    And I was still his father.


    Even if everything else was broken.


    The moment the pressure eased, I copsed onto my side like a marite with cut strings. My body was shaking, sweat and blood clinging to my skin like a second, rottingyer. But I didn''t let myself rest.


    I couldn''t.


    A sickness was wing up my throat¡ªfoul, thick, unnatural.


    I scrambled to my feet and staggered into the adjoining bathroom, hand on the marble counter, vision swimming. My reflection was a ruin¡ªck veins pulsing beneath my skin, my corrupted eye half-lidded with restrained madness.


    Then it came.


    I dropped to my knees before the sink and retched.


    The sound was raw.


    Violent.


    ck tar spilled from my mouth in waves, sticky and steaming as it clung to porcin and metal. It hissed like something alive, like it didn''t want to be outside me. My stomach convulsed again, a fresh rush of darkness hitting the bowl with a thick, sickening stter.


    > "You''re rejecting me," the Flux whispered, soft and smug. "But I''ve already rewritten you."


    "Shut up," I rasped, dragging the back of my hand across my mouth.


    I pushed away from the sink, breath hitching, fury tangled with shame.


    And then¡ª


    The silence cracked.


    I heard it.


    Footsteps.


    Light. Small.


    No¡ª


    I shoved the bathroom door open, nearly tearing it off the hinges.


    The room was empty.


    Elliot''s bed was vacant, sheets tossed aside in a tangle of little limbs that should''ve been there.


    The door to the hallway was wide open.


    He''d heard and he had ran.

 Chapter 307: Father Doesnt Want Me

    Eve


    Blood in the cradle...


    Blood in the cradle...


    Blood in the cradle...


    My baby...


    Malrik.


    I blinked, color leaking slowly into the ckness as my surroundings came into focus. I was back in the room I was slowly bing familiar with again.


    A pulsing pain had bloomed in the back of my skull, slowly ebbing and making sleep impossible.


    I closed my eyes against the waves of haunting echoes from a life I might have known. pping my hand over my eyes, I let out a ragged exhale, thick with the strain of the day.


    There were things to be done¡ªthings we were no closer to aplishing despite all the time we''d had in our hands. Darius Valmont was miles ahead, heading for the goalpost, and I was here... trying not to lose my marbles from the opposition within the very tower where we were nning our contingency.


    > "Rhea?" I asked.


    She didn''t speak for a few moments, but I knew she wasn''t resting. She was wide awake and alert. Her presence was as noticeable as her fur against my subconscious.


    > "Yes, Eve."


    > "The Flux was the first to call me Elysia."


    A beat of heavy silence.


    > "I know," she replied, her voice small as though she didn''t want us revisiting this topic. "I called you Elysia first."


    I waited for her to speak¡ªto borate.


    > "Who is she to you?"


    Rhea seemed to take a breath.


    > "Who she was to me..." Her voice cracked under the weight of something she seemed to try and hide. Grief. "I was her wolf..." she whispered. "She was my werewolf."


    I let silence reign, let her stew a little in the much-needed quiet.


    "I failed her, all those centuries ago." Rhea bristled. The agony that had been leaking into her cadence before now seemed to drown out her voice.


    > "Is that why you wanted me to escape so badly that night? No matter what it took, even though I tried to hold back?"


    She let out a sad little chuckle.


    > "You and her are alike. Very alike." She went silent again. "But then you were her all along. It just took Vassir''s influence for it all to click."


    My chest suddenly felt too small for my ustrophobic heart. I had a past life... I was truly a¡ª


    > "So I am a reincarnation of the moon goddess?"


    I didn''t know why I dreaded the answer to the question. It was only moreplications to contend with¡ªanother element that Hades and I would have to skirt around while we tried to survive the Fenrir''s Chain.


    And as much as I didn''t want to sound cynical or unempathetic, I wasn''t looking forward to unlocking more memories from a tragic past life. My present was already a travesty enough tost me a century. Adding to it felt like another unfair punishment from the gods.


    > "I''m sorry, Rhea," I said. "For everything you''ve had to go through. Twice."


    Her chuckle was watery this time. Strained.


    > "Don''t be. You''ve always carried too much on your shoulders. Even as Eve."


    A pause.


    Then, quieter:


    > "But this time¡­ maybe we make it through. By the way, Darius is such a perpetual degenerate, I wouldn''t be surprised if he was the reincarnation of Malrik himself."


    Iughed, though it choked. I wanted to believe her. Gods, I did. But my skin was tight with exhaustion, my heart a pit of ovepping griefs¡ªEve''s and Elysia''s¡ªbleeding into each other like ink in water. I hadn''t asked for this rebirth. I hadn''t wanted this legacy.


    What if I didn''t want to be her?


    What if I just wanted to be me?


    No myth. No goddess. No martyr chained to the memory of dead children and a bleeding moon.


    Just Eve.


    Just¡­ me.


    But the universe didn''t care what I wanted. It never had.


    And now the ghosts of my past were waking¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªtrying to fold themselves into the fractured pages of my present. The worst part?


    They were starting to fit.


    > "If I lose myself in her memories," I whispered aloud, "who''s going to bring me back?"


    Rhea''s answer came without hesitation.


    > "I will."


    But her voice was brittle with grief.


    I let the silence hang after that. Not because I doubted her¡ªbut because I didn''t know if anyone could save me from what I was bing.


    Or remembering.


    It made me wonder how Hades was holding up.


    A knock at the door wrenched me from my thoughts, and I got up to answer.


    My pulse stuttered as I took in the presence of the old man before me. Gray hair, green eyes alert as they stared back. A slight figure that belied the powerful ambassador I''d seen at the meeting¡ªwhen he had stood momentarily between me and Hades.


    "Hello, Lady Eve." His voice was... shaky. "I apologize for having to intrude on your evening."


    "Ambassador Montegue..."


    "Call me Monte. Though no one ever does," heughed despite himself, but his expression remained tight.


    "Okay. What brings you here?" I asked, bracing slightly.


    He swallowed audibly. "I know that no apology can ever suffice after all you''ve been through at the hands of my family."


    A lump had formed in my throat, and I couldn''t force words around it.


    "I just need to ask you to help me..."


    And like some trick of the eyes, Elliot stepped out from behind him.


    My heart crashed against my ribs as I let out an involuntary gasp.


    His face was red. Not just flushed¡ªbut blotched with the kind of hurt that doesn''te from crying alone, but from holding it in too long.


    Tears streaked down Elliot''s cheeks, silent as they fell. His tiny hands were balled at his sides, trembling.


    Montegue looked as stricken as I felt. "He¡­ he found me. He didn''t say a word. Just stood outside my door, shaking. I¡ªI don''t think he knew where else to go."


    He looked at me with eyes too old for how lost they were.


    "He''s afraid, Eve. Of his father."


    I knelt.


    "Elliot," I whispered.


    But the boy didn''t speak. He didn''t move. Just stared at me with those heartbreakingly wide eyes, shimmering with silent panic.


    "I tried to hold him," Montegue added, voice tight with guilt. "I''m his grandfather. But he wouldn''t let me. He wouldn''te near me."


    Elliot took a hesitant step forward. Then another.


    Then, with small, jerky movements, he began to sign.


    His tiny fingers shook, but I understood.


    He wants to hurt me.


    His voice was wrong.


    Scary.


    Father doesn''t want me.

 Chapter 308: Her Boy

    Eve


    The bottom dropped out of my stomach.


    "Oh, baby¡­" I breathed, reaching out gently, carefully¡ªnot touching until he closed the distance.


    When I finally scooped him up, he clung to me so tightly I thought he might disappear into my skin. He buried his face in my shoulder, his whole body shuddering with silent sobs.


    I held him like I was trying to hold the world together.


    Montegue didn''t speak.


    He didn''t have to.


    Because this?


    This wasn''t politics.


    This was the aftermath of something broken.


    Something that should never have fractured in the first ce.


    And all I could do was rock Elliot slowly.


    "Please..." the old man whispered. "I... I failed my grandchild enough." He bit his lips, trying to hold back the wave of emotion that no doubt mirrored mine.


    "He has been... failed by everyone else in his life. We... should have protected him. I should have known that something was happening..." He slowly unraveled the crippling guilt gnawing at him. He clenched his jaw, still unwilling to fall apart in front of me. "I failed him. I failed my Dani too. I know she curses me for letting him get hurt. For letting him endure so much abuse."


    His eyes remained glued to the ground. "I know I have no right to ask you for favors. We are far from that, but..." I watched the old man''s bottom lip tremble. "Please, take care of him. You will have my loyalty and vote for as long as I draw breath."


    Watching the ambassador splinter beneath the weight of guilt and desperation was so surreal that I could not form words as I continued to rock Elliot.


    He hacked a painful cough as he raised his head, red-rimmed eyes meeting mine, shadowed by years of deceit and agony that would only continue to fester. "I know he is the child of Danielle, and you might have your reservations about thete wife of the Alpha..."


    I was stunned that I raised my hand to stop him. "Monte¡ª" I cut him off.


    He blinked, taken aback by the sharpness of my interjection.


    I rubbed slow circles into Elliot''s back to calm him. "You might be surprised to find that your grandson is very attuned, and I would prefer you not refer to such things while he is present."


    He blinked slowly, as though it took a moment for my words to sink in¡ªand when they did, he nodded enthusiastically. "Of course, Lady Eve. My mistake."


    I sighed deeply. "Your daughter''s fate was horribly unfortunate, and I cannot begin to understand how you feel."


    He swallowed again, his expression somewhere between cautious hope and in wariness, as though waiting for me tosh out.


    "I respect Danielle," I said quietly, still rocking Elliot in my arms. "And I love her son."


    Montegue blinked rapidly.


    "I don''t care how he came to be. He''s here. He''s real. And he''s hurting. Whatever Danielle and Hades were¡­ whatever Hades and I are¡­" I swallowed hard, brushing Elliot''s curls gently from his forehead, "it doesn''t matter. Not when a child is caught in the crossfire."


    Elliot''s breathing was starting to even out, but his fists still clung to my shirt like it was the only thing keeping him tethered.


    "You have my word, Monte. He''ll be safe with me." I pressed a kiss to the top of his head. "I''ll make sure of it." I had tried to keep my distance, even after I found out I was not responsible for his mother''s death, but fate had other ns¡ªlike it always does.


    His hair was soft. Softer than I expected.


    Delicate, like the rest of him. He wasn''t just a prince or a pawn in someone else''s legacy.


    He was a boy.


    My boy now, whether anyone liked it or not.


    "He''ll be in safe hands," I said again, stronger this time¡ªif not for Montegue, then for myself. For the part of me that needed to believe it.


    Montegue''s eyes glossed. He bowed his head once, deeply, like someone surrendering more than politics.


    And still I held Elliot, stroking his hair in slow, rhythmic patterns until his trembling began to fade.


    Then, without quite meaning to, I smiled¡ªsoft, distant¡ªas I stared off at nothing.


    "He saved me," I murmured.


    Montegue looked up, confused. "Pardon?"


    I shook my head slowly. "Just¡­ remembering. He saved me. Just like he promised." Recalling that day in the White Room when Felicia hade to gloat at my downfall, not knowing the child she had used as a pawn for years was plotting hers. It was ironic.


    And this time, I wasn''t talking about the Flux. Or Hades. Or even the goddess I had just found out was buried beneath my skin.


    I was talking about the small miracle in my arms.


    The one thing in this entire bloody world that hadn''t asked for power or prophecy.


    Just love.


    Just safety.


    And gods willing, I''d give him both.


    I nced down at Elliot. Hisshes fluttered¡ªwet and heavy¡ªbut his breathing was calmer now, less like sobs, more like sleep trying to reim him.


    "He needs rest," I said gently. "It''s been too much for him. For all of us."


    Montegue straightened, brushing invisible dust from his jacket. A habit, maybe. A way to keep himself from shattering again.


    He nodded. "Of course."


    He hesitated at the threshold, hands trembling at his sides.


    Then, softer than before¡ªlike a man saying something sacred:


    "Thank you, Lady Eve. I get to bury my daughter now¡­ knowing what''s left of her will be safe. And happy."


    The weight of that broke something behind my ribs.


    He looked up at me then, a flicker of peace softening his grief-lined features. "It would be an honor if you graced the burial with your presence. No pressure, of course. Just¡­ if you can find it in yourself."


    My throat tightened. I thought of the greenhouse. Of the body perfectly preserved. Of a woman I never met¡­ but who had given me this boy.


    A boy I''de to love in ways that couldn''t be untangled anymore.


    I didn''t want to see her.


    I wasn''t sure I could.


    But I owed her this.


    "I''ll contemte it," I said quietly, honestly.


    He bowed. Not ceremonially. Not as a politician.


    But as a grandfather finally allowed to grieve.


    "Goodnight, Monte."


    He paused once more, as if to say something else¡ªthen thought better of it.


    And left.


    The door clicked shut behind him.

 Chapter 309: I Am Not Her

    Eve


    I watched them load up Elliot''s belongings as he sat perched on my hip. He refused to let me out of his sight since he woke up. I fed him, and he fed me¡ªthe best he could.


    My eyes traced the new items that had been brought for him by Hades when it had been decided that he would stay with me. Too bad new items didn''t mean new beginnings.


    Too bad toys couldn''t erase trauma.


    Too bad a brand-new sweater couldn''t warm a child''s soul where it had already gone cold from fear.


    The duffel was filled with carefully folded clothes, books he didn''t read, puzzles with missing pieces¡ªjust like him. Just like me.


    Elliot''s small fingers clutched the fabric of my top tighter, as if sensing the direction of my thoughts.


    "It''s just for a while," I whispered, brushing my lips over his temple. "No one''s taking you anywhere."


    He didn''t respond with words. He just nodded¡ªtiny, solemn¡ªhis face half-hidden against my neck.


    There was no tantrum. No crying. That was the part that broke me.


    He had learned too well that silence was safer than sound.


    And I... I hated that he''d had to.


    A soft knock came at the doorframe. Hades walked in and Elliot didn''t have to turn around to brace as though waiting for an explosion.


    "I thought it was agreed that you would vacate while I got his things for him?" Instinctively holding him tighter to me.


    Hades lips were pursed into a hard line, jaw clenched as he marched towards me without a word.


    Only when I took a step back, did he stop. He still emanated death and decay, his skin so pale that I sure if the sun shined on him, he would be translucent.


    Hades didn''t speak at first.


    He just stood there¡ªstill as a statue, tense as a coiled wire. His fists were clenched at his sides, nails half-mooned into his palms like he was trying to keep something caged. Maybe it was the Flux. Maybe it was himself.


    "I want to apologize to him," he said finally, his voice low, hoarse¡ªlike it scraped his throat on the way out.


    Elliot whimpered against my corbone, body locking up.


    "Hades¡ª" I started, but he held up a hand.


    "I can''t make him forgive me," he said quickly, eyes flicking between me and the trembling boy in my arms. "I don''t expect that. I don''t deserve that. But he deserves to hear it. Even if he never wants to see me again."


    I searched his face. There was no arrogance there. No edge ofmand. Only a kind of exhausted desperation.


    I looked down at Elliot, still curled into me like a shadow. "Hey," I whispered, rubbing gentle circles into his back. "Can you look at me?"


    It took a while, but he did. Just barely.


    I smiled, small and soft. "He wants to say sorry. That''s all. He won''te close unless you want him to. You can stay right here with me. I won''t let go."


    Elliot didn''t sign anything. But after a beat, he gave the faintest nod. Barely a movement. But a yes.


    I turned back to Hades. "Keep your distance. Speak from there."


    Hades nodded once. His jaw trembled, but he didn''t step forward. His voice, when it came again, cracked under the weight of guilt.


    "Elliot¡­ I don''t know if you can ever understand how sorry I am. For everything." He swallowed, the motion shaky. "I wasn''t myself. But that doesn''t excuse it. I let something inside me hurt the person I swore I''d protect. That I was supposed to protect."


    He exhaled, and the sound was broken. "You were never a mistake. Never something I wished away. You were¡ªare¡ªmy son. And I didn''t see you. I saw my own failures and let them speak louder than your voice."


    Elliot didn''t move. But he was listening. I felt it in the way his breathing had changed¡ªshallow, but still. Present.


    His voice dropped to a whisper. "I love you. That hasn''t changed. It never will."


    I waited for Elliot to respond. He didn''t. He only turned his face away and tucked it back into my shoulder.


    Hades nodded like that was the answer he expected.


    Then he turned around, shoulders sagging under the weight of what he hadn''t gotten to fix. "This would be so simple." His voice had changed, his tone had dropped so low I could feel the revibration in my gut. My heart lurched in my chest.


    The Flux.


    Just as another worker walked for another round of items, I made my way out with Elliot or at least I tried to...


    Absolutely. Here''s the continuation of that powerful, emotionally charged scene:


    His hand snapped out and mped around my wrist.


    "Elysia¡­"


    The sound of it¡ªhow he said it¡ªmade my stomach turn. It wasn''t Hades. Not the man I''d once loved, not the broken thing who''d just begged our son for forgiveness.


    It was the Flux.


    His eyes were too dark now. Too hollow. Like something ancient and festering had pushed Hades aside again, slithering into the space behind his ribs.


    "You keep clinging to the boy like he''s the key to your redemption," it said through his mouth. "But he''s not. He''s the chain. The reason we lost everything. He will only hold us back."


    My blood went cold.


    "Let him go, Elysia," the Flux rasped. "We can still be whole. We can still reim what they took from us all those centuries ago. Our love. Our kingdom. Our vengeance. But not with him between us. Not with that tongue-tied thing holding us back."


    Elliot shuddered violently in my arms.


    "You vile thing," I whispered, my voice trembling¡ªnot from fear, but fury. "You dare speak like that? About a child? Your child?"


    His grip on my wrist tightened.


    "He is a mistake," the Flux snarled. "A reminder of what was stolen. Of what you gave away. This lifetime¡ªthis weak, broken existence¡ªit''s not ours. He''s not ours. But you¡­ you still are."


    The words hit like rot seeping into my bones.


    Elliot whimpered against my chest, his tiny hands clutching at me, his whole body trembling as he felt every vile syble. He didn''t need to understand the words. His heart knew.


    And that¡ª


    That was it.


    Crack.


    My hand flew before I could stop it.


    The p rang through the air like lightning cracking open the sky.


    Hades reeled, his head snapping to the side, a streak of red blooming from the shell of his ear. Blood.


    He blinked, stunned¡ªbut not because I''d hit him.


    Because someone had.


    Someone who wasn''t Elysia.


    "I am not her," I growled, my voice shaking with rage. "I am not your goddess. I am not your fantasy. And I am sure as hell not your second chance at whatever deranged crusade you''ve invented in that corrupted mind of yours."


    He stared at me¡ªno longer godlike, no longer monstrous. Just a man bleeding from the ear, lost in the wreckage of what he''d be.


    "You want to drag me back into some ancient war we already lost? Into a love that died with every child who never got to live it?" I shook my head, cradling Elliot tighter. "That story is over. It''s been over for centuries."


    His lips parted slightly, but no sound came out.


    "You don''t get to rewrite it now. And you don''t get to speak about him like that," I spat. "You don''t get to call yourself anything but what you are¡ªa coward. Who let a child pay for his rage."


    Elliot looked up at me through wetshes, eyes wide with something I couldn''t name. Relief. Pain. Maybe both.


    I turned my back on Hades¡ªon the Flux¡ªand walked toward the door.


    "I''m done letting you poison what''s left of my life," I said over my shoulder. "And if you ever reach for him again¡­"


    I paused, turned just enough to meet his gaze¡ªwhat was left of Hades behind the storm of the Flux¡ªand let my voice drop to a vow.


    "I will vanquish you. Even if it means destroying the vessel you now inhabit."


    That stilled him.


    Like a thread pulled taut. Like death itself had been named and dared.


    His eyes widened¡ªno longer fully Hades, no longer fully the Flux. Just a fusion of horror and disbelief.


    "You wouldn''t," it rasped. "You love him."


    "I did," I said coldly. "And maybe part of me always will. But if you make me choose, I will not hesitate."


    The silence stretched long and brittle.


    Then, softer than breath, it whispered, "Elysia¡­"


    But I didn''t flinch this time. I stepped forward, voice sharp as a de.


    "That is not my name."


    I said it slowly.


    "Elysia is dead."


    He looked like he''d been pped again¡ªonly this time, not by hand but by truth.


    "Her time is over. Her kingdom is gone. Her gods are dust. And if you think you can resurrect her through me, you''re mistaken." I turned fully now, standing in front of the door with Elliot wrapped tight in my arms. "I''m Eve. If you loved Elysia as little as that ck heart of yours can manage, ¡­you will ept that she''s gone. That I am not her, and I do not want what she had. Not her throne. Not her tragedies. And certainly not you."

 Chapter 310: Taking Over

    Hades


    My teeth came down on the flesh that hade to turn against me. The pain was like a distant ebb inparison to Elliot''s¡ªand the disappointment of Eve.


    I spat out the treacherous hunk of meat, even if the rest remained just as corrupted. My tongue hit the ground with a wet, sickening thud.


    Only when the blood hit the back of my throat did I realize what I''d done. I copsed against the side of the bed just as the Flux''s voice filled my ears.


    > "She is as fierce as I remember. As protective as she is loyal."


    There was regretced with the usual oily wickedness in his tone.


    "How did I not recognize her?"


    There was a moment of introspection.


    > "You were blinded by your own wrath. And now here we are."


    Air escaped and pulled into my lungs inbored huffs. But it was never enough.


    > "I suppose so," he replied. "But wrongs can be righted."


    If I were in a better headspace, I would''ve rolled my eyes.


    > "Shut it."


    > "If the boy died¡­"


    My spine went rigid at the invidious suggestion. My blood didn''t just freeze in my veins¡ªit recoiled, because I knew what the bastard was about to say.


    > "She would have toe back. She will have no one left. No treacherous kin. Pathetic mute flesh-born error. No friend. No reason to stay away. She will be so torn by grief, she will beg for us to hold her together."


    I stumbled to my feet, at a speed that left me lightheaded and feeling the weight of this malicious entity to the point my legs began to quake under me.


    > "Stop resisting and ept me fully. You took me into your body, but you just won''t give me ess to your soul,"


    Its voice was a sinister purr that made my skin crawl, revulsion spreading within me like a gue.


    "It would be so simple. I could get them all out of the way for us. We don''t have to lose her."


    Its tendrils threaded through my psyche.


    I shook my head until it hurt. My eyes spun in their sockets, the world around me melting¡ªbut only one thing remained constant.


    The Flux.


    > "I understand, you want to hang on. But the anchor is not even there. I am the wave that can rip all obstacles out of our path to her. You just have to relinquish control,"


    His voice caressed me in the only way wrong things could.


    "You don''t have to do it. Just let go and let me. It''s time we switch ces. Me in the driver''s seat is the only way."


    > "Fuck off," I ground out, just before the ground disappeared from under me. I stumbled, my heart hammering too hard to be possible. Agony gripped me like a vice, my heart on a countdown to imploding, every inch of me bleeding anguish. Muscles spasmed, pulsing like my heart¡ªor whatever it had be.


    My skin prickled like shards of ss embedded beneath the surface, every nerve ending screaming. The Flux was wing its way up my spine, wrapping itself around the base of my skull like it was trying to peel me from the inside out.


    > "You don''t have to fight me, Lucien," it cooed. "Let it end. Let us begin."


    "No," I hissed, face contorted in pain as I mmed my back into the dresser behind me. I could barely breathe, barely think. But I wouldn''t give in. I wouldn''t let go.


    > "Then I''ll try another way¡­"


    The room warped. Darkened. The walls pulsed like veins under flesh, the air thick with the iron stench of blood and decay.


    And then¡ª


    "Lucien?"


    The voice didn''te from the Flux.


    It came from the doorway.


    My head whipped toward it.


    There, standing under the doorframe like a memory dragged from the bones of my past, was him.


    Broad. Unsmiling. Wrath carved into every line of his aging face like a prophecy.


    My father.


    My monster.


    My maker.


    He hadn''t changed. He never did. Or maybe I had simply be too much like him to tell the difference anymore.


    I dropped to my knees.


    Pain gave way to panic. I was drowning in it.


    My mouth parted, but my words were slow, cracked.


    "¡­Dad?"


    It slipped out like a prayer. Like I was eight years old again, bleeding on cold marble tile after another lesson on obedience because I would kill Miles. The same small, trembling voice I hadn''t used in decades.


    He didn''t answer.


    He didn''t have to.


    The weight of his presence was enough.


    It was alling back¡ªevery punishment, every withheld word, every twisted moment I''d buried so deep I''d convinced myself I was free of them.


    > "You see?" the Flux whispered. "You''ve never been in control. Not really. You''ve always obeyed something stronger than you. Him. Me. What''s the difference?"


    "No," I breathed, wing at my chest like I could rip the panic out with my hands. "No¡ªhe''s not here. He''s dead. I saw him. This isn''t¡ª"


    But the eyes staring back at me were not dead.


    They were watching.


    Judging.


    Unforgiving.


    And I¡ªLucien¡ªwas a boy again.


    Weak. Small. On my knees. Begging.


    "You are not real." But my childish voice trembled. I felt diminished, tiny, like the night the twins were born. The night it all began.


    He was silent as he watched me, those eyes burning into my soul. The eyes I had been freed from after they dimmed forever. But here I was¡ªface to face once again.


    "Lucien¡­"


    His voice was a gavel mmed in my judgment.


    Horror coiled through me, my body breaking into tremors.


    "The twins have been born. Just like the prophecy foretold."


    His voice wasn''t just a sound. It was a sentence. Cold. Final.


    I didn''t breathe.


    He took a step forward, and it felt like the walls copsed inward.


    "Their names have been spoken¡ªEve and Ellen¡ªand we both know whates next."


    His eyes glinted, soulless.


    "It is time tomence your training."


    No.


    No no no¡ª


    I stayed frozen, knees pressed to the floor like shackles. But the boy inside me knew better than to defy him. My adult body remembered how to fight¡ªbut my soul was still eight years old, waiting to be carved into something useful.


    "Get up," he said.


    I didn''t move.


    So he leaned forward slightly, voice lowering to a whisperced with threat.


    "Get out of bed and follow me."


    My nails dug into the floor.


    "Or Kael is chosen."


    The name detonated in my skull like gunfire.


    Kael.


    I looked up, horror turning my blood to frost.


    "You wouldn''t," I rasped¡ªbut my voice remained small as I clutched the nket for dear life.


    "I would."


    His tone didn''t falter.


    "He is not as gifted. But he is obedient."


    I wanted to scream. To break something. To tear through this illusion and gut the Flux behind it.


    But I couldn''t.


    Because I remembered.


    I remembered the night Kael nearly died in my ce. The bruises. The blood. The sound he made when Father cracked his ribs for the third time.


    My body moved before my brain could catch it.


    I stood.


    The world shifted again.


    And I was walking through the fog of memory, led by a ghost.


    A voice in my mind still whispering¡ª


    > "Good boy, Lucien. Do as you''re told. Be what you were made for.


    And maybe this time¡­ you won''t lose her."


    ---

 Chapter 311: Fifteen Doses

    Eve


    Elliot sat idle in the bath as I washed him. I''d added extra soap¡ªenough to fill the room with bubbles so thick they could almost float¡ªbut he didn''t react. Not even when onended gently on his nose and popped.


    He just stared into space.


    His shoulders were hunched, eyes distant, lips parted ever so slightly like he was listening to something I couldn''t hear. Or trying not to.


    I knew what this was.


    I knew what that monster said had done to him.


    The Flux''s voice didn''t need to touch skin to leave a scar.


    I gently sshed some water toward his chest. Just a little ripple to stir him.


    Nothing.


    So I scooped a handful of bubbles and pped them softly onto his shoulder. Then another¡ªonto his chin this time. Slowly shaping a frothy white beard that curved around his small, solemn face.


    He blinked, startled, and looked at me like I''d just done something¡­ wrong.


    His lips moved wordlessly, brows knitting, and for a second I thought he was about to cry. The air tightened in my lungs.


    He''s not used to this.


    Not to y. Not to softness.


    He tried to reach up to wipe the bubbles away, but as his fingers fumbled against the foam, a strange, choked noise escaped him¡ªone that made me freeze.


    Not a cry.


    Not a whimper.


    It was¡ª


    A sound. Broken, wheezy¡ªbut sharp.


    Augh.


    I blinked at him, startled.


    He made it again. Brighter. Shorter. A clipped rush of air that might''ve been nothing to anyone else, but to me?


    It was everything.


    "Elliot¡­" I whispered.


    He wasughing.


    My chest stuttered, tears threatening for a whole new reason.


    A real, honest-to-godsugh¡ªhisugh¡ªburst out of him in another puff as he flung his hands through the water. Suds surged around him as he whirled his arms, bubbles catching the light and swirling like little moons.


    Then he scooped a thick mass of bubbles, eyes gleaming now, and shaped them on top of his head¡ªforming a lopsided hat.


    He looked ridiculous.


    And perfect.


    I gasped. "Sir Elliot of the Bathtub Kingdom," I said dramatically, wiping fake tears from my eyes. "You look positively regal."


    He giggled silently and scooped up more bubbles, motioning toward me.


    "You want me to wear one too?"


    He nodded and leaned forward to crown me with a matching bubble hat and beardbo. I stayed very still as he shaped it, his tongue peeking out slightly in concentration.


    When he was satisfied, he reached back and gave a sharp nod, like a general inspecting a soldier.


    "You''ve got skills, little man."


    He puffed his cheeks proudly.


    I grabbed my phone from the sink with one hand, angling it carefully. "Alright, hold still."


    Click.


    The screen lit up with an image I hadn''t known I needed.


    Him. In a bath. Smiling.


    Like the world hadn''t broken him.


    Like, for one moment, he could just be¡­ a child.


    I lowered the phone and met his gaze again, and in that moment, I silently vowed¡ª


    He would have more of these.


    Little moments where he could be a child.


    His hands began to move as hemunicated with me.


    "Photo with you," he signed, pointing to my phone.


    My smile widened as I kindly obliged. We posed together, my handing up in a peace sign¡ªit felt like a lifetime since I''d brought my hand up in that gesture.


    He mimicked me, positioning himself shyly behind me as the camera clicked and captured the moment.


    I went back to bathing him and rinsing him off before drying him up.


    Dressing him for the day had just beenpleted when a knock on the door interrupted me¡ªjust as I helped him slip on his sandals.


    I rose with a sigh and made my way to the door.


    "Who is it?" I asked, hoping it wasn''t Hadesing to shatter the tranquil peace with the Flux.


    "It''s Kael," the voice at the other end was instantly rming. It rang with dread¡ªsharp, high, panicked.


    I braced myself as I turned the knob and pulled the door back to let him in. But he did not step in, and one nce at his face¡ªetched in fright¡ªtold me my fears were very warranted.


    His eyes had grown to the size of saucers.


    Kael''s lips parted like he was about to speak, but instead¡ª


    He spat blood.


    A thick stter of crimson hit the floorboards, trailing from the corner of his mouth like a split wound. He swayed on his feet, body jerking with the effort to stay upright.


    "Kael¡ª!" I darted forward just as his knees buckled.


    Elliot cried out behind me, a strangled gasp more breath than sound, and I caught Kael before he could hit the ground.


    His weight hit me like dead stone. His skin was ice.


    "Hey¡ªhey, breathe, breathe, I''ve got you," I murmured, lowering him slowly to the floor, bracing his shoulders. "What happened? What the hell happened?"


    His eyes were unfocused, red-rimmed and ssy. "H-Hades¡­" he choked, clutching weakly at my forearm. "He''s in the lower sector¡­ the restrictedb¡­"


    "What for?" My voice was already shaking. But I knew.


    Gods, I knew.


    "To inject more of it," Kael rasped. "The Vassir''s Vein¡ªhe wants to take more."


    "No." My heart mmed into my ribs. "No, no, no¡ªafter what just happened, after what the Flux did to Elliot, to me¡ªhe can''t¡ª"


    "He''s not him anymore," Kael cut in hoarsely. "I tried to stop him. I tried, Eve. But¡­ it wasn''t Hades who looked back at me."


    I could feel myself shaking now. "How much?"


    Kael opened his mouth, and for a moment I thought he''d lost consciousness¡ªbut then he whispered:


    "All of it."


    I stared.


    "Fifteen doses."


    The words echoed through me like a detonation.


    My mind stalled.


    "No," I said again, this time barely more than breath. "That''s¡­ that''s suicide."


    Kael gave a weak shake of his head, bloodied lips curling in something too bitter to be a smile. "It''s worse than suicide, Eve. You don''t understand."


    Kael coughed again, and I felt the tremor in his frame. He was fighting to stay conscious, not for his sake¡ªbut mine.


    "Hades won''t survive it," he said, voice ragged. "Not his body. Not his mind. The Flux¡­ it feeds on what Vassir''s Vein weakens. If he takes all fifteen doses, it won''t just burn through his nervous system or rot his organs."


    "What then?" I demanded, already knowing the answer and praying I was wrong.


    Kael''s eyes met mine.


    "It''ll fuse with him. Fully. Permanently. There''ll be no Hades left to exorcise. No mind to bring back. No soul to salvage. Just the Flux wearing his skin."

 Chapter 312: Hades Is Gone

    Eve


    Seconds stretched into hours as I flew down the stairwell, Kael''s desperate shout echoing behind me. I didn''t stop. I couldn''t. The elevator was too slow and I needed more than that now.


    Floor after floor blurred past as I tore downward, the chill of the concrete walls barely registering against the fire in my veins. My heart pounded like war drums. My lungs burned, but I didn''t stop.


    I couldn''t lose him.


    Not again.


    > "He wouldn''t really go through with it, would he?" I asked Rhea, my voice little more than a frantic breath in my mind.


    Rhea''s silence was heavy.


    And then¡ª


    > "I haven''t been able to sense Cerberus in days," she said, voice hoarse with dread. "He''s gone quiet. Drowned."


    "Eve¡­ if the Flux could suppress Hades'' wolf this quickly after exposure¡ªthen it was never a fight. It was a slow erasure. One the Vassir''s Vein is now elerating."


    I stumbled at the final step but caught myself on the railing, gripping it until my knuckles cracked.


    > "If he does this¡­"


    I couldn''t finish it.


    I wouldn''t.


    Because saying it would make it real.


    Because if Hades injected all fifteen doses of Vassir''s Vein.


    He would be...


    Erased.


    Only the Flux would remain.


    A predator in the body of a lycan. An Alpha. A father.


    And even if it was for now. My husband.


    I burst through the emergency doors at the end of the hall, the cold metal mming against the wall. The corridor was dim and sterile, humming with the low whine of fluorescent lights. The restricted sector. Lowerbs.


    I didn''t know whichb it was.


    No signs. No maps. Just an endless stretch of reinforced doors and cold steel silence.


    But I could feel him.


    Rot¡ªnot the kind that came from death, but from something wrong¡ªclung to the air like mildew in the lungs. Thick. Decaying. Familiar.


    You can''t mask that kind of rot.


    Not his kind.


    Not even behind reinforced titanium or with guards stationed like statues outside sealedbs.


    Because his rot wasn''t just physical. It was psychic. It bled through walls. It whispered through floor tiles. It wed through the edges of thought like a scent you couldn''t scrub off skin.


    I followed it.


    Each step drawn like gravity toward something festering.


    Two guards stood by a sealedb at the very end of the corridor¡ªone holding a clipboard, the other stone-faced, armed.


    They straightened as I approached, but I didn''t slow down.


    "Restricted¡ªma''am, you can''t¡ª"


    My eyes met his.


    He stopped mid-sentence.


    Because he saw something in mine.


    Rage. Terror. Fire.


    "Your...highness. No one is allowed in." But he could not mask the uncertainty in his voice.


    I ced my palm on the biometric panel.


    It blinked.


    ess Denied.


    Of course it was.


    Hades had sealed it.


    The flux knew I woulde and I did care if it was right or it had read me so perfectly.


    "Override it," I said, turning to the guards. "Right now. Open the door."


    They nced at each other.


    Neither moved.


    One clenched his jaw. The other took a half-step back, but steadied.


    "The Alpha issued a full lockdown," the clipboard one said. "No overrides. Not from the council. Not even from¡ª"


    "I am not asking," I snapped.


    Still, they didn''t move.


    Their fear was obvious¡ªbut it wasn''t fear of me.


    It was fear of him.


    Of what was behind that door.


    And then¡ª


    Kael came stumbling down the hall, drenched in sweat, face ghost-pale and still smeared with blood. His shirt clung to him, torn and soaked from the sprint.


    "Move¡ªmove!" he gasped, practically copsing against the wall beside me. "He''s not going to survive this¡ªEve, you have to get in there!"


    The guards held their ground.


    One of them raised a hand. "We can''t let anyone in. The Alpha made that clear. He said any interruption is to be treated as a threat to the realm¡ª"


    Kael snarled, "You think this isn''t a threat to the realm?"


    Neither flinched.


    Because they weren''t looking at us like we were people anymore.


    They were looking at us like we were civilians.


    And he was still their Alpha.


    Still their god.


    Something inside me snapped.


    The part of me that still believed anyone would save him but me.


    The part that was tired of knocking.


    Without warning, my bones surged forward¡ªskin shredding into fur and muscle. My wolf form exploded from me in a torrent of pain and fury, and I lunged.


    One guard reached for his weapon, but it was toote.


    With a roar, I mmed my paw against the sealed door. A sickening crack shot through my shoulder as bone dislocated from sheer force.


    I didn''t care.


    Again.


    And again.


    I tore into the steel with ws meant to break mountains.


    With teeth that weren''t meant for begging.


    Blood dripped down my limb. My ribs screamed. The metal dented, warped.


    The hinges groaned with every hit, sparks flying as the reinforced metal bent beneath my fury. Each strike sent fresh agony through my shoulder, but it didn''t matter. I would get to him.


    Kael, didn''t hesitate.


    With a hoarse growl, he shifted partially¡ªhis arms thickening, ws sprouting from his fingers¡ªand threw himself into the assault beside me. Together, we became a battering ram.


    The guards shouted, scrambled back. One raised a weapon but didn''t fire¡ªeither because he was frozen in disbelief or still loyal enough to hesitate.


    And then¡ª


    The door gave.


    It screeched open, half-torn off its hinges, revealing the horror inside.


    Hell.


    Theb was coated in red.


    Blood smeared the walls. It dripped from shattered ss vials, pooled beneath overturned carts, and soaked the white coats of at least three scientists lying motionless on the ground. One twitched weakly, fingers scrabbling at the floor, leaving a trail of crimson.


    And in the center of it all¡ª


    Hades.


    Stripped.


    Suspended.


    Hung like an offering on metal hangers bolted to the reinforced rig above him. Arms stretched outward, back arched, chest heaving as if his lungs were drowning in fire. ck veins spidered across his skin, thick and pulsing with a sick, glowing hue. The skin around them was blistered, cracked.


    His head hung forward¡ªuntil one violent tremor wrenched him upright with a guttural, inhuman gasp.


    He didn''t scream.


    He couldn''t scream.


    Because his mouth was sewn shut.


    A trembling scientist stood beside him¡ªbarely conscious, shirt torn, one hand bandaged in gauze soaked through with blood. He was weeping, sniffling, whispering something under his breath as he shakily inserted another vial into the IV line running down Hades'' forearm.


    Vial number¡­ fourteen.


    "No," I breathed.


    "No, no, stop!"


    Kael shoved past me and tackled the scientist, wrenching the vial away just as he tried to push it in. The man cried out, copsing to the ground in exhaustion and shock.


    I surged forward, ws retracting as I shifted halfway back into myself¡ªenough to reach him.


    "Hades," I choked, reaching for his face. "Hades, look at me."


    He didn''t move.


    Not until his eyes flicked up.


    They weren''t fully his.


    Not anymore.


    One eye glowed red, pulsing with the Flux. The other¡ªhis¡ªwas barely hanging on, fogged with pain and flickering recognition.


    He tried to speak, but the stitches kept him silent.


    His body jerked against the restraints as if he wanted to copse, to curl inward¡ªbut the metal rig held him open like a crucifix.


    "Eve¡­" Kael whispered beside me, voice hollow.


    "He''s still in there."


    Barely.


    But he was.


    I reached up with shaking hands, stroking the side of his face where the skin hadn''t blistered. It was burning hot¡ªfevered, cracked, trembling beneath my touch.


    His jaw twitched.


    His breath rattled.


    But he didn''t flinch away.


    "Gods¡­" I whispered, voice breaking. "Look what you''ve done to yourself¡­"


    My thumb brushed beneath his eye, where the faintest trace of blue still flickered under the corruption.


    My Hades.


    Still holding on.


    Still suffering.


    Kael stepped forward, jaw tight, voice clipped. "We need to get him down. Now."


    The trembling scientist whimpered from the corner. "You don''t understand¡­ we can''t."


    Kael turned on him. "What do you mean you can''t?"


    The man shrank further into the wall, shaking his blood-slicked hands. "He put himself there. He broke through the restraints we gave him. Used the old rig from Sector Twelve. Forced me to prep the doses. Said if I refused, he''d kill us all¡ªand when one of us did refuse¡ªhe did. He ripped him apart."


    His voice cracked, tears streaming down his soot- and blood-streaked cheeks.


    "It''s crazy. He''s gone¡ªthat''s not your Alpha anymore. That''s something else."


    Kael froze.


    I turned back to Hades¡ªno, to the thing that used to be him.


    "Hades," I said softly, desperate. "Please¡ªlisten to me. I''m here. I''m here. You don''t have to do this."


    His body trembled.


    His bound arms flexed against the rig.


    And then¡ª


    He lifted his head.


    Eyes wide, feral, burning.


    One still fogged with memory.


    The other¡ª


    Infernal.


    And with a sickening tear, he clenched his jaw and ripped.


    The ck stitches split.


    Skin tore.


    Blood flooded his chin.


    A ragged gasp left his mangled lips¡ªwet, guttural, savage¡ªand then he spoke.


    But it wasn''t my Hades'' voice.


    It was deeper.


    Older.


    Colder.


    Oily.


    "Elysia," he rasped, smiling through the blood. "You came."


    My stomach twisted.


    "No," I whispered. "Don''t do this."


    The thing in Hades tilted its head, the grin growing wider, darker. "You can stop calling for him. Hades is dead."


    I shook my head.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks.


    "No."


    "I am Vassir," it said, voice like razors scraping bone. "And this body is mine now."

 Chapter 313: Choose

    My knees buckled beneath me.


    It wasn''t the sound of his voice¡ªor its voice.


    It was the way he said my name.


    Like it had been waiting.


    Longing.


    Like the world had simply stalled until I arrived to witness its rebirth in him.


    I stared, frozen. My hands trembled where they hovered near his blistered face, the smell of his blood sharp and metallic between us. My vision blurred, not from rage, but from the kind of sorrow that cracked open bone.


    "Stop," I whispered. "Stop calling me that. He''s not gone¡ªhe''s not."


    I said it again, but my voice was smaller this time.


    More to convince myself.


    Tears spilled, as his words hit me like a frieght train to the chest.


    "EVE!" Kael''s voice split the air like thunder. My head snapped to his direction. "LOOK OUT!"


    I turned, too slow.


    A sickening, wet rip tore through the silence¡ªand the back of Hades'' body opened.


    Red.


    Slick.


    A pair of monstrous, fleshy wings erupted from between his shoulder des, unfolding with the sound of sinew tearing from bone. The edges were jagged, veined with darkness, pulsing with energy that didn''t belong to this world.


    And they moved.


    Too fast.


    A tendril-shot wingshed toward me like a serpent, its barbed edge gunning for my throat.


    But Kael¡ªKael was faster.


    He dove in front of me.


    "No!" I screamed as the wing snapped around his neck like a noose.


    There was a sickening crack.


    His body convulsed midair.


    His ws shed out instinctively, raking the wing, but it didn''t flinch¡ªit only tightened, lifting him off the ground like a rag doll.


    His feet kicked.


    His eyes rolled.


    The sound he made¡ª


    It was wet. Gurgling. A death rattle fighting to stay unfinished.


    "Kael!" I lunged forward, fury flooding my veins, my wolf howling in a corner of my soul. "Let him go!"


    But the thing¡ªVassir¡ªonly grinned through Hades'' mouth, blood still dripping from his lips.


    "Always the sacrifice, that one," it said. "Loyal. Disposable."


    Kael''s limbs twitched, chocked screams escaping him


    Here''s the chilling continuation of the scene, deepening the horror and emotional stakes:


    ---


    Kael''s limbs twitched, choked screams escaping him as the wing constricted tighter, muscles shredding under the pressure.


    "Let him go!" I cried again, shoving forward¡ªbut the tendril red outward, knocking me back into the blood-slick wall with a thud that jarred my bones.


    Vassir''s smile widened, monstrous in its madness. His voice came slower now¡ªdripping with venom,ced with something raw and cracked beneath the surface.


    "What is he to you, Elysia?"


    The question wasn''t curious.


    It was bitter.


    Poisoned with jealousy.


    "Why does he throw himself before you like that? Why does he get your trembling hands? Your tears? Your voice?"


    Kael choked again, a soft, agonized sound¡ªand my horror multiplied.


    "Stop! You want me? Then take me, just let him go!"


    "No," Vassir said, tilting his head slowly. "No, I want to understand. Because I waited. I waited, Elysia. Through centuries. Through ash and ruin and rebirth."


    The rig around him groaned as he strained against it, metal bending with every twitch of his shoulders. The tendrils twitched like they hungered.


    "Do you know how many faces I''ve scanned?" His voice fractured, trembling with something other than rage. "How many vessels I carved through with my own ws, peeling open their minds to find you?"


    Kael''s feet barely touched the floor now.


    His ws dangled limp.


    My eyes darted to him¡ªhis skin was paling too quickly.


    "Please!" I shouted. "He has nothing to do with this!"


    "He has everything to do with it!" Vassir roared. "You look at him the way you used to look at me. Before the gods stole you. Before that bastard Malrik scattered your name across time."


    His wings trembled with fury. The rig finally snapped, and he dropped to the ground with a metallic crash, standing¡ªnude, bleeding, trembling¡ªwith those infernal wings unfurled behind him.


    He looked at me, not like Hades ever had.


    Not like a man in pain.


    But like a god denied.


    > "Not my stolen horn. Not the Onyx Throne. Not even Malrik himself will keep you from me again."


    "Kael¡­" I whispered, crawling to my knees. "Hold on."


    He couldn''t respond.


    His mouth opened, then closed¡ªhis eyes zed, but still faintly aware.


    "Get reinforcements!" I yelled at the guards that hade up to me to watch the horrifyingly macabre scene unfolding


    "Ye--yes!" They echoed before retreating.


    >"Rhea..."


    >"We can''t shift, any sudden movements and ge will snap his neck. I know him."


    Kael''s body twitched again, but barely.


    And Vassir was still staring at me.


    Smiling.


    Waiting.


    > "Choose," he said. "Him¡­ or me."


    And I realized¡ª


    This wasn''t just corruption.


    It was obsession.


    Twisted.


    Timeless.


    And now fully unleashed.


    My throat was raw.


    "What do you want from me?" I rasped, every breath scraping like ss in my lungs. "You said his name. You looked through his eyes and smiled. What is it that you want from me?"


    Vassir''s smile twisted¡ªtoo wide, too cruel. The blood trailing down his jaw glistened like oil in theb light.


    "eptance," he breathed. "Devotion. Your will, bent to mine, the way it used to be¡ªbefore you forgot me. Before they made you forget."


    Kael''s body convulsed again in the air, choked gasps barely audible now. The wing coiled tighter. One of his feet dragged against the floor.


    "I don''t¡ª" My voice cracked. "I don''t remember any of that. I''m not her. I''m Eve."


    Vassir''s eyes narrowed. "You are Elysia. You are mine."


    "I am not."


    "But you have say it," he hissed, stepping forward, dragging Kael''s body with him like a dangling offering. "Say you want me. Say it, or I will erase him."


    Every instinct in me screamed to fight, to kill, to tear him apart¡ªbut one wrong twitch, and Kael would die.


    So I did the one thing that made bile rise in my throat.


    I nodded.


    And whispered, "I¡­ want you."


    The words felt like poison in my mouth.


    My body trembled.


    But Kael''s wing noose loosened ever so slightly.


    Vassir blinked slowly. "That''s not enough."


    I choked back a sob. "Please. You said¡ª"


    "No," he said, smile gone. "Words are wind. I want proof."

 Chapter 314: Sunlight

    He turned his torso slightly, revealing his back¡ªblood-slick and punctured with a grotesque row of small ports, still slick with the residue of injections.


    "Order the scientist to give me thest vials," he said, voice low and heavy with finality. "All of it. Everyst drop. Then, and only then, will you have me¡ªfully. No more fragments. No more Hades. Just me. Vassir, your first love."


    My heart stopped.


    He was asking me to kill him.


    To erase Hades¡ªforever.


    And I saw it in his eyes.


    He meant it.


    He wanted thest of Hades burned out.


    For me.


    Or¡ª


    He raised Kael higher.


    The wing tensed.


    His ws extended.


    "No," I gasped. "Don''t¡ªdon''t you dare¡ª"


    "Choose." Vassir snarled. "Prove your loyalty. Or lose the only thing left that still dares to stand between us."


    Kael managed a single noise¡ªhalf-choke, half-growl. His eye found mine.


    And in it, I saw peace.


    Resignation.


    Love.


    Tears fell from my eyes, unstoppable.


    I turned to the broken scientist whoy shivering on the floor, clinging to a half-crushed syringe.


    "Don''t." I mouthed. Begged.


    But Vassir saw.


    And his face went cold.


    "I warned you."


    And then¡ª


    With a single sickening snap¡ª


    He ripped Kael''s head from his body.


    Blood arced through the air like a halo, painting theb in crimson. His body crumpled to the ground with a wet, lifeless thud.


    A scream tore from my throat.


    But it didn''t happen.


    The blood never came.


    Kael''s head never fell.


    Because it wasn''t real.


    It was a vision.


    A sh.


    A poisoned promise of what would happen.


    And it broke me.


    I gasped, stumbling back, wing at the air like I could tear the horror from my mind. My heart mmed against my ribs like it was trying to escape my chest.


    It wasn''t real.


    Not yet.


    But it would be if I didn''t act.


    Kael sagged in the wing''s hold, unconscious now¡ªhis pulse flickering so faintly I almost thought it was gone. His body swayed with each of Vassir''s breaths, limp, fragile, defenseless.


    I couldn''t do this.


    I couldn''t let Kael die for Hades.


    I couldn''t.


    My hands trembled as I turned toward the quivering scientist, who stared up at me with wild eyes. The remaining vials ttered in a tray beside him.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    Then louder, firmer¡ª"Do it."


    The man flinched. "I¡ªhe''ll kill me¡ª"


    "I know," I sobbed. "Just¡ªdo it."


    When he didn''t move, I dropped to my knees and grabbed the syringe myself.


    It slipped in my grasp.


    My hands were slick.


    From blood or tears¡ªI didn''t know.


    The moment I touched the needle, everything in me screamed.


    Visions rushed through me like floodwater breaching a dam.


    Hades at the Lunar G, his hand at the small of my back as we danced in a circle of stars.


    His voice in the ring as he trained me, a hand at my hip, guiding. Correcting. Taunting.


    His lips pressed to mine in the dark. Hisughter rumbling against my skin.


    Him holding me.


    Kissing my scars.


    Marking me.


    Kn¡ªkn¡ª


    I broke.


    "I love you," I whispered, voice barely audible as the needle trembled between my fingers.


    Then I pushed it in.


    One.


    Then another.


    The syringe hissed as it emptied into his skin.


    He flinched.


    His wings shivered.


    And thest fragments of Hades began to slip away¡ªerased by my own hands.


    Because I couldn''t let Kael die.


    Because I couldn''t lose both of them.


    And so¡ª


    I chose.


    Even as it tore me apart.


    Vassirughed.


    Laughed like it was bliss¡ªlike my suffering was a symphony he''d waited centuries to conduct.


    With a twitch of his wings, he released Kael.


    The body fell with a sickening thud.


    I dove forward with a cry, syringe still clutched in my fist.


    But I wasn''t fast enough.


    Kael hit the floor in a heap of limbs, his neck at an unnatural angle, his pulse barely there.


    "No, no, no¡ª" I sobbed, crawling to him, cradling his head in myp. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry¡­"


    Vassir towered above us, back arched with tremors of pleasure as the injections took root. His veins pulsed with molten ck, spreading down his chest like a parasite unshackled.


    "You did it," he rasped, his voice now doubled¡ªtwo tones,yered. "You chose."


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to die.


    But all I could do was hold Kael.


    The second vial hissed empty.


    Then the third.


    I stabbed the fourth in through the scorched flesh on Vassir''s shoulder.


    He grunted, wings twitching violently.


    With every injection, he changed.


    Bones cracked. Skin stretched. Thest scraps of Hades'' form bent under the corruption curling around it like ivy made of rot.


    > "Come back to me," I begged through tears. "Hades, please. If anything''s left¡­ fight."


    But there was no answer.


    No flicker in his eyes.


    Just Vassir¡ªecstatic.


    Hungry.


    iming the flesh for his own.


    I stabbed the next. And the next. My vision swam.


    By the twelfth vial, I was screaming. Sobbing. My hands coated in his blood.


    The thirteenth shattered in my grip.


    The fourteenth slid in like surrender.


    Thest one trembled in my palm.


    > "This is it," Rhea whispered in my mind, shuddering. She could barely speak.


    I didn''t hesitate.


    Because Kael would die if I didn''t.


    And I couldn''t let that happen.


    Even if it meant losing Hades.


    Forever.


    So I drove it home.


    The fifteenth vial clicked.


    Hissed.


    And emptied into him.


    Vassir''s body convulsed¡ªarched back, mouth open in a silent roar. Wings red wide, shuddering with unnatural light.


    Then¡ª


    Stillness.


    I turned from him. Copsed beside Kael.


    Held his head against my chest, my hand pressed to his sternum.


    Thump.


    Thump.


    So faint.


    But there.


    The door behind us blew open with a bang.


    Boots stormed in. Dozens.


    Weapons drawn.


    Helmets on.


    Their eyes locked on the monster that stood where Hades used to be.


    At the front¡ª


    Montegue


    Face grim.


    Armor ck as the void.


    A weapon slung over his shoulder¡ªlong-barreled, rune-etched, glowing with charge.


    "Stand down," he barked. "NOW!"


    But Vassir only smiled.


    Thest of the injections still dripping from his spine.


    He turned¡ª


    And spread his wings.


    Montegue didn''t hesitate.


    "Eve¡ªduck!"


    My body dropped on instinct.


    A deafening st split the air, the kind that made your teeth ache. Not at Vassir. Not at me. But at the ceiling¡ªright above him.


    The rune-bolted projectile hit with surgical force. Stone, steel, and instion exploded, raining down in chunks as if a god had hurled a spear through the heavens.


    For a split second, Vassir only blinked, confused.


    Then he screamed.


    Light poured in.


    Not moonlight. Not electricity.


    Sunlight.


    zing. Purifying. Unforgiving.


    It speared through the wrecked ceiling like a de from above, piercing the shadows that clung to him like a second skin. His wings sizzled at once, curling like paper in me.


    "NO!"


    The voice that erupted from him was neither Hades'' nor Vassir''s alone¡ªit was something older, howling in agony.


    His skin blistered. Cracked.


    Steam poured from every wound.


    He tried to leap backward into the shadows, but Montegue was already there, raising the weapon again. More guards stormed through side ess halls, breaching adjacent rooms and firing into the interior walls.


    Each st was targeted¡ªnot at him, but at the structure.


    More sunlight. More heat.


    Vassir reeled.


    His wings faltered, limbs seizing under the burning. He staggered toward the hallway, but a cluster of Obsidian guards had already circled behind him. Bulletsced with reflective silver and blessed ash pounded into the walls around him, ricocheting light in every direction.


    There was nowhere to hide.


    No shadows deep enough.


    He tried to shift, to blur, to vanish¡ªbut the light bound him like chains. And still, I held Kael, sobbing, his heartbeat faint beneath my palms.


    "You should''ve stayed dead," Montegue muttered, his weapon steady. "This realm doesn''t belong to you anymore."


    And he fired again.


    Straight into the heart of the monster wearing my husband''s face.

 Chapter 315: Lost

    Eve


    The st mmed into his chest¡ªsunfire and runes colliding with corrupted flesh.


    Vassir shrieked, the sound splitting the air, rupturing the lights overhead. His body jerked back, limbs convulsing as radiant energy tore through him like a divinence.


    And then¡ª


    His wings snapped inward.


    A sh of instinct¡ªpure, primal, ancient.


    They folded, twisted, wrapped around his trembling body like a coffin of sinew and shadow. ck veins bulged and writhed across the surface as the flesh hardened, fusing together into a pulsing mass.


    A cocoon.


    It sealed shut with a sick, slurping sound, the outeryers rippling with every tortured pulse inside.


    Montegue lowered his weapon slightly, eyes narrowing at the grotesque sphere now hanging midair, suspended by thick tendrils of shadow gripping the fractured ceiling beams.


    "Containment defense," he muttered. "Smart bastard."


    "Gamma Unit¡ªformation!" he barked, voice cutting through the chaos like a de.


    Immediately, twelve guards stepped forward in perfect synchronicity, fanning out into a precision arc around the cocoon. Each bore heavy-caliber sma rifles with light-infused cores, rune-fments tracing up their arms.


    "Hold your ground," Montegue ordered. "If that thing cracks open¡ªwe incinerate what''s left."


    The rest of the team poured in behind, some sliding over blood-soaked tiles, others moving toward the ruined side wings of theb.


    A pair of Delta medics rushed to my side, their expressions tight behind their visors.


    "We''ve got him," one said, already lifting Kael''s limp form into a stabilizer sling. "Pulse is weak. But present."


    I couldn''t let go.


    I couldn''t.


    But they were gentle. Efficient. They peeled him from my arms like a dying prayer and secured him with practiced care.


    "We''ll get him to the infirmary. Stay here. You''re in shock."


    "I''m fine," I lied, the word brittle as ss.


    Kael disappeared behind a wall of bodies.


    And I was left kneeling in the aftermath.


    The cocoon above us throbbed once¡ªslow and ominous.


    Montegue didn''t look away.


    "Secure the perimeter," he growled to his second. "Reinforce the light exposure. I want UV floods installed across every ess point."


    "And the¡­ entity?" the soldier asked.


    Montegue''s gaze hardened.


    "We have to contain it. It still our Alpha''s body."


    And from deep within the ball of ck-veined flesh¡ª


    A pulse echoed.


    As though Vassir heard.


    The pulse echoed again.


    Thump.


    Like a heartbeat underwater¡ªdistant, warped. Not quite alive.


    Not quite dead.


    I didn''t move.


    Couldn''t.


    My knees were slick with blood¡ªhis blood, my blood, someone''s. I couldn''t tell anymore. My hands trembled, resting on the cracked floor, still stained with the final vial. My gaze wouldn''t lift from the spot where Kael had been, as if the outline of his body had been burned into the tiles.


    Noise blurred into static. Shouts, bootsteps, orders barked throughms. Weapons charging. Light rigs assembling overhead. The Gamma unit had moved into a containment ring, shoulder to shoulder, their silhouettes a dark wall between me and the thing cocooned in the rafters.


    And I¡­


    I just knelt there.


    Empty.


    > "Eve."


    Rhea''s voice echoed in my skull, soft but insistent.


    "Eve, you have to move. You''re not safe here."


    My body didn''t listen.


    Even breathing felt like a betrayal.


    > "Eve, please. I know it hurts. I know it broke you. But Kael needs you. He''s alive. He''s fighting."


    Fighting.


    I had fought too.


    And in the end, I chose the monster over the man I loved.


    Over the man who had once begged me to run from him.


    I didn''t know what I was anymore.


    Footsteps crunched ss behind me.


    Heavy. Unhurried.


    Then a shadow fell over me.


    "Eve," Montegue''s voice came low¡ªgravel wrapped in steel. "You need to get out of here."


    I didn''t answer.


    I wasn''t sure I could.


    He waited. For all his sharpness, there was a pause there. A breath. Like he didn''t want to touch me. Like he knew this kind of silence too well.


    But then¡ª


    Without another word, his arms came around me.


    Strong.


    Deliberate.


    He lifted me like I weighed nothing. Like I was just a child¡ªsmall, limp, broken from the inside out.


    My head fell against his chest as he straightened.


    I didn''t protest.


    Couldn''t.


    The warmth of his armor pressed into my skin through my ruined clothes. I caught a faint scent of smoke and steel and war. His heartbeat was steady, measured. Like he could afford to be calm.


    I hated that calm.


    Because I didn''t have it anymore.


    Not after what I did.


    The room receded behind us, swallowed by floodlights and gunmetal and the warped groaning of the cocoon as it shifted again.


    "Let''s go," Montegue murmured, and themand was for me, for himself, for everyone.


    Containment rigs hissed as they activated.


    UV veins pulsed across the ceiling.


    Reinforcements sealed the exits.


    And I¡ª


    I said nothing.


    I just let him carry me through the blood, away from the remnants of the man I had tried so hard to save¡­


    And failed.


    ----


    The hum of the medical ward was soft.


    Steady.


    Too clean.


    Too sterile for the blood still crusted beneath my nails.


    I sat beside Kael''s bed, unmoving. One hand gently stroked the curve of Elliot''s sleeping head, his little frame curled up in myp, the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest a fragilefort I couldn''t bear to let go of.


    But my eyes¡­


    They never left Kael.


    The monitors beside him blinked in faint green pulses. His wounds had been closed, bones mended with IV regeneration, skin lined with healing gel that caught the glow of the overhead lights. But the bruises ran deeper than flesh. His soul looked threadbare. Like something had been torn out and never returned.


    He twitched.


    Then gasped.


    His body jolted upright, sharp and breathless like a man rising from drowning.


    "Where is he?" Kael croaked. "Where''s Hades?"


    His eyes were wild. Desperate.


    They locked on mine¡ªand froze.


    And I couldn''t answer.


    I just looked at him.


    Silent.


    Shattered.


    My hand never stopped moving, fingers brushing through Elliot''s curls, soft and slow, as if the boy''s sleep was thest thing anchoring me to the moment.


    Kael''s breath hitched.


    His eyes darted across the room, scanning the sterile walls like he expected to find a body, or a ghost, or a god.


    Then they dropped back to me.


    He understood.


    Immediately.


    The grief hit him like a spear to the chest. His face crumpled, not into sobs¡ªbut into something worse.


    Resignation.


    Failure.


    "I should''ve died," he whispered. "You shouldn''t have stopped him. You shouldn''t have¡ª"


    "Don''t," I said.


    It came out hoarse. Almost a whisper.


    But it shut him up.


    He looked away, eyes burning.


    "As a Beta¡­ I was supposed to protect him. I was supposed to protect you." His fists clenched in the sheets. "And instead, you had to protect me. You chose me over your mate."


    I swallowed.


    Hard.


    My hand slipped from Elliot''s hair.


    "He was already gone, Kael


    Kael''s hands trembled against the nket.


    "He was already gone, Kael," I said again, but softer this time¡ªlike it hurt to admit it out loud.


    But Kael didn''t nod.


    Didn''t look away.


    Instead, he whispered, "No. He wasn''t."


    I stilled.


    "What?"


    Kael''s eyes flicked to mine, something ancient and hollow blooming behind them.


    "When that¡­ thing had me," he said slowly, voice rasping from strain, "when it wrapped its wing around my neck¡ªwhen I was choking¡ªI saw something."


    I leaned forward, every muscle taut.


    "What did you see?"


    Kael swallowed hard.


    "I saw him." His voice cracked on the word. "Not the monster. Not the Flux. Hades."


    My breath caught.


    Kael didn''t look at me. His gaze was somewhere else¡ªdistant, haunted.


    "He wasn''t¡­ like we knew him," he continued. "He looked small. Barely eight. Curled on the floor like he was trying to disappear into it. His hair was shorter. His eyes¡ª"


    He faltered.


    I grabbed his wrist.


    "What about his eyes?"


    Kael looked at me then. And he said it like a confession.


    "They were blue."


    The breath left my lungs.


    I didn''t know they''d ever been anything but storm-grey.


    Kael''s mouth twitched, as if he hadn''t realized it either.


    "They were blue before they dimmed. Before everything went cold." His voice thickened. "And that ce¡­ it wasn''t theb. It wasn''t anywhere I knew."


    "What was it?"


    Kael''s throat bobbed.


    "The ck Room," he said quietly. "He called it that when we were younger. Said it was where his father used to ''train'' him."


    My skin chilled.


    Kael clenched the sheets. "It was worse than I imagined. There were no windows. Just stone, chains¡­ echoes. It smelled like old blood and iron. And he¡ªhe wasn''t fighting back. He didn''t even look like he knew someone was watching. He just sat there. Trapped."


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    "He''s still in there," Kael whispered. "Some part of him. The Flux didn''t erase him. It buried him. And then it used that memory¡­ that nightmare to keep him lost inside his own mind."


    My lips parted in horror.


    He was trapped.


    Not gone.


    Trapped in the worst parts of himself.


    In a loop of pain and fear so old it had be his prison.


    Kael leaned back, his voice unsteady. "It used me as bait. Knew I''d try to fight back¡ªand showed me that so I couldn''t. So I wouldn''t."


    I felt sick.


    Because I''d given up.


    I''d stopped calling his name.


    And all this time, he was inside that cocoon¡ª


    Not dead.


    Not gone.


    Just¡­ lost.


    And I had helped seal the door.

 Chapter 316: Daddy

    Hades


    The chill entered my bones, making every cell and organ prickle with the cold. Wrapping my arms tighter around myself again, I shivered, waiting in the oppressive darkness that seemed capable of swallowing light.


    I tried not to open my eyes, scared I would see the faces of the monsters. Cain always checked under my bed for them but never found them. I understood why now¡ªit was because this was where they really were all along.


    I swallowed, but it was painful. My throat was dry, my stomach growled. I let myself wonder about food. My tummy had not stopped rumbling. I wanted pie and pudding. My mouth watered thinking of the big tter of food I would get if I passed this test that Dad gave me.


    I would sleep in my soft bed again¡ªthe floor was too ufortable; it made my bones ache. I would y with Nox again. I hoped someone fed him while I was away.


    I turned, folding into myself, hoping the pain would go quickly.


    Then footfall¡ªand light¡ªfiltered through my eyelids.


    I snapped up just as the heavy metal door mmed. My heart jumped into my throat because I knew it was Dad.


    It was in the way his footsteps were intentional. Like he counted each step the way I did when I was ying that game with Cain.


    I opened my eyes, the light harsh, making them water. "Daddy," I greeted, like I did when I was younger.


    He held amp in one hand and something else I couldn''t see in the other. He looked a little big¡ªbut not too big.


    "Hades," he finally spoke, but his voice was scary. The hairs on my body rose.


    Confusion came first before fear. "Who is Hades?" I asked.


    "It has a nice ring to it, doesn''t it?" he replied, in a way that told me it wasn''t really a question. It had a nice ring to Dad, so it had to.


    My stomach rumbled again as I nodded. "Yes, it does, Dad. It''s a nice name."


    I couldn''t see his face, but I knew Dad was smiling the way he did¡ªonly one side of his mouth, which made it a little frightening.


    I sat there, waiting, eyes up. But he said nothing, and it was bing too hard to breathe. "Dad... did I pass the test? Am I strong now?"


    Dad didn''t say anything. But I knew he was watching.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked, ignoring my question.


    It hurt when he did that, but at the mention of food, I perked up. "Yes, Dad," I told him, a little too quickly.


    "I brought you food," he said.


    My head leapt for joy. Maybe that was what he was holding in his other hand¡ªthe thing I couldn''t see.


    "Really?" I asked, trying to get up, but my legs buckled. I was too weak. I had been here for a while.


    "Yes," he said, smiling wider now. "It''s your favorite."


    Dread crawled up my spine. Peach pie was not shaped like the thing in his hand. And I knew the smell of Chef Hildegard''s peach pie. It didn''t smell like this.


    Dad took a step closer.


    "Don''t you want to see what I brought?"


    I hesitated despite my hunger but nodded all the same. "Yes, Dad."


    He came closer now, taking all the space between us with his long legs. He crouched down, dropping the thing he was holding. Then he took a step back.


    I gasped when I took in the lump on the ground. Fur. Legs. Floppy ears. Sad, tired eyes that made my stomach sink.


    My voice was weak, trembling. "Nox?" I whispered his name.


    In response, he let out a little bark that didn''t sound like him. I moved toward my favorite friend, picked him up, petting him the way he liked. He whimpered in response, snuggling closer to my chest.


    Tears filled my eyes.


    Then a nk spooked me. My eyes followed the sound only to find a little knife on the ground.


    My eyes snapped to my father¡ªsomething horrible dawning on me.


    But the light was already receding. Dad was leaving.


    And his parting words chilled me not just to my bones, but straight to my marrow. Words colder than the ck room.


    "Enjoy your meal, son."


    The darkness returned. This time, I knew where the monsters lived¡ªand why Cain never found them.


    ---


    Eve


    The council was quiet, the room saturated in a thick cloud of tension.


    When it seemed like the silence would never dissipate, I finally spoke up.


    "He will be incapacitated until we can find something that can be done."


    Ss''s eyes met mine¡ªburning, scalding.


    "You cannot be that delusional, Princess," he said, his voice venom.


    "That thing has killed every man, every child, every animal that it has infected. I guess Hades wasn''t as invincible as Lucas would have liked."


    Gallinti, emboldened, spoke next.


    "It was a matter of time. A dyed fate¡ªsped up by you."


    Under the scorn was something worse. Resignation.


    "So this pack has no Alpha."


    Heughed to himself.


    Montegue spoke up.


    He didn''t raise his voice.


    But when he spoke, the temperature dropped.


    "The Alpha is not dead," Montegue said coldly. "Not yet."


    Theughter stopped.


    Even Gallinti''s sneer froze.


    Montegue''s eyes¡ªlike forged iron¡ªswept across the room,nding on Ssst.


    "Hades has carried the Flux longer than any of us realized. Carried it. Fought it. Contained it. That monster you saw wasn''t the first time it tried to break free."


    He tapped the side of his head.


    "It''s been whispering to him for years."


    Ss scoffed.


    "So we''re apuding him now? For dying his own damnation? For letting it take him?"


    "No," Montegue said tly. "We''re preparing to take him back."


    A stunned silence followed.


    "You don''t pull someone back from that," Gallinti said after a beat. "Not when the soul''s that far gone. That cocoon isn''t somea¡ªit''s a tomb."


    Montegue''s jaw flexed.


    "Then we tear the tomb open. We get him out."


    I could feel every eye shift to me. Like they were waiting for me to deny it. To admit defeat. To say the quiet, hopeless truth.


    But I didn''t.


    Because Montegue wasn''t finished.


    "But first," he said, voice deepening, hardening,


    "we remove Vassir."


    ---

 Chapter 317: Purified

    Eve


    The name rang out like a thunderp.


    They stiffened. One choked on his breath.


    "Vassir?" someone repeated, disbelieving. "The vampire prince?"


    "That''s impossible," Gallinti said. "He was in. Devoured during Malrik''s reaping. Even his horn was taken. That was over ten centuries ago."


    "And yet," Montegue said, pacing now, slow and measured, "here he is¡ªliving off the bones of a man stronger than any of us. Biding his time. Feeding off grief, trauma, and bloodlines long forgotten."


    Ss stared at him. "You''re telling us that our Alpha, our sovereign, is host to the spirit of a dead vampire tyrant?"


    "Yes," Montegue said.


    "And that we''re supposed to believe you can just¡ªwhat? Pluck him out like a splinter?"


    Montegue''s voice dropped into steel. "No. We carve him out. And possibly only one person can do that."


    He turned to me, they all did.


    I took a deep breath. "We will go  with the Fenrir''s Chain rite. I will bind myself to it, to them."


    The silence following my deration wasn''t quiet.


    It was seismic.


    The kind that made you feel like the world itself had sucked in a breath and forgot how to let it out again.


    The kind that hit like thunder after the lightning had already struck.


    "What did you just say?" Councilor Veyra leaned forward, her voice sharp with disbelief. "Bind yourself to it? Are you mad?"


    "You can''t seriously¡ª" another growled.


    "She''ll die!" someone barked. "The Fenrir Chain isn''t a bond¡ªit''s a curse. It will anchor you to the corruption. If Vassir wins, you go with him."


    Gallinti surged to his feet, voice echoing off the domed stone walls. "This is treasonous insanity! Binding yourself to an infected host? You''ll doom this entire realm! The serum for the Lunar Cataclysm dies with you."


    But I didn''t flinch.


    Because I knew what wasing.


    The door to the chamber opened with a hiss.


    All eyes turned as Kael stepped in¡ªpale, bandaged, walking stiffly but with the focused stillness of someone who''d survived death¡­ and wasn''t done fighting.


    He said nothing as he crossed the room.


    In his hands: a containment vial.


    Reinforced. Sealed in crystal-ss fments. Inside it¡ªtwo fluids, suspended in gravity-defying stasis. One glowed white with a faint iridescent shimmer with slight pink tint, slightly translucent like moonstone milk. The other: dark red, so deep it was almost ck, swirling with threads of something unholy.


    They circled each other like predators in a cage. Orbiting. Testing. Never merging. Never separating.


    He ced it gently at the center of the council table with a soft clink.


    "This," Kael said, voice low, hoarse, but carrying. "Is why she has to."


    Montegue leaned in, eyes narrowing. "What am I looking at?"


    "Eve''s blood," Kael said, nodding to the white fluid. "Specifically, the matured Fenrir marker¡ªextracted under light-shifted conditions."


    He tapped the ss.


    "And that," he said, pointing to the red, "is a sample of Hades'' blood. Taken during the early stages of Vassir''s possession."


    Ss looked ready to spit. "So what? Blood alchemy? This is not an alchemist''s chamber¡ª"


    "Watch," Kael cut him off.


    The white liquid shimmered. A pulse. Almost like breath.


    And then¡ª


    The red blood jerked.


    It recoiled.


    Tendrils of corruptionshed toward the white fluid like a beast trying to attack¡ªand were burned away on contact. Again and again, it struck. Again and again, it failed.


    The chamber fell utterly silent.


    "The Flux can''t infect the Fenrir''s marker," Kael said, voice trembling not with weakness¡ªbut with awe. "It neutralizes it. Not just suppresses. Purges."


    Gasps echoed.


    But I took over from Kael. "ording to reports from theb, approximately three months ago, after the the Fenrir''s marker was isted, there was an incident."


    I reached for the remote and pressed the the button and the monitor in the room turned on. The scene was of Hades and the head researcher, Dr Cohen in a conversation about the newly isted Fenrir''s marker.


    Kael took over from me. "As you can see, in the background, there is containment chamber containing a ck fluid."


    Montegue figured it out. "Hades has his blood drawn, every three months after the flux''s peak period of seven days. That is his blood, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, I replied," Recalling what Dr Cohen had ryed to me after the ball of pulsing flesh that the Flux had left behind had been brought in. "It is ck as you can see." Q


    "That is why his veins are ck when it happens." Gallinti murmured.


    "Yes, and then something happened those three months ago."


    Ss whose remained glued on the screen was the first to register the first crack of the containment vessel that held the ck blood. "It''s cracking."


    We all watched as the ck blood bubbled like heated water, trying to escape its entrapment.


    Even the blood acted like the Flux himself¡ªlike Vassir.


    In its hunger.


    Its hate.


    Its will.


    The ck fluid thrashed against the vessel, tendrils writhing like blind serpents, mming into the reinforced crystal as if it knew time was limited. The lights in the room flickered. Stated the footage. Even behind the screen, you could feel it.


    It didn''t want to be contained.


    It wanted out.


    Wanted flesh.


    And then


    The ss shattered, not broke but splintered into tiny shards that seemed to disappear in the chaos. It didn''t spill, no...aq


    Even if I watched the footage a thousand times, my heart still skipped each time because it didn''t spill, it rose like an entity all on its own, a force and it came up like a wave.


    The Flux rose like a wave of sentient tar¡ªck, pulsing, and wet with hate. It coiled upward, defying gravity and logic, lurching toward theb team like it could smell their blood through the screen.


    Dr. Cohen stumbled back, his hands flying to the nearest panic lever¡ªbut even the rms didn''t drown out the sound the blood made. A screech¡ªnot mechanical, not vocal. Psychic. Like the mind itself was being scraped raw.


    The researchers scrambled.


    One slipped on the floor.


    Another backed into a cab, knocking vials aside.


    And then¡ª


    A second crack.


    Sharper. Higher-pitched.


    Not from the Flux.


    From the other side of the room.


    From the containment pod holding the newly refined Fenrir marker.


    The pink-white fluid¡ªtranslucent, almost glowing¡ªburst from its casing in a hiss of steam and light. But it didn''t fall. Didn''t stter.


    It rose.


    Graceful.


    Ethereal.


    And for one breathless instant¡ª


    The two fluids regarded each other.


    ck rot and luminous pearl.


    Hate and purity.


    They floated there. Suspended midair.


    Then¡ª


    They collided.


    Not with force.


    Not with fury.


    With intent.


    Like dancers meeting on a stage. Not violent, but intimate.


    The ck tendrils twisted around the white, but not inbat¡ªin mimicry. The Fenrir marker spiraled in return, a slow helix winding upward, pulling the darkness with it. The lights in theb flickered as the room''s temperature dropped and rose at once¡ªsome paradox of entropy and heat.


    There was no explosion.


    No burn.


    Just¡ª


    A fusion.


    No, not fusion. It was more like a binding.


    The two fluids wove together in impossible geometry, in motion that no eye could fully follow, their movements phasing in and out of visible time. At one point, the white marker passed through the ck. At another, the ck seemed to bleed light.


    The entire room stood still as I switched it off and addressed them.


    "That was three months ago." I gestured to the now contained pair. "As you can see there has been a change."


    Montegue gave voice to the observation. "The ck blood is now red. Like it was supposed to be."


    "Like it would have been if not  the flux, Vassir''s vein, his corruption."


    "Which means..." Ss stunned voice brooked the tension.


    "The Fenrir''s marker over the course of three months purified his blood."

 Chapter 318: Nox

    Eve


    Elliot kept turning in bed. Sleep seemed to evade him, no matter how many cups of milk he downed. We were in the same boat. Sleep was as distant to me as the moon.


    He whimpered softly in his sleep¡ªcaught in another dream. Or a memory. I couldn''t tell the difference anymore. Not for him. Not for me.


    I reached over and smoothed his hair back. It was getting longer again. I''d have to trim it soon.


    My fingers lingered against his temple. He calmed. Just a little.


    Outside, the Obsidian Tower was quiet.


    But that kind of quiet was never safe.


    It was the kind of quiet that came before a storm.


    The kind that settled over a grave before the scream.


    I turned away from Elliot and pressing my palms over my eyes until the dull ache behind them sharpened. I hadn''t cried. Not properly. I didn''t know if that was strength or cowardice.


    There was a soft knock.


    I didn''t move.


    Then the door opened anyway.


    Kael stepped in.


    Still pale. Still recovering. But there was something different about his expression now. Less anguish. More purpose.


    He looked at Elliot first, then at me.


    Then he held out a single datapad.


    "The rite is ready," he said. "They''ve finished stabilizing the field lines. Montegue had the glyph perimeter reinforced this morning."


    I nodded slowly, taking the pad. My fingers felt numb around the edge of it.


    Kael stayed by the door, his hand braced on the frame. "You don''t have to do this, you know. We don''t know what could happen.


    I nced at Elliot, who had started curling into himself again¡ªhis thumb near his mouth, but never quite touching it. He didn''t suck it, just held it there, like a forgottenfort.


    "Yes, I do," I whispered. "He''s slipping. Every day we wait, Vassir roots deeper. If there''s anything of Hades left in there and injection the Fenrir''s marker directly did not even dent the... thing." Something painful bloomed in my chest. Hades had be a thing.


    Kael didn''t finish the sentence. He just nodded.


    "You think it will work?" I asked.


    He hesitated. "I think¡­ if anyone could reach him, it''s you."


    Kael exhaled through his nose, stepping closer. His voice was quiet now, almost reverent. "Montegue''s ordered the gate cleared. The route''s been sanctified, mapped, and anchored by sunset. We leave two hours before midnight. If the winds hold, we reach the burial grounds at the cusp of Eterna Noctis."


    I stilled.


    The name sat heavy in the room. Eterna Noctis. The eternal night. The grave of the first moonbound. The resting ce of Elysia.


    My past.


    And somehow¡ªme.


    I gripped the datapad tighter. "Right. Of course."


    But Kael was watching. He didn''t miss the hesitation in my voice.


    "You don''t have to face that part of it tonight," he offered gently. "You only need to get to him."


    I swallowed. "I know."


    But I couldn''t stop the echo behind my ribs. The scream I hadn''t let out.


    Get to him.


    Not bring him back.


    It wasn''t the same thing.


    Kael rubbed the side of his neck¡ªscar tissue still livid across his corbone. It didn''t heal. My dread only grew. "Only Stravos can enter the boundary. That''s why it has to be you. Cain''s preparing the offerings now. Just you, him, and¡­ Hades."


    The name lodged like splinters in my throat.


    I nodded again, more to end the conversation than to agree.


    And that''s when it happened.


    A sound¡ªsmall, sharp, almost inaudible¡ªcut through the air.


    Elliot.


    I turned, heart jerking.


    He was still curled up on the bed, his thumb trembling at the edge of his mouth. But his lips were moving now.


    His eyes were shut tight. Hisshes damp.


    And then¡ª


    "Don''t go."


    The words were paper-thin.


    So soft they almost broke on the air.


    But they were real.


    Kael froze.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    Elliot whimpered again, burying his face deeper into the pillow. "Please¡­"


    It was the first time I had ever heard his voice.


    The first time anyone had.


    Kael stepped forward instinctively, stunned.


    The air in the room turned brittle.


    Neither Kael nor I moved.


    We didn''t dare.


    Elliot''s voice¡ªfragile, like something stolen from a ce it didn''t belong¡ªwasn''t just a sound. It was a miracle and a rupture all at once.


    My spine straightened.


    Kael''s breath caught audibly.


    We stared.


    "Don''t go¡­"


    The words slipped out of Elliot like a thread unraveling from a long-forgotten fabric. Faint. Trembling. Real.


    Real.


    My brain scrambled for meaning, for logic¡ªhe doesn''t talk, I thought, almost frantically. He had never talked.


    I hadn''t even heard his cry when he was taken.


    Kael took a step forward, slow and stunned, like he was approaching a ghost.


    Elliot didn''t stir.


    Still curled in the nkets, his thumb hovering near his mouth. But the words didn''t stop.


    "Cold¡­" he murmured. "It''s too cold¡­"


    Kael nced at me, eyes wide. I could see it¡ªhis mind racing, searching for exnation, for context. I had none. My pulse hammered in my throat.


    "Floor hurts," Elliot went on, voice hitching in that huped way children get when they''ve been crying too long. "No pie¡­ said there''d be pie¡­"


    I pressed a shaking hand over my lips.


    He wasn''t just speaking. He was remembering.


    But remembering what?


    Kael crouched near the bed, carefully, reverently. "Elliot?" he whispered, as if afraid to wake him, or break whatever had cracked open inside him.


    "Did good," Elliot mumbled. "Passed¡­ still hungry¡­"


    My throat clenched.


    This wasn''t the voice of a boy talking in his sleep.


    This was the voice of someone reliving something.


    Someone far too small, too scared, and far, far away.


    I reached for him, brushing my fingers across his temple.


    He didn''t react to the touch.


    Then¡ª


    "...Nox."


    The name was barely a whisper.


    But Kael flinched.


    Not blinked. Flinched.


    I turned to him sharply, startled. "Kael?"


    He didn''t answer right away.


    His eyes were locked on Elliot. But not with fear.


    With recognition.


    Real, shaken recognition.


    Finally, his voice came, low and unsure. "That name. I¡­ I knew someone once. A long time ago."


    I waited.


    He didn''t continue.


    And I didn''t press. Not yet.


    Because Elliot had stilled again, the words fading like smoke, breath even and shallow, retreating back into silence as if nothing had ever happened.


    As if he had never spoken at all.


    But he had.


    He had.

 Chapter 319: Songbird

    Eve


    My heart wouldn''t stop pounding. The boy I had held, the boy who had never said a word, had spoken.


    And not nonsense.


    He had spoken like he''d seen something. Felt something.


    Something important.


    Something real.


    Kael stood slowly, visibly shaken. "This changes things."


    I didn''t answer.


    Not because I disagreed.


    But because deep in my gut, a new thought had started to take root.


    A possibility I had buried out of bitterness. Out of grief.


    I swallowed it down like poison, but it was already burning through me.


    Felicia.


    We would see a doctor for Elliot''s condition and Felicia.


    If I wanted to understand what was happening to my son¡ªif I wanted to understand what wasing¡ª


    I was going to have to talk to her.


    Whether I wanted to or not.


    The next day bled in like a bruise.


    My eyes burned from the strain of no sleep, lids dry and heavy, but I couldn''t close them. Not even for a second. Not afterst night.


    Not after his voice.


    The memory of it had looped in my head all night¡ªsoft, halting, real. A string of fragile sybles that shattered the silence I had grown used to. Loved, even. Because it was the only thing about him I understood.


    Elliot was mute. That had been a truth as solid as stone.


    Until it wasn''t.


    Now I had questions. A thousand of them. But none I could bring myself to ask.


    I was just... d. d he could. That maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªhe would again.


    My chest tightened at the thought. Then, just as quickly, the guilt followed.


    I''d been failing him.


    Even before Hades.


    I''d let myself believe that silence was safety. That because he didn''t cry, didn''t scream, didn''t beg, he was okay.


    I should have taken him to someone. A specialist. A healer. Anyone.


    But everything had happened too fast.


    The Flux. The war. Hades.


    And I had kept telling myself I''d fix it when it was over.


    But now? Looking at his small back as he sat in the bath, arms folded over his chest, cheeks flushed from the warm water, skin fragile and wet and real¡ª


    I knew that wasn''t good enough anymore.


    "I''ll do better," I whispered, more to myself than to him. "I swear, Elliot. I''ll do better."


    He didn''t react.


    He usually didn''t.


    I dipped the sponge into the basin and ran it gently down his arm. His fingers twitched, but he didn''t flinch. He rarely did.


    But then I said it.


    "Last night¡­ you spoke in your sleep."


    His body went rigid.


    The change was instant.


    His spine locked straight. Shoulders drawn tight. His head, which had been tilted peacefully toward the rim of the tub, jerked upright in a way that was too fast, too instinctive to be anything but fear.


    I froze.


    "Elliot?"


    He turned his face toward me¡ª


    And he was pale.


    Ghost-white.


    His eyes were wide, panicked. And then¡ª


    He shook his head.


    Violently.


    His hands lifted out of the water, sloshing some of it over the edge as he began signing frantically.


    No.


    No.


    Never.


    He nced toward the door.


    Once.


    Then again.


    Then a third time, like he was expecting something toe through it.


    "Elliot," I said again, trying to keep my voice calm. "It''s okay. No one''s¡ª"


    His hands shook as he signed.


    "She will find me."


    My blood ran cold.


    I didn''t understand what he meant.


    But something in his eyes¡ªsomething ancient and terrified¡ªtold me that he did.


    That someone, somewhere, had taught him to fear his own voice.


    Andst night, he had broken the rule.


    Now he thought she wasing for him.


    I reached for him carefully, slowly, wrapping the towel around his shoulders and pulling him close.


    His heartbeat thundered against my chest like a trapped bird.


    "It''s okay," I whispered, kissing the crown of his damp head. "You''re safe."


    But the lie curdled in my mouth.


    Because I didn''t know if he was.


    He had to be speaking about Felicia.


    That woman had put the fear of gods into a child who couldn''t even scream.


    He didn''t talk because he was taught not to.


    He didn''t make a sound because she was always listening.


    The silence he lived in wasn''t born of trauma alone¡ªit was trained. Conditioned.


    And now, after all this time, after everything¡ªhe thought speaking, even in sleep, meant she''d find him.


    That she''de for him.


    She would find me.


    The words echoed like a threat against the walls of my skull.


    I stared at him, rocking him gently, but my mind was already moving. Fast. Sharp. Cold.


    Felicia.


    I needed to know what she had done. What she had said. What she had whispered into my son''s ears when no one was listening.


    I needed to know everything.


    Even if it meant walking into the deepest pit of what remained of her.


    ---


    The elevator descended in silence, the hum beneath my boots the only sound. The datapad in my hand trembled once¡ªI didn''t know if it was my grip or the elevator itself.


    Below the Obsidian Tower, where the light didn''t reach and sound never echoed right, was the maximum security holding sector.


    Felicia''s cell was thest.


    The guards didn''t meet my gaze. They unlocked the gate and stepped aside like they didn''t want to be part of whatever was about to happen.


    I didn''t me them.


    They had seen what she''d done.


    They had seen what I had be because of her.


    The door hissed open with a thick mechanical breath, revealing the chamber beyond.


    Cold. Dim. Sealed inyered light-sigils and nulling runes.


    Felicia sat against the far wall.


    Pale. Shackled. Still beautiful in that too-sharp, ageless way that made her look like a memory that refused to fade properly.


    Her wrists were cuffed in wolfsbane silver, eyes half-lidded, lips cracked from dehydration or disuse¡ªI didn''t care.


    She looked up when I stepped in.


    And smiled.


    Not wide. Not wild.


    Just enough to curdle something in my gut.


    "Come to y warden?" she rasped. "Or has your monster finally asked for me?"


    I didn''t flinch.


    I walked to the edge of the rune boundary. Close enough to see the hollowness behind her eyes.


    "I''m here," I said softly. "Because of Elliot."


    That got her attention.


    Her head tilted, slow.


    "Elliot," she repeated. The name tasted wrong on her tongue.


    "You did something to him," I continued, voice t but taut as wire. "Something that made him terrified to speak. Even in his sleep."


    Felicia blinked. Once. Twice.


    Then leaned forward, the silver cuffs grinding against the stone.


    "Did he speak?" Her voice sharp, alert. "Did my little songbird sing?"

 Chapter 320: We Are The Same

    Eve


    Bile rose in my throat. I took a step closer, my fists clenched so tight my nails bit into my palms. A sh of red tinged my vision.


    This bloody bitch...


    "Don''t call him that," I drawled, each word low and razored.


    Her green eyes flickered¡ªand for a heartbeat, there was fear. Real, flickering fear behind that infuriating calm.


    Then she smiled. Slow. Crooked. Like decay curling at the edges of something once beautiful.


    "You scared me," she murmured, ncing down at herself with mock awe.


    "How low the mighty have fallen," she whispered, mostly to herself. "I''ve been chipped down to this¡­ this pathetic shell of a woman who should have had it all."


    Her eyes lifted to mine again.


    "I like the new haircut, by the way," she said, dry amusement in her tone. "Really brings out your cheekbones."


    She tilted her head, examining me like she was cataloging a scar.


    "Who knew they were that sharp? Guess it was just one of those things you hid."


    Her gaze drifted upward, tracing invisible lines across the cell ceiling.


    "You and me¡ªwe''re the same. But unlike you, I showed my ws. A little fang, now and then. You? You hid it all. Even from yourself."


    Sheughed under her breath, the sound cracked and too dry.


    I ground my jaw, teeth shing hard enough to ache. "Elliot¡ª"


    She raised a cuffed hand, stopping me with theziest gesture I''d ever seen. Her gaze dropped again, sharp and hollow.


    "Don''t talk to me about Danielle''s child." Her voice was brittle ss. "Let''s talk about me for once."


    She leaned forward, eyes ssy with something too fractured to be rage.


    "Did you know when I told them what he did to me¡­ they ignored it?" Her voice cracked, barely audible. "Who does that?"


    Then her focus slipped again, like she couldn''t hold on to a single thought long enough.


    "You granted Rook mercy," she murmured. "Despite what he did to you. You could at least hear me out."


    Mixed feelings surged up, thick and boiling beneath my ribs. I said nothing, only red.


    Her eyes met mine again, rheumy and filled with dread that mirrored mine. "My little songbird''s story can wait, don''t you think?"


    Again, I said nothing, holding that stare that had once filled me with fear.


    "Perfect!" she chirped like a happy bird. "Father yed chess and won, but we¡ªhis daughters¡ªlost. Especially me."


    My eyes twitched as she continued without a shred of shame.


    "Danielle waltzed through life. Her marriage was a fantasy I could only dream about."


    A whimsical expression leaked into her features.


    "That man would''ve burned down the world for her. She just wouldn''t let him.


    Green eyes like emeralds that always seemed to gleam. Hair like chestnut. A cheeky smile at anyone she might beam. Father even had a little rhyme for her."


    She touched her hair, twirling a strand absentmindedly.


    "But we had the same hair, the same eyes¡­ but I¡­" Her lips trembled. "I never got a rhythm. Not from Father," she added, her expression turning bitter, her voice acidic.


    "Certainly not from Leon. Never from him. I saved him from a life with my bore of a sister, and then he repaid me with nothing but pain." She spat the words¡ªeach syble seemed to burn its way down her throat.


    "I tried everything to please him, but he was insatiable. He craved my agony. Craved my utter ruin like a sadist. The first day he raised his hand to me, I knew¡­ I knew... I just fucking knew that hell had just begun. There was no limit to his cruelty. There was nothing that could stop him. No one who could stop him from destroying me." Her eyes zed over, but her tears refused to fall.


    "I might be a psychopath, but I met my match in him. In the worst way possible. I drove myself to cutting¡­ and then he found out." Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. "I knew I had conjured the devil. He locked me up like somemon animal and starved me. He said I was just seeking attention and ruining his reputation. I was pregnant then."


    Felicia''s voice broke on thest word, but still no tears fell. Her throat trembled. Her mouth twitched.


    "I lost him," she whispered again. "And guess who he med."


    She leaned her head back against the stone wall, the manacles groaning faintly with the shift.


    "He said I did it on purpose. Said I wanted to ruin his legacy. Called me a parasite. Said I had no womb¡ªjust a pit."


    I stayed silent, but my lungs burned.


    She dragged in a rattled breath.


    "I got pregnant two more times after that," she went on, hollow. "I thought if I kept them, maybe¡­ maybe he''d forgive me. That he''d stop."


    Her lips curled, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    "But they died too. Both of them. And every time, I got hell for it. He said my body was a grave. That I was cursed."


    She chuckled, dry and deranged. "He even made me bury one. With my hands."


    My spine stiffened. I felt sick.


    Felicia''s eyes met mine again, and for a split second, I saw something almost childlike beneath the wreckage. Something reaching.


    "I didn''t start out like this, you know."


    I clenched my jaw, the taste of iron rising behind my teeth.


    "You steal a rattlesnake," I said coldly, "and think it won''t bite you?"


    The silence that followed was sharp.


    Then¡ª


    Feliciaughed.


    Not a fakeugh. Not manic.


    A genuine, cracked-openugh that sounded too human for everything she''d just said.


    Sheughed so hard she wheezed, tipping her head back, unbothered by the shackles or the stone or the venom in my voice.


    "Oh gods," she gasped. "That was good. That was really good."


    I stared at her, fury bubbling like a volcano under my skin.


    She caught her breath, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye with the edge of her cuff.


    "You see?" she said, smiling at me like we were just two women catching up after years apart. "You''ve got bite after all. Told you we were alike."


    "I''m nothing like you," I snapped.


    But even as the words left me, I wasn''t sure if they were entirely true.


    Because I had seen what monsters could make of women.


    And I was starting to understand that Felicia wasn''t born a serpent.


    She''d been made one.


    And now she was poison, through and through.


    Felicia''sughter faded like smoke¡ªlingering, acrid.


    "We are alike," she said softly, that brittle smile still stretched across her lips. "You stole the husband of an unburied woman and expected not to get burned."


    It wasn''t the same.


    But I didn''t say that.


    Because even if it wasn''t the same, it still burned.


    She watched my silence like a hawk. Like it was a victory.


    "So," she went on, tilting her head, "when I got pregnant the fourth time, I thought maybe the curse had passed. Maybe the gods were tired of punishing me."


    Her gaze dimmed.


    "And then I found the room."


    I didn''t move.


    Felicia didn''t look at me as she said it.


    "He had photographs. Of her. Danielle. In a room behind a false wall in the study. Like an altar. Candles. Journals. Clippings. Her perfume bottles." Herugh turned ss-sharp. "He was obsessed."


    She lifted her eyes again, and this time, it was venom.


    "He had left her for me. Me. And still¡ªhe worshiped the ghost of her like I was nothing but her shadow. He wanted everything Hades had, you know. The power. The name. But most of all¡­ he wanted Danielle."


    My lips parted, but no words came.


    "Oh, you''re stunned?" Felicia sneered. "Imagine how I felt. Knowing my sister could steal something without even trying. Without even knowing. That all I had to offer¡ªmy body, my blood, my soul¡ªwas nothingpared to her breath in a room."


    Her voice cracked.


    "He swore me to silence. But he stopped hiding it. He stopped pretending. When he made hate to me, he would moan her name. In public, he was polite to me, but to her¡ªgods, he treated her like royalty. Like a relic. Better than Hades did, even. Said she was graceful. Said she was bright. That she could charm without trying."


    I was frozen. Breathing felt like swallowing needles.


    "He said she didn''t wear too much makeup. Didn''t dye her hair. Said she didn''t need to. She was pure." Felicia''s mouth twisted into a snarl. "Said she had tame the beast that Hades was. Turned him into a puppy of a husband. That she was a lovely enigma."


    Her voice trembled.


    "Then she got pregnant. And another round of hell began."


    I already knew where this was going.


    "My daughter," she whispered. "The baby girl who had survived everything¡­ she couldn''t survive that. Not his jealousy. Not his wrath. I lost her."


    Felicia closed her eyes.


    "When his father found him¡ªhurting me¡ªhe made him stop. But only because he didn''t want the scandal. He made me keep quiet.


    "You think you''re the first woman he''s hurt? You''re just the first toin. Next time, bleed quietly. You''re carrying the future of this house, not your own." He had said.


    But why would I be surprised? All I had to remember was what he did to Hades.


    "I couldn''t even tell him I''d lost the baby. Again."


    Her eyes opened. Calm. Still.


    "I wanted to save myself."


    Then she looked at me. And for the first time, I saw her with terrifying rity.


    "If he could plot to kill his own brother to get his ex fiance," she said, "who was I?"


    I said it before I even thought it.


    "So you took the first shot."


    Her smile returned¡ªslow, savage.


    "Exactly."

 Chapter 321: Her

    Eve


    Felicia''s smile didn''t fade. If anything, it sharpened.


    "My first shot," she said, "was a de to the stomach. Straight in. Deep enough to bleed, but not kill¡ªnot yet. I nted Leon''s fingerprint on the hilt while I still had strength. Just in case no one would care enough to bury him with me."


    I stiffened. What?


    "But that was only part of it," she went on, her voice silk-wrapped rot. "Because Leon wouldn''t fall just from one blow. He was too polished. Too loved. So I set the second shot in motion."


    "What second shot?" I asked warily.


    Her smile stretched wider.


    "Danielle."


    I blinked.


    "I had been feeding her breadcrumbs," Felicia said. "Soft, trembling words. Looks that lingered too long. Subtle cracks in the perfect-wife act. Not enough to alert her, but enough to nt the seed. Gave her the key to his shrine for her. Knowing that she would investigate."


    She leaned forward.


    "Because when the time came¡ªwhen I ''died''¡ªDanielle the saint would push for justice. She would take it to Hades. And Hades... would take the rest especially after finding out that the murderer wanted his darling wife."


    Silence thundered between us.


    "If things had gone the way I wanted," she whispered, "Leon''s reputation would''ve shattered. Hades, the man he envied most, would have taken everything. His rank. His name. His future. His ce. Because knowing Hades, he would rip him to shreds for what he had done. And looking at what he did to the woman he loved for a crime she did notmit, I was right on track."


    The words hit me like a p.


    "You nned to kill yourself," I breathed, "and frame him."


    She gave a slow nod. "Wouldn''t have been hard. Just needed to die the right way."


    Pity coiled inside me like a slow-turning de. For her to consider that¡ªit must have been hell. Even for her.


    "I thought you didn''t want to die."


    Felicia blinked, then smiled¡ªsoft, too soft. "I didn''t. Not forever. I just wanted to be something unforgettable. A name. A ghost with a cause. Like how Danielle now haunts the narrative even though she is not even buried."


    Then she asked it.


    Her voice almost childlike.


    "Is Danielle dead?"


    The question made me pause. My mouth opened. Closed.


    "Yes..." I said slowly. "She''s dead." where was she going with this?


    Felicia tilted her head. "But is she really? Truly dead?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The dead never really die," she murmured. "Not when they go the right way. The unfair way. The tragic way. That kind of death lingers. It stirs grief. Pity. Vengeance. It moves the living to act."


    Her eyes glittered now. Unblinking.


    "For dead Danielle, Hades tore your love to shreds and made you eat the pieces. That''s power. That''s permanence."


    I swallowed, ice crawling up my spine.


    "If I had died like I nned, I''d be the face of the abused. The wronged. I''d have a memorial in every women''s ward across the region. My mother would have built a foundation in my name. And Leon''s world?"


    She leaned back, smile widening.


    "It would rot. Slowly. Publicly. While his father, Lucas, watched his favorite son unravel."


    She chuckled, the sound too light, too amused.


    "Crazy, right?"


    I didn''t answer.


    Because it was.


    But also... it wasn''t. It was Felicia after all. After what she had done to Elliot...


    Yet, I could not help but feel for her. Their were far more viins in the story but just like she was abused unfairly, she had abused a child as well, stolen his mother''s life and separated a child from his only living parent.


    For a long moment, I said nothing. I just stared at her¡ªthis woman, this wreck of history and venom and heartbreak.


    Because gods help me, I felt something.


    Not forgiveness. Not understanding.


    But empathy.


    A flicker of it. A tremble beneath the steel in my spine.


    Because what she described wasn''t madness¡ªit was pain. Rotting, unrelenting pain twisted into performance. Into myth. Into legacy.


    And still¡­


    "You must be surprised," Felicia said suddenly, voice light. "That had been my n."


    I looked at her sharply.


    "But that''s not how it ended."


    Her eyes shed, and for a second, the madness cleared.


    "I know," I said. "You killed them instead. And you used me."


    The smile that touched her lips this time was almost rueful. Almost.


    "But I wouldn''t have been able to do it if she hadn''t reached out."


    I froze.


    She.


    The word hit me like a stone to the ribs.


    "Who?" I asked quietly, my voice barely a breath.


    Felicia''s gaze lifted. And for the first time since I''d entered the cell, her eyes locked on mine with startling rity.


    "She imed to be a friend," she said. "From Silverpine. From the Lunar Heights."


    My blood turned to ice.


    "She sounded young," Felicia continued. "As young as you. Pretty, I think. Sweet voice. Smart, too. She had a n. Said she wanted to end my enemies. That all she needed from me¡­ was blood."


    My heart began to pound.


    No.


    No, it couldn''t be.


    "She asked for their blood," Felicia murmured. "Said it would help her ''mark'' the ones responsible. That''s what she called it¡ªmarking."


    My stomach dropped.


    My knees threatened to buckle.


    A vial.


    A girl.


    A n that had already begun to unwind everything.


    "She knew," Felicia whispered, her voice almost reverent. "She knew about the beatings. The chains. The miscarriages. She said Leon wasn''t the only monster in the Obsidian court. She said she could fix it."


    She looked at me again, and there it was¡ªcalm, eerie sincerity.


    "She gave me hope."


    My throat was too tight to speak. My lungs too heavy to breathe.


    Because I knew.


    I knew.


    The vial. The blood. The propaganda. The whispers. The timing.


    It wasn''t just anyone.


    It was Ellen.


    My sister.


    The one who had watched me fall. Who had stood beside the ones who rejected me after framing me.


    She had been the one feeding Felicia''s fire.


    She had been the one who started this war long before I even knew I was part of it. Or maybe she was simply a proxy for something more convoluted.


    Felicia tilted her head.


    "A werewolf helping a lycan?" she mused. "Preposterous, right?"


    Then her voice dropped to something solemn. Something cruel.


    "But she said she knew what had happened. She knew about everything."


    The cell spun.


    My vision darkened at the edges.


    Because somehow, someway, Ellen had found her way into Felicia''s shadow.


    And together¡ªthey had torn everything apart.


    Felicia''s eyes didn''t soften.


    If anything, they sharpened. Cleared.


    "She helped me end them," she said quietly. "That woman. Whoever she was. She gave me the fire. The blood. The map. All I had to do was follow the ruin."


    A cold sweat broke along my spine.


    Felicia''s voice dropped, thick and full of something darker than grief. "Killing Danielle¡­ that wasn''t part of the original n. Not really. But depravity has a way of rising to the top when you let it simmer long enough."


    Her hands twitched against the manacles, slow and small, like the echo of a ghost gesture.


    "All those years of jealousy," she murmured. "All that resentment. Watching her glide through life, untouched. Even when she broke¡ªshe broke beautifully."


    Then she looked at me.


    And what I saw in her expression wasn''t madness.


    It was envy.


    Bitten raw and unrepentant.


    "You," she said, a quiet usation. "A drugged, raving animal. A beast. And even you pulled her from the wreckage of that car."


    The memory punched through my chest.


    "I saw you," she continued, voice tightening. "Saw you shift and bleed and tear your body apart to get to her. And she¡ªshe reached for you. She touched you. She petted you."


    Herugh was low and joyless.


    "And you let her."


    I said nothing. Couldn''t.


    Felicia leaned forward, chains rattling as she did.


    "She gave birth alone, you know. I watched from the where I hid. She didn''t scream. She didn''t cry. Like how did when I lost my babies. She just did it. Like it was nothing. Like it was a privilege."


    She spat the next words.


    "It was too easy for her. Everything was too damn easy for her."


    The weight of her hate was suffocating.


    "The gods," Felicia whispered, "they gave her everything. Beauty. Devotion. Protection. Power. A family who wept for her, mourned her, worshiped her. They could not even bury her. She was never punished. Not really. Not like me."


    Her eyes locked on mine again.


    "Tell me, Eve. Why should she get all of that? Why should she get everything I never got?"


    I swallowed hard, rage and horror crawling up my throat.


    Because I knew what she was about to say.


    "I had to end her," Felicia said. "I had to. If I couldn''t be Danielle, then I would make sure no one else ever saw her shine again."


    My stomach turned.


    She smiled.


    "That was the only way I could matter."


    And suddenly, I understood why she''d asked if Danielle was truly dead.


    Because for Felicia, death wasn''t the end.


    It was the crown. The monument. The weapon.


    She hadn''t just wanted Danielle to die.


    She wanted to steal her afterglow.


    But even in death, Danielle still glowed in the way death unraveled all those involved. In the way Hades broke, In Montegue''s devotion to her, and Even in Elliot''s watchful green eyes and his haunting silence.


    "So tell me," I finally found my voice, firmer than I thought I could muster in the moment. "What did you do to her son?"

 Chapter 322: Inheritance

    Felicia didn''t answer right away.


    Her expression didn''t shift, but something behind her eyes stilled, like a ripple freezing over in the wake of a thrown stone.


    I stepped closer to the rune line.


    "I didn''te here for your war stories," I said, voice low. "Not for your madness, or your jealousy, or even your grief. I came for Elliot."


    Felicia''s smile faded atst.


    "What did you do to him?"


    The chains creaked as she leaned back, but her eyes never left mine. For a breath, she was quiet. Contained. Then¡ª


    "When did he start speaking?" She asked.


    I blinked. "What?"


    She looked at me, unfazed. "Take a guess of the time he began to speak?"


    I was tongue tied for a minute, my mind wafting through facts. By six months, children begin babbling, twelve months they say their first words, most of the time being either mama or dada. And judging by how quietly assertive Elliot was, it was possible that his first word was before the twelve months.


    Felicia watched me closely¡ªtoo closely.


    I swallowed, voice thinner now. "Maybe¡­ maybe ten months?"


    Her lips twitched. Not a smile. Just a small, sick tremor.


    "Three months." she said softly.


    I went still.


    "Three months," Felicia repeated, eyes distant now. "That was the first time he said something. He''d crawl into the corner of the nursery and whisper it again and again."


    I felt my chest tighten. "He was crawling at three months?"


    Her gaze sharpened, cutting right through me.


    She waved her hand, dismissively. "That started at two months. Same as his teeth."


    The silence that followed was unbearable. Children grew their bottom insiciors by four months. My heart rate had leapt into a sprint.


    "What was his first word?"


    "More like words?" A slow smile that told me I would like what those certain words were crept onto her lips.


    I swallowed. "What were his first words, Felicia?"


    Her gaze intensified painfully. "You know them very well. I am sure those same words haunt you."


    My brows jumped into my hairline. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "My baby. Please, don''t hurt my baby." she mimicked, panick feigned.


    The world copsed. I could never forget those words, spoken from the mouth of Danielle as I tried to reach her through the wreckage of the car. But how was that even possible?


    "Like he was telling the air. Or the shadows. Or himself. I don''t even know who taught him the words. But he knew what it meant."


    A sharp pressure built behind my eyes.


    "He wasn''t babbling, Eve," she added, and now her voice was almost reverent. "He was pleading. Like Danielle had been. Like he has heard her pleas even as he was in her womb."


    I bit down hard on my tongue. Because I couldn''t cry here. Not in front of her. Not now. That child...


    It was not Mama or Dada but the pleas of his mother as she thought she was being attacked. How would he ever heal?


    "But that was not all that said that day,"


    The lump in my throat hardened. "What else?"


    "Please! Felicia, please, not him. Not my child. Don''t hurt him!"


    The words from Danielle but this was from the muzzle Cam just as Felicia attacked her and took her son. "How is this possible?" I muttered more to myself but Felicia answered.


    "Those eyes of his, always watching, weighing, calcting..."


    "He is just a child."


    At that Feliciaughed out loud. "Elliot is not just any child. That child sneaked in a bomb, put it on his own neck, making an hostage of himself so that even without a voice he would be heard? Which four year old does that?"


    Felicia''sughter rang off the cold walls¡ªbright, hollow, unhinged.


    "Tell me, Eve," she said, eyes glittering like broken ss, "what kind of child does that?"


    I couldn''t answer. My thoughts were a snarl of grief and dread. The image of Elliot¡ªmute, trembling, with that bomb strapped to his neck¡ªshed behind my eyes like lightning. He had used that to save me, to expose her.


    "I''ll tell you," Felicia went on, her voice now low, conspiratorial. "A child who remembers. Who watches. Who calctes. A child born into violence and betrayal, shaped by it like y on a wheel. But even that is not enough to create that... thing. He is an anomaly, like someone you know." She smiled.


    Before I could answer, she spoke. "Hades. He is like Hades because of the flux."


    The wordsnded like a de to the gut.


    Hades¡­ because of the Flux.


    And suddenly, the pieces began to fall. One by one. A quiet, horrifying click of rity behind my ribs.


    He had it when Elliot was conceived.


    The Flux wasn''t just possessing him¡ªit was poisoning everything it touched. It was in his bloodstream. In his soul. In his seed.


    And that meant¡ª


    Elliot.


    My lungs stalled. My thoughts turned to ash.


    He didn''t just witness horror.


    He was born from it.


    That was why he''d developed faster than he should have. Crawling before three months. Teeth by two. Pleading phrases before most babies could lift their heads. Not mimicry. Not echoes.


    Memories.


    That''s what they were.


    Impressions from the womb, from his mother''s terror, from something darker in the bloodline that should''ve never been passed down.


    The Flux.


    He hadn''t been infected.


    He had inherited it.


    No. No, no, no¡­


    My knees threatened to buckle.


    Because the Flux doesn''t just mutate¡ªit molds. It reshapes minds. Rewrites instincts. It watches for weakness. It whispers.


    Elliot was kind. Gentle. But sharp in ways he shouldn''t be. Clever in ways that frightened me. He had always been too quiet, too self-contained, as though some part of him had been born holding a secret.


    This was that secret.


    I pressed a hand over my mouth, but it didn''t stop the trembling.


    "I see it," Felicia murmured. Her voice slithered into my thoughts like oil. "You''re putting it together, aren''t you?"


    I didn''t respond.


    Couldn''t.


    He was just a boy.


    My boy.


    But now¡ªgods, now I saw what it had cost him just to exist.


    The darkness he carried wasn''t his fault. But it lived in him, curling at the edges of his thoughts, sharpening the corners of his mind.


    The Flux had made Hades a monster.


    And now it lived inside our son.


    A child born from love¡ªand ruin.


    And one day¡­ it might try to im him too.


    Felicia''s voice cut through my thoughts like a de made of ss.


    "You want to know why I did it?" she said. "Why I made him undergo all those bone marrow transnts?"


    I looked up, barely breathing.


    "At first," she said slowly, "it was simple. I just wanted to erase Hades."


    The words hit like a p.


    She smiled thinly. "Erasing his paternity¡ªcleaning up the bloodline, rewriting it on paper¡ªwas the first step. I knew the tests could be tampered with if I corrupted the marrow. It worked. For a while, it worked."


    She looked away, but her voice didn''t soften.


    "But then I realized it wasn''t just Hades I needed to erase. It was what came with him."


    My heart dropped.


    "The Flux," I whispered.


    She nodded, chains clinking.


    "That parasite was in him when Elliot was conceived. I saw the signs early¡ªtoo early. That speed, that mind, those eyes." She shuddered, just slightly. "I knew what he carried. And I knew what it would grow into."


    "So you tried to suppress it," I said, voice barely above a breath.


    "Bone marrow isn''t just blood," Felicia said. "It''s memory. It''s identity. I thought¡­ if I could change it, dilute it, maybe I could smother the infection before it took root. Kill two birds with one stone. No Hades. No Flux."


    She gave a hollowugh.


    "But that child¡ªhe didn''t just carry blood. He carried memory. And it remembered me."


    A chill skated down my spine.


    "I thought he''d forget," she whispered. "Thought he''d grow up nk and soft, and I could shape him into something¡­ manageable."


    Her eyes turned ssy.


    "But he remembered that night. The screams. The impact. The sound of Danielle''s ribs breaking beneath my ws. He remembered it all."


    I was frozen.


    "He heard it from the womb," she said, voice unraveling now. "And I knew one day he''d speak it. Expose me. Bring it all back to light."


    The realization dropped heavy in my gut. "So you took his voice."


    Felicia''s gaze met mine.


    "I tampered with his vocal cords," she said, too calmly. "Softly. Carefully. Just enough to muffle him. Then I filled him with fear. Conditioned him. Every sound punished. Every silence rewarded."


    The bile rose in my throat.


    "He was a baby."


    "He was dangerous," Felicia snapped. "He was Hades'' son. A walking memory. A fuse. And I¡ªI survived too much to let a four-year-old destroy everything I''d buried."


    I shook my head, tears burning my vision now, my furyced with something far colder.


    "You broke him."


    Felicia''s expression didn''t shift.


    "I caged him," she said. "But you¡ªyou''re the one letting him remember."


    And for the first time in the entire conversation, I wanted to kill her.

 Chapter 323: Manipulated Flesh

    Eve


    The hallways of the Obsidian Tower were dim and quiet, too quiet for what trembled in my arms.


    Elliot didn''t move.


    He hadn''t spoken, hadn''t even blinked since I pulled him into my arms and told him we were going somewhere safe. His body was stiff, unnaturally still, like he was bracing for impact that hadn''te yet¡ªor one he knew wasing.


    Kael walked ahead of us, silent. Tense.


    He didn''t look back, but I could see the flex of his jaw, the way his fingers curled at his sides with every step. He was angry. Not at Elliot. Not at me. At everything.


    I understood.


    I was angry too.


    The elevator hissed open as we reached the lower sectors. Not the cells. Not the armories. But deeper still¡ªbeneath the heart of the tower, where the walls breathed softly with warmth and the scent of sterile herbs hung in the air.


    The Delta Wing.


    Where healing began. And sometimes¡­ where the broken were remade.


    Kael stepped aside, finally meeting my eyes. "They''re waiting," he said quietly.


    I nodded once and shifted Elliot in my arms.


    He didn''t resist.


    Didn''t cling.


    Just¡­ allowed it. Like he always did.


    Like he''d learned resistance meant pain.


    My throat burned.


    We stepped past the sigiled threshold, and immediately, warmth embraced us. This part of the tower was different¡ªlit by soft, golden light that glowed from within the walls. No harsh stones. No iron bars. No reminders of cruelty.


    A few Delta healers lifted their heads as we entered. No one spoke.


    They saw him.


    They knew.


    Kael said something low to a robed woman near the center chamber. She bowed her head and gestured us through a corridor veiled in trailing vines of bioluminescent ivy¡ªgrown not for beauty, but for calm. Forfort.


    I stepped inside.


    The room was quiet. Circr. One wall was carved entirely from translucent quartz that hummed gently with stabilizing energy. A cot rested near its center. Smooth stones circled the base like a protective ward.


    "This is where he''ll be examined," Kael said from the doorway. "Gently. No force. No triggers."


    I looked down.


    Elliot''s hands were curled in hisp now, his fingers twitching faintly.


    I crouched andid him down on the cot, brushing a hand over his cheek.


    He didn''t flinch.


    But he didn''t look at me either.


    His eyes were on the quartz wall¡ªssy, unreadable.


    "I''m here," I whispered, leaning in. "I promise you. Nothing will happen unless you want it to. Do you understand?"


    His throat moved. A slow swallow. Then, a nod. Barely there.


    Kael stepped in again, voice softer now. "The Deltas will check the scarring around his vocal cords. Just to confirm what we suspect."


    I turned to him slowly. "You mean what she did."


    Kael''s jaw ticked. His eyes didn''t waver.


    "Yes."


    A silence stretched between us¡ªthick, hot, bitter.


    I looked down at Elliot again, watching the way his chest barely rose with each breath. "Why didn''t anyone check before?" I asked, voice like ss grinding underfoot. "Why didn''t anyone see it?"


    Kael exhaled sharply through his nose. "Because we trusted her."


    He didn''t hide the disgust in his voice.


    "Because the trauma made sense. Because he never screamed, never whimpered. He just... existed in that silence. And we thought he chose it. We thought it was the only thing he could control."


    I closed my eyes for a beat.


    "And Felicia yed into it," I said hollowly.


    "She reinforced it," Kael muttered. "She kept records. Brought in speech therapists. Dismissed them all when they suggested it might be psychological mutism. Said she didn''t want to ''pressure him.''"


    His voice cracked with something dark¡ªremorse, fury, guilt.


    "I should''ve known. I should''ve¡ª"


    "Kael," I said quietly, "this wasn''t your fault."


    He looked away.


    I turned to the Delta healer as she stepped forward¡ªrobes soft and gliding, face unreadable beneath her calm professionalism. Her eyes drifted over Elliot with the kind of care that made something in me loosen, then tighten again.


    "I need you to look at his throat," I said. "His vocal cords. Felicia admitted she tampered with them."


    That got her attention.


    She blinked once. "Tampered how?"


    "She said she didn''t cut him," I said, my voice thin. "She didn''t sever anything. She moved the muscles. Rewired them. Just enough to silence him."


    The Delta''s face shifted, barely.


    "I know it sounds insane," I added quickly. "But she said she wanted to make sure he couldn''t expose her. That he couldn''t repeat what he heard. What he remembered."


    The Delta stepped closer, scanning Elliot''s face gently before brushing her fingers against his throat. Her touch was light, reverent, like she was asking permission from the body before continuing.


    Elliot didn''t resist.


    He just blinked¡ªslow, unreadable.


    "I''ll be quick," the Delta murmured, more to him than me.


    Kael stood beside me, arms crossed, tension rolling off him in waves.


    The Delta reached into her satchel and pulled out a glimmering diagnostic wand etched with sigils that pulsed faintly at the tip. She pressed it against Elliot''s throat, just beneath the jawline. A glow spread across his skin¡ªsoft and golden at first, then shifting into a hazy blue.


    She inhaled sharply.


    "What is it?" Kael asked, stepping forward.


    The Delta didn''t look up.


    "Scarring," she said quietly. "But not from injury. It''s... moreplicated than that."


    I moved closer. "What do you mean?"


    She tapped the wand again, and the projection shimmered¡ªa translucent image of Elliot''s vocal structure hovered above his chest, gently rotating.


    "Look here," she said, pointing at theryngeal muscles. "These should sit in alignment with the vocal fold, allowing vibration when air passes through. But they''ve been disced."


    "Disced how?" Kael asked tightly.


    The Delta''s lips parted¡ªthen pressed shut again, like she was weighing the weight of what she was about to say.


    Finally, she whispered, "These muscles weren''t cut or cauterized. They were coaxed into new positions. Grown into new alignment."


    I went cold.


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means," she said slowly, "that this wasn''t surgical. This was maniptive regeneration. Someone shifted his soft tissue using energy-based restoration techniques."


    She looked up at us atst, her face pale.


    "That''s Delta work."


    Kael straightened sharply. "What?"


    "No other ss can do this," she said. "This is high-order, focused cellr persuasion. And it was done with precision. Just enough to disrupt vocalization without disrupting breath or swallowing."


    She pointed again.


    "A doctor would''ve seen this and assumed it was congenital. A rare natural deviation. Because it looks natural now."


    The room spun slightly under my feet.


    "So you''re saying one of your own did this," Kael said darkly.


    She nodded once.


    "And here''s the worst part," she added. "If a Delta changes tissue like this¡­ only that same Delta can return it."


    Silence exploded between us.


    "What?" I breathed.


    "It''s a resonance issue," she exined grimly. "Every Delta leaves behind an imprint. A signature in the way flesh heals and energy settles. Reversal depends on that same frequency. Without it, it''s like trying to unknit something without knowing what pattern was used. It could cause more damage. Copse hisrynx entirely."


    The silence that followed was a different kind of brutal.


    Kael stood still as stone, and the Delta looked between us, her brow furrowing tighter and tighter.


    Only the same Delta could fix what had been done.


    Only she¡ªwhoever she was¡ªcould give Elliot his voice back.


    I looked down at my son.


    And something in me broke.


    "He spoke," I said, quietly.


    The Delta blinked. "What?"


    I straightened, forcing the words out before they could tremble. "Last night. In his sleep. It wasn''t babble. It was clear. Pleading. Words that weren''t his."


    The air shifted.


    "He said, ''Don''t hurt my baby,''" I whispered. "He said, ''Please, Felicia¡­ not my child.''"


    The Delta stepped back, visibly shaken. "That''s not possible. With the vocal distortion he has¡ª"


    "I heard him," I snapped. "So did Kael. So did the godsdamn walls."


    Kael nodded slowly, eyes hollow.


    "It shouldn''t have happened," the Delta muttered, more to herself. "The muscles wouldn''t allow it. Unless¡ª" Her eyes widened. "Unless it wasn''t physical. Not fully. Not then."


    "Then what was it?" I asked.


    The Delta looked stunned. "A breach in memory. In resonance. If he spoke despite the damage¡­ then something stronger wants him to speak."


    My voice was low. "The Flux."


    The Delta paled.


    I reached for Elliot''s hand, holding it between mine.


    He didn''t react.


    His voice was barely more than a breath. "He has Flux in him too."


    I looked up, and Kael was staring at Elliot like he was seeing him for the first time¡ªlike he couldn''t reconcile the child on that cot with what he''d just said.


    Kael ran both hands through his hair, pacing a slow, bitter line beside the quartz wall.


    "A child¡­" he muttered. "But it was in Hades. It''s in him too."


    He stopped, shoulders hunched forward like the weight of it had finally caved him in.


    "There were no signs," he said. "Nothing that screamed it. But that exins it."


    My heart stalled.


    "Exins what?" I asked.

 Chapter 324: Resonance

    This chapter is quite technical in the lore and can be confusing.


    Eve


    Kael didn''t answer me at first.


    His eyes were fixed on the stone floor like it had betrayed him. His mouth opened, closed, opened again. And then heughed.


    A single, broken breath of sound.


    "Gods," he whispered. "It wasn''t just some freak coincidence."


    The words made the hairs on my neck rise.


    "What wasn''t?" I asked, pulse spiking. "Kael, what are you talking about?"


    He dragged a hand down his face, then looked at me¡ªlooked at Elliot¡ªand the weight in his gaze nearly buckled my knees.


    "It''s what he said in his sleep," Kael said quietly. "It wasn''t just the pleading. It was the name."


    "What name?"


    He hesitated.


    Then: "Nox."


    The name hit the air like a curse.


    I blinked, confused. "Who¡ª?"


    "Hades'' puppy," Kael said. "From when he was a boy. Before the training, before the rituals, before the Flux ever fully woke in him. It was the only thing he loved."


    I felt something cold slide into my veins.


    "Nox was all he had," Kael said. "And his father knew it. So when Hades refused to follow one of his firstmands¡ªto kill and eat Nox¡ªhis father did it for him. Right in front of him. Said mercy was a weakness, and that all weakness had to be consumed."


    My breath stilled.


    "And Elliot¡­ said his name?"


    Kael nodded.


    "That''s not all," he went on, voice hollowing. "He mentioned a test. That he passed it. But there was still no pie."


    I stared at him.


    "Pie," Kael echoed, wincing. "That was Hades'' favorite thing as a kid. His mother made it. Cinnamon and plum. Before she vanished. Before she was¡ª" He stopped himself. "Hades used to say, when he was little, ''If I pass the test, maybe I''ll get pie.''"


    My heart cracked open.


    "He also talked about a cold ce," Kael added. "Said the floor was hard. That he couldn''t sleep because the lights wouldn''t turn off."


    My stomach turned.


    "He was talking about the ck Room," Kael whispered. "Where Hades was taken when the Flux began to settle in. Where he was starved, tested, broken."


    He looked at Elliot again.


    "This isn''t just inherited energy. It''s memory. Echoes. The Flux isn''t dormant in him, Eve. It''s active. Listening. Reaching back."


    My legs trembled as I dropped beside the cot.


    The silence was thick, stifling.


    I sat beside the cot, my hands still cradling Elliot''s, but my thoughts felt unmoored¡ªadrift somewhere between grief and disbelief.


    "This can''t be happening," I whispered. "This¡­ this is too much. He''s a child."


    Kael didn''t speak again. He just leaned against the wall like his bones were trying to give out.


    The Delta slowly stepped closer, her expression grim butposed. "It is happening," she said gently. "And I think I can exin why."


    I looked up at her, eyes burning.


    She knelt beside the cot, her fingers glowing faintly as she ran them just above Elliot''s skin¡ªnot touching, just reading.


    "There''s something¡­ synchronizing beneath the surface," she murmured. "It''s faint. Dormant, but alive. Like a thread caught in a current."


    She nced at me. "The Flux in him and the Flux in Hades¡­ it''s not just the same energy. It''s the same frequency. The same resonance."


    "What does that mean?" I asked, trying to ground myself.


    She inhaled. "Think of it like tuning forks. If you strike one, the other vibrates¡ªeven from across a room¡ªif it shares the same pitch. That''s what''s happening here. Their Flux resonates. So even if they''re apart, even if they''re unaware¡­ they echo each other."


    "Echo?" Kael echoed, voice raw.


    The Delta nodded. "Emotions. Memories. Pain. If one experiences something powerful enough, the other may feel it. And if one is fractured¡­"


    She let the rest hang.


    I swallowed hard, ncing back at Elliot.


    Still unmoving.


    Still quiet.


    But his eyes¡ªgods, his eyes were ssy in a way that wasn''t vacant. It was watching. Not the room. Not us.


    Something else.


    "So what he said," I whispered, "what he dreamed¡­ it wasn''t just a memory."


    "It was a bleed-through," the Delta said. "A moment where the resonance pierced the veil between them. And if Hades is breaking down¡ªif his Flux is destabilizing¡ªElliot might be¡­ catching pieces of it. Involuntarily."


    Kael muttered a curse, dragging his hand through his hair again.


    "But he''s just a child," I said. "He shouldn''t have to bear this. He shouldn''t be carrying any of this."


    The Delta looked down at Elliot, then slowly back at me. Her expression had shifted¡ªless clinical now. More reverent. Like she was staring at a sacred wound.


    "There''s something you need to understand about how the Flux behaves," she said gently. "It''s not just a power. Not just a substance. It''s a tether."


    Kael''s brow furrowed. "A tether to what?"


    "To pain," she said simply. "To memory. To survival. When it embeds in a host, it learns them. Adapts. But when it''s inherited¡­" She looked at Elliot. "Ites in raw. Untamed. Like a current with no riverbed."


    I blinked, the words sinking in too slow to stop the ache rising in my chest.


    "In Elliot''s case," she continued, "he was born carrying someone else''s resonance. Hades'' resonance. And children¡­" She paused, searching for the right word. "Children dream more openly. Their minds haven''t learned how to seal the doors yet. That makes them vulnerable¡ªbut also uniquely receptive."


    "You''re saying Elliot¡­ what? esses Hades'' mind in his sleep?"


    "No," she said carefully. "He feels it. Like a fever. Like a memory trying to relive itself through him. Especially when Hades is fractured. Especially when that resonance is screaming across the bond, looking for something¡ªsomeone¡ªthat understands."


    My pulse thudded in my ears.


    Kael shook his head slowly, voice faint. "So he wasn''t just dreaming. He was remembering for him."


    The Delta nodded. "Elliot''s Flux is echoing Hades''. That''s how he saw Nox. The test. The ck Room. His sleep makes him more open to those echoes because his body is at rest¡­ but the Flux never sleeps."


    I stared down at Elliot.


    Hisshes didn''t even twitch.


    "But he doesn''t understand what he''s seeing," I said quietly. "He''s just¡­ absorbing it."


    I gathered Elliot into my arms again, holding him tighter this time. His little body¡ªso warm, so heartbreakingly familiar¡ªhung limp in mine. Not asleep. Not unconscious.


    Just¡­id.


    A kind of stillness born from fear so deep, it became silence. The kind of silence that warps a child from the inside out.


    His fingers didn''t twitch. His chest rose, but barely. And his eyes¡ªssy, unfocused¡ªjust stared.


    And then it clicked.


    The way the Delta had described it¡ªtuning forks, resonance, bleeding memories¡ªit hadn''t been just metaphor. It was chemistry. Physics. Soul-deep gravity.


    The Flux wasn''t a power. It was a substance.


    And like any substance¡ªif two bodies held the same form of it, the same viscosity¡ªthey could interact. Merge. Carry sound. Memory. Thought.


    Like water into water.


    A ripple into a tide.


    And if Elliot had inherited Hades'' resonance¡­


    He could reach him.


    I stiffened.


    My gaze shot to Kael, who still stood near the quartz wall, eyes dimmed like he hadn''t surfaced from the thought of the ck Room. Of Nox. Of pie never served.


    "You said he''s lost," I said, breath catching.


    Kael blinked, slow. "What?"


    "You said Hades was lost in his own mind. That the Flux has buried him under his own memories. That it''s using them¡ªlooping them¡ªincapacitating him."


    His brows pulled together.


    I swallowed thickly and looked down at Elliot. My thumb brushed his temple. No reaction.


    "But Elliot¡­ if this is all true¡ªif the resonance he carries is strong enough to pull the echoes of Hades into his dreams¡ªthen maybe¡­ maybe it can go the other way too."


    Kael straightened, tension sparking.


    "You think¡ª"


    "I know," I cut in, my voice firmer now. "He''s the only one who shares that same frequency. The only one who can walk those corridors and not be consumed by them. Because they''re not foreign to him. He was born with them inside him."


    Kael didn''t respond, but I saw the truth hit his eyes like a slow dawn.


    Elliot wasn''t a bystander.


    He was a key.


    "And if he can find Hades," I continued, eyes burning, "I can anchor them both. I can bind to Hades¡ªsoul to soul¡ªand when Elliot finds him in that dark ce, I''ll pull him back."


    I looked at Kael like it was the only truth that mattered now.


    "Together," I said. "We can bring him to the surface."


    Kael''s throat worked like he wanted to argue. But he didn''t.


    Because he saw what I saw:


    The gods hadn''t sent Elliot as a weapon.


    They''d sent him as a lighthouse.


    And Hades¡ªno matter how far he''d sunk¡ªcould still follow that flicker of light home.


    But that was if... Elliot could do this without getting hurt.


    Even with the blossoming of new hope, the dread remained unsurmountable as looked at him.


    He was a child... how could I do this to him?

 Chapter 325: Elliot

    Six Hours before the Rite


    Eve


    "Elliot Stravos inherited the flux from his Majesty," Kael announced, his words falling like a gavel. "He has the flux just like Hades."


    The silence that followed weight a ton as I looked around at their expressions. They has not expected that the emergency council meeting would not just be about Hades or the Rite. This time, their was another character in this arc.


    Montegue was the whitest among the men. "He has... the flux? He has that... thing in him." His disgust was evident just as was his devastation. Elliot was his grandson after all. All that he had left of his dead daughter.


    "A child can carry that... parasite, for so long. Is that why he is mute. Maybe it dis not affect him in anyway other way..." But even as Gallinti spoke, even he seemed confused by his own statement.


    "His mutism is rted to the inherited substance but it is not the reason, not exactly. He was made mute. Something ordered by Felicia."


    Montegue rose up so fast, his seat flew back. His back was hunched in a minute, his hand mming against his mouth as though trying to hold back vomited. His eyes darting, his mind unable to ept the gravity of the revtion.


    As horrible as I felt, there was no time to console him as I continued to rytest developments in our current harrowing predicament. The truth was that if the were ever going to get passed his hurdle and fight against Darius and his cronies, while preparing for a literal apocalypse that could be death of multitudes, we had to be on the same page. Move as one, and that meant no secrets that could get up screwed.


    "It''s technical, aplicated enough not to even make sense without the details but Elliot can reach Hades."


    Ss, who had tried to keep his wits about himself, snapped up. "But how? How can a child reach into the mind of a man possessed by the Flux. From the reports of the incidence in theb, Hades almost killed his beta. Twob officers are yet to stir from the assult of that thing. His Majesty has always been aw unto himself but unnecessary carnage and killing of his own workers in unheard of. I didn''t even need to see the footage to know that he is gone. But a child reaching out to him when his own marked mate was unsessful?"


    His words stung like a red hot rod but I met his gaze. "Because the Flux isn''t just a parasite¡ªit''s a resonance. A tether. And Elliot shares that resonance with Hades. Same substance, same frequency. Like two strings vibrating in the same storm. Something that not even his mate can do especially in this situation."


    Cain leaned forward, eyes narrowed. "I know the flux is sentient, its from Vassir''s vein, his essence but you now saying the Flux in both of them canmunicate."


    I nodded. "In memories. In dreams. In bleeding echoes. It''s already happening¡ªElliot''s been seeing pieces of Hades'' past in his sleep. Things no one told him. Things no one could''ve known."


    "Like Nox," Kael said grimly. "And the ck Room."


    Ss rubbed his temples. "Even if that''s true¡­ what does it have to do with the Rite?"


    Montegue¡ªashen butposed¡ªlifted his head atst.


    "It has everything to do with the Rite," he said. "You''re all forgetting what the Fenrir''s Chain truly is."


    The room stilled.


    He rose slowly, like his joints hurt just remembering.


    "The Chain isn''t a vow. It''s not symbolic. It was forged for war¡ªsacred, ancient, dangerous. When enacted properly, it doesn''t just bind two people. It merges them. Soul, spirit, psyche, and essence¡ªall braided together so tightly the boundaries blur."


    He nced at Cain, then Gallinti.


    "You''ve all heard the consequences. They weren''t just myths. Once the Chain isplete, the participants cannot lie to each other. They feel what the other feels. Think what the other thinks. If one dies, the other follows."


    A breath passed. Heavy.


    "It was created for trust between enemies forced to rule as one. To prevent betrayal. To ensure unity. And because of the Fenrir Marker¡­ it works."


    Cain folded his arms, tense. "Because the Marker binds to spiritual architecture."


    "Yes," Montegue nodded. "It acts as a conduit. It amplifies whatever is poured into the Rite¡ªemotions, power, intent. If used correctly, it can be weaponized. Or¡­ it can heal."


    I stepped forward.


    "That''s why we even considered it," I said. "Because my blood¡ªmy Marker¡ªcan cleanse the Flux. If channeled through the Rite, it would enter Hades directly. Break it apart from the inside."


    Ss frowned. "So why hesitate?"


    And then I said it.


    "Because it won''t stop at the Flux."


    They looked at me, but no one interrupted.


    "The Flux isn''t a guest in Hades anymore. It''s entangled with him. In his psyche, his survival instincts, even his emotions. The Rite would purge the intruder¡ªbut it won''t know where the Flux ends and Hades begins."


    I turned to Gallinti.


    "You know what that means."


    He swallowed. "If the infection''s grown into vital tissue¡­"


    "You can''t remove it without killing the host," I finished. "It''s the same in medicine. Some parasites fuse to the brain, to the spine. You try to purge it outright, and you kill everything it''s touched."


    I looked at them all.


    "Without help¡ªwithout someone finding Hades in there and pulling him to the surface¡ªthe Rite won''t be a cure."


    My voice dropped.


    "It''ll be an execution."


    Silence mped down on the chamber like a vice.


    Even the torches flickered lower.


    Montegue sank back into his seat slowly, as though the truth had aged him a decade in seconds. His eyes were locked on the obsidian table, but his mind was miles away.


    Cain''s jaw clenched. "You mean to say¡ª"


    "I mean to say," I interrupted softly, "that when the Rite begins, if Hades is still buried beneath the Flux¡ªif he hasn''t resurfaced¡ªwe won''t be cleansing him."


    Kael''s voice was hoarse. "We''ll be killing him."


    A beat.


    Then Gallinti stood abruptly, chair scraping back against marble. "We can''t risk that. Not with the monarch. Not with the Obsidian bloodline. If we purge the King, we destroy more than just one man¡ªwe destroy the bnce."


    "I know," I said. "But if we don''t act, we lose him to the Flux entirely. And everything after that¡ªSilverpine, the bloodmoon war¡ªit ends in blood."


    Ss shook his head, slow and disbelieving. "We can''t control the oue either way."


    "No," Montegue murmured, voice like crushed gravel. "But we might be able to tip the scales."


    All eyes turned to him.


    He looked at me. "You said someone could pull him back. That someone''s already inside."


    My throat tightened.


    "Yes. Elliot. He can reach Hades. He can pull him out."


    Montegue did not just go pale once again, his eyes filled with tears. "My grandson is the only one that can do this? Dani''s son? After all that he has already been through?"

 Chapter 326: Dilemma

    Cain broke the silence first.


    "We need specifics," he said, voice low but firm. "You said the Fenrir''s Chain can purge the Flux if used properly. Then we need to know exactly what ''properly'' looks like. No rituals done half-blind."


    I nodded, though the weight of it all pressed deeper into my spine. "The Rite will take ce at Elysia''s burial site. The soil still holds concentrated lunar resonance¡ªstrong enough to awaken the Marker in my blood. It''s where Fenrir''s essence was first sealed. That makes it the most sacred point of ignition."


    Ss folded his arms. "And what happens when it begins?"


    I met his eyes. "When the Rite starts, the Fenrir Marker in my blood will activate in phases. It''ll spread through Hades first¡ªspirit to essence, essence to psyche. Slowly. Like a dye sinking into water."


    Gallinti frowned. "And at the midpoint?"


    "The Chainpletes," I said. "Everything fuses. No more boundaries. By then, if the Flux is still holding dominance over Hades, it will burn with him."


    Kael added quietly, "But if Hades is close enough to the surface¡ªif he''s still there¡ªthen the Marker can target the Flux instead. Separate it. Cleanse him."


    "The problem is," I said slowly, "the Rite doesn''t pause. Once the midpoint is reached, the energy spike bes irreversible. If Hades isn''t separated from the Flux by then¡­"


    I let it hang.


    They understood.


    Cain muttered, "Like blowing a house to kill a snake in the wall."


    "Exactly."


    Gallinti looked pale. "And if Elliot intervenes¡­ that fusion of resonance¡ªwill he survive it?"


    "We don''t know," Kael admitted.


    I didn''t speak. Couldn''t.


    Because if I did, I might cry.


    The silence stretched again.


    Gallinti was the first to break the silence, his voice hollow.


    "But how do we know Elliot can even do this? He can''t speak. He barely reacts. We''re cing the survival of the king in the hands of a child who can''t evenmunicate."


    "He can," Kael said, more defensive than expected. "He''s just¡­ trapped behind something. And we all know who did that."


    Ss''s jaw tightened. "Even so, how does a mute child reach into someone else''s fractured mind and pull them out of a parasitic echo-loop? This isn''t some memory retrieval. This is extraction from the depths of trauma. How the hell is a child supposed to do that?"


    "We find the Delta who silenced him," someone muttered¡ªpossibly Gallinti again. "We force them to reverse the damage before the Rite begins. The Delta healer said it was possible. With the same frequency."


    "But we don''t know who did it," Kael snapped. "Felicia never named them."


    "Then we drag her back and make her talk," Gallinti growled.


    "It won''t work in time," I said softly. "Even if we find the Delta, even if they reverse the maniption¡ªthere''s no guarantee he''ll suddenly be ready to do something this¡­ sophisticated."


    Cain finally leaned forward, folding his hands. "He doesn''t need his voice in the spiritual realm. You all heard what happened¡ªhe spoke in his sleep. He spoke in Hades'' psyche. Language obeys different rules in memoryspace. Communication happens through resonance, not vocal cords. Thought. Emotion. Sometimes even instinct."


    Montegue had been silent until now. When he spoke, it was with the deep weight of grief.


    "Thought and emotion aren''t enough," he said. "To reach Hades, maybe. But to pull him back? That takes more than instinct. That takes intention. rity. Conscious will."


    He looked around the room.


    "In the psyche, Hades won''t appear as a man. He''ll be fragmented. Scattered across memories. Maybe even hiding inside his own mind. And worse¡ªhe may not want to be found."


    Ss murmured, "We''re not just asking Elliot to find him. We''re asking him to persuade him to leave."


    Montegue nodded solemnly. "And if Hades'' inner self resists¡­ if the child inside him fights,shes out, or drags Elliot in with him? Then we lose them both."


    Cain''s jaw was tense. "But he''s already made contact once."


    "That was unconscious," Montegue snapped. "A child muttering pieces of someone else''s nightmare in his sleep. A sleepwalker cannot rescue a drowning man."


    The silence tightened again.


    Cain broke it. "So what¡ªyou want us to back out now? Tell Eve to give up because the odds are steep?"


    Montegue didn''t answer that.


    Because the truth was, none of them wanted to say it.


    I swallowed thickly, still holding Elliot''s name in my throat like a prayer I hadn''t earned yet.


    "I''m not asking Elliot to fight the Flux," I said quietly. "I''m asking him to remind Hades who he is. That he''s not alone. That he still has something left toe back for."


    Certainly¡ªhere''s the continuation withyered emotional stakes, rising tension, and Montegue''s breaking point:


    "He''ll need to be coaxing. Gentle. Smart enough to outmaneuver a broken mind," Ss repeated, more to himself now. "That''s not justmunication. That''s strategy."


    "A child," Gallinti muttered. "We''re expecting strategy from a child who was made mute, who''s only just begun to respond to the world around him. What if he freezes in there? What if the Flux senses him?"


    Kael exhaled sharply. "The Deltas said the resonance gives him camouge. The Flux won''t recognize him as a threat. It won''t even realize he''s separate¡ªjust another ripple in the current."


    "But if he touches the wrong fragment," Gallinti added, "or if he panics¡­"


    "He won''t be alone," I said quickly. "We''ll anchor him. I''ll anchor him. I''ll be there in the Rite¡ªmy soul bound to Hades'', and through that link, to Elliot. If either of them slip, I''ll feel it. I can guide them both."


    "But you''ll be undergoing the Rite," Ss pointed out. "You''ll be sustaining the energy spike while enduring spiritual fusion. If something goes wrong¡­ if Elliot falters¡­"


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t.


    Because that was the part I couldn''t protect him from.


    Cain looked at me sharply. "What happens to Elliot if the Rite fails?"


    No one spoke.


    The silence was answer enough.


    "Even if the Flux doesn''tsh out," Gallinti said, "what if Hades does? His inner self¡ªscared, fractured, vtile. What if he mistakes Elliot for the enemy? For a fragment of the trauma?"


    My chest tightened.


    "He wouldn''t," Kael said. "He wouldn''t hurt him."


    "You can''t promise that," Montegue said tly.


    Everyone turned.


    Montegue was still seated¡ªbut only barely. His hands were clenched on the table, knuckles white. His shoulders trembled with a tension too controlled, too sharp. I could feel it radiating from him.


    "You want to use my grandson as a key," he said. "A child who can''t speak. Who doesn''t even know what this war is about. Who lost his mother to betrayal and cruelty, and then lost his father to the very power that haunts him."


    He stood abruptly. The chair scraped back, screeching against the stone floor.


    "You''re all speaking in theories. Resonance. Memoryspace. Fusion. But has anyone asked what Elliot wants? Has anyone stopped to consider what happens if he breaks under the weight of it?"


    "Montegue," I said gently.


    He shook his head. "You ask me to sit here and weigh the life of my grandson like it''s a currency to be bargained with. I won''t."


    He turned away, already walking toward the exit.


    "Where are you going?" Kael called after him.


    Montegue didn''t look back.


    "To breathe," he said. "Before I do something I''ll regret."


    And then he was gone, the heavy doors shutting behind him.


    The silence left in his wake felt colder than anything the Flux could conjure.


    Montegue was far from wrong because I was in a bind as well. All of the discussion was theory but in reality I did not want Elliot any where near Hades mind.

 Chapter 327: The Child In The Corner

    Hades


    "You do understand why this is necessary?" Father said, watching as the Deltas scanned my body.


    "I do," I replied.


    There was no need for further exnation. He would give it anyway.


    "You were never meant to be ordinary. The birth of the twins changed everything. A shift foretold. A bnce undone. You know this."


    I did. Everyone did. It had been ten years since the prophecy had awakened Obsidian''s darkest fears¡ªand ten years since I hadst seen sunlight. My first step out of the ck Room since the age of eight had been the day the twins were born.


    That alone told me something monumental wasing.


    Even my sixteenth birthday hadn''t spared me. That gift¡ªif one could call it that¡ªhad been the surgical removal of my dimples. A soft feature, they said. A weakness. It had been done without anaesthetic. My screams were considered part of the process. Proof that I could endure. That I deserved to keep my name.


    But the truth was, that name had already been taken.


    I wasn''t Kael anymore.


    I was Hades.


    A new identity, a tailored vessel. I had learned piece by piece what I''d signed up for in his stead. Why it had to be me, not him. Why I was the one Father chose.


    One of the Deltas ced their palm t against my chest. Another lowered a tubeced with mirrored sigils and slid a needle the length of my forearm into a pressurized vial. It hissed faintly, venomous and alive.


    "The power that will be bestowed upon you," Father continued, as though narrating a rite, "will challenge and counter that of the twins. Vassir''s Vein will be our weapon. And you¡ªour deliverance."


    My jaw stayed tight. I didn''t need to reply.


    The Deltas continued their scanning in silence, murmuring findings to one another¡ªheart rate, temperature, nerve condition. Making sure the vessel was sound before it received the gue it had been bred for.


    Then Father asked, "Is your body ready to take the Flux?"


    Not are you ready. Not do you understand the cost. Just the body. The shell. The meat suit trained to be more than human.


    I knew the answer he wanted. I gave it.


    "Yes."


    He nodded. "Good. You were built for this."


    I wasn''t sure if it wasfort or condemnation.


    The Vassir''s Vein had consumed every test subject before me. Old. Young. Skilled. Gifted. It didn''t matter how slowly they were dosed, how strong they had been. The Flux twisted them into living nightmares, then burned through their minds until only screaming husks remained.


    That was why I had been prepared the way I had. Sculpted like a war artifact.


    My name had been erased. My voice¡ªretrained. My eyes, once a soft, disarming blue, had been tampered with¡ªdimmed to ash-grey, void of warmth or mercy. Even the smile that once made people lower their guard had been carved from me.


    No softness. No edges.


    Just steel.


    Just purpose.


    The contraption descended from above¡ªa harness of metal, bone, and old techced with runes older than memory. It hissed as it locked into ce around my ribs, pelvis, and spine, lifting me slightly off the floor so that my feet no longer touched it.


    I didn''t flinch. I couldn''t afford to.


    Pain was expected. Screaming was weakness.


    I clenched my jaw as the restraints tightened, pins sliding into nerve clusters along my back to keep my spine aligned. I felt them bite through skin, then muscle, then deeper. My arms were strapped out wide¡ªChrist-like, Father once joked.


    It was no joke now.


    The Deltas murmured their final preparations, and I saw one of them¡ªsmall, younger than the others¡ªhesitate as she handed over the core vial. She was trembling.


    Father took it himself.


    "Three doses," he said calmly. "Into the spine. Direct feed to the essence core."


    My vision flickered.


    The first injection hit like fire¡ªlike hot oil spilled through my nerves. It rushed down my back in a sh flood of agony, crackling into my legs, my skull, my teeth. My vision whitened. My knees jerked, but the harness held.


    I screamed through gritted teeth, the sound barely escaping.


    The second shot followed. It wasn''t heat¡ªit was cold. Numbing, burning cold, like I''d been shoved into ice water and filled with shattered ss. My back arched involuntarily. My ribs strained against the harness.


    Then came the third.


    This one felt different.


    Not pain.


    Invasion.


    It didn''t rush. It crawled.


    I felt it moving through me like a worm of molten lead¡ªsliding between ribs, up my spine, behind my eyes. My heart seized. My breath caught.


    And then I heard it.


    A whisper.


    Not a word. Not a voice.


    Just a sound. A presence.


    The Flux.


    It didn''t speak innguage yet¡ªonly in intent. And that intent was hunger.


    For a moment, it paused¡ªlike it was tasting me.


    Then it surged forward again, slipping behind bone and through thought.


    A glowing capsule sealed around my upper spine, locking the core of the Vassir''s Vein in ce. The sigils on its surface pulsed to life¡ªsilver, red, ck. The runes sizzled. I could feel them etching into my bones.


    My body went rigid.


    Then it began to fry me from the inside out.


    I didn''t scream.


    Not because it didn''t hurt. But because I refused.


    My eyes rolled. My body shook. Blood ran from my nose, my ears. My skin turned hot, then cold, then grey.


    Still I didn''t scream.


    All around me, I knew they watched. Deltas. Father. The scientists behind the ss. The ones who had bet against me. The ones who were counting on me to be the one who didn''t shatter.


    My vision pulsed. My thoughts blurred.


    And still, somewhere deep inside that rising, screaming noise of nerves and fire and resonance¡ª


    I felt it.


    The Flux.


    Settling in.


    iming its throne.


    And whispering


    Then the voice vanished, folding into the static that was now my nerves.


    Everything hurt. Everything buzzed. I was barely holding onto the edge of consciousness when I saw him.


    The boy.


    He stood just beyond the containment ss, not behind the Delta team or the monitors, not among the scientists. Alone. Unnoticed. Unmoving.


    Maybe five years old.


    Too young to belong here.


    Too still to be alive.


    He didn''t flinch as he looked at me¡ªdidn''t blink. His skin was pale but not sickly. His lips pressed in a firm, unreadable line. And his eyes¡­


    His eyes were green. A piercing, almost luminous green, emerald.

 Chapter 328: Prisoner 1207

    They stared into mine, unflinching even as my body convulsed, even as the capsule hissed louder and the scent of scorched flesh filled the air.


    He made no sound.


    No movement.


    Just¡­ watched.


    And just like every other time I''d seen him over the years, no one else did.


    The first time I noticed him had been  a punishment session at eleven. Bloodied hands. Cracked ribs. I''d thought I''d passed out until I looked up from the ground and saw him, just watching. Not curious. Not afraid. Not even empathetic.


    Just present.


    I''d looked away then. And when I looked back, he was gone.


    After that, he came during moments of weakness. Pain. Exhaustion. Doubt.


    Never during training.


    Never when I was winning.


    Only when I was bleeding. Failing. Breaking.


    And now, as the third dose of Vassir''s Vein carved its way through me like divine poison, the boy watched again. His green eyes unreadable, unblinking, unwavering.


    I didn''t dare speak.


    Didn''t dare reach.


    Because if I acknowledged him¡ªif I said a word out loud¡ªI feared what the answer might be.


    That I was hallucinating.


    That I was already slipping.


    That the Flux had already started peeling my mind apart.


    He stayed until the pain reached its peak¡ªuntil I felt like my soul was about to split down the center and spill out across the floor¡ªand then, just as silently as he came, he turned.


    And walked away.


    Through the wall.


    Gone without a trace.


    No door opened. No ripple of energy.


    Just¡­ disappeared.


    The pain didn''t stop. But the terror did.


    Because if he was back, it meant the Flux was in now. And something¡ªsomeone¡ªhad been waiting.


    I sagged forward in the harness, barely conscious.


    Behind the ss, Father said something. A Delta responded. I heard numbers. Protocols. Words like "stabilize" and "monitor cortical decay."


    But it was already toote.


    Something inside me had changed.


    And someone had been watching it happen.


    ---


    Eve


    Three Hours to the Rite


    I had to prepare for the journey to Elysia''s burial site.


    Every part of me was fraying¡ªphysically, spiritually¡ªbut I''d held myself together for one reason: Elliot. He was the thread keeping me sane, reminding me why I had to do this the right way, not the fast way. Not the cruel way.


    I pushed open the door to our quarters, already rehearsing the words I''d use to exin things to him, gently, carefully.


    "Elliot," I called softly.


    Silence.


    My eyes fell on the bed¡ªneatly made, the nket undisturbed.


    A ripple of unease curled through my spine.


    I crossed the room quickly, thinking maybe he''d curled up beneath it like he sometimes did when the world outside felt too loud. I crouched down and lifted the hem.


    Empty.


    Not under the bed.


    "Elliot?" My voice was sharper now.


    I checked the bathroom¡ªdoor ajar, lights off.


    Nothing.


    I swung open the wardrobe.


    Just his folded clothes and one of the paper drawings he liked to leave for me: a moon, a girl with long hair, a little stick boy beside her.


    But no Elliot.


    I turned in a slow circle, dread thickening with every breath. The curtains were drawn, the windows locked. No sign of struggle. No smell of blood.


    But the boy was gone.


    Gone.


    I stood still in the center of the room, my pulse thudding so loud it drowned everything else out. He never left without me. Not in this tower. Not with everything happening. And after what he''d been through, after how long it took for him to sleep in this room without screaming¡­


    He wouldn''t have left unless¡ª


    A tremor passed through me.


    I ran to the inte by the wall, mming the emergency rune until the warding crystal red red.


    "Elliot Stravos is missing," I said, barely controlling my breath. "Seal the lower levels and check every exit point in the Right Wing. Now."


    A pause. Then Kael''s voice, clipped and grave: "On it. I''ll alert the guards."


    I bolted.


    Down the hall, ignoring the guards who snapped to attention, barely hearing Kael''s voice through the earpiece asking for updates. I didn''t answer. My feet carried me faster than my thoughts could form. I tore past the warded doors, past the Deltas'' quarters, deeper into the tower''s eastern corridor.


    I searched the ssrooms, the medbay, the atrium near the sanctum doors¡ªevery corner that Elliot might hide in.


    But he wasn''t there.


    He was nowhere.


    Then¡ª


    BWOOM.


    A deep, resonant tone sted through the walls. Not the emergency rune from before.


    A tower-wide rm. Guttural. Rare.


    Then a voice crackled over the central speakers.


    > "Security breach. East Wing. Cell 3¡ªPrisoner 1207. Status: missing. Repeat¡ªFelicia Veronique Montegue is no longer in containment."


    > "Signs indicate a finessed escape. Possibly internal assistance."


    > "All personnel: lockdown protocols initiated. Subjects are to be considered high risk."


    I stopped in my tracks.


    My blood ran cold.


    Felicia.


    Gone.


    And so was Elliot.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    The air felt razor-thin as my thoughts scrambled to connect the impossible.


    I''d seen Montegue walk out of the meeting earlier. A man who had looked hollowed from the inside. I''d assumed he needed time to grieve, to think. I had let him go.


    I had let him go.


    Oh gods.


    Did he¡­?


    I gripped the wall for bnce as the halls turned colder, the rm still ringing in pulses. My throat clenched tight.


    > "Repeat¡ªPrisoner 1207: escaped."


    > "Juvenile subject 000-E is also unounted for."


    Kael''s voice finally broke into my earpiece again. "Eve¡ªwhat the hell is going on? We can''t find Elliot. And Felicia''s gone."


    I didn''t answer.


    I couldn''t.


    Because all I could hear was my heartbeat in my ears¡­ and a whisper in my mind that sounded a lot like guilt:


    You were so busy preparing for the Rite, you didn''t see the escape happen right in front of you.


    Kael''s voice crackled again in my earpiece, this time firmer, faster. No space for grief now.


    > "Both Felicia and Elliot are gone. And I guess we both know who it was."


    My heart was already shattering, but he kept going.


    > "We have three hours until midnight, Eve. It''s a full moon. The resonance won''t be this strong again for another lunar cycle. And if we miss that window¡ª"


    He didn''t have to finish.


    Hades would be too far gone.


    Too deep into the Flux.


    Too¡­ lost.


    I swallowed hard, my eyes burning, chest shaking as I fought the rising panic. But Kael''s voice steadied me, grounding and relentless.


    > "We can''t wait. We move now. The Rite happens tonight¡ªwith or without them."


    > "I''ll handle the search. Felicia''s not stupid¡ªthis was coordinated, but rushed. That means they''ve left a trail. I''ll find them."


    My breath hitched. "Kael¡ªwhat if Elliot¡ª?"


    > "Then I''ll bring him back. I promise."


    Silence.


    Then his voice softened, but only just. Urgent, raw.


    > "But you need to go. The vehicle''s waiting in the lower lot. Hades is in the truck behind you¡ªhe''s sedated, locked down. I triple-checked it myself. The Deltas will escort you to the site. Cain''s already en route."


    I turned slowly, feeling like my limbs didn''t belong to me. A trembling exhale left my lips as Kael gave the final push.


    > "Go, Eve. Go now."


    I did.

 Chapter 329: Our Old Life

    Eve


    The Road to Elysia''s Burial Ground


    2 Hours, 34 Minutes to Midnight


    The Vehicle roared against the quiet of the road, tires biting into gravel and dust as the convoy snaked its way through the valley. The moon hung heavy above us¡ªtoo close, too bright. The air was colder here, thinner, like even the sky was holding its breath.


    I sat in the lead vehicle, nked by two guards and a silent driver. My gaze stayed fixed on the windshield, even though my eyes burned from not blinking.


    Behind us, in the secondary truck, Hadesy sedated¡ªcontained inside a specialized pressure pod reinforced with obsidianced alloy


    He was still in there.


    But for how long?


    My fingers trembled in myp. I clenched them into fists.


    Cain was already at the site, preparing the perimeter and stabilizing the burial ground''s old magic. Thend itself¡ªElysia''s resting ce¡ªwas sacred and vtile. Older than any known Lycan script, it was said to sit on a faultline where the veil between life and spirit was thinnest.


    And tonight, that faultline would be cracked open.


    The closer we got, the more I could feel it¡ªlike static against my skin, like voices brushing the edge of hearing. Rhea, stirred beneath my skin, uneased.


    This wasn''t just a Rite.


    This was a resurrection of memory, of magic, of legacy.


    The Fenrir''s Chain would be forged here¡ªbetween the living, the corrupted, and the soul of a goddess who once walked in flesh.


    And if we failed¡­


    If Hades rejected the Rite, if the Flux overwhelmed him, if Elliot wasn''t found in time...


    I didn''t know if it would be enough.


    I didn''t know if he''d want toe back.


    But I would offer it anyway.


    Even if it cost me everything.


    The vehicle slowed. The driver murmured into the inte, and the Deltas beside me tensed.


    "We''ve reached the gate," one of them said. "Cain''s signal is confirmed. No breach."


    I exhaled. Nodded. And stepped out.


    Ahead of me, through the swirling fog and towering shadows of dead trees,y the heart of the burial ground. The path was lined with ancient stones etched with runes that glowed faintly under the moonlight. The very air felt sacred¡ªtinged with the bittersweet scent of petrichor and something older¡­ something waiting.


    The guards made a perimeter sweep while the driver stepped out to help unload the equipment for the outer wards, but they all knew the rules. Only Stravos blood could cross into the inner sanctum of the burial site. It had been decreed centuries ago, encoded into the very runes etched into the stone.


    Aw written in magic. A boundary forged in blood.


    Once the initial check wasplete, the guards returned to the edge of the warded line. The driver saluted silently, eyes careful, before backing away with the rest. They didn''t question it. They knew better. Thend itself would reject them if they dared trespass.


    I stood at the threshold.


    Just ahead, Cain waited beside the ancient stone archway that marked the entry into the sanctified zone. His ck coat red in the wind, the gold sigil of House Stravos glinting faintly against the dull shimmer of obsidian-veined stone. He nced at me once, then turned toward the secondary vehicle where Hades was kept sedated.


    "I''ll take him the rest of the way," he said, voice low. "We can''t risk contamination. If even one outsider crosses the line, the magic mightsh out. And we won''t get a second chance at this."


    He pressed his palm to the locking mechanism of the truck. The rune recognized him immediately¡ªStravos blood. The sigils blinked once, then dissolved into smoke.


    Cain stepped inside, sealing the door behind him.


    I turned back for onest look at the guards¡ªnow silhouettes fading into the mist behind the barrier line. None of them followed.


    I was alone.


    Just me.


    Just blood.


    Just legacy.


    The fog thickened as I moved forward, the moonlight shimmering in pale ribbons across the stones, guiding me deeper.


    The inner sanctum of the burial ground wasn''t a temple. It wasn''t a hall of honor.


    It was a cave.


    Ragged. Cold. Untouched.


    The entrance was hidden behind a curtain of hanging moss and creeping root-veins, a living veil of green and grey that pulsed faintly under the full moon. The earth here remembered her.


    This ce had swallowed Elysia whole when she died.


    Carved into a mountain slope at the edge of the world, it was here that her body had been carried after she was cut down by Malrik Valmont, her own uncle. Betrayed. But not broken. The power she left behind soaked into the soil, wove itself into the air¡ªand even now, thousands of yearster, it responded to her blood like a heartbeat skipping in recognition.


    And now she¡ªI¡ªwas back.


    It was almost cruel. To return here, not as a goddess, not as a martyr, but as a cleaver of souls, prepared to sever a bond that should''ve never been forged.


    To perform a Rite meant to purge what remained of my old lover.


    I stepped past the final set of runes, my boots crunching over sacred gravel.


    The moment I entered, the air shifted.


    Heavy.


    Expectant.


    The walls were lined with sigils that glowed brighter as I passed. A low hum echoed through the cave, the kind that sank into your bones and made your thoughts go still. At the center was a raised altar¡ªstone and vine and bone¡ªsurrounded by six carved columns of varying heights. They pulsed with the same rhythm as the moon above.


    Cain had already wheeled Hades into position. The pressure pod was set down gently before the altar, still locked, still glowing.


    He looked at me. "The ground''s stable. The magic''s listening. But it won''t wait forever."


    I nodded, too choked to speak.


    Cain moved to the side of the pod and ced both hands against its edges, murmuring an incantation in the old tongue. The locks disengaged with a heavy click, and the containment seals hissed as they released.


    The ss slid open.


    Hadesy there¡ªpale, motionless, bare-chested. Runes had been inscribed into his skin during sedation, glowing faintly like embers under the skin. His eyes didn''t open.


    But the Flux inside him stirred.


    I could feel it.


    It didn''t want this. It didn''t want to be banished. It wanted to consume, to tether, to remain.


    The ritual hadn''t even begun yet and already the air was shuddering around him, heat distorting the edges of his form. Shadows clung unnaturally to his ribcage and spine, like smoke that had learned how to love flesh.


    Cain backed away. "I''ll remain at the border. The moment you begin the invocation, you''re on your own."


    My heart thundered.


    ---


    Sanctum Core


    2 Hours, 11 Minutes to Midnight


    The pod''s locks cked open with a final hiss, but there was no body to lift¡ªno man to cradle or awaken.


    Only that thing remained.


    The fleshy cocoon had changed since Ist saw it. No longer just a defense, it had matured into a grotesque form of preservation¡ªobsidian-veined flesh pulsing with unnatural heat, wings coiled tightly like armor, the texture mottled like bruised leather and the underbelly of a predator. Its surface flexed subtly, as if breathing. But it didn''t open.


    It watched me.


    Even without eyes, I could feel it.


    Vassir.


    He was inside¡ªwrapped around Hades'' soul like a parasite twisted into a second skin, half-sentient, half-specter. He hadn''t spoken in hours, not since thest attempted purge in the tower. But he didn''t need to speak.


    He was listening.


    Waiting.


    And I knew why.


    He was waiting for her.


    Not Eve.


    Not the cursed Luna.


    Not the traitor.


    He was waiting for Elysia.


    I drew a deep breath and stepped forward, feeling the ancient power of the burial ground settle around my shoulders like a cloak. The moon''s glow pierced through the open shaft above the altar, bathing me in cold silver. My pulse slowed.


    Rhea stirred inside me.


    I quieted her.


    And then¡­ I let go.


    I straightened, chin high, and shifted the way I carried myself. Slower. Heavier. Timeless.


    When I spoke, my voice was not mine alone.


    It was hers.


    > "Do you remember the way the stars used to look, before the moons split?"


    The cocoon twitched¡ªbarely. The wing membrane shuddered, almost like breath catching in a throat.


    I stepped closer.


    > "We used to lie on the cliff above Vaelmoor," I murmured. "You said you hated the constetions. Thought they were arrogant. I told you that was because they looked down on you."


    A flicker of heat rippled beneath the surface. The thing that was Vassir¡­ listened.


    > "You burned for power. But even then, you still asked me to trace those stars on your back while you slept."


    "You pretended not to need me. But I knew the truth."


    "I always did."


    The cave seemed to hum around me. The runes on the columns grew brighter.


    Still, no response.


    No voice.


    But I saw the tension in the cocoon. The resentment in its stillness. The bitterness of a thing that could not let go¡ªof life, of love, of betrayal.


    I knelt before it.


    > "You called me ''El'' the night before the war. You told me that if we died, we would die in love. That we would find each other again in another age."


    My throat tightened.


    I had to force the next words.


    > "But I found you first, Vassir. And you weren''t waiting with open arms."


    The surface twitched¡ªspasmed. A hiss escaped a seam in the flesh, like air leaking from a buried wound.


    I leaned in closer.


    So close my breath fogged the membrane between us.


    > "Do you want to know why you failed to break me, Vassir?" I whispered.


    "Because you were never just a monster to me."


    "You were once the man I loved."


    And finally¡ª


    A voice.


    > "Lies."


    Ragged. Wet. Low and ancient.


    It came from everywhere and nowhere, vibrating through the stones, echoing down my bones.


    > "You left me in the dark. You left me to rot while the moon turned its face away."


    I stood, heart hammering.


    > "I died screaming your name, Elysia."


    > "You died by my uncle''s de," I said softly. "Because you tried to crown yourself god."


    > "Because you refused me," Vassir snarled.


    A seam split down the center of the cocoon.


    ck-veined flesh peeled slightly, just enough for steaming shadow to pour through, heat licking the altar.


    He wasing forward.


    I kept my voice calm. Familiar.


    > "We were supposed to build something together. Instead, you tried to conquer what we were meant to protect."


    > "And still," his voice rasped, "here you are. Kneeling before me. Speaking my name like a lover."


    I didn''t flinch.


    I had to hold this version of him close. Keep him tethered. Keep him curious.


    > "Because tonight," I said, stepping into the radius of the moonlight, "I offer you a choice."


    > "You can fight and die forgotten¡ªtwice."


    > "Or you can face me as what you once were. And be remembered."


    The cocoon trembled¡ªsplintered at its edge.


    A sliver of a figure began to emerge, silhouette forming in smoke and red flesh.


    The clock was ticking.


    And if I didn''t pull him out of that shell fully before midnight¡­


    There would be no Hades left to save.

 Chapter 330: True Loves Deception

    Eve


    Sanctum Core


    1 Hour, 52 Minutes to Midnight


    The seam widened with a wet, tearing sound.


    Flesh peeled back in slow, deliberateyers¡ªlike a mouth unhinging or a chrysalis resisting its own rebirth. Steam poured into the chamber, curling around my ankles like mourning veils as something ancient and angry forced its way into the open.


    The silhouette that stepped from the cocoon wasn''t Hades.


    Not yet.


    It was Vassir.


    And he remembered what love had tasted like when it bled.


    He emerged barefoot, naked but cloaked in shadow, obsidian tendrils snaking along his arms, ribs, and spine. His flesh was half-man, half-scar¡ªatticework of wounds that had never healed and power that had never settled. His eyes weren''t Hades''¡ªthey were starless and endless, pits of longing that never blinked.


    But his voice¡­ his voice was familiar.


    Too familiar.


    > "I thought I would hate you more."


    He looked at me like a hunger never fed.


    > "But you still wear her face. Her scent. Her sadness."


    He took a step forward, and the altar responded¡ªglowing, humming, the runes ring like breath catching in a throat. The magic knew him too.


    > "You came all this way," he murmured. "Not to kill me. But to tempt me."


    > "I want Hades."


    He tilted his head, amused. "And you think I am not him?"


    I didn''t answer.


    Because that was the trick.


    He was. And he wasn''t.


    The Flux had twisted him, yes. But this thing¡­ this version of Vassir was still built on Hades'' bones¡ªhis memories, his grief, his unbearable love. The Rite could only work if there was something left of the man inside. And I had to coax it out, not by force¡­


    But by memory.


    By Elysia.


    > "Do you remember ourst morning?" I said, my voice gentle now, threading into the space between us like silk. "Before the battle at ckmere?"


    His jaw tightened. He didn''t respond¡ªbut his shadow limbs twitched.


    > "You made me tea with honey. Said your hand still shook from the night before."


    "You were scared. You wouldn''t admit it¡ªbut I saw it."


    "And you asked me if gods were allowed to fear."


    His lip curled. Not in rage. In pain.


    > "I said yes," I continued. "Because even gods can lose what they love."


    The air between us throbbed.


    > "And then you left," he said bitterly. "You stood with the wolves. You stood with them."


    > "I stood for the bnce. And you shattered it."


    > "I loved you!"


    His voice cracked across the chamber, splitting the mist like thunder. The columns around us shook, stones ring with pulsing heat. The burial ground trembled beneath our feet, runes reacting to the tension of fate being rewritten.


    Vassir is not willing to give up Hades, but instead tries to bind himself permanently to Eve in a dark, sacrilegious ritual.


    He is obsessed¡ªtwisted by love, rage, and abandonment¡ªbut doesn''t know the Fenrir marker''s full effect.


    Eve must continue baiting him emotionally, drawing him outpletely before midnight, where the Rite will begin and the marker will purge.


    The tension esctes as he moves toward her, convinced she is surrendering, unaware of the trap she''s walking him into.


    ---


    Eve


    Sanctum Core


    1 Hour, 44 Minutes to Midnight


    The air rippled between us, heavy with heat and memory. Vassir''s form shimmered at the edges, like a me too wild to hold shape. Shadows coiled and uncoiled around his limbs, twitching like leeches tasting blood.


    > "You loved me," I said softly. "But only on your terms."


    He sneered. "You think I care for bnce now? For redemption? I want eternity, Elysia. I want you."


    His hand lifted¡ªnot to strike, but to offer.


    > "Let the boy rot in his grief. Let this body rot in its ruin. Come to me now, and we will bind in ways that no Rite can sever. You and I¡ªone vessel, one soul. No gods. No wolves. No death."


    I didn''t move.


    The shadows around his hand reached for mine, writhing tendrils poised to tether.


    > "You said once you''d rather die than be without me," he murmured, stepping closer, his voice low and trembling. "Then die with me now¡ªinto something eternal."


    I held his gaze.


    And stepped forward.


    His smile grew.


    I let the scent of jasmine¡ªElysia''s scent¡ªbleed from my skin. Let my eyes soften with the ache of a past I didn''t want, but had lived. Let every part of me say yes.


    Even as every part of me prepared for no.


    > "Would you really have me?" I whispered. "Even now?"


    > "Even now," he said. "Especially now."


    He reached out¡ªflesh against air, memory against marrow¡ªand I let our fingers touch.


    Just for a moment.


    The shadows surged.


    And I felt it¡ªhis soul reaching. Twisting. Binding. Not just to my skin, but to the very threads of who I was. The air sang with it¡ªdark, sacrilegious, the beginning of something unholy.


    A vow older than death.


    > "Say it," he breathed. "Say the words. Say the bond."


    But I didn''t.


    Not yet.


    I let him taste the moment. Let him believe. Let him sink deeper into the illusion of her¡ªof us. Let him draw so close that the tendrils of his corruption began curling around my heart.


    Because the closer he came¡­


    The closer the marker burned.


    > "And when we are bound?" I asked. "What then?"


    > "Then I will be whole," he said. "And nothing will be able to unmake us again."


    > "Not even him?"


    A twitch¡ªbarely perceptible.


    He hesitated.


    Good.


    > "There''s barely anything left of him," he muttered. "Just fragments. Regret. Love like a splinter in the brain. I carry it. I am it."


    > "Then you''re afraid."


    His eyes snapped to mine.


    > "You think I don''t see it?" I pressed, gently, dangerously. "You''re clinging to what''s left of him because deep down, you know¡­ without him, you are not real. Just ruin."


    He recoiled like I''d pped him.


    Then his expression twisted¡ªwounded, then wrathful.


    > "You''d use that voice," he hissed. "That face. Pretend to forgive me. Pretend toe back¡ªjust to rip me apart again."


    > "I''m not pretending," I said. "I came here to offer you a choice. Love¡­ or annihtion."


    > "Then choose me!" he roared.


    The ground split beneath us. Runes zed white-hot. The altar cracked down the center, bleeding steam and magic and ash. The wings behind him unfurled fully now¡ªmassive, veined with glowing flux. He towered like a god unmade, a tragedy wrapped in divinity.


    He stepped forward.


    > "Bind to me now, and I will let the boy live," he said. "I will give you what the gods denied you. A kingdom. A world where we are the onlyw."


    > "And if I refuse?"


    He smiled. Broken. Beautiful. Insane.


    > "Then I''ll wear Hades'' skin while I tear it from your bones."


    The cocoon behind him twitched¡ªlike a heartbeat trying to remember itself. Like Hades was still there, still fighting.


    Still alive.


    I closed my eyes, steadying myself.


    > "Then we begin," I said.


    And from within my chest, the Fenrir''s Marker surged.


    It didn''t re.


    It howled.


    ----


    Eve


    Sanctum Core


    1 Hour to Midnight


    He believed me.


    That was the irony.


    He believed every word I fed him¡ªnot because I was a good liar, but because I wasn''t lying. Not entirely. I had loved him once. Or at least¡­ the man he used to be. The one whose soul now dangled like a marite from the ribs of a monster.


    I knew Vassir wouldn''t relinquish Hades.


    I knew he''d never surrender what he saw as his resurrection.


    So I offered him what he wanted most.


    Me.


    Or rather, the ghost of who I used to be.


    > "Say the vow," he murmured, reaching out again.


    And I let him.


    I let his shadows brush my corbone, let his voice fill the hollow between us like a promise written in rot. I touched his face¡ªthe face that was not quite Hades'', not quite his¡ªand whispered names only Elysia would know. ces only we had seen. A kind of intimacy only gods could remember.


    And all the while¡­ the marker in my blood stirred. Waiting. Coiled. Listening for the strike of the hour.


    He didn''t see it.


    He couldn''t.


    Because obsession is blind.


    Because love, when twisted, bes the perfect veil.


    He was so focused on the illusion of Elysia¡ªthe fantasy of our eternal reunion¡ªthat he missed the warnings blooming around us.


    He didn''t see how I never stepped fully into the circle.


    Didn''t question why I hadn''t drawn the binding rune with my blood yet.


    Didn''t notice how I kept ncing¡ªalmost imperceptibly.


    He didn''t know this was a tomb and a trap.


    Because in his madness¡­ he thought it was a wedding.


    > "You always did feel like home," he whispered.


    > "And you always mistook possession for love," I whispered back.


    Then it happened.


    The tomb sighed.


    A deep, low resonance filled the sanctum. The earth beneath us seemed to shift¡ªnot crumble, not quake, but breathe. The temperature plummeted and soared in the same second. My breath steamed in the air.


    And the runes along the cave walls ignited¡ªnot in red, but in crystal blue.


    The color of purging.


    The color of truth.


    The walls behind the columns shimmered¡ªand moved¡ªunfurling like ancient curtains made of light and bone. A vast crystal surface emerged, brushing vines out of the way as it formed a dome above us. Brambles bloomed with frostbitten roses. The air shimmered with spectral pollen, like moonlit ash drifting through a dream.


    Midnight hade.


    Montegue had warned me:


    "When the clock strikes true, the inner sanctum awakens. It will know your intent. It will reveal its heart."


    And it had.


    This was no longer a ce of death.


    This was the womb of rebirth.


    And it would ept only one soul when the Rite was done.


    > "What is this?" Vassir asked, blinking at the sudden bloom of blue. His voice turned wary. "This isn''t¡­ this wasn''t¡ª"


    He looked at me.


    Really looked.


    And finally, he saw it.


    Not Elysia.


    Not a goddess.


    Not a broken lover returned to him.


    He saw Eve.


    And for the first time since he emerged from the cocoon, he faltered.


    > "What have you done?" he whispered.


    I stepped back¡ªjust one pace.


    The Fenrir marker in my veins responded to the tomb''s call, ring to life beneath my skin like fireced in silver. My eyes gleamed with its glow.


    > "I baited you," I said.


    > "I needed you whole. I needed you close."


    He growled. The shadows surged, limbs coiling like serpents, preparing tosh.


    > "You tricked me."


    > "No," I said softly. "I remembered you. That''s not a trick."


    > "You think this Rite will save him?" he snarled. "You think you can tear me out like rot from a root?"


    > "I don''t just think it," I said. "I know it."


    The sanctum red. The vines behind the altar burst into bloom¡ªss petals unfolding with the sound of cracking stars.


    The circle beneath our feet began to spin.


    I stepped forward onest time and ced my palm on his chest¡ªdirectly over Hades'' heart.


    > "This isn''t vengeance," I whispered. "It''s release."


    His eyes widened.


    Toote.


    The marker surged.

 Chapter 331: Intertwined Under The Moons Gaze

    Eve


    Sanctum Core


    Midnight and a Breath


    The world narrowed around us¡ªsight, sound, breath copsing into stillness. My heart thundered in my ears, but even that felt distant, like I was underwater in my own body.


    The Fenrir''s Marker was no longer dormant. It moved.


    Threading.


    Climbing.


    Creeping through the marrow of my bones with a chill that wasn''t cold. Not pain, but pressure. Like something ancient was waking¡ªand choosing.


    Across from me, the thing in Hades'' skin tilted his head. Vassir. Still cloaked in shadow, still using his voice, his face. But now, flickers of unease sharpened in his eyes¡ªdark and wide, trying to mask confusion as anticipation.


    He thought this was the beginning of the bond he''d craved. Of control. Of her.


    "Say the words," he said softly, his fingers brushing the space near my corbone. "Seal it, and we''ll be everything they feared."


    The shadows around him twitched, coiled¡ªready.


    But so did the Marker.


    I opened my mouth to answer.


    And felt it¡ªthe pull. Not from him.


    From within.


    A sensation like blood being drained through invisible strings, something primal slithering under my skin, twining up my spine and into the hollow ce between us. Where memory lived. Where the Rite waited.


    He stiffened.


    His expression cracked.


    He felt it too.


    But not the way he expected.


    "What...?" His voice faltered, deeper now,yered with something that didn''t belong. "No. No, this isn''t right."


    He looked down at his chest. At my palm resting over where Hades'' heart should be. The ce the Marker had ignited.


    "You... You tricked me."


    I didn''t answer.


    Because it wasn''t a trick.


    Not really.


    He had asked for a bond. Demanded devotion. Fed on obsession. But what was rising now wasn''t devotion.


    It was judgment.


    The Fenrir''s Marker began to wind through the vessel he''d imed¡ªwriggling through the fabric of Hades'' soul like silver thread through rotting cloth.


    And Vassir¡ªthe Flux¡ªfelt it.


    He recoiled, shadowsshing, screaming silently into the walls. His form shimmered, destabilized. The stolen body¡ªHades'' body¡ªtwitched beneath his control.


    "No," he hissed, more beast than man now. "This is wrong. This was ours!"


    I held on tighter, even as my legs trembled. The bond deepened, not by my will, but the Marker''s. It recognized what I touched wasn''t love. It was corruption. Decay wearing a memory like perfume.


    The Marker responded with one answer: purge.


    "You think this is union?" I whispered. "You were never meant to keep him. And I was never meant to keep you."


    His hand snapped forward¡ªgripping my throat.


    But not to kill.


    To anchor himself. To hold on to the vessel now slipping from his grasp.


    "Stop this," he growled. "You''ll destroy us both¡ª"


    His voice fractured.


    For a heartbeat, a whisper¡ªHades.


    "Eve..."


    I froze.


    But so did he.


    That moment¡ªjust one¡ªwhere Hades surfaced inside the storm.


    Vassir''s panic bloomed wide.


    He could feel himself fading.


    I could feel it, too.


    It rolled off him in waves¡ªsomething primal, frantic, feral. Not fear of death. Fear of erasure.


    The Marker was waking up the body it belonged to.


    And the Flux didn''t fit inside it anymore.


    "I gave you eternity," he snarled. "And you repay me with exile?"


    The runes zed. Blue. Then white. Then something brighter still¡ªtoo bright to name.


    "You wanted a wedding," I whispered. "This is a funeral."


    That''s when he roared.


    The sound split the chamber.


    Raw. Violent. Endless.


    And then¡ª


    Light.


    It tore across my vision like a de. Blinding. Total.


    A ringing detonated in my ears¡ªhigh-pitched and deafening. I gasped, staggered, but there was no air. No floor.


    Only white.


    And the feeling of being pulled in two. My limbs floated, then didn''t. My blood felt like it was being wrung from my body, twisted into something new. My mind surged, cracked, blurred at the edges.


    And I faded.


    Just for a moment.


    But in that moment, I felt everything.


    Him.


    The echoes of the man beneath the corruption¡ªgriefyered over loveyered over rage.


    And the Flux, trying desperately to hold him back. To chain what little remained of Hades deep, beneath regret and fury and failure.


    But the Marker saw it.


    And it didn''t flinch.


    It began to tear.


    The Rite wasn''t done.


    The light ebbed for a moment, and my vision stuttered¡ªcolors bleeding wrong around the edges, breath hitching as if I was breathing through someone else''s lungs. My knees hit the stone. The circle beneath us pulsed, then tightened. Not outward.


    Inward.


    The Fenrir''s Marker¡ªmy Marker¡ªwrapped around his soul like a nooseced in memory. It didn''t just touch the corruption.


    It recognized it.


    It named it.


    And it began to bind.


    Vassir snarled. The body he wore seized beneath him, twitching as if something were trying to crawl out from the inside.


    > "Enough," he spat, his voice breaking. "This body is mine¡ªmine!"


    He lurched back¡ªbut the tether held. Thin threads of silver, barely visible to the eye, stretched from my chest to his, luminous with ancient runes that hadn''t been spoken aloud. They thrummed with a will that wasn''t mine. One I barely understood.


    He tried again to pull away¡ªshadows iling, wings twitching, mouth parted in what might have once been a scream.


    And that''s when I lunged forward and kissed him.


    Not gently.


    Not out of mercy.


    But because it was the only thing that kept him still.


    His body jerked, stiffened. His hands faltered on my shoulders, half-clenched in confusion.


    And then the Marker surged.


    It red between us like a living me, not burning¡ªbut reshaping. Threading into the marrow of the vessel. Into the heart he wore like armor. The sanctum''s runes spun wildly now, responding to the Rite like a storm to the sea.


    That''s when I heard him again.


    Not through the ears.


    Through the bond.


    Through the Marker.


    > "You hurt him¡­"


    His thoughts cracked, full of grief and warning.


    > "And I will hurt him."


    > "You will lose me¡­"


    > "¡­and you will lose him."


    Not rage.


    But heartbreak.


    And certainty.


    As if this was thest defense of a dying god, a ruined king refusing to go quietly.


    My throat tightened. I wanted to scream. Or run. Or reach into the tangle of soul and rot and drag Hades out with my hands.


    But I couldn''t.


    I couldn''t move.


    The Marker had taken hold.


    The chains had begun.


    And with each beat, it wound tighter.


    Around us both.


    His eyes were wide now¡ªglowing and vacant all at once. The shadows that had once moved like limbs now trembled like dying things, sloughing off him in strips. The wings split at the seams. Veins of light cracked beneath the skin of Hades'' chest like frost chasing heat.


    > "Stop," he whispered hoarsely.


    > "Please."


    But the Marker didn''t listen.


    It kept burning.


    Kept knowing.


    And I¡­


    I started to slip.


    The ringing returned, sharper than before. My skin buzzed like static. My lips parted, but no air came. My heartbeat staggered, then faltered.


    My limbs lost their weight.


    I looked at him¡ªinto him¡ªand for one suspended moment, I saw both faces.


    Vassir. Hades.


    Past. Present.


    Ruin. Love.


    And then¡ª


    ck.


    No sound.


    No breath.


    Only silence.


    And the chains tightening in the dark.


    ---


    There was no waking.


    No gasp, no jolt, no breath.


    Only the sensation of falling.


    And then¡ªnot even that.


    Just cold.


    Not the kind that pricked the skin or sank into bones. This was different. A dread that felt like water poured down the back of the soul. Heavy. Wet. Icy. Pressing into ces not meant to feel.


    I opened my eyes.


    But there was nothing to see.


    No light.


    No form.


    No edges.


    I didn''t know if I was standing, floating, or simply suspended in absence. There was no sound. Not even the echo of my own thoughts. Only the ache of separation. As if something had been ripped from me halfway, and now the bleeding was happening somewhere I couldn''t reach.


    Hades.


    I tried to say his name, but my voice didn''t carry.


    It didn''t exist here.


    Still, I felt it in my chest¡ªhis presence, faint and flickering, like a star smothered behind smoke.


    And then I heard it.


    A voice.


    Not in the air.


    Inside it.


    > "You''re in my domain."


    Vassir.


    Smooth. Icy. Cruel.


    But quieter now. Not furious like before.


    Almost¡­ entertained.


    > "The sanctum may have chosen your Marker. But this?" A pause. A low chuckle. "This is mine."


    I turned¡ªthough turning didn''t feel real¡ªand found no source. No silhouette. No shape.


    Only words, drifting closer.


    > "Let''s y a final game, Eve."


    The temperature dropped. I wrapped my arms around myself, but the gesture didn''t help. My body barely felt like it belonged to me anymore.


    > "Find your beloved before it''s toote."


    Something shifted.


    Far away, a flicker¡ªlike a ripple in ck ss. A pulse of warmth, quickly swallowed again.


    Hades.


    I reached toward it¡ªbut the void dragged at my limbs. Slower here. Heavy. Like moving through grief.


    > "Let''s see," Vassir whispered, "just how much you''re willing to do for him."


    And the cold deepened.


    Not just outside.


    Inside.


    Because this wasn''t a fight anymore.


    It was a trial.


    And the clock was still ticking.


    ---

 Chapter 332: Memories As Bait

    Light slowly penerated the darkness, yet the eeriness of it all did not relent even bit. Slowly, the ground beneath my feet made and appearance as I proceeded forward, not sure what to expect but dreading it all the same.


    >Rhea?


    I called hoping I was not utterly alone in this strange in.


    >Right here, dear.


    She assured, her voice an anchor that I needed again the turbulence of fear that was twisting and turning in my mind.


    I took a deep breath of relief, my eyes catching more colour and light as the realm revealed itself, almost in pixels.


    My leg touched velvet carpets and for a minute I froze. I knew the carpets, I knew them far too well. It should gave Brought forth nostalgia but it did no such thing.


    Red with a slight hue of brown that gave hallway a regal aura. This scene, this ce should not be in Hades or the flux''s subconscious. It was only in mine. The mounted images of ancestors and nobles. The abstract silver case that never made any sense to me, the beige ceiling. I was in the Lunar Heights, Darius'' tower. My old home.


    How? I wondered as my thundering heart seemed to beat in apprehension of what I might find.


    How did the flux get to this part of...me.


    Then it clicked with horrifying rify. For the Rite, Hades and I were interlinked. I had ess to his body and soul and so did he and now the flux what using exactly what it had seen against me.


    The realizationnded like ice in my veins.


    The Flux wasn''t just using Hades'' memories now.


    It was reaching through the tether¡ªinto mine.


    And it was building something with it.


    Twisting it.


    A heavy draft whispered down the corridor, stirring the velvet curtains that framed the hallway windows. They fluttered like they used to, caught in the crosswinds of a storm no one could see. But this wasn''t wind.


    It was presence.


    Shifting.


    Watching.


    I forced my feet forward, the familiar hall stretching ahead, each step a reluctant echo. The portraits seemed to stare deeper than I remembered¡ªno longer content to be still. The silver-framed ss cases gleamed with more rity than they ever had in life, catching reflections that didn''t belong to me.


    > "It''s not real," I whispered.


    But it felt real.


    Too real.


    Rhea growled low in my mind, a warning more than a protest.


    > "You must leave this ce, Eve. It is not yours anymore."


    "I didn''te here," I murmured, turning a corner. "He dragged me in."


    And just as I said it¡ª


    I saw the door.


    My old bedroom.


    Slightly ajar.


    My breath caught.


    The carpet dulled underfoot, like age had finally touched it. The lights above flickered. The scent changed too¡ªno longer homey, but sickly sweet. Like dying roses left in a closed room for too long.


    I pushed the door open.


    The hinges creaked faintly¡ªtoo faintly. Like the sound was mimicking memory, not reality. Inside, the walls shimmered with a muted golden hue, the drapes a soft lc that caught thest light of a sunset that didn''t exist.


    And there she was.


    Ellen.


    Seated before the vanity, brushing her hair withzy, practiced strokes. Her ck curls shimmered, pinned back with the silver crescentb I''d given her. The one she said was too "sentimental" for everyday use.


    But she was using it now.


    Her face glowed with youth¡ªuntouched by betrayal. Eyes bright, lips glossy. She looked exactly as she had five years ago, just before everything shattered.


    > "You''rete," she said, without turning. "We''re going to shine tonight, Eve."


    Her voice was light. Girlish.


    My breath caught.


    Because I knew now what "shining" had meant. Not a debut. Not a celebration.


    A sacrifice.


    A setup.


    > "You nned this," I whispered, the ache in my throat raw and fresh.


    She turned to me, still smiling. But her eyes¡­ they didn''t match the curve of her mouth.


    They were empty.


    A puppet running a loop.


    Yet something was off.


    Her right hand, brushing through her hair, paused midair¡ªand that''s when I saw it.


    A mark.


    A faint brand inked beneath her wrist, just above her pulse.


    Shaped like an M.


    Sharp, almost jagged. Familiar.


    No, not familiar¡ªknown.


    It was the same symbol I''d seen scorched into the arm of the feral who''d taken Elliot. The one I''d killed before it could flee. The mark I hadn''t understood until now.


    The image pulsed¡ªglitched¡ªand the whole room shimmered, like heat rising from asphalt.


    Then it shifted.


    The vanity was gone.


    So was Ellen.


    Now, I stood in the banquet hall.


    Lights twinkled from ss chandeliers overhead. Long tables draped in silver and pale blue lined the room. Wolves and nobles danced. Laughed. Toasted.


    And I stood among them¡ªfrozen.


    Because I knew what came next.


    It was our 18th birthday.


    The day the world celebrated us.


    The day the world ended.


    I turned toward the dais. Ellen stood there in her gown¡ªwhite, embroidered with mooce. She smiled down at the crowd, radiant. Then she turned to look at me.


    That same smile.


    The same glitter in her eyes.


    And then¡ª


    She jerked forward.


    Doubling over.


    The room hushed.


    A sharp, wet sound broke the silence as blood sprayed across her bodice.


    She vomited red.


    Dark.


    Unnatural.


    I heard someone scream.


    The first scream.


    I turned, heart racing, vision tunneling¡ªand saw myself.


    At the edge of the hall.


    Falling to my knees.


    Clutching my head.


    And then I shifted.


    Not into a wolf.


    Not into anything that belonged to this world.


    My skin split.


    My bones cracked.


    And the beast that erupted from my frame had red eyes¡ªblown wide, animal and ancient and hungry.


    The room erupted into chaos.


    People ran. Silver nged. Some tried to shift. Others cowered. The lights above exploded one by one as I¡ªshe¡ªthe beast, leapt from the tform.


    Blood.


    So much blood.


    > "Stop this!" I cried, voice echoing through the vision. "It''s not real! It''s already happened!"


    But it kept happening.


    Again and again.


    The screams. The chaos. The betrayal.


    Rhea''s voice broke through the noise like thunder.


    > "It''s not a memory anymore, Eve. It''s bait."


    And that''s when I felt it.


    A presence behind me.


    Watching.


    Feeding.


    I turned slowly.


    I turned slowly.


    But it wasn''t Vassir.


    Not exactly.


    The vision had changed again.


    I stood now in the Obsidianb¡ªcold, metallic, humming with fluorescent light and the antiseptic scent of sterilized cruelty. The walls were ss, smeared with blood. The ground was littered with broken instruments and vials. I knew this ce. Too well.


    Theb


    Kael was off the ground.


    And in front of him...


    Hades.


    Or what wore him.


    ck veins crawled across his skin like vines starving for light. His mouth curled, lips pale, eyes nearly gone¡ªall blood and shadow, Flux surging at the seams. Wings was outstretched, ws curled tight around Kael''s throat.


    Kael''s eyes bulged.


    He wasn''t fighting.


    He wasn''t screaming.


    Just looking at me.


    Begging.


    My past self¡ªstupid and shaking¡ªstood before them with the final vial. Thest doses of Vassir''s Vein. The vial that could end this¡ªor ruin everything.


    And I remembered what I had done.


    What I chose.


    I had screamed. Cried. Pleaded. But in the end¡ª


    I saved Kael.


    Injected the flux.


    Doomed Hades.


    > "And there it is," Vassir''s voice coiled into my mind like smoke curling through a cracked window. "That pretty little moment where you decided."


    I looked down at my own hands¡ªempty now, shaking even in the illusion.


    > "You love to say you came here to save him. But you chose someone else, didn''t you?"


    The scene froze.


    Kael on the floor. Hades mid-snarl. My own face twisted in horror and decision. The needle just inches from flesh.


    > "Tell me, Eve," he crooned, tone like shattered velvet. "Did you love Hades then? Or was Kael just... easier?"


    I shook my head. "Stop."


    > "Did you inject him because you were afraid of what he''d be¡ª"


    > "Stop¡ª"


    > "¡ªor because deep down, you already believed he was too far gone?"


    "No!"


    My voice cracked through the silence, ricocheting off the illusion like a bullet.


    But it didn''t break.


    It just shifted again.


    The light flickered and the scene warped like a melting screen¡ªcolors sliding, floor turning to ss beneath my feet.


    And suddenly¡ª


    I was outside.


    In sunlight.


    Bright.


    Too bright.


    The ruins of some battlefield stretched around me. Burned trees. ckened earth. And there¡ª


    And suddenly¡ª


    Heavy metals mped around my neck.


    Not metaphor. Not magic.


    Chains.


    I knelt before a crowd that stretched farther than I couldprehend.


    Hundreds.


    Thousands.


    Rows upon rows of solemn faces, cloaked in mourning and justice, judgment and reverence.


    Obsidian armor gleamed in the sun, spears raised skyward, unmoving.


    I couldn''t speak.


    Could barely breathe.


    The air was heavy with history.


    The sky bled with the color of dusk¡ªdeep violetced with orange like thest breath of a world that had watched too much, forgiven too little.


    A holy tform rose before me, carved with runes I recognized in my marrow.


    My hands were bound behind me. I knew this ce.


    I had never been here.


    But Elysia had.


    This was her execution.


    And now I wore her memory like a funeral gown.


    A hush fell over the crowd.


    Chains rattled behind me.


    And I turned.


    He was dragged forward by six guards¡ªno, not guards. Priests. Drenched in moon sigils, their eyes hidden beneath veils. They hauled him to his knees beside me.


    Torn.


    Bloodied.


    Barefoot.


    A man.


    No¡ª


    A vampire.


    Vassir.


    But his face...


    His face was Hades''.


    Not almost.


    Not simr.


    Exactly.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    His eyes met mine¡ªwild, broken, pleading.


    And for a second, just a second, everything inside me screamed.


    Because it wasn''t just illusion.


    It was memory.


    It was real.


    It happened.


    The past folding into the present like a knife folding into skin.


    We were back in the past. The day we were executed, before the moon fell.

 Chapter 333: His Second Demise At Her Hands

    Eve


    It all sunk in like a stone in a stream, my pulse hammered against the heavy iron mps that were connected to those on my neck chains. The air was stale with nothing but misery, defeat and the collective scrutiny of those I now stood before.


    My eyes darted around, furtively, looking for a door thar would leaf outside this nightmare but none existed.


    Rhea''s voice became muted against the the echo of my panic and rising dread. "You are...." Her voice died down in my head, drowned and upleted.


    >"Rhea?" I called, screaming into the void of my head. I heard a little but not enough. I swallowed, looking down at my feet, and not at thepany I had, or the judgemental crowd in front of me.


    The sound of a horn ripped through the tentative silence of the execution ground. My heart leapt into my throat, stomach dropping, every hair raising despite the sweltering heat.


    "We are here today to allow the gods to usher in a new era." The voice wasmanding, vibrating down to my marrow, too familiar to dismiss.


    I didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. Who else could it be other than Elysia''s uncle, my descendant, Malrik Valmont himself. Yet, his voice was one that I recalled, one that sank in deep and promised nothing but ruin and more suffering.


    One that called a curse, disowned me, sold, only to try and pull me back into his invidious fold.


    Darius Valmont.


    "Do not see this day as one of demise and one of hope as we all gather to purge our ranks of the maggots that eat away at our flesh. Today, we end what Elysia Valmont started by betraying her bloodline in favour of a Vampire, our predators. Wee to witness as justice is served for her atrocities against our pack. She promised loyalty and instead awarded your trust with treachery and debauchery. Even birthing hybrids for the monster of the night.


    My clenched my jaw, bracing myself against the emotions of dread and fear I could not could not control despite the fact that I knew this was all a memory, made a mirage to further make me sink and deter me for what I was brought here to do.


    Find Hades before he was eraced along with his corruption.


    "Elysia Valmont spat on the moon''s blessing. She took a vampire to her bed. She carried his seed. And for what? Love? Unity? No. Weakness." he continued, his voice twisting with more venom.


    With each syble, the mps seemed to tighten, crushing my throat, trapping the air in my lungs, screaming bing an impossibility. The chains grew heavier as though they remembered thest neck they bound. Mine but in another lifetime, yet i was back for one more round. One more bloody dance.


    "She defiled the rites," Malrik spat, his voice now thunder rolling across stone.


    "Bound her soul to a creature that drinks blood and mocks the sun. She did not die a martyr. She died a warning."


    A low murmur rippled through the crowd. Somewhere, a weapon was drawn¡ªnot in threat, but in reverence. A ceremonial de catching the light like a prophecy already fulfilled. The same de that would end this memory. End me. Again.


    > "She was my blood,"


    Malrik growled, and for the first time, his voice cracked. Not from sorrow.


    From exhration.


    Malrik stepped forward, the ceremonial de gleaming at his side, the silver etchings pulsing in time with the crowd''s silent reverence. His lips curled¡ªnot with hate, not with grief¡ªbut with cruel delight. That same crooked smile. Eerily familiar.


    Just like Darius.


    Though they looked nothing alike, the resemnce wed at my chest. That smile had haunted me in two lives. Father and uncle, legacy and curse.


    "But you will not die just yet," Malrik announced, voice a de shearing through the hush. "No. That would be too kind."


    My breath hitched. My wrists strained against the bonds.


    > "Your first punishment," he continued, stepping to the edge of the execution tform, "will be to watch him die."


    The crowd didn''t cheer. They didn''t breathe.


    My heart mmed into my ribs.


    Two guards moved in unison, seizing my arms, forcing me to turn. I noticed the same "M" symbol.


    And there¡ª


    Vassir.


    Dragged like an animal. Not roaring. Not resisting. Barely conscious. Blood oozed from dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof silver nails driven into his skin like iron thorns. His wings were clipped. His limbs trembled. His mouth was ck.


    That was how they subdued him.


    That was how they nned to end him.


    The nausea rose like a tide. I tried to look away, but the guards gripped my chin, holding me still. Made me see.


    Malrik turned to me, tilting his head with mock sympathy.


    > "Thank you, niece, for your confession."


    His smile widened.


    > "Had you not whispered his weakness to your second-inmand, we would not have known."


    The words echoed.


    A second-inmand.


    The admission I made. In another life. Another loop. Another illusion.


    I had doomed him.


    Again.


    Vassir''s eyes¡ªHades'' eyes¡ªmet mine. Not with fury. Not with me.


    But with pain.


    Tortured understanding.


    He knew.


    Malrik faced the crowd once more, raising his voice, letting it crash over the assembly like a wave of stone.


    > "He betrayed his kind. For love. For Elysia. He turned against the Night Court, and now they will not answer his cries. They will note."


    He stepped forward, grabbing Vassir by the horn, just behind the curve.


    My body tensed.


    > "They will let us do this."


    And then¡ª


    He tore it off.


    A scream exploded from Vassir''s throat¡ªa sound no creature should make. Power burst from the wound like a geyser, silver and ck light twisting skyward like a beacon of death. It reached the heavens.


    And then fell.


    Like ash.


    Vassir copsed.


    No longer a beast. No longer a god.


    Just a man.


    And all I saw¡ª


    All I felt¡ª


    Was Hades.


    His face.


    His agony.


    His end.


    The sword came down.


    Clean. Silent.


    Final.


    > "NO!" I screamed, the sound splitting through space, raw and wild.


    But it was toote.


    He was gone.


    Again.


    And this time, the chains weren''t on my wrists.


    They were in my soul.


    "Eve."


    The voice cracked like a whip across my mind.


    Not Malrik''s.


    Not the crowd''s.


    Rhea.


    > "Snap out of it! This isn''t real!"


    My lungs convulsed. The world wavered¡ªno, peeled. Like skin king off a corpse. The chains tightened, then¡ª


    Shattered.


    They disintegrated into dust around my neck, wrists, ankles, floating like ash in a windless sky.


    The tform buckled beneath me.


    > "Eve, RUN!"


    The guards still held me¡ªbut now they flickered. Their hands blurred like smeared ink on wet paper. One blink, and their faces melted into void.


    The fire began at the edges.


    The crowd caught first. Like dry grass soaked in oil, they went up without a sound¡ªonly light, red and gold, consuming robes and runes and banners. The tform splintered beneath my feet, the stone dissolving into me-licked air.


    Vassir''s body¡ªHades'' body¡ªjerked.


    ck veins pulsed once.


    Twice.


    And then his skin peeled open like old fruit, decaying in fast-forward. The silver nails hissed as his form copsed, curling in on itself with a sickening crunch. Bone shriveled. Wings twisted. Eyes zed.


    I tore my gaze away.


    > "Now, Eve¡ªMOVE!" Rhea bellowed.


    A door exploded open behind the pyre. I didn''t question it.


    Didn''t think.


    I ran.


    I sprinted past the burning corpse, past the altar of false justice, past the melting stone and memory. Heat singed my back. The roar of mes chased me like the voice of the past refusing to let go.


    I dove through the threshold just as the fire lunged¡ª


    And the world behind me copsed in a st of silence.


    No smoke. No scream. No breath.


    Only¡ª


    Air.


    Real air.


    Inded hard¡ªknees scraping gravel, hands stinging from stone and ash. My chest heaved. Sweat poured down my back. My heart pounded, a drum that wouldn''t slow.


    When I lifted my head¡ª


    I froze.


    The city stretched out before me, but not as I remembered it.


    Obsidian Tower¡ªreduced to half a spine of ckened metal.


    Shattered bridges. Cracked domes. Spires broken like teeth.


    The world was ruined.


    This wasn''t just a memory anymore.


    This was his mind.


    What was left of it.


    The copse wasn''t metaphor¡ªit was actual, spiritual decay. The tower''s bones, the fractured ss of the council chamber, the echo of Elliot''sughter all buried underyers of mental rot.


    > "Rhea," I gasped, rising on shaky legs. "Where is he?"


    > "Somewhere close. But the Marker¡­ it''s waking. If it finds him first¡ª"


    Her voice faded into static, like a radio losing signal.


    "You have to move. Now."


    The ground cracked behind me.


    I turned¡ª


    A fissure, deep and glowing with veins of crimson, split the earth. Something snarled in the dark.


    The Marker was near.


    It had no form. No shape. Just heat and malice and memory¡ªtwisted into a storm of judgment. And it was hunting. Not me.


    Him.


    My lungs burned as I ran, feet pounding over rubble and ss, past toppled statues of wolves, of kings, of gods no one believed in anymore. The deeper I ran, the more the world warped. Time folded in on itself. Hallways stretched, then crumbled. Rooms bled into each other¡ªElliot''s nursery became a war room, became a chapel, became a prison. All of it in ruin.

 Chapter 334: Running Through The Ruins

    Eve


    The earth was unravelling behind me, but I didn''t look back.


    Every crack in the pavement, every copsing wall, and every shuddering groan of this broken city reminded me that time was against me. The Fenrir''s Marker wasn''t slowing down¡ªit was elerating. Cleansing, yes. But not gently. Not with care. It wasn''t looking to save.


    It was looking to finish.


    I shifted mid-run, my bones rearranging with a tight snap that no longer shocked me. Fur rippled across my spine, ws scraped over fractured stone, and my vision sharpened just enough to catch the warping terrain before I fell into it.


    Even then, I stumbled.


    This ce wasn''t built to be navigated. It wasn''t built at all. It was crumbling thought¡ªshattered memory, and corrupted soulpacted into something barely holding together. Each step forward was like forcing my way through a copsing dream, one heartbeat away from folding in entirely.


    > "Rhea?"


    My voice was rough, distorted by the shift. But the silence answered first.


    Then her voice came, thin as a thread.


    > "I''m here. I''m with you."


    > "Where is he?"


    > "Close. But you need to hurry. The Marker doesn''t know the difference between corruption and vulnerability. If it reaches him like this..."


    She didn''t finish. She didn''t need to.


    I picked up speed, ws skidding over ruined marble.


    A wave of heat rolled through the ruins behind me, and I knew the Marker had entered the lower levels. It wasn''t chasing with malice¡ªit wasn''t chasing at all. It was purging.


    And if I didn''t get there in time...


    My own pulse began to sync with the tremors around me. The deeper I ran, the worse it got¡ªwalls folding, doors morphing into mirrors of dead faces I didn''t have time to name. I snarled and leapt over a torn chasm in the ground, barelynding.


    I wouldn''t make it on foot.


    And the Marker knew it.


    Suddenly¡ªpain.


    A re of silver heattched onto my spine and yanked me backwards, off my path and into the air. Inded hard, sprawled on my side, disoriented and panting.


    > "What the hell was that?"


    I looked up.


    There was no one.


    Then¡ªgrowling.


    Low. Familiar.


    I turned my head, and there he was.


    Cerberus.


    Hades'' wolf.


    All three heads baring teeth, the middle one staring straight at me while the left and right growled into the surrounding ruins. His body was coated in soot, deep gashes scored across his nk, but he stood like a fortress.


    I blinked.


    He was real.


    > "Cerberus?" Rhea''s voice cracked¡ªthis time with emotion. "He found us."


    The three-headed wolf didn''t wait for an invitation. He crossed the distance between us in two strides, dipped down, and nudged me once with his snout.


    Then jerked his head.


    Come.


    I didn''t hesitate.


    I climbed onto his back, burying my ws into his thick fur, and he surged forward. The ruins passed in a blur, and for the first time since the Rite began, I wasn''t struggling against time¡ªI was outrunning it.


    Cerberus didn''t hesitate, didn''t nce back.


    Cerberus didn''t hesitate, didn''t nce back.


    He ran like he knew.


    Not just the path¡ªbut the danger behind us, the fractures ahead, the blind turns where time bled sideways and space threatened to copse. His paws struck the ground with surety, ws catching on surfaces that barely held together beneath my weight. I clung to him tightly, my legs locked around his torso, but I couldn''t stop looking over my shoulder.


    The Marker wasing.


    Not fast. Not loud.


    But steady.


    A low, rhythmic pulse that shook the foundations of this mindscape like the beat of a god''s drum. It wasn''t chasing us¡ªit was iming territory. Erasing the rot. And it didn''t care what was caught in the purge.


    > "Cerberus, faster," I whispered, but he was already elerating.


    He moved like the world wasn''t falling apart under him. Like he remembered every inch of it¡ªnot as it was now, but as it had been before. When it was still whole. When Hades still ruled it with rity and power.


    He leapt through a shattered gate just as it copsed in on itself, took a sharp right where a burning staircase had bent inward to form a pit. At every turn, he anticipated the next copse before it happened. His left head barked once¡ªwarning¡ªand his middle head adjusted course a heartbeatter, dodging a falling spire that would''ve crushed us both.


    I held on tighter.


    Not because I didn''t trust him¡ªbut because I did.


    Because if he was running like this, if he was afraid, then I had every reason to be.


    The Marker wasn''t behind us anymore. It was around us. Threading through the veins of this broken world, reaching for something vulnerable. Reaching for him.


    > "Rhea," I panted, "How much longer?"


    No answer.


    Just static.


    I gritted my teeth.


    We passed through what looked like the ruins of a throne room, then a chamber filled with mirrors that cracked as we flew past, each one reflecting a different version of Hades¡ªyoung, furious, broken, corrupted. My breath caught as one of them turned to look directly at me.


    But Cerberus didn''t stop.


    He dove into a tunnel I hadn''t seen at all, just a jagged gash in the floor that should''ve led nowhere¡ªbut it did. The slope was sharp, the air colder. The light dimmed until there was none.


    Only his breath. My heartbeat.


    The hum of the Marker just above us.


    I closed my eyes and pressed my forehead against his spine, whispering a single plea through clenched teeth.


    > "Don''t let him be gone. Not yet."


    Cerberus slowed¡ªjust slightly¡ªthen veered left.


    And I heard it.


    A sound.


    Barely there.


    A voice, not calling out¡ªbut writhing.


    Pain blooming in the dark ahead like a storm waiting to swallow us whole.


    He lunged onest time, and then we were swallowed by darkness, but the voice was louder, closer, and as achingly familiar as anything had to right to be.


    Hades''.


    Cerberus had found him.

 Chapter 335: Dying Hope

    Eve


    I jumped off Cerberus before he''d even stopped moving.


    The stone beneath my paws was wet¡ªslick with something thick and metallic¡ªand the air stank of blood, scorched magic, and raw grief. My chest heaved as I stumbled forward, half-shifted, limbs jerking between wolf and woman as I pushed through the dark.


    > "Hades¡ª"


    My voice broke.


    Another sound answered me. A groan. Ragged. Human. Choked with pain.


    He was alive.


    I didn''t wait. I didn''t think.


    I ran.


    The ck Room pulsed around me like a dying heart. The walls bled memory¡ªold and recent,yered in cracks and screaming sigils that twisted when I passed. The air grew colder. Heavy with anguish, soaked with suffering.


    And louder.


    The Marker wasing.


    Not just in tremors now.


    Not just in hums.


    It howled.


    Like something ancient being reborn through fire and fury.


    Like a promise made by the gods¡ªfulfilled in ruin.


    The walls behind me split with white-hot veins, spilling light that wasn''t light. A howl tore through the corridor¡ªCerberus, snarling back at the surge. Holding it off.


    For me.


    > "Hold on," I whispered, half to him, half to Hades, sprinting toward the sound that had no path¡ªonly instinct.


    His scent hit me first.


    Burned leather. Ash. Salt. Blood. So much blood.


    I turned a corner and saw him.


    Copsed in the center of the chamber, writhing on the floor like something caught between deaths. Veins ckened with Flux still marred his arms, twisting through skin like poison roots. His eyes were shut, his face gaunt, mouth clenched.


    But it was him.


    "Hades!"


    I shifted mid-stride, fur retreating into skin, ws receding. My knees hit the stone hard as I skidded beside him, grabbing his face.


    His skin burned beneath my hands.


    > "I''m here. I''m here, I found you¡ª"


    His eyes fluttered open. Red. zed. But focused. On me.


    But not with relief.


    Not even confusion.


    With threat.


    With pure, sharpened suspicion.


    > "You''re not one of mine," he said, voice cold as iron.


    His gaze swept over my face¡ªmechanical, assessing, like he was cataloguing the shape of my skull for weakness. Then it dropped to my neck. My mouth. He leaned in, nostrils ring.


    > "No fangs," he muttered. "You''re not Lycan."


    He recoiled slightly, and his lips curled back¡ªnot in pain. In disgust.


    > "You''re werewolf." His hand twitched. "Valmont sent you."


    I blinked, stunned.


    > "No¡ªHades, it''s me. It''s Eve. I¡ª"


    But he was already moving.


    His fist mmed into my ribcage, knocking the air from my lungs before I could shift or brace. My body flew back, crashing into the wall with a dull crack. I barely had time to groan before his weight followed. He was on me in an instant, a knee pressed to my sternum, pinning me like prey.


    > "Tell me the truth," he hissed, his ws hovering just above my eye. "How deep are you in their ranks? Who taught you how to mimic her voice?"


    I gasped, blood in my mouth.


    > "I''m not a spy¡ª"


    > "Don''t lie to me!"


    His hand closed around my throat. The pressure wasn''t hesitant. It was practiced.


    He''d done this before.


    > "You think I don''t know what they''re doing? Sending ghosts. Faces I used to love. You think I haven''t seen it?"


    His voice cracked.


    And still, he didn''t loosen his grip.


    I wed at his wrist, not to hurt him¡ªbut to hold on. The air thinned. My vision doubled.


    > "You''re not real," he whispered, more to himself than to me. "She''s dead. You''re another trick."


    Then came the ws.


    Drawn. Aimed. Ready to end me.


    But I caught him.


    Barely.


    My hand shot up, curling around the side of his face. Warm skin. Familiar bones. I leaned in, gasping.


    > "I''m real," I croaked. "I am not Elysia. I am Eve. And I came back for you."


    Something flickered.


    Brief. A crack in his expression.


    But the Marker''s roar interrupted before it could bloom.


    It screamed through the ck Room like judgment incarnate, and Hades snapped his head toward the sound, breathing hard, trembling now¡ªnot with rage. With fear.


    > "What is that?" he muttered, eyes wide, the madness flickering into rity.


    > "The end," I whispered. "Unless you remember me. Unless you let me bring you out."


    He hesitated.


    But the ws stayed where they were.


    And time was running out.


    Hades'' ws didn''t lower.


    Instead, his expression shifted¡ªslowly, unnervingly.


    The suspicion in his eyes gave way to something darker. Colder. A quiet, awful resolve.


    > "So this is it," he said lowly, more to himself than to me. "The first test. After the infection."


    His eyes gleamed red, like burning coals deep in a copsed hearth.


    > "You''re not a spy." His tone ttened. "You''re a trial."


    Before I could speak, he shoved me back and rose.


    Not staggered.


    Not broken.


    Steady. Controlled.


    But something about his movements was wrong. Like his mind was splintering with each step¡ªshes of someone else bleeding into him. His arms flexed as if remembering shackles. His mouth twitched as if tasting blood that wasn''t his.


    And then¡ªhe changed.


    Not fully, not a shift, but a rupture.


    Veins darkened again, spreading like lightning under skin. A surge of corrupted power burst from him, mming into the walls and splitting the stone. I barely shielded myself in time.


    >"Come on, then," he barked. "You''re not here to save me. You''re here to break me. So break me!"


    Heunched forward.


    I didn''t move.


    The hitnded across my jaw, sharp and jarring, and I hit the floor hard.


    But I didn''t retaliate.


    > "Hades," I said through blood and grit. "You''re sick. You''ve been sick a long time."


    Another hit¡ªthis time to my side. I cried out but didn''t block it.


    > "Fight me!" he roared. "Stop talking to me like I''m still yours!"


    His voice cracked. Not from strain. From something buried too deep to hold.


    > "I''m not weak," he snarled, lifting me by the throat again. "I don''t need your mercy. I don''t need anyone''s mercy. Let my father send his ghosts. I''ll kill them all!"


    > "I''m not here to kill you," I rasped. "I''m not here to test you¡ª"


    He mmed me back into the wall.


    > "Then why are you here?"


    > "Because I love you!"


    It slipped out.


    Too raw. Too real.


    His entire body jerked.


    The ws loosened.


    Only for a breath. His face contorted into pure hatred. "Liar!" He lunged at me.

 Chapter 336: The Puppeteer

    Eve


    His talons ripped into my side, my body lurching against the agony that blossomed. I bit back a scream, gulping down the sound as my jaw set in desperate determination. I opened my mouth to tell him I was not the enemy, that I would never hurt or fight him, but I was cut short...


    By his talons plunging into my now bleeding side, deep and without trepidation, I choked on a gasp as my eyes found his through the veil of anguish that was pulled over me, ripping the strength from my body, hope from my soul.


    We held our gazes like that, his jaw grounded, teeth grating, shoulders bunched, face filled with¡ªfilled with betrayal masked as fury. But beneath the snarl, beneath the war mask he wore like second skin¡ªI saw it. The fracture.


    A flicker of something ancient and wounded.


    His pupils shook. His breath caught.


    And for a single heartbeat, I felt his pain merge with mine¡ªnot as enemies, not as monsters in war, but as two souls broken by the same curse.


    "Please¡­" I whispered, barely able to speak as blood pooled beneath us. "If there''s any part of you left that remembers me¡­ don''t make me fight you."


    His hand trembled where it was buried in my flesh.


    But he didn''t pull away.


    "It''s not real," Rhea whispered, but even her voice was strained, our misery physical and beyond shared.


    He twisted his hand inside me, shredding my insides without a second thought. The pain was nothingpared to the flickers of vulnerability and fear on his face, emotions that he attempted to shield from me with the veil of wrath. He was still there, Lucien being hidden by Hades even now. The part that was afraid was still there, the part that would want to be saved still existed beneath the carved mask of rage.


    So I did what I believed he needed. He did not need another person telling him it was okay. It would not be enough¡ªit could never be enough after what he had gone through¡ªor someone trying to pull him to a safety that he would never believe existed. It would simply never work. He was afraid, paranoid, apprehensive, and vtile.


    My ears perked up at the sound of destruction that not only seemed to be racing to our location but was most definitely going to get here. And Hades, whether innocent or not, would not be spared. The Fenrir''s Marker would not discriminate. It was a part of me but not me; it would act on instinct, not on empathy. It was simply force. One that I could not control in this realm or space.


    I reached out and Hades recoiled as I ced my hand on his cheek. He was burning, the heart of his body searing me, inside out.


    My fingers brushed his cheek, seared at the edges from his feverish skin. But I didn''t pull away.


    I couldn''t.


    "You never deserved this," I whispered, voice shaking like the walls around us. "You never had to go through this. You were so young. You still are."


    A breath caught in my throat, thick with blood and salt and love.


    "I know I''mte."


    He didn''t answer. But he didn''t move either. His hand¡ªstill embedded in my side¡ªtwitched like it wanted to pull free but didn''t know how.


    "I failed you," I said, letting the words crack. "I''m so sorry."


    A single drop fell from his eye.


    Thick. Crimson.


    He didn''t notice.


    But I did.


    And I smiled.


    Gods, it hurt.


    But I smiled anyway.


    "I know a way out of here," I breathed. "I can get you back. I can keep you safe. This time, I promise."


    His lips parted.


    No growl. No curse.


    Only breath. Quivering. Childlike.


    "There are people who love you," I went on, tears finally spilling down my cheeks. "I love you. I always have. I always will."


    His eyes¡ªso wild before¡ªshimmered. Softened. The red bled into amber at the edges, faint but real. And for a heartbeat, I saw him.


    Lucien.


    Not the weapon. Not the heir. Not the beast.


    Just¡­ Hades.


    His lips moved.


    "You promise?" he asked, voice barely audible. "You''ll keep me safe?"


    "Yes," I whispered. "With everything I have. Even if it means bleeding beside you."


    "But¡­ why?" he rasped, voice splintering into something fragile. "Why would you still¡­ after everything I did¡ª"


    "Because I know who you are," I interrupted gently. "Not what they made you. Not what the Flux turned you into. I remember who you were when you held me the first time. When you told me I wasn''t just a pawn in a prophecy. You were the one who made me feel real."


    His brows furrowed, torn between belief and fear. The weight of his hand trembled. I felt it¡ªsome of the Flux retreating, like a tide pulled back by a hesitant moon.


    "I don''t deserve this," he whispered.


    "Maybe not," I replied. "But you''re still getting it. Because you matter to me. Because I refuse to let you go."


    His eyes locked with mine, and for a second¡ª


    A full second¡ª


    He wasing back.


    But then¡ª


    Laughter.


    Cruel. Wet. Echoing across bone and void and magic.


    Not from him.


    Not from here.


    From everywhere.


    And only I heard it.


    "Still so soft," Vassir''s voice hissed through the dark. "Still reaching for ghosts you were meant to bury."


    It was fractured, scattered, slipping¡ªbecause the Marker''s cleansing was working. He was losing his grip.


    But he wasn''t going without dragging someone down.


    And the moment shattered.


    The floor groaned.


    Air snapped.


    And then¡ª


    A new presence bloomed.


    Not summoned. Not called.


    Arrived.


    The world bent around him as he stepped into the ck Room, as if the walls themselves remembered to fear.


    Hades froze. The hand in my side went still.


    "What are you doing, son?" the man asked.


    His voice was smooth.


    Polished.


    Familiar in the worst way.


    I turned.


    And saw him.


    Hades'' father.


    Wearing shadows like a mantle. Skin like marble cracked with night. Eyes¡ªpitiless.


    The presence of a god.


    Or something fouler.


    "You are failing the test," he said, stepping closer, each word dragging gravity behind it. "How is she still alive?"


    Hades didn''t breathe.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t even tremble.


    He just¡­ stopped.


    Like a puppet waiting to be retied.


    And the warmth I''d just reached? It vanished. Pulled back. Swallowed whole.


    The Flux surged.


    Again

 Chapter 337: Flicker Of Light In The Darkness

    Eve


    >"How can you cry?" the man snarled, stepping closer, every word a thunderp. "They removed your tear ducts in theb. I ordered it myself."


    My breath caught.


    What?


    But Hades didn''t answer. He stood frozen, eyes wide, still locked on me¡ªbut something else was wing its way behind them. I saw it. The rupture. The obedience.


    The conditioning.


    > "Even with your blue eyes dimmed to grey," his father spat, his voice rising, venom in every syble, "even with your smile filed down, your dimples corrected¡ªyou''re still weak."


    A tremble passed through Hades'' frame.


    > "A disappointment," the man went on. "A fucking stain. Failing again. Failing me."


    His voice cracked like a whip.


    > "You were born for greatness, and you chose her. Again and again and again. You chose her!"


    With each word, Hades'' talons dug deeper.


    Tore further.


    Heat surged through his hand, pulsing from the Flux as if his father''s voice was summoning it back¡ªno, shoving it back in. My body arched as fire licked through my veins. The warmth I had felt moments before was gone.


    Reced with pain.


    Raw, splitting,plete.


    The Marker within me screamed.


    All the progress we''d made¡ªit dissipated.


    > "Stop¡­" I gasped, trying to keep my grip on him, fingers locking behind his neck. "Please¡­"


    But he was slipping.


    Bing something else.


    Someone else.


    The Flux roared back to life, pouring into him like oil into me. His veins ckened again, crawling up his throat. His mouth opened in a snarl.


    And I felt it¡ª


    He wanted to kill me.


    And he would.


    But I didn''t let go.


    I held on, even as his ws seared and shredded, even as every nerve screamed to flee.


    Because I remembered.


    I remembered everything.


    His arrival at the Lunar Heights that day¡ªunannounced, maic, already dangerous. The way he looked at me like I was meant.


    That first poisoned kiss¡ªhalf-truth, half-test, all heat. The way he smirked against my lips like he already knew he''d ruin me.


    Our dance¡ªslow,nguid, forbidden¡ªon the dance floor when it felt like no one was looking, his hand possessive at my waist.


    The first time I felt my heat in his arms. The way he stilled, nostrils ring, reverence and desire fighting in his eyes. And how he didn''t take advantage. Not then. He held me. He chose me.


    His kisses. His teasing. That damned, perfect smile¡ªdimples and all.


    He had been everything.


    And now¡ª


    Now he was this.


    A weapon. A curse. A shadow.


    > "But he''s still mine," I whispered.


    I couldn''t breathe anymore. My lungs were filling with blood. My soul was bleeding at the edges.


    But I chose.


    I chose him.


    And this time, not to save him.


    But to die with him.


    If that''s what it took.


    > "I choose you, Hades," I said, not caring if my voice cracked. "I choose death with you over life without you."


    His eyes twitched.


    The ws trembled again.


    > "I love you," I said. "I love you. Even now. Even like this. I love you."


    He choked.


    For a heartbeat¡ªno longer.


    His ws stopped digging.


    But his father''s voice thundered again.


    > "Finish it! Kill her! Or you''ll never leave this ce!"


    And the walls answered. The Marker screamed. The Flux surged.


    But so did something else¡ª


    A sound.


    Small. Clear.


    A whisper.


    > "Daddy?"


    It came from the door.


    And Hades¡ªLucien¡ªheard it.


    His eyes widened. The world around us cracked.


    > "Daddy?"


    The word shattered something.


    It echoed¡ªsmall, clear, impossible. A sound that shouldn''t have existed in this ce, in this moment.


    But it did.


    And Hades heard it.


    His body jolted like he''d been struck by lightning. The ws embedded in my side froze¡ªthen twitched, uncertain.


    I turned, blood smearing down my cheek, barely daring to hope¡ª


    And saw him.


    Elliot.


    Standing in the fractured doorway, hair disheveled, feet bare, oversized shirt pping in the ghostwind. His lips were parted¡ªnot in silence, not in fear.


    In speech.


    > "Daddy," he said again.


    And this time¡ª


    It wasn''t a whisper.


    It was a voice.


    His voice.


    My heart stopped. My breath caught. My entire body went numb.


    He was speaking.


    My baby was speaking.


    > "Elliot?" I choked, tears stinging anew. "No, no, what are you doing here, you shouldn''t¡ª"


    But I couldn''t move.


    I couldn''t get to him.


    And Hades¡ª


    Hades just stared.


    Like he didn''t understand what he was seeing. Like Elliot was a mirage, or a memory, or a part of the test.


    His ws slipped from my side, finally retreating¡ªbut not in mercy. In confusion. His head turned toward the boy, shoulders heaving.


    > "That voice," he murmured. "That¡­ voice¡­"


    Something fought inside him. A war behind his eyes.


    But it wasn''t over.


    > "Kill him," a voice rasped.


    I froze.


    That wasn''t Lucas.


    It wasn''t even a man.


    It was Vassir.


    And the mask was gone.


    The figure posing as Hades'' father shifted¡ªhis edges warping, shadow peeling like rotted skin. The real Lucas had never been here.


    Vassir had hijacked the memory.


    > "You hesitate for this runt?" the creature barked. "He''s the final piece. The final tether. If you want to be free, you must sever everything. Even this."


    Hades trembled.


    > "Kill him, Lucien!" Vassir shrieked, the walls splitting open with ck vines of corruption. "End it!"


    And Hades moved.


    He ripped his hand from me¡ªflesh tearing, blood spurting¡ªand lunged forward with inhuman speed, ws outstretched toward the boy.


    > "NO!" I screamed, dragging myself up on shaking arms. "HADES, STOP¡ª!"


    I stumbled forward, but I was too slow. My legs buckled. My body was broken.


    And Hades'' ws were inches away from Elliot''s face.


    But then¡ª


    They stopped.


    Mid-air.


    Like something caught them.


    Held them still.


    And I saw it.


    The red in Elliot''s eyes.


    The ck tendrils on his skin.


    Not fear.


    Flux.


    Mirroring his father.


    The same corruption.


    The same power.


    But... unbent.


    Elliot stared into Hades'' eyes.


    And whispered¡ª


    > "No more."


    His voice shook the air like prophecy.


    And the room stilled.


    Completely.


    Hades'' arms dropped.


    His mouth opened. Not in rage.


    In awe.


    He stared at the boy.


    At his son.


    And he whispered¡ª


    > "Elliot...? Your name is Elliot."


    Like he was remembering.


    Like he was waking up.


    And behind us, the Marker red again¡ªbrighter than before.


    It was so close.


    I could smell it.


    Elliot held out his hand. "Come, I know a way out of here. You will be safe."


    The flux pulse under his skin but did not affect him in the way it affected Haded. He seemed so in control of the insidious force that living in his veins.


    Hades looks down at his hand, and I hold my breath. The second drew on into an eternity before Hades took it.

 Chapter 338: It Is Over

    Relief flooded my veins, as I released the breath that I had known I was holding. Hades'' grip tightened around Elliot, his eyes holding the boy that he probably did not know was his son.


    "I am like you," Elliot''s voice a little more than a breath, as though he knew not to starter Hades. But after all Felicia had told me about him and all the attributes he had shown, I was sure he really did know not to scare his father. He knew his father was fragile like ss, yer he could cut if not handled well.


    He nced at me, as I gaped at the scene that filled me with hope. His gaze was steady and reassuring like he knew how panic and horror had gripped me just moments ago.


    "Did he hurt you too? Is that why you watched?" Hades asked, his voice reflecting tentative glimmering that shone in the depth of his eyes.


    Tears sprang in my eyes.


    Elliot shook his head. "Do you want me to show you?"


    Hades blinked. His bunched shoulders slumped. He looked smaller somehow, when he was inted with rage and the desperation not to appear weak. He swallowed, his whole body seeming to shake with the simple action. His eye flickered towards the oppressive figure in the corner, still watching, still Vassir.


    When his eyes met Elliot''s his answer was immediate, desperation bleeding into his voice. "Yes,"


    Elliot''s lip curled slightly and something about the the gesture seemed to disarm Hades who took another step closer to Elliot.


    With that Elliot, turned to look at me before leading Hades out of the bleakness of the scene, his steps sure, Hades still retaining their hesitation.


    A growl tore through the air just as the destruction creep closer, Cerberus appeared, lowering his body for Elliot who let Hades climb first, before Hades gave his hand to assist him up on Cerberus'' back.


    Without a single look back, Cerberus bound into a  leap and disappearing into an exit I did know know existed. But I knew Hades would find his way back with his son and wolf.


    I turned¡ªslowly.


    The air behind me had curdled. Thick with ruin, raw with ancient power. I knew even before I faced him that he was no longer hiding behind a borrowed face.


    Vassir was shedding the illusion of Hades'' father¡ªand bing himself.


    What stood before me was not a man.


    Not anymore.


    The skin split down the center of his chest like parchment unraveling, revealing pale fleshced with ink-ck veins that pulsed in time with the chaos. His eyes¡ªno longer just cruel¡ªshone with crimson ruin, glowing like coals dredged from the deepest pit. One horn curled from his temple, not majestic, but gnarled¡ªwrong. Asymmetrical. A scar, not a crown. And from his back unfurled wings, if they could be called that¡ªfleshy, unnatural things like torn membranes trying to remember how to fly.


    He was beautiful in the way disasters were beautiful.


    Terrifying in the way gods were terrifying when they no longer cared who saw them bleed.


    And he was staring at me.


    > "So that''s it," I said, my voice hoarse. "No more masks."


    He tilted his head, the bones in his neck cracking audibly. His wings twitched behind him, and the chaos in the walls surged again¡ªbut not toward me. Not yet.


    He stepped forward once, and the world cracked beneath his foot. Literally. The stone beneath us groaned and crumbled, dissolving into ash midair.


    The room was copsing. No¡ªnot copsing.


    Unmaking.


    The ceiling splintered upward, disappearing into ink. The sigils burned out one by one, bleeding light before vanishing entirely. Soon, the walls faded too, their memories peeling off in strips, until only darkness remained¡ªan endless void of space and smoke and stillness.


    And us.


    Floating.


    > "So this time truly die?" I whispered, the words barely leaving me.


    He blinked slowly, that single horn casting a warped shadow over his face.


    > "Yes," he murmured.


    His voice was no longer smooth. It wasyered. Multiple tones, some too old to be usual, braided into one. It echoed where there were no walls.


    Then his expression shifted¡ªjust slightly.


    Something passed over it.


    Sorrow.


    And¡ªstrangely¡ªpride.


    > "You surprised me," he said quietly. "I thought you would lose. Lose him. Lose yourself."


    > "You tried," I breathed.


    > "Yes. I tried." He tilted his head again, this time with something closer to curiosity. "You chose love. Foolish. But strong."


    A shiver passed through me. The void around us pulsed with heat and cold, time and timelessness.


    > "Is that why you''re here?" I asked. "To judge me?"


    > "No," he said, and for the first time¡­ he looked tired.


    Old.


    Even with his monstrous form, the weight dragging at his shoulders was too humane to miss.


    > "I am here," he said slowly, "to witness."


    I frowned.


    > "Witness what?"


    > "The end of everything I built."


    He looked past me then¡ªtoward where Hades and Elliot had gone, though no such path remained. Just a void. A tear in the veil of this fractured realm.


    > "He was never meant to break free," Vassir said softly. "None of you were."


    > "Then why create it at all?"


    His eyes locked with mine.


    > "Because even gods are curious," he said. "Because sometimes¡­ we want to see if the cage we forged can unmake the prisoner. Or the prisoner the cage."


    > "And did it?" I asked.


    He didn''t answer.


    But the smile that touched his lips was not cruel.


    It was quiet. Almost¡­ admiring.


    > "He still chose you," Vassir said, voice tinged with something I couldn''t name. "Even at the brink. Even soaked in me. Even when he took me in, he fought against me. My hate, my vengeance, my malice, my wickness, all the things that made my essence alive despite all the centuries that passed. Things that not even I could resist."


    "Because you''re his ruin. And his salvation."


    His wings spread wide behind him¡ªnot to fly, but to surrender. They curled like a closing book, veiling the void in silence.


    > "This is not over," he murmured. "But it will never be the same."

 Chapter 339: His Final

    Eve


    Vassir''s wings folded in slowly, almost gently, as if the conversation¡ªthis moment¡ªmattered more than all the ruin surrounding us.


    > "There is¡­ onest secret," he said, voice sinking into the void like a stone in water.


    I tensed. Every instinct told me to brace for cruelty. For onest cruelty.


    But what came wasn''t cruelty.


    It was¡­ revtion.


    > "You wonder why he could carry me," Vassir said. "Why he didn''t shatter. Why the Flux chose him when it has burned through kings, saints, monsters. Why the venom took root¡ªbut didn''t rot him."


    He took a step forward. I didn''t move.


    > "Because he is mine."


    My breath hitched.


    > "He resisted you," I countered, voice barely steady. "He fought you."


    > "He did," Vassir acknowledged, tilting his head, that sorrow returning to his strange, weathered face. "As I once resisted what I was. But deep calls to deep. Hate recognizes the shape love wears."


    > "What are you saying?"


    His eyes locked onto mine¡ªand in them, I saw something I''d never expected: not just pride.


    But kinship.


    > "You are Elysia," he said softly. "Or what remains of her in this life. And he¡­ Hades¡­ Lucien¡­"


    His lips curled into something that might have once been a smile.


    > "He is me."


    I blinked.


    The words didn''tnd right. They didn''t fit. They rattled in my skull like stones in a jar.


    > "But¡­ you''re here."


    > "Only what''s left," Vassir said. "A venom without a snake. A rage that outlived its master. My soul burned away long ago. But my essence¡ªthe echo of what I was¡ªclung to the dark. Waiting."


    I stared at him, reeling.


    > "You''re saying Hades is your reincarnation?" I whispered.


    > "Not a puppet. Not a clone. Not a vessel. A rebirth. A second chance forged in blood, fire, and prophecy. Where I failed¡­ he might not."


    My knees threatened to buckle. My throat closed.


    > "But he fought you," I breathed again.


    > "Because he is better than I ever was," Vassir said. "Because he loved you in every life. Because what I poisoned, he still tried to protect."


    My hands trembled. My vision blurred.


    > "That''s why you couldn''t destroy him," I whispered. "Why even your Flux cracked around him. Because he is you¡­ but he loves me more than you ever could."


    > "Yes," Vassir said quietly. "And that is why you will always find your way to each other. As I once found her."


    He gestured to the void around us.


    > "This is the venom," he said. "I am the rot. The hatred. The ruin left behind by a man who could not let go."


    I shook my head slowly. The grief¡ªhis grief¡ªwas real. Old. Unbearable.


    > "So what happens now?" I asked.


    > "Now?" He tilted his head skyward, though there was no sky, only darkness.


    > "Now you live."


    His gaze met mine onest time.


    > "Save him. Save yourself. Make this story end differently than ours did."


    The void pulsed again, a ripple like the end of time.


    Then came the sound.


    A low rumble. Not from below or around, but from within the space itself. The realm was crumbling. Not into ruin¡ªbut into cleansing. The sort of destruction that didn''t raze for chaos, but made way for truth.


    Vassir''s eyes flicked upward, then down to me.


    > "It''s time," he said softly, his voice now devoid of malice. "This ce was built to cage him. And now, it unravels because he chose freedom."


    The void''s edges began to brighten¡ªnot with light, but memory. Threads of lives, bloodlines, battles, kisses, screams, and promises all drifting past like dust motes in a sunbeam that had never existed. This was the memory of a world dying.


    > "But before you go," Vassir said, stepping closer, wings coiled tight against his back, "there is one more thing you must know."


    I looked up, still shaking, the truth of what he was¡ªwhat Hades was¡ªstill a wildfire under my skin.


    > "The Bloodmoon," he said, voice thinning into something less corporeal, "is not what any of you believe. It is not a prophecy, not a calendar omen. It is a gate. A reckoning. It marks not the return of power, but the unraveling of order."


    The void cracked beneath our feet. The unraveling had begun.


    > "The war will not be between wolves and lycans. Nor gods and mortals. It will be against the end itself. And only those bound by soul, not loyalty, will stand a chance."


    I swallowed hard.


    > "What am I supposed to do?" I whispered. "How do I fight something like that?"


    He reached out slowly, wed fingers brushing the space just beside my heart. Not touching¡ªbut enough to make something in me ache.


    > "Find my second horn," he said.


    My eyes widened.


    > "What?"


    > "It was ripped from me before my fall. Lost. Hidden. It was never found, but it remains¡ªburied beneath blood, waiting. When it surfaces, it will sing. Not to you. Not to him. But to the ones who must rise."


    He stared into me, like trying to etch the warning into my marrow.


    > "That horn is the call. A rallying cry. Without it, your army will be dust. With it¡­"


    He trailed off, smiling like a man watching a match burn all the way down.


    > "With it, the forgotten will remember."


    The heat deepened. A fissure split across the void, and through it I glimpsed me. Not fire. me¡ªwhite-hot, divine, pure.


    > "I don''t know what you mean?," I admitted, voice breaking.


    Vassir stepped closer until we were nearly touching. The ruined horn above his brow glinted in a light that didn''t exist. And when he spoke again, it was with something resembling grace.


    > "It will all be clear soon. Follow the symbol of Malrik. You will find my gift, my horn. What is left of me."


    The space around us began to dissolve. His wings loosened, floating as though gravity had abandoned us. His voice lowered to a whisper.


    > "Forgive him."


    I said nothing.


    > "Even gods can be born in pain." He smiled


    Then¡ªhe moved.


    Before I could react, his arms¡ªthose monstrous limbs¡ªwrapped around me. Not in threat. Not in im.


    But in release.


    A final embrace.


    > "Goodbye, daughter of the moon," he murmured into my ear. "Goodbye, light I never deserved."


    His body shivered.


    And then¡ª


    Turned to ash in my arms.


    Not dust. Not bone.


    But memory.


    Like the venom had finally released its hold, now that the soul had somewhere to go.


    The moment he vanished, the void copsed inward with a thunderous silence.


    And I fell¡ªagain.


    Not into death.


    But into beginning.

 Chapter 340: Back Home

    Eve


    Light filtered into the darkness, my limbs too heavy to block the illuminating assult on my senses. Slowly, I lifted my head even as my neck felt like it was being held down with an anvil.


    Every surface and corner of white I found myself was a single colour; white. Instantly panic rose in my throat, suffocating me. What was I doing in the white room, after just leaving the ck room. Had I somehow got trapped in Hades'' psyche, even though everything around me had fallen apart because of the Fenrir''s marker''s onught. Had I gotten lost just like Hades?


    Horror wed it''s way up my spine as I shot up fully in bed than was strangely softer than I recalled. As I grabbed the edge of the thin nket, painnced through my hand, a wire pulling at my flesh.


    I yanked on it, pulling out the needle, blood instantly bubbling up to the surface, but I had no time to let the pain register. My legs hit the ground and hoistered myself up.


    The floor rushed up to meet me¡ªbut not because I had lunged.


    Because I was falling.


    My legs gave out before I could fully stand, my knees buckling as my weight crumpled like paper. A sharp gasp tore from my throat, panic surging higher than reason. I threw my hand out for something¡ªanything¡ªbut the pristine white room offered no anchor.


    And then¡ª


    ring.


    A high-pitched wail split the air like a knife through silk. Red light bathed the ceiling. A siren? No¡ªan rm. And it was screaming for me.


    My breath hitched. My body tensed. What did I do? What had I triggered?


    Footsteps thundered beyond the walls. The sound of boots. Voices. Orders.


    A click echoed from the door ahead¡ªmetal on metal¡ªbefore it whooshed open with mechanical precision.


    I scrambled back, heart pounding. My body remembered too much. Pain. Restraints. Betrayal. My hands curled into fists, my bloodied palm shaking.


    Let theme.


    I would fight.


    But instead of needles and restraints, two figures in white stepped in¡ªnot with malice, but with awe.


    "Your Highness," one of them breathed.


    Before I could respond, they were kneeling.


    Kneeling.


    "Careful!" another voice barked behind them. "She''s disoriented. She is still just adapting after the Rite¡ªget the bind off her wrist."


    Hands reached for me¡ªnot to harm, but to steady. To help.


    I froze.


    "What¡ª?"


    Then the third shadow filled the doorway.


    Towering. Regal but with the slight hunch of a old man. Familiar


    Montegue.


    He stepped in like he belonged here, his eyes sharp and unreadable¡ªbut not unkind. In his arms was a bundle wrapped in soft navy wool, a tiny hand gripping hispel.


    Elliot.


    My lips parted, a sob caught between disbelief and relief.


    And just behind them¡ª


    Lucinda.


    Her eyes locked with mine¡ªand something inside her shattered.


    "Eve!" she gasped, rushing forward. No hesitation. Her arms closed around me before I could decide if I was dreaming. What the hell was she doing?


    "I''m sorry," she whispered against my hair. "I''m so sorry I wasn''t there¡ªI didn''t know¡ªyou weren''t supposed to¡ª" I had never been so confused in my life. Her body was warm, but her frame bony.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    Not from fear.


    But from something dangerously close to safety.


    To being held.


    I didn''t rx.


    Not fully.


    But I stopped shaking.


    Just enough to whisper, "Where¡­ where am I?"


    Lucinda pulled back, her hand cupping my cheek with trembling care.


    "You''re in the infirmary," she said. "You are safe. Elliot is safe, Hades is safe."


    I blinked, the words foreign and impossible.


    "You are fine," Montegue confirmed quietly, stepping forward, Elliot still clutching his cor. "You made it through the purge. You won, Eve."


    My vision swam. "No," I whispered. "We did."


    And Elliot reached out a small hand toward me¡ªhis touch light.


    Steady.


    Warm.


    He nced around, opening his mouth but his hesitation was palpable.


    "Ellie," I whispered, reaching out even as my arms shook from my body being heavier than I recalled.  After floating around, Hades realm for a time had made the physical one too dense, too real, too loud.


    I reached out for him anyway.


    Elliot let go of Montegue''spel, his little armsing to surround me as lightly as he could manage as though he sensed every bruise that I could not feel. His scent filled my senses, my feet truly touching the ground now. I felt grounded in this reality. I had not failed, because of him.


    He buried his face in my shoulders, gently, as though I was the most delicate thing.


    I buried my face in his shoulder, letting my tears fall, silently, hot and raw. He held me like he could hold me together.


    "You came," I whispered, my voice so fragile that it could have broken as it hit the air. "You saved him."


    "You made it easy," Montegue said, "He said you cleared the way. He knew that if he found you, he would find Hades."


    "You were gone for two days in the Sanctum." Lucinda supplied, shocking me. She shifted closer, her presence soft, in contrast to the hard ended woman I hade to dread. "The rite continued and even when Elliot slept, we were afraid it was already toote."


    I could not form words as she continued.


    "You died for a moment." She told me, her voice calming as though not to startle me. "The purge took a lot out of you."


    My breath caught. Not because I didn''t believe her¡ªbut because some part of me remembered it. The silence. The weightlessness. The aching pull of something ancient unraveling inside me.


    Lucinda nodded solemnly. "You nearly didn''te back."


    "But she did," Montegue said firmly, and for the first time, I heard it¡ªnotmand, not formality.


    Pride.


    A strange thing,ing from a man like him. But it settled in my chest, warm and unsettling all the same.


    "I want to see Hades,"


    Lucinda and Montegue exchanged a nce. Not the kind that dismissed me¡ªbut the kind that held unspoken weight. The kind that came just before saying no.


    Montegue was the first to speak. "He''s in containment."


    My pulse stuttered.


    "To ensure the Flux is truly gone," he added carefully. "There are protocols, Eve. Even with the results we''ve seen¡ªwhat happened in the Sanctum¡ªit''s still too soon to be certain."


    "You''re wrong," I said quietly.


    Montegue''s brows lifted.


    I tightened my grip around Elliot, then let go gently, handing him back into Lucinda''s arms. She took him without protest, holding him close as his gaze clung to me, wide and watchful.


    "I know it''s gone," I said, rising shakily to my feet. "I felt it leave him. I watched it unravel. I spoke to what was left. I want to be with Hades right now." Elliot snuggled closer to me, melting into me. He wanted to be there too.

 Chapter 341: Mummy And Daddy

    Eve


    Montegue exhaled slowly, as if weighing the consequences of what he was about to allow. "Very well," he said. "But only for a moment. Just long enough to confirm what you feel is true."


    "I don''t need a moment," I murmured, brushing Elliot''s curls from his forehead. "I need him."


    They didn''t argue again.


    A wheelchair was brought in with quiet urgency, sleek and silver, far more elegant than the ones from mortal hospitals. Lucinda tried to guide me toward it, but I shook my head.


    "Just give me a second," I said, legs trembling beneath me. "I want to try."


    Elliot tightened his grip on me like he was afraid I would slip through his fingers again.


    Lucinda held out her arms gently. "Let me carry him for now."


    To my surprise, Elliot allowed it. His eyes never left mine.


    I took a slow, bracing step. Then another. My legs still felt foreign, like something borrowed from someone else, but I reached the chair, and I sat¡ªless out of weakness now, and more because I had somewhere to go.


    Montegue walked beside me as the aides began to push the chair forward.


    The hallways outside the infirmary were quiet but humming¡ªcold, sterile lights blinking overhead.


    The hallway fell away into silence as the containment chamber loomed ahead. Everyone slowed.


    I didn''t wait.


    Before they could stop me¡ªbefore protocol could speak¡ªI gripped the wheels of the chair myself and pushed forward.


    The air in the chamber was colder, heavier. Hadesy at the center, motionless, a tangle of shadow and fleshid bare on a reinforced b.


    He looked broken. But not defeated.


    I rolled the chair beside him, the metal groaning softly under my urgency.


    Everyone stood back¡ªMontegue, Lucinda, the aides¡ªwatching.


    But I saw only him.


    My hand rose instinctively, trembling, reaching for the face I had memorized in dreams and memory and madness.


    "Hades," I breathed, brushing my fingers over his cheek. His skin was warm. Not burning, not cold.


    Alive.


    "He hasn''t moved," Kael behind me whispered, pulling himself away from the corner where he stood. "Not once in the two weeks since the purge. No eye flicker, no sound. Not even a breath too deep."


    But just as he spoke¡ª


    A twitch.


    So slight I thought I imagined it.


    His fingers, resting limp beside him, shifted barely¡ªlike a muscle spasm or a phantom response. My breath hitched, but I said nothing. Not yet.


    Kael must''ve seen it too, because his voice faltered. "That¡­ wasn''t happening before."


    I leaned closer, my hand still on Hades'' cheek. The stubble along his jaw felt real. Familiar. My thumb traced over it slowly.


    "Come on," I whispered. "I know you''re in there."


    No response.


    Stillness again.


    Then¡ªanother movement. His brow twitched. Like something far beneath the surface stirred. No grand awakening. No gasping inhale or sudden jolt.


    Just¡­ resistance. The kind that said a soul was crawling back uphill.


    His eyelids fluttered¡ªnot opening, not fully¡ªbut reacting.


    Like my voice reached a part of him buried deep, buried far.


    "He hears you," Kael murmured, stepping closer, but I barely noticed him.


    I pressed my forehead gently against Hades''. Closed my eyes. Let the silence stretch.


    "I''m not leaving," I whispered. "Even if you don''t wake today. Even if you don''t wake tomorrow."


    Another breath¡ªragged, shallow, uneven.


    Not like the still, artificial rhythm of someone sedated.


    This was voluntary.


    His chest moved again. A muscle in his jaw flexed. His lips parted like they wanted to form a word but couldn''t.


    I stayed still, letting him find the pace.


    Letting him return the only way he knew how¡ªone battered inch at a time.


    The next breath he drew was deeper.


    Unsteady. But real.


    And then¡ªfaintly, barely¡ªhis fingers brushed mine.


    Not a grasp. Not a clutch.


    A graze. Like he was reminding me he was still tethered. Still trying.


    My heart squeezed so tightly I could hardly breathe.


    I drew back just enough to see him. His brows were faintly drawn, like some dim echo of pain or confusion lingered just beneath the surface. His lips parted again¡ªand this time, a low rasp escaped. Not a word. Not yet. But sound.


    Lucinda made a sharp sound behind me. Kael moved. Montegue stepped forward.


    But I lifted a hand.


    "Don''t," I said, not looking at them. "Give him this."


    Give us this.


    I ced both hands on either side of his face, gentle but firm, guiding him back to me.


    "You''re safe," I said, the words shaky but certain. "You''re not alone. Not anymore."


    Hisshes lifted a fraction.


    A sliver of storm-gray met mine.


    Not fully focused. Not fully present.


    But Hades was looking at me.


    A sound cracked from Kael''s throat. Montegue whispered something I couldn''t hear. Lucinda made a choked sob I didn''t expect¡ªbut I didn''t turn.


    I couldn''t.


    His lips moved. I leaned in, desperate to catch even the ghost of a word.


    "...Eve¡­"


    A whisper. Broken. Like wind through shattered ss.


    Tears fell down my face, soft and unchecked.


    "I''m here," I whispered. "I''m here, Hades."


    And for the first time in what felt like forever¡ª


    He blinked.


    Slow. Blurred.


    But his gaze found mine again.


    No fury. No Flux. No throne. No war.


    Just him.


    Just me.


    A beatter, his fingers curled more surely around mine.


    And this time¡ª


    He didn''t let go.


    A sharp sound broke through the silence.


    Small. Fragile.


    But not meaningless.


    "Daddy?"


    The voice was high-pitched. Trembling. Filled with too many emotions for such a tiny word.


    I turned.


    Elliot had wriggled out of Lucinda''s arms¡ªhis cheeks wet, his small hands clenched into fists at his sides.


    "Daddy," he said again, louder now. The word cracked in the middle like it cost him everything.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Hades blinked¡ªslow, sluggish, stunned.


    But that one word changed everything.


    Elliot''s feet hit the floor in rapid, uncertain steps, and before any of us could react, he ran forward, pushing between me and the chair.


    "Daddy!" he cried again¡ªthis time not broken, but whole. Like it had finally burst from a dam long held back. His little hands reached for Hades'' chest, for his arm, for anything.


    And then¡ªhe turned to me.


    "Mummy," he sobbed, eyes wide and red-rimmed.


    I forgot how to breathe.


    No one spoke.


    But Elliot didn''t stop.


    He crawled up onto the bed in a flurry of limbs and sniffling breath, wedging himself between Hades and me like his little body could anchor us both.


    Hades let out a sound¡ªnot a word. Not a breath. A sound. Guttural and raw. A sob dressed in gravel and stunned silence.


    "Ellie," I choked, my arms already around him.


    But Elliot wasn''t clinging.


    He was holding.


    Like he was the one who needed to keep us from breaking.


    "Mummy¡­ Daddy¡­" he said again, quieter now. Like if he stopped saying it, he''d lose it all.


    I looked down at him, cupping his face, trembling.


    "You spoke," I whispered, tears spilling freely. "Baby¡­ you spoke."


    Elliot nodded, burying his face in Hades'' chest.


    And then¡ª


    Hades'' hand lifted.


    Barely.


    Just enough to rest over Elliot''s back.


    And I swear¡ªI saw something shatter in his eyes. Something too big to name.


    But there it was.


    Real.


    Present.


    Elliot''s voice had pulled him thest mile back.


    We had him.


    We had each other.

 Chapter 342: For Him

    Hades


    I watched them sleep.


    Or maybe I just watched her.


    Evey curled around Elliot, one arm slung over his tiny frame, her other hand still tangled loosely in mine¡ªas if letting go would undo everything that had happened. Her breath was soft, measured, but her brow still furrowed slightly in sleep. Even now, she didn''t rest easily.


    Elliot had fallen asleep almost instantly, warm and boneless between us like the world had finally allowed him peace.


    I didn''t deserve this moment.


    And yet I couldn''t stop staring.


    At the rise and fall of her shoulders.


    At the slight wrinkle in Elliot''s nose when he dreamed.


    At the faint burn in my chest that wasn''t pain¡ªbut something older. Something¡­ alive.


    The silence pressed in, thick and sacred. I didn''t want to disturb it. Not with words. Not with movement. Not even with breath.


    But I remembered everything now.


    The ck Room. The purge. The shadow of Vassir coiled through every crack in my soul.


    I remembered what I had be.


    What I had done.


    What she had done¡ªto bring me back.


    And I remembered the boy. My son. His voice, small but defiant, reaching me when nothing else could. Not rage. Not power. Not even her.


    Only him.


    "Daddy¡­"


    I closed my eyes.


    That word had cut deeper than any de.


    Because it had meant something. Because he had meant it.


    I''d spent so long trying to sever my humanity to be what the kingdom needed¡­ only to find the one thing that saved me was the softest part I''d buried.


    Elliot.


    And Eve.


    I turned my head toward her again, taking in the curve of her lips, the smudge of dried tears on her cheek.


    She looked so strong when awake.


    So tired now.


    So breakable.


    And yet, she had held the world together in my absence.


    She had chosen me¡ªeven when I was monstrous. Even when the Flux was rotting me from the inside out.


    Even when it nearly cost her everything.


    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat thick with everything I hadn''t said, couldn''t say¡ªnot yet. Not like this.


    But I would.


    I would.


    Because she came for me.


    And because he called me Daddy.


    Because this¡ªthis was our second beginning before the end toe.


    I shifted just enough to brace myself on one elbow, careful not to wake either of them. Eve stirred but didn''t wake¡ªhershes fluttered against her cheek as though she were still fighting something even in sleep.


    She was always fighting. For me. For him. For everyone.


    And I¡ªgods, I had done nothing but take.


    I brushed a stray curl from her face. Her skin leaned into the touch like it remembered me. Like it forgave me.


    I didn''t deserve that either.


    Still, I let myself look at her longer than I should have. Let myself want something I had no right to want. Her warmth. Her trust. A version of us that existed beyond blood and prophecy and the poison of our past.


    The bond between us was ticking now.


    Not in agony, but in inevitability.


    Every second we had was a borrowed one, sand slipping through the neck of a narrow hourss. The Fenrir''s Chain had sealed more than just power. It had sealed our time.


    And yet, somehow¡­ this moment was soft.


    I wanted to keep it.


    Even if it wasn''t mine to hold.


    "I''ll be what you need," I whispered, my voice nearly catching. "For as long as you''ll let me."


    Support.


    A shield.


    A friend.


    A lo--


    The word caught in my throat before I could finish it.


    I reached out again, tucking another strand of hair behind her ear.


    She looked peaceful now. Almost innocent. It broke something in me.


    "You deserve more than this," I murmured. "More than fate''s shackles. More than me."


    More than a man who almost became a monster.


    I swallowed hard.


    "When the timees," I said softly, more to myself than to her, "I''ll let you go. If that''s what you want. If that''s what sets you free."


    Even if it kills me.


    Especially if it saves her.


    Because if this was all I ever got again¡ªone night beside her, one whispered promise, one miracle in the shape of a boy curled between us¡ªI would carry it.


    Even into the fire.


    And when I looked down again¡­


    Eve was awake.


    Her eyes were open.


    And she was watching me.


    ---


    Eve


    I hadn''t meant to wake.


    But I''d felt it¡ªhis gaze. Like a touch before it ever reached my skin.


    When I opened my eyes, he was already watching me.


    Not startled.


    Not ashamed.


    Just... still.


    As if he were afraid that if he blinked, I''d vanish.


    I didn''t say anything at first.


    The weight of his words still lingered in the air between us¡ªthings he hadn''t meant for me to hear. But I had. Every syble. Every crack in his voice. And gods, it hurt¡ªhow gently he was holding me in his mind.


    How certain he was that I wouldn''t stay.


    My throat felt tight. But I reached for him anyway.


    My fingers found his cheek, tracing the faint hollow there like I was memorizing him again. "How are you feeling?" I asked, my voice low and raw, like it hadn''t been used in days.


    He didn''t answer right away.


    His eyes flickered to mine, then lower, down to where Ellioty between us like a bridge we hadn''t known we''d needed.


    Then he looked at me again.


    Not the war-weary king.


    Not the wrathful god.


    Just the man.


    His lips parted. "Lighter," he rasped. "But only because you''re here." His voice was the softest I had ever heard it. His voice cracked like he had forgotten how to use it.


    I swallowed thickly. My thumb brushed just beneath his eye, where the shadows still lingered like ghosts not yet ready to leave. "You scared me," I whispered. "I didn''t think you''de back."


    He didn''t flinch. Didn''t deny it.


    "I am sorry," I whispered. "I chose to save Kael back there."


    He did not pause. "I would have the same. I did it before, and I would do it again."


    I had braced for some hurt, but he looked almost proud.


    Instead, he reached up, his fingers brushing lightly against the ends of my hair.


    "You''re growing it out again," he murmured, almost to himself. "It''s longer. Almost touches your shoulders."


    I blinked at him.


    He said it like it mattered.


    Like he''d been keeping track in some part of him even the Flux couldn''t reach.


    "It got longer while you were asleep," I said, half augh, half a sob. "Everything did."


    His fingers lingered in the strands. "It''s soft."


    "So are you," I teased, but my voice broke around the joke.


    Because he wasn''t. Not really.


    And yet in this moment¡ªin this bed, in this sliver of stillness¡ªhe was.


    I didn''t pull my hand away. He didn''t ask me to.


    We just stayed there, watching each other like the moment might slip.


    Like we couldn''t afford to talk about us¡ªbecause us was too fragile, too tangled with everything we''d already lost.


    So I didn''t ask what we were now.


    Instead, I said, "The Rite¡­ wasn''t just for saving you."


    His fingers paused, still threaded in my hair.


    "I know," he murmured.


    "It was to make sure we stayed on the same side. No matter what."


    A small nod. Barely there.


    I shifted slightly, ncing down at Elliot, his small frame tucked between us, his breath steady and safe.


    "We can''t afford to second-guess each other when the next liees," I said. "When the next truth twists things."


    His jaw clenched.


    "Because it will."


    He didn''t argue.


    There was no promise that we''d always be honest. Or that we wouldn''t be hurt again. We were too past that. Too weathered.


    But we had something else now¡ªsomething less fragile.


    Anchor.


    Agreement.


    The kind forged in fire.


    "The Rite was a chain, yes," I continued quietly. "But it was also a vow. That we''d think clearly. Move as one. Not let our pain... or love, or guilt... cloud what matters."


    His eyes met mine again.


    Sharp. Present. Unflinching.


    "What matters," he repeated. Not a question. A statement.


    I nodded. "Darius. The Blood Moon. Stopping it."


    His throat worked around something he didn''t say. But I could feel it.


    We both knew the real reason we couldn''t fall apart now.


    Elliot.


    He was still dreaming, unaware of the war we were crawling back to. Of the monsters that still wore crowns and the bloodlines itching to burn the world clean.


    "We have to win," I said. "Because he deserves more than this. More than choosing silence over safety. More than learning to love in ruins."


    A beat passed.


    Then another.


    And Hades¡ªquietly, almost inaudibly¡ªreplied, "He deserves to live without needing to be brave all the time."


    I looked at him.


    That¡­ that was it.


    Not the politics. Not revenge. Not legacy.


    Just that.


    We both looked down at Elliot again.


    And for once, neither of us said anything.


    Because we didn''t need to.

 Chapter 343: Bound By Him and Her

    Montegue''s face was drawn down in solemnity as we stood face to face, my arms crossed as spoke. His actions so close to the Rite had been like a rug under my feet, the fall of which would have hurt even more if I had not been so preupied with Hades and his survival while still trying toprehend the fact that Elliot also had the flux in his too.


    It was not about Elliot not being there to reach Hades when the time was going but more so being blind sides. Not finding Elliot in the room, afraid I would never see him again.


    "To be honest, I was overwhelmed with the state of things, and it seemed like with every second that passed, there was another revtion that turned all of our careful nning on its head. I''m old enough to know when I''m being outpaced¡­ but not foolish enough to pretend I''m unaffected." Montegue said, his words were rushed but coherent, understandable. Because I had felt the same.


    "I wanted to take Elliot, my grandson, far far away from it all. This convoluted mess of truths, lies, conspiracy and tragedies. He does not deserve that life. And to be once again used as a pawn and made to save someone in a world he should know nothing about at such a young age. I could not sit and watch as he was futher traumatised. I failed once before and I could not do it again." His sybles grew shaky, words losing their coherence as emotion took him over. "I could not fail Dani again. I med Hades for years but I had  seen the simrities in their gestures, that twinkling brightness in those eyes, I knew them so well. They were Dani staring back at me. I was stupid enough to let pride, ego and some unjustified sense of ¡­justice blind me to what mattered most."


    Montegue''s voice broke.


    It wasn''t loud. It didn''t need to be. The weight behind it settled between us like the remnants of a storm¡ªwet, heavy, and impossible to ignore.


    I uncrossed my arms.


    Not because I wasn''t angry anymore. I still was. He had moved without warning. He had risked fracturing an already threadbare alliance when we were hanging by the thinnest, most frayed cord.


    But he was also¡­ human. And broken in ways I hadn''t seen before.


    "I didn''t know what to do," he continued, more quietly now. "I kept seeing Danielle. Not just in Elliot. But in you. The way you looked when he ran into your arms from the room he locked himself in. The way you fought to save Hades, even when we weren''t sure there was anything left to save. That''s what she would''ve done too."


    His eyes lifted to mine.


    There was grief there. Raw and naked.


    "I panicked," he confessed. "I made a decision out of fear, and I can''t take that back. But I swear on everything I have left¡­ I didn''t do it to betray you. I did it because I love him. And I''ve lost too much to gamble with what I have left."


    I exhaled slowly, pressing my palm to my chest.


    The pain wasn''t just from his words. It was from mine. The ones I''d swallowed instead of screamed. The ones I''d buried beneath duty and discipline and war ns and Rites and chains forged from divine blood.


    "I understand," I said, my voice tight. "But why did you break out Felicia too. Why did you aid her escape?"


    His jaw tightened, but a conflicted expression passed over his weathered, grief stricken face, gaunt worry, aged from stress and fear of the unknown, haunted eyes seated deep in sunken sockets. "I needed her to tell us who the Delta was. The one that took my grandson''s voice. The one that handicapped him.


    "I didn''t know whether to feel hatred or grief when I saw her again," he rasped. "She was still my daughter¡­ and yet not. And when she asked me to let her into her old room, I thought it was sentiment. A farewell, maybe. But it wasn''t."


    He dragged a hand over his mouth.


    "She gave us a name in exchange. The Delta who poisoned Elliot. The one who stole his voice, masked it as medical intervention. It was¡ª" He exhaled roughly. "¡ªMrs. Miller."


    My blood ran cold.


    Mrs. Miller.


    The caretaker who paraded as gentle and dutiful. The same woman Hades had nearly killed months ago for framing me.


    "That woman¡­" I said, voice tight with disbelief.


    A heavy silence fell.


    "And Elliot?" I asked, my voice softer now. "What happened when he got his voice back?"


    Montegue looked away, like the memory hurt.


    "He didn''t scream. He didn''t cry. He just said one thing."


    My chest seized.


    "What did he say?"


    Montegue looked at me, eyes ssy. "''Daddy''s in there. I heard him.''" His voice cracked. "And then he said, ''I''m not afraid. I want to help him.''"


    My knees nearly buckled.


    "He didn''t hesitate," Montegue said, voice trembling. "He walked straight to the chamber. No tears. No questions. He said¡­ ''I know how to reach him.'' Like it was the simplest thing in the world."


    It wasn''t.


    It was everything.


    Elliot hadn''t just survived. He had chosen¡ªto save Hades, to stand in the fire for the man who had failed him, and forgive in the way only a child could.


    "I let him go," Montegue whispered. "Because he asked me to."


    I covered my mouth, emotion choking me.


    "And that," he finished, "is why I moved the way I did.


    Montegue''s voice thinned to a whisper. "My life has fallen apart, Eve."


    He looked so tired¡ªlike grief had hollowed him out from the inside, scraped marrow from bone and left only the shell of a man who''d once stood tall in pces, in war councils, in judgment.


    "I spent so many years digging through ashes," he said hoarsely. "Hunting Danielle''s killer. Pointing fingers. Holding funerals without closure. All while the truth was under my roof¡ªbleeding from the same vein as her. My own blood¡­"


    His throat worked. "I didn''t bury my daughter. Not really. I buried a ghost. And I¡ª" He shook his head, voice catching. "I let my grandson be harmed. Silenced. Used. And I¡ªgods, I didn''t stop it. I didn''t even see it. What kind of man does that make me?"


    His hand trembled at his side, clenched into a loose fist like he didn''t trust himself to let go.


    He looked like he might fall apart all over again.


    So I stepped forward.


    "Monte," I said softly.


    He froze.


    No one had called him that in a long time¡ª


    He blinked as I reached for him, my arms sliding around his frame. At first, he stood still as stone¡ªbreath caught, body locked in that suspended moment between instinct and disbelief.


    And then he exhaled.


    And leaned into me.


    It wasn''t much. A subtle bow of the head. A hesitant lift of his arm around my shoulder. But it was enough. Enough to say I needed this too.


    "You''re a good father," I whispered against his chest. "Danielle was lucky to have had a man like you."


    He let out a shaky breath, and I felt his grip tighten just slightly. Not with dominance. But with gratitude. Vulnerability.


    And somewhere deep in my mind, I remembered my own father.


    The tyrant.


    The man who used fear as discipline and cruelty as guidance. Who twisted the meaning of family until it felt more like a noose than a name.


    There was no warmth there. No arms that held or words that soothed. Onlyw. Only punishment.


    So this¡ªthis moment with Montegue¡ªwas something I never thought I''d have. A moment with a man who grieved like a father should. Who loved like one.


    I pulled back just enough to meet his eyes.


    "Elliot is my son," I said gently. "And he''s your grandson. That makes us something too. Family, whether we like it or not."


    "You remind me of her," he said, voice low. "Not in memories¡ªI know you never met her¡ªbut in spirit. In the way you protect what you love. In how you hold your ground even when the world''s falling apart."


    I swallowed hard.


    There was a strange ache in hearing that. Not guilt, not even grief¡ªjust the sense of being measured against someone I would never meet, but whose absence shaped everything I now held dear.


    "I used to wonder what kind of woman Danielle must have been," I murmured. "To love Hades the way she did. To birth a son like Elliot¡­ knowing she''d never get to raise him."


    Montegue''s breath caught.


    "She died hours after he was born," I continued, my voice quieter now. "Not from childbirth. Not from any natural cause. She was murdered. Before she even got to hold him properly. Before she got to name him."


    Montegue''s breath trembled, his hands curling.  "I know," he whispered, voice thick. "I know she never got the chance."


    For a moment, we both stood there, suspended in grief not entirely our own¡ªbut bound to us nheless.


    "I used to talk to her," he continued, eyes distant. "In my dreams. In the quiet. Always asking if I''d done right by her¡­ if I''d kept her son safe. And every time, she stayed silent."


    I blinked against the sting in my eyes. "Maybe she wasn''t silent," I said. "Maybe she was waiting. For this."

 Chapter 344: First Sleepover

    Hades


    My son''s smile was so wide as he stared at himself in the mirror, it could''ve lit the entire tower. The tail was sequined, the fur white velvet, and sshes of glittery color ran across the onesie like someone had melted a rainbow in a candy factory. His little hoodplete with floppy ears and a golden unicorn horn¡ªkept slipping over his eyes, but he didn''t care. He just kept grinning.


    The uniform onesie was¡­ bold. Blinding, even.


    Elliot turned to me, cheeks flushed with excitement, his hands pping together as he bounced once, then twice¡ª


    And then he screamed.


    "We''re matching!!"


    His voice echoed through the corridor with glee, and I felt Eve freeze beside me.


    I looked down at myself.


    Yes. Yes, we were.


    Somehow, through the treacheries of childlike maniption and Eve''splete betrayal of my dignity, I had allowed myself to be zipped into a full-grown version of the monstrosity Elliot now wore.


    White velvet. Sequins. A glitter-drenched horn drooping tragically over one eye.


    My soul died a little.


    But Elliot was practically vibrating with joy. And Eve¡ªEve¡ªwasughing. Her head tilted back, the sound rich and soft as she stood in her own matching onesie, looking like the least-threatening mythical creature I''d ever seen.


    I couldn''t even pretend to be annoyed.


    I found I was not in the slightest. I touched my chest, unsure why I was not dreary after everything


    We were allughing now.


    It wasn''t polished.


    But it was real.


    Earlier today, Elliot had crept up to us¡ªquiet, hesitant, twirling the cuff of his sleeve with nervous fingers. "Can I¡­ Can I sleep in your room tonight? With both of you?" he''d asked. "I want my first sleepover¡­"


    That one sentence had leveled me harder than any battlefield ever had.


    So now we stood, three unicorns in a dim corridor lit by soft sconces and sharedughter.


    Elliot reached for Eve''s hand with one of his, and mine with the other.


    His palms were a little mmy. And mine, truthfully, weren''t any steadier. But he didn''t flinch this time. He didn''t retreat when I curled my fingers gently around his. His grip was small but certain, like he was trying to hold us all together by sheer will alone.


    We walked toward the room in silence at first¡ªEve humming some song under her breath, her thumb brushing slow, calming circles on the back of Elliot''s hand. I didn''t know what to say. There were words I could have offered¡ªsoft, warm, fatherly things¡ªbut they caught in my throat every time I tried.


    It wasn''t perfect.


    But it was something.


    Once we reached the doorway, Elliot let go and scrambled toward the bed, climbing up with an almost frantic energy that spoke louder than anything he could''ve said aloud. His fingers fumbled with something under the pillows.


    Then he turned around and held it up.


    A crumpled sheet of paper. Folded. Unfolded. Refolded. Handled too many times.


    "A list," he mumbled. "Of stuff¡­ for tonight. I nned it."


    Heid it out carefully between us on the bed, smoothing the wrinkles as if it were made of gold.


    It wasn''t words¡ªit was drawings. Stick figures, little doodles, squiggles with arrows pointing in strange directions. The first was a blurry unicorn doing what might have been a cartwheel. The next was a crooked bowl with little hearts floating above it. And the third¡­ was just a big smiley facebeled "sleep 2gether."


    Eve''s hand went to her mouth, trying to hide the grin. Mine went to the list.


    "You drew all this?" I asked softly.


    He nodded, suddenly shy. "I thought¡­ if we followed it, then maybe¡­ I''d sleep better."


    It broke me. Just a little.


    "What''s this one?" I pointed at the bowl.


    His eyes lit up. "My favourite food."


    My smile fell, I didn''t know what it was. I didn''t know my son''s favourite food.


    He must have sensed my pain because he smiled wider but whispered. "It''s Pudding."


    I blinked. "Pudding?"


    He nodded harder. "The kind grandma used to make. With the cinnamon. And the funny raisins. Mama used to let me eat it whenever i came but not too much so i don''t get chubby."


    My heart stopped and broke.


    He looked right at me. "It''s your favorite too, right?"


    I swallowed hard.


    It was.


    It always had been.


    And I hadn''t had it since my first day in the ck room.


    I nodded slowly, voice thick. "Yeah. It is."


    Elliot didn''t smile, not fully. But there was a flicker of pride in his eyes, like he''d just gotten something important right.


    "I want us to eat it together," he said.


    Eve reached out and brushed a stray curl from his forehead, her expression unreadable. Quiet. But I saw the wet sheen in her eyes. I felt my throat close again. I wanted to reach across and touch her but I was not sure I had the right or was worthy of her skin.


    I shook away the longing like i had been doing for what felt like a lifetime. "I think," I said slowly, "we can make that happen."


    "Yeah?" Elliot asked, almost suspicious.


    "Yeah." I cleared my throat and forced a smile. "But you''re making the raisins. That''s the rule."


    Elliot wrinkled his nose. "I hate raisins."


    "Exactly."


    He gave a snort¡ªmore breath thanughter, but it was real.


    Then came the awkward bit.


    "So, um¡­" He scratched his cheek, eyes on the floor. "How do we sleep? Like¡­ do I go in the middle? Or do I take the side? Or¡­ do I get my own bed?"


    I looked at Eve. She looked at me.


    There wasn''t a rehearsed answer for that.


    "You pick," she said softly, settling down beside him.


    He hesitated, then scooted over and threw himself between us like a bridge¡ªarms outstretched, a unicorn plushie tucked under his chin.


    "Okay," he whispered. "But if I wake up, you guys have to still be here. Promise?"


    My chest cracked a little more.


    I nodded. "Promise."


    The lights were low, the air warm, the room filled with the faint scent of cinnamon and sugar. The pudding had juste out of the warmer¡ªEve had insisted on recreating the exact texture. Elliot had stirred the pot like a tiny soldier on a mission, furrowing his brows every time a raisin floated to the top.


    "I''m watching you," he''d whispered to one particrly smug raisin before spooning it into a bowl with exaggerated precision.


    Now, the three of us were curled on the bed, unicorn hoods still half-on, bowls in hand. Elliot''s feet were tucked beneath a throw nket, the plushie trapped protectively in the crook of his arm as he took another bite and let out a loud, contented sigh.


    "This is perfect," he dered. "Not just the pudding. Everything."


    I swallowed hard and nodded, keeping my eyes on the bowl. The spoon felt small in my hand. Heavy.


    Across from me, Eve nudged Elliot''s side gently. "You know what we forgot?" she whispered like it was the world''s best-kept secret.


    "What?" he whispered back, eyes wide.


    "The unicorn oath."


    He gasped. "We forgot?!"


    "It''s not toote," she said, ncing at me with a barely contained smirk.


    I blinked. "There''s a¡­ unicorn oath?"


    Elliot nodded solemnly, clearly making it up on the spot. "It goes: no bedtime fear, no pudding wasted, and no sad faces allowed."


    I arched a brow. "That sounds like a cult."


    Eve giggled. "Shh. We don''t say the C-word."


    They burst into a fit of hushedughter, the kind that only came when joy felt like rebellion. I tried to smirk, but the weight in my chest lingered.


    It was too good. Too light. Too much.


    I didn''t know how to be in it.


    "Why are you staring like that?" Eve asked, still smiling as she tilted her head.


    "I''m not staring."


    "You are." Elliot chimed in with pudding stuffed in his cheek. "You''re doing the face."


    "What face?"


    "The one that says I forgot how to smile but I''m trying really hard not to let anyone know."


    I coughed. "That is... oddly specific."


    They exchanged another nce.


    Then Elliot looked at me, eyes glittering. "You got pudding on your chin."


    I blinked, looked down. "What¡ª?"


    Toote.


    Eve leaned forward, her thumb brushing under my jaw with casual familiarity.


    But this time¡ªthis time I caught her wrist before she could pull away.


    Her eyes met mine, startled.


    Just a heartbeat.


    I didn''t squeeze. I didn''t hold her like I used to. I just¡­ touched. As if I was asking a question I didn''t know how to phrase.


    Her breath hitched.


    Then she gently pulled back.


    Not coldly.


    Just¡­ still drawing boundaries.


    The space between us closed, and reopened.


    I dropped my gaze and let go.


    She returned to her pudding. I returned to pretending mine tasted like something.


    It wasn''t rejection. Not really.


    But it stung in a ce I didn''t know I still had hope in.


    Elliot, unaware of the undertow between us, licked his spoon clean and leaned back against the pillows. His lids drooped.


    And then¡ªhe bolted upright.


    "Oh! Wait!"


    He shoved his bowl toward the nightstand, scrambled across Eve''sp, and yanked something from his little backpack.


    A sketchbook.


    He flipped through it rapidly, then held up a page. "Look!"


    It was a drawing of three unicorns. Crooked. Brightly colored. One was very tall with what I guessed were tired eyebrows. Another had a sparkly tail (Eve, obviously). And the smallest one had stars drawn around it and an enormous smile.


    "Us," he whispered. "Tonight."


    I reached out to steady the page. The paper shook in his grip.


    "You did this?" I asked.


    He nodded, voice quieter now. "I¡­ I thought maybe¡­ if I drew it¡­ it''d really happen."


    He looked up at me, vulnerable and proud all at once.


    "It did," I said, voice rough.


    He smiled. Then yawned so hard his whole body rocked.


    Eve took the sketchbook and set it aside. "Come here," she murmured.


    He crawled between us, curled up, and pulled the nket to his chin. "If I have a nightmare¡­ will you wake me up?"


    "I''ll do one better," I said. "I''ll chase it down and throw pudding at it."


    He gave a sleepy snort. "That''s not how pudding works."


    "Pudding works in mysterious ways," I muttered, and heard Eveugh softly.


    He drifted off between us, his breath evening out.


    I was content to sit in the hush, eyes half-closed, when Eve moved again.


    Quietly. Carefully.


    She reached across him, took my chin with her fingers¡ªand wiped something gently from the corner of my mouth.


    "Missed a spot," she said, voice yful and low.


    I froze.


    Then she lifted her thumb to her lips and licked it clean.


    "Mmm," she murmured.


    I stared at her, blinking slowly.


    She met my gaze, eyes warm and glinting under the faint glow of the bedsidemp.


    There it was.


    The first crack in her wall.


    My chest went light. Too light. Like I might float out of my skin.


    I didn''t reach for her. I smiled.


    And when she smiled back¡­


    I felt it. Peace.


    And just maybe... home.


    I was home.

 Chapter 345: Perfect Hybrids

    Hades


    I watched them strap in Elliot first, his eyes never leaving ours as the technician handled him with care. He tried not to show fear, but the way his hands were clenched gave it away. He was afraid.


    I didn''t know how to soothe him. His gaze darted between me and Eve, searching for something¡ªreassurance, perhaps, or a signal that this wouldn''t hurt. My tongue remained heavy in my mouth. I could only hope he could read my eyes and know he was safe, that nothing would happen to him while I was here.


    But the truth stained the back of my throat like old blood.


    I had failed him before. Failed to protect him. Failed to believe in him.


    So what right did I have to offerfort now?


    But Eve¡ªshe was different. She crouched beside the scan bed, just outside the sterile border of the equipment. Her hand fluttered up slowly, fingers curving in a soft wave.


    "It''s just like a magic bed, sweetheart," she whispered, her voice barely above the hum of the monitors. "Close your eyes if you want, and when it''s done, I''ll be right here. We both will."


    Elliot looked at her, then at me.


    And I nodded. One small motion. One promise I would keep this time.


    He slowly loosened his grip and let the technician ce the neural cap on his head. His eyes closed,shes trembling as the scan engaged.


    The machine began to whir, a faint blue light sweeping over his body in clean pulses. I watched the monitors light up with information, strings of gic sequences mapping out in real time.


    Eve stood beside me now, her shoulder barely grazing mine. Her arms were crossed tightly, as if holding herself together.


    Minutes passed before the chief gicist, Dr. Vexa, turned toward us, her expression unreadable.


    Dr. Vexa stepped forward, tablet in hand, the glow of data still streaming across the screen. Her lips parted, then pressed shut again as she recalibrated whatever clinical detachment she''d mastered over her career.


    "You should see this," she said, voice taut.


    She turned the tablet toward us.


    At first nce, it was a standard sequence scan¡ªhelixes rotating, protein markers blinking, neural pathways highlighted. But then I saw the highlighted bands. One by one, they lit up like constetions.


    "What are we looking at?" I asked, already knowing this wasn''t ordinary.


    "Stability," she replied. "Perfect, unprecedented stability. A hybrid structure that shouldn''t exist without intervention. But there''s no trace of forced bonding. No scars. No gic war happening beneath the surface." She looked at Elliot¡ªwho was stillying perfectly still, like a soldier at rest. "It''s like he was made this way from the beginning."


    "Because he was," Eve murmured.


    Dr. Vexa nodded once. "Exactly. His DNA evolved with both strains¡ªvampiric and lycanthrope. Unlike Hades, he didn''t need purging. There was nothing corrupted in the first ce."


    Elliot''s blood sample was already under the microscope, sealed in an electromaic istion pod. We watched through theb''s upper screen as the artificial Blood Moon sequence began¡ªred light pulsing from the emitters, mimicking the precise radiation frequency expected during the Cataclysm.


    Normal blood samples usually convulsed under it. Somebusted. Others mutated. But Elliot''s?


    It shimmered.


    Golden threads pulsed through the sma, reacting¡ªnot with distress, but absorption. Like it recognized the energy. Like it weed it.


    "He''s immune," Dr. Vexa confirmed softly. "The Blood Moon won''t touch him."


    The words hit me like thunder. Not just relief¡ªbut awe.


    He was a child¡ªand yet, somehow, he''d be something even centuries of alchemical warfare couldn''t replicate: a perfect answer.


    Then came my turn.


    I didn''t flinch when they drew my blood or strapped me down.


    I had faced death.


    I had faced myself.


    But this¡­ this was a reckoning I hadn''t anticipated.


    The scans began, and immediately the techs exchanged nces. Not rm¡ªfascination.


    Dr. Vexa didn''t wait. "Bring upparison mapping. Hades and Subject E. Side-by-side."


    The screen split. On the left¡ªElliot''s double helix. Clean, elegant, luminous with hybridization. On the right¡ªmine.


    Simr. But not identical.


    My structure was jagged in parts, rethreaded by time, trauma, and¡ªmost of all¡ªthe Fenrir Rite. But the result?


    Identical function.


    "The Flux is gone," she said. "Completely. But something remains. Fragments of the vampire DNA are still there. More than just scars. They''ve been¡­ refined."


    "Refined how?" Eve asked.


    Dr. Vexa erged the screen. "Like Elliot, Hades''s body isn''t rejecting either half of his lineage. He''s be fully hybrid. But while Elliot''s was inherited and developed, Hades''s was rebuilt. The Fenrir Marker purged the corruption and¡ªsomehow¡ªrestructured what was left into a functional, stable code. Your body didn''t just heal. It evolved."


    I looked at the electromaic exposure chamber.


    "We test it."


    Minutester, my blood joined Elliot''s under the radiation.


    For one breathless second, the red light surged. A tremble rolled through the sma. My jaw tightened.


    Then¡ª


    Stability.


    Just like Elliot''s, my blood shimmered¡ªlike moonlight trapped in water.


    Only¡­ deeper.


    "Yours is denser," Vexa murmured. "Like it absorbed more of the radiation."


    I already knew why.


    "I wasn''t born with it," I said. "It had to be¡­ forged. Which means it carries the memory of the war within."


    Eve stepped closer, her fingers brushing the edge of the tablet.


    "What does this mean?" she whispered.


    Dr. Vexa straightened, her tone clinical, but her eyes couldn''t hide her surpise and apprehension "It means you''re both immune to the Lunar Cataclysm. Not resistant¡ªimmune. The moon can''t twist what it can''t destabilize."


    I stared at Elliot through the ss.


    He wasn''t moving, just breathing. Watching the ceiling like it held answers only he could read.


    The hum of the machine tapered off, soft as the silence that followed. It wasn''t the heavy kind. It was... restrained. Waiting. Like the room itself was unsure what to do next.


    "Unstrap him," I said, my voice lower than intended.


    The technician obeyed without pause, removing the cap and gently releasing the straps. Elliot sat up slowly, his hair rumpled, cheeks pale, hands still clenched in hisp. Not scared anymore¡ªjust¡­ bracing.


    He slid off the bed with a practiced care that made something twist in my gut. Too practiced. Too familiar with tension.


    Eve reached for him first. Her hand grazed his shoulder, then held it. Just that. No fuss. No soothing sounds or exaggerated praise.


    He nodded once. She nodded back.


    He turned to me next, his mouth parting like he wanted to ask something¡ªbut didn''t.


    Instead, he reached out and pressed the pad of his thumb against the inside of his own wrist.


    Like he was checking to see if he was still himself.


    I didn''t speak. I didn''t kneel or grab him or do the thousand foolish things wing at my chest. I just stood there and waited, because anything else would''ve been about me.


    Not him.


    Elliot blinked, turned slightly toward Eve, then back to me.


    "I''m hungry," he said.


    That''s all.


    A breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding escaped me in a sound that wasn''t quite augh.


    "Me too."


    He shrugged. "Is there still pudding?"


    "Plenty," Eve replied.


    He trudged out first, dragging his unicorn plushie by one wing, like the whole thing had been a mild inconvenience. I started to follow, but Dr. Vexa cleared her throat.


    "There''s more," she said. "Onest thing."


    I stopped mid-step. Eve lingered too.


    Dr. Vexa tapped something on the side of the tablet. "We found something else in the cross-matched data¡ªan imprint. A residue. Not active. Not sentient. Just... there."


    "What kind of residue?" I asked.


    She hesitated. "The same pattern we found in Eve''s earlier scans, post-Rite. A trace¡­ of something older."


    She looked up, something reluctant simmering beneath her words.


    "The signature matches Vassir."


    Eve stiffened.


    I didn''t move.


    Dr. Vexa continued, eyes flicking between us. "There''s no conscious echo. No neural tether. But it confirms what you said earlier. He wasn''t lying."


    "What does that change?" I asked quietly.


    "Nothing immediate. But it means your body, Hades, didn''t just survive the purge¡ªit absorbed what it could use. You are no longer a vessel¡­ but something new, built from what was left behind."


    Something new.


    The words echoed, but not in awe. Not in relief.


    In dread.


    I didn''t feel like something new. I felt like something unfinished. Unstable. Still burning at the edges from a fire that hadn''t gone out.


    My eyes drifted to Elliot again¡ªsmall, warm, whole. His hand was in mine. When had that happened?


    I hadn''t noticed. But he had taken it.


    And for a fleeting moment, I''d held on.


    Until I didn''t.


    Until I realized what Dr. Vexa didn''t say.


    No neural tether.


    Not yet.


    No conscious echo.


    Not anymore.


    I let go of Elliot''s hand.


    He blinked up at me, confused, but I stepped back. One pace, then another, until I felt the cool press of the observation wall at my spine.


    "I need more scans," I said. My voice wasn''t steady. "Run everything. Neural mapping. Flux residue tracing. Endocrine fluctuations. All of it."


    Dr. Vexa opened her mouth to protest, but I didn''t wait. I turned from them¡ªaway from the boy I''d barely begun to know, away from the woman who''d stood beside me through damnation¡ªand walked deeper into the hallway outside theb, the echo of my steps too loud, too hollow.


    I didn''t want them to follow.


    Because something in me was already stirring.


    That same pressure I''d felt in the worst moments¡ªwhen rage became rity, when cruelty felt righteous.


    Vassir.


    Was he really gone?


    Or was he still waiting, buried inside the cracks of my mind, in the seams of my DNA?


    I gripped the edge of the corridor railing, bracing myself against the thought.


    I turned my back on them.


    I needed distance. I needed¡ª


    "Don''t run."


    Her voice stopped me cold. Then her hand¡ªwarm, unflinching¡ªgrabbed my wrist. I missed her touch, a part of me quivered from the contact.


    I didn''t look at her. "Eve, don''t." she wanted to save me again. Of course, she wanted to.


    But she moved in front of me, eyes burning.


    "I should''ve told you sooner," she said, voice trembling. "Back in the cell¡ªVassir said something before he vanished."


    I froze.


    She didn''t flinch.


    "He said you''re not just his vessel. You''re his reincarnation."


    The word hit harder than any wound I''d ever taken.


    "No." My voice cracked.


    "You were born with pieces of him. Not infected¡ªborn, like me and Elysia." she pressed, her grip tightening. "But that doesn''t mean he owns you. It means you survived him."


    I tried to step back, but she held on.


    "He''s gone, Hades. The purge didn''t destroy you. It cleansed you, but a part of him was in you along. That is why you could contain him."


    My hands curled into fists. "What if hees back?"


    "Then we end him," she snapped. "But I won''t let you tear yourself apart for a ghost."


    Silence cracked between us.


    "You think I don''t see the way you look at Elliot?" she whispered. "Like you don''t deserve him. Like you''re afraid you''ll hurt him. But you won''t. You already chose who you are."


    I looked down at her hands¡ªstill holding mine.


    Steady. Warm.


    Mine were shaking until I let hers steady me.

 Chapter 346: Symbol Of Malrik

    (I AM SORRY FOR THE LATE RELEASE, I WAS IN SURGERY AND I AM JUST RECOVERING)


    Hades


    My eyes remained steady on her as she reported, divulging all that had happened during the Rite. Her back straight, jaw set, eyes sharp making sure to make eye contact with everyone one at the round table. Her hands gestured as she spoke, once in a while she would tuck rouge fiery strand behind her ear.


    She had the whole room''s attention, effortlessly as though she had always had it. Even Ss did not move an annoyed muscle as he seemed to absorbed every word.


    Gallint nodded along, his eyeing slightly in my periphery before he would catch himself.


    I could see it, see her now, a queen, a Luna to all of them. A crown on her head, a new title, heightened respect. She was perfection personified, nothing, no one came close.


    And then it hit me... and heart twisting painfully in my chest as I recalled what we had wanted. She was here, but not for much longer. I had lost forever with her.


    The painful remembrance was enough to wake me from my hopeful stupor, her words tuning in fully as¡ª


    "During the final phase of the Fenrir Rite," she stated, "a cognitive shift urred within the possessed Alpha. Vassir¡ªthe entity formerly believed to be separate¡ªconfirmed otherwise."


    I froze.


    So did half the table.


    "He stated clearly that the Alpha did not simply host the Flux," she continued. "He is its reincarnation. The second life of Vassir himself, forged by unnatural convergence¡ªvenom, trauma, legacy."


    The silence that followed was surgical. Stiff. Still.


    "He referred to me as Elysia''s return. And referred to him¡ª" she did not look at me, "¡ªas his own."


    A few council members stiffened. Others whispered beneath their breath. But no one interrupted her.


    "He further imed that the Bloodmoon is not a prophecy, but a gate. A convergence point designed to copse the current order. The war toe will not be Lycan versus Wolf. Nor Alpha against Alpha. It will be entropy. The end of lineage, of species, of bnce."


    "Copse of the current order?" Cain muttered, there was a strange hope in his voice, a glimmer in his eyes unmistakable.


    My eyes narrowed at my brother. I still had no idea what the deal between Eve and Cain was.


    Her voice didn''t shake. Not once. "Yes, that was what he said."


    A fleeting smile marred his lip before it faded again.


    I clenched my fist on the table before rxing again, releasing air through my nose. I knew my brother, too well. He was hiding something.


    I had been so preupied with not letting the flux devour me from the inside out and trying not lose my mind over Eve that I had to paid enough attention to the new yer at the table.


    He had been trying to pull Eve in since the moment she came here¡ªthe cryptic messages, the sudden coincidental meeting when she left the tower. At first, I thought it was strategy.


    Now I wasn''t so sure.


    Cain leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on the polished obsidian table, his expression unreadable. But I knew him. I knew that glint in his eye wasn''t just curiosity.


    It was calction.


    "He said to follow the symbol of Malrik," Eve continued, calm as steel.


    At the mention of a symbol pertaining to Malrik, a cold, icy chill spread through my veins, a oddly familiar sensation as though my body new but my mind was yet to catch on. "That it would lead to the location of his second horn¡ªa relic necessary for survival. Not power. Survival."


    That got Ss'' attention. The sour-faced Alpha fingers twitched. He didn''t believe in gods, not in the way most did in our world, but he believed in weapons. "The Vampire prince''s horn is ripped off  his head, ording to archive records."


    "She would know," Kael stated. "She saw it."


    Eve went momentarily quiet before clearing her throat. "Yes, I saw the execution."


    "No offense but did you travel into his majesty''s psyche or used a time machine?" Gallinti questioned."


    "It could be both. I have memories of my past life, so I can recall the events and yes, Vassir''s horn was broken off."


    "Without it," Eve added, "he said our army would be dust. With it, the forgotten would remember."


    A murmur rippled across the table.


    "That is," someone muttered near the far end, "just great. More riddles."


    Montegue sighed, rubbing his temple. "The location of the horn has remained unknown till today. Every search team sent over the centuries has turned up with dust and spection."


    "Perhaps that was the point," Cain said, voice smooth. "It was never meant to be found until now."


    Ss scoffed. "Or it never existed in the first ce. Maybe the Prince of Ash just liked drama."


    "It exists," Eve said firmly, silencing the room again. "And he said it would sing. Not to me. Not to Hades. But to those meant to rise."


    Her words fell like stone into a deep well. No echo. Just weight.


    Montegue adjusted his seat, expression unreadable. "And this ''symbol of Malrik''? Did he borate?"


    "No," Eve replied. "Only that it will lead us there. That when it surfaces, it will call out."


    "A myth wrapped in a curse wrapped in a scavenger hunt," Gallint muttered.


    "Isn''t that what saved your King?" Kael snapped.


    Gallint''s lips pressed shut, but not in agreement.


    My hand curled tighter around the edge of the table. I could feel the room splintering into factions, those who believed her, those who doubted, and those like Cain¡­ who were already moving pieces.


    > "The horn must be found." Cerberus growled. "It is the key to a new world."


    > "How do you know?" I asked.


    > "Being lost takes you to where lost things go." He replied ominously.


    "The symbol of Malrik, he said?" Montegue muttered, all eyes falling on him.


    "Yes," she replied.


    He held her gaze, and I could see the gears in his head turning, trying to figure out if in the numerous tomes and articles he had read, maybe just maybe something would click.


    The silence was heavy as slowly everyone seemed to await the the oldest council man share what he would eventually discover.


    But the chill spread again.


    This time it wasn''t subtle. It wasn''t a whisper along the spine or a fleeting brush across skin.


    It gripped me.


    I stiffened in my seat, eyes narrowing, pulse skipping once¡ªtwice¡ªbefore thundering forward like a war drum.


    Something about that name¡ªMalrik¡ªitched at the inside of my skull. My fingers curled tighter, the table''s edge biting into my palm.


    > Symbol. He said symbol¡­


    And then, in a blink, it was there¡ªnot in the room, but behind my eyes.


    That M.


    That strange sigil.


    I had seen it.


    Not in a tome. Not in passing.


    I had seen it on the throat of one of the ferals who had taken Elliot.


    That beast, no, that thing, had it branded beneath its skin. And I remembered...


    I remembered the way the Flux inside me had recoiled. Not raged. Not fought. Recoiled. As if it was disgusted by it. As if it recognized it.


    My breath caught, heat creeping into my spine.


    "Eve," I said, louder than intended.


    Her head turned sharply toward me.


    "That symbol," I said, voice tight. "Did he describe it?"


    She blinked, thoughtful. "He didn''t describe it¡­"


    I stood abruptly.


    Startled nces flicked toward me, but I barely noticed.


    "It was carved into the feral''s throat," I said. "The ones who took Elliot."


    "It was an M," I said, voice low but firm. "A strange one, crooked, bizarre looking. But unmistakably an M. Stylized like mirrored fangs.


    A few council members exchanged confused nces. Ss frowned, Gallint tilted his head.


    But Eve...


    Realization blew across her face like wind over me.


    Her breath hitched.


    "I''ve seen it," she said softly, an almost-gasp.


    Her eyes met mine, sharp, shaken.


    "I saw it on my sister''s hand," she murmured. "In the void. A faint, branded version hidden beneath her sleeve, just before the party..."


    Her voice faded off...


    She looked around the table now, eyes widening.


    "It was on the guards too. The ones who stood by during Vassir''s horn removal. And¡­"


    Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    "¡­the same symbol was carved into the skin of every feral, like theb reported."


    A suffocating stillness swept the room.


    Cain''s expression was unreadable. Montegue sat straighter, hands folding on the table as though steadying himself.


    "It cannot be a coincidence," Montegue finally said, his tone  grave.


    "No," Eve whispered. "It can''t be. We know the ferals were most definitely sent by Darius."


    She looked up, gaze burning now.


    The room had held its breath. Kael was on his tablet already, scrolling and searching before a whisper escaped him. "It is a M, it was a M..."


    "M for Malrik," Gallinti whispered.


    A slow chill worked its way up my spine.


    The Flux hadn''t just feared that symbol.


    It remembered it.


    Eve was breathless, her eyes never leaving me. "The ferals were from Darius. The horn is with Darius."

 Chapter 347: The Marks Control

    It itched as I ran but thest thing I could do was care. The wind rushed past my ears, dragging the sound of my breathing into a blur. Thorns bit into my ankles, the cold earth tore at my soles, but I didn''t stop. Couldn''t. Wouldn''t.


    I waited for the rms to ring. For the sirens to re. For my name to thunder through the air like a curse, chased by orders and the echo of boots.


    But there was nothing.


    Just the ragged pulse in my throat and the sharp beat of fear in my chest.


    No bells. No voices. No crashing gates.


    Only the sound of leaves whispering secrets to one another.


    The sun hit my skin, blinding me but I weed the pain.


    I broke into the clearing, heart hammering, breath caught somewhere between panic and disbelief. For a split second, I stood still, chest rising, sweat clinging to my back, eyes darting around like prey expecting a hunter.


    Still nothing.


    Relief swept over me so violently it almost knocked me to my knees. My vision blurred for a moment, not from tears, but from release. From disbelief that I''d made it even this far.


    The forest swallowed me like a secret. Dense. Unforgiving. Alive.


    Branches wed at my skin like warnings. Roots curled like fingers around my ankles, but I pushed through, further and further, until Faculty 14 was no longer a silhouette behind me¡ªjust a weight in my mind.


    I didn''t know how long I''d have before they noticed.


    But for now¡­ I was free.


    But for how long...


    I grimaced as the itching in my arm grew but I could risk touching it, not now, until I was far enough, but could I ever be far enough? How did the ursed mark work?


    Fear seized me before I even pulled up to sleeve to look down at it. My heart flipped painfully in my chest as it continued to pulse.


    I did want to wait to find out what it meant


    I jumped into a sprint again


    It started as an itch. Then it stung.


    Then it burned.


    Each step forward was like running through ss. My breath hitched, catching in my throat as I pushed harder, deeper into the forest, trying to outrun the fire gnawing up my arm. I dared not look at it again. Not yet. Not while I still had a head start.


    But the moment I heard the sirens, something inside me shattered.


    WEE-OO. WEE-OO. WEE-OO.


    The re sliced through the trees like a de, echoing across the canopy in cruel triumph.


    "ALERT: Subject Ellen Valmont has escaped containment. Section 9 lockdown initiated. All tracking officers report to grid sector twelve. This is a live manhunt. Engage with extreme caution."


    My name. My name screamed into the wild.


    A sob threatened to burst from my chest but I choked it down with a curse. Run. Just run.


    My feet pounded against the earth, the sound of boots now crashing in the distance behind me¡ªmultiple sets. Shouts. Weapons. Cors.


    The mark on my arm throbbed again, worse than before.


    It wasn''t just burning now. It was pulling¡ªa hot, wing weight dragging me back like invisible hands had closed around my spine. I staggered, nearly tripping over a gnarled root, and gritted my teeth as the pain surged.


    "Kaia," I whispered. "Please¡ª"


    Silence.


    Only the sound of blood in my ears and the dark, empty chasm where my wolf once lived. Hollow. Gone.


    The Hollowing had taken her. Stripped me bare.


    The mark pulsed again¡ªharder, deeper¡ªand my knees buckled.


    A voice followed. His voice.


    "My darling girl," my father''s voice filtered through the trees like a spell, soothing, wrong. "You''re frightened. I know. I know this isn''t what you thought it would be. But you''re not alone."


    I cried out, mming my palm into a tree to stop from copsing. "Get out of my head."


    "You''ll have power, Ellen. The kind only the blood of the moon can give. But first... we need yours. Just a little more."


    "No¡ª"


    "It won''t be long now. You should remember our deal."


    The mark red like molten iron.


    This is not real. This is not real.


    But it was. Not a hallucination. Not a memory. Control.


    The mark wasn''t just tracking me.


    It was turning me around.


    I could feel my body shifting without my will. Like marite strings had sunk into my skin. My limbs trembled as I tried to resist, panic wing up my throat like a second heartbeat.


    "Turn around," he whispered gently, "and we''ll forgive this mistake. You''re still our blessed one. You still matter, Ellen."


    Tears sprang to my eyes¡ªnot from emotion, but from the sheer force of the agony that followed.


    This wasn''t just a curse.


    This was Vassir''s horn at work. Five years of conditioning. Subtle. Invasive. Mind control etched into my very blood.


    How many times had I said yes without knowing?


    Not this time.


    Not this time.


    With a roar, I mmed my fist against the nearest tree, ignoring the crack of pain in my knuckles.


    "I''m not yours!" I shouted into the void.


    And I ran again. Even as my body screamed. Even as the mark tried to pull me back like a leash.


    Because if I stopped now¡­ I wouldn''t be me anymore.


    It was still fighting me.


    The mark¡ªthat cursed, crawling rot¡ªkept tugging at my nerves, trying to twist my limbs back toward the sound of boots and teeth and loaded guns. But something was off. Different.


    It wasn''t as strong.


    I didn''t know why. Maybe the moon. Maybe the re of power I felt back in the cell before I broke free¡ªwhen the lights had flickered and the air had stilled like time itself paused for breath.


    All I knew was that the grip had loosened.


    And I had to move while I still had the chance.


    The shouts grew clearer. Rough. Barked. Familiar.


    Too close.


    I dropped low into the brush, crawling through the undergrowth on shaking limbs. My body was on fire. My breath came in short, tight gasps. But I was quiet. I had to be quiet.


    Behind me, I heard the snap of a twig. Then another.


    "They said she went this way," a voice growled. "Check the trail by the eastern ridge."


    "Shift," another ordered. "Catch her scent before it fades."


    No.


    No no no¡ª


    The mark pulsed again, violently this time, like it knew I was hiding. Like it wanted to call to them.


    And it was.


    A low, humming heat began to rise from my arm. Like it was broadcasting. Signaling. Beaconing.


    My limbs shook as I pressed myself deeper into the foliage, trying to will the pain away. Trying to smother the light that wasn''t light¡ªthe energy rippling out of me in invisible waves.


    But I could feel it now, moving beneath my skin like worms. Crawling toward my chest. My throat.


    It wanted me to stand.


    To step into the clearing.


    To be found.


    I bit down on my tongue until I tasted blood. My fingers wed at the soil.


    "No," I whispered, voice raw. "You don''t get to choose anymore."


    My gaze flicked to the forest floor, frantic. Desperate.


    And then I saw it.


    A sharp rock. Jagged. Split like a de.


    I snatched it with trembling fingers. Without thinking¡ªwithout letting myself hesitate¡ªI shoved up my sleeve and mmed the stone into my skin.


    The scream caught in my throat.


    But gods, it burned.


    Again.


    I dug into the mark, tearing into the lines scorched over my veins. The pain was unbearable, like fireced with poison, like pulling barbed wire through muscle. But I didn''t stop.


    I couldn''t stop.


    This is mine. My body. My choice.


    The scent of blood rushed into the air¡ªmy blood. I bit down on my own wrist to muffle the sob that tore free. My vision swam.


    The mark writhed under the assault,shing back with heat and fury, but it was no longer in control. Notpletely.


    Something had weakened it. And I would exploit every second of it.


    "I am not your pawn," I hissed. "I am not your daughter. I am not your weapon."


    I kept digging.


    The boots wereing closer again¡ªsnapping, crashing. But I didn''t care.


    Because for the first time in five years, I felt it¡ªthe string snapping.


    The control fraying.


    And if I had to peel every cursed inch of skin off to be free¡ª


    Then so be it.


    It didn''t even feel like skin anymore.


    The stone slipped from my grasp, slick with blood, and I kept digging with my nails¡ªpeeling, scraping, sobbing through gritted teeth. The bark beneath me was smeared red, the soil drank it up greedily. My arm trembled violently, the air around it shivering like heat haze.


    Then¡ª


    Nothing.


    No pain. No fire. No voice.


    Just silence.


    A terrifying, unnatural silence.


    My fingers froze. My chest stopped rising. I blinked¡ªand blinked again¡ªbecause the world had gone still, too still.


    Then, all at once, I moved.


    I rose¡ªfast, like a string had yanked me upright.


    My legs obeyed without consent. My arms hung limp, blood dripping freely. My mouth opened¡ª


    And I screamed.


    "I''m here!"


    The words tore out of me like they didn''t belong to me. Like my voice had been hijacked. Hollow. Empty. Announcing myself to the hunt.


    No. No. No¡ª


    Horror surged like ck ice in my veins.


    I looked down, breath catching.


    The mark was still there¡ªburning through the torn flesh of my arm like it had never been touched. Like it was mocking me.


    And then¡ª


    A hand wrapped around my throat.


    Large. Cold. Calloused.


    I choked, fingers flying up to pry it off, but another hand caught my wrist midair, yanking it behind my back with ease.


    A growl thundered into my ear. "Found you."


    I thrashed wildly. "No¡ªlet go of me!"


    Heughed. It wasn''t cruel¡ªit was worse. It was calm. Like this was a game he''d already won.


    "You never had a chance, Ellen. You think this little tantrum makes you free?"


    The mark throbbed, syncing with his grip.


    He tightened his hold on my throat just enough to still me, then leaned close, his breath brushing my cheek.


    "Let''s go home."


    My legs refused to move. My mouth refused to open.


    I screamed in my mind¡ªscreamed so loud my soul should''ve shattered.


    But my body¡­ it obeyed him.


    Because the mark was never just a tool.


    It was a leash.


    And my father was still holding the other end.

 Chapter 348: Ordinary

    Hades


    "It''s the same," I muttered as the live feed yed for us for what felt like the thousandth time. "Nothing has changed." I took in the movement of guards with weapons almost every entrance, servants milling about carrying out their duty and the royals, the Valmonts moved around asionally.


    My eyes subtly darted between Eve and the live feed we were getting straight from the Lunar Heights, the ce she used to call home. Her expression was inscrutible, her eyes so piercing that it could have melted a hole in the monitor.


    She was just finding out that we had eyes on the inside all along but she did not seem to have much of a reaction, for now.


    Kael shed me a nervous nce as we all watch what we all knew. Nothing would happen, nothing  at all. It seemed like nothing ever happened in Lunar Heights, even though the contrary should have been true.


    The hairs on my arms rise when I saw the beta walking beside Darius, talking about a budget.


    Everything looked¡­ ordinary.


    Too ordinary.


    "Domestic," Kael muttered beside me, almost under his breath. "It looks domestic."


    He wasn''t wrong. The live feed flickered from corridor to corridor, room to room¡ªeach one so polished, so routine it made my skin crawl. Guards posted at their usual points. Servants bustling about with folded linens and silver trays. Council aides adjusting robes as they discussed sector budgets.


    It was like watching a beautifully curated lie.


    Fifteen months until the Bloodmoon, and not a single sign of esction.


    Not one flicker of urgency.


    No feverish war preparations.


    No Gamma soldiers guarding high-risk zones.


    No signs of containmentbs where a horn capable of turning the war on its head would be.


    Nothing but normal. Like it had been for all our month of careful surveince. Nothing had changed.


    Eve stood motionless beside me, arms folded, gaze sharp¡ªtoo sharp. Focused like a de honed to kill. She hadn''t spoken in ten minutes. Hadn''t blinked in five. I could feel the tension radiating off her like heat from a forge.


    The silence in the surveince chamber was dense. Even the techs were too afraid to shuffle.


    They switched the feed again¡ªSector E, then the eastbs.


    I leaned forward.


    "Pause."


    The footage froze. Ab tech was adjusting a set of vials while humming. Beside him, a researcher read off data from a glowing tablet. There was a softugh. Background chatter. wless. Clean. Too clean.


    Where were the test subjects?


    Where were the Gamma enforcers?


    Where were the hidden wings we knew existed?


    The ces you couldn''t ess without a retina scan and a sealed blood contract?


    Where was the damn horn?


    Kael exhaled through his nose, frustrated. "They''re wiping everything before transmission. This is curated." it was just another spection like the hundreds that we had over the months..


    "Exactly," Eve said, her voice low but lethal. "This isn''t surveince. This is a stage y."


    She stepped closer to the screen. "They''re putting on a show¡­ for us."


    I looked at her then.


    The way she held herself.


    Still. But coiled.


    I''d seen her bloodied, broken, half-feral,ughing through pain¡ªbut I had never seen her like this.


    Like silence had teeth. Like she was waiting to eat whatever came next.


    "They know," she said, almost to herself. "They know we''re watching."


    My chest tightened.


    "How long?"


    Eve didn''t answer.


    She just stared.


    Eve stepped forward.


    Her eyes narrowed, scanning every detail with frightening precision. She tilted her head slightly¡ªonly slightly¡ªbut I caught it.


    Her breath caught for a fraction of a second.


    "That," she whispered, pointing to the monitor, "is not right."


    Kael leaned in too, following her line of sight. "What?"


    "The coffee," she murmured. "Beta James. He''s drinking ck coffee."


    Kael blinked like it was meaningless, but I didn''t.


    She turned toward us slowly, her voice just above a breath. "My father hates the smell of ck coffee. He says it clings to your throat and makes your words bitter. James has been making him honey-brewed green tea since I was thirteen."


    I looked back at the screen. James stood beside Darius, sipping calmly from the ck mug like it was routine. Comfortable.


    Deliberate.


    Too deliberate.


    "Switch the feed," Eve said, coldly. "Room twelve. Queen''s west quarters."


    The technician nced at me, unsure. I gave him a single nod. The screen flickered, pixted, and then snapped into a new scene.


    Queen Lyra sat on a velvet chair surrounded by noblewomen, all of them draped in silk andce,ughing softly over champagne and embroidered invitations.


    A party.


    They were nning a godsdamned party.


    Eve went still again.


    I could see it happening¡ªrecognition tightening her posture, memory slicing throughposure.


    I knew no one else in this room could read her the way I could. No one else knew that the woman in lc was her cousin Rhiannon. That the greyingdy touching Lyra''s shoulder was her old governess. That the woman in red once braided her hair for banquets.


    That this was her family.


    And she was watching them like a wolf watches sheep before the break.


    The room fell silent again.


    I could hear the soft clink of sses through the feed. Theughter. The ease.


    Too smooth.


    Too symmetrical.


    Too damned perfect.


    "They''re performing again," Eve said, low and sharp. "No one drinks during nning hours, not in Lyra''s court. And look at the floor."


    Kael squinted. "What about it?"


    "Too polished," she replied. "It''s reflective. My mother hates that. Said it gave away leg cement for dominant bodynguage." Her eyes flickered to the figure of the governess. "She hates thatdy. She would never let her breath near her."


    My throat tightened. "So they''re doing this... intentionally?"


    Eve didn''t look away from the screen.


    "They know we''re watching," she repeated, voice colder this time. "And they''re taunting us."


    She turned, the weight of her gaze falling on me like thunder.


    Eve''s eyes didn''t waver as she spoke, her tone clipped and clinical, butced with something deeper¡ªcold, quiet dread.


    "Do we have ess to every room?"


    Kael straightened slightly, hesitating only a breath. "Every room that has a camera."


    "And do all rooms have cameras?"


    He nodded once. "They should. We input the virus during our only ess¡ªwhen Hades came to take you. The techs said it was enough. Everything connected to the central system is feeding us live, even if it''s dyed by a few seconds. Nothing should be off-grid."


    Eve''s jaw tensed.


    She turned back toward the monitor, arms folding tightly across her chest, but I could see it¡ªthe flicker. The doubt. The faint line of worry that cracked through her rigid expression.


    "Then switch to Faculty Fourteen."


    Kael froze.


    So did the techs.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Faculty Fourteen," she said again, slower this time, as if she was testing our reaction.

 Chapter 349: Curated

    Hades


    "There''s no such wing," I said carefully, watching her face. "Not on any blueprint. Not in any schematic. I''ve had them all reviewed."


    Eve turned to me fully now, expression shifting from tight control to something far more visceral¡ªshock.


    "No¡­" she breathed. "That''s not possible. I''ve been there. I lived there. It was the primary containment sector for Hollowed units. I was kept there after my wolf was taken. That was where i waa experimented on.Sector D. West of the archivalb. It''s real."


    The silence was heavy, my jaw clenching.


    Silence expanded like a vacuum, swallowing every breath in the room.


    "If it existed," Gallint said first, calm and certain, "we''d know."


    "And if it did," Ss added, his tone clipped, "it would be on the schematics. Lunar Heights was mapped down to the plumbing before the Valmonts ever imed it. We''ve reviewed those maps a hundred times."


    Kael folded his arms slowly. "I''m with them on this one. Eve, if Faculty Fourteen existed inside the Heights, it would''ve pinged during the data sweep. The servers we tapped¡ªeverything is centralized. There''s nothingbeled as that. Nothing even simr."


    I could see it happening in real time.


    Eve''s entire stance shifted.


    Her arms dropped.


    Her fingers curled.


    Her lips parted, but no words came out at first¡ªonly the sound of her breath catching, too fast, too shallow. She muttered something under it. Again. Then again. Her gaze dropped to the floor.


    "They would take me there," she said, not looking at anyone. " Always cold. Always quiet. I remember the lights. They buzzed. And the smell¡ªit was like... copper and static. I know it was real. I know it was¡ª"


    "Eve," I cut in, gently but firmly, stepping toward her, "were you ever¡­ conscious? When they took you there?"


    She stopped.


    Completely.


    Her mouth opened again, but this time no words came. Just the growing wideness of her eyes as the memory fractured and rearranged behind them.


    "No¡­" she whispered. "I¡­ No, I wasn''t. Not once. They always sedated me."


    The realization mmed into her with terrifying rity.


    "They didn''t want me to know where it was."


    The entire room seemed to lean forward.


    "Because it''s not in the Heights," Kael said softly.


    Eve turned to him, barely breathing.


    "There''s a secondary facility," he continued, voice tight. "A shadow site. Off-grid. Unlisted. Hidden outside the Lunar Heights perimeter."


    "That''s where they kept the Hollowed," Ss added grimly. "Where they keep her¡ªEllen."


    My fists clenched. "That''s where the horn is."


    Eve''s voice cracked through the tension, sharper than before. "And we''ve been watching the wrong ce."


    Kael swore under his breath.


    Gallinti muttered, "Every n, every theory... all based on an illusion."


    "They fed us the curated version of their pce," I said, anger curling hot in my chest. "While the real war is still happening in the shadows."


    For a long moment, no one moved.


    No one breathed.


    Only the low hum of machinery and the frozen footage on the monitor gave any illusion that time hadn''t stopped altogether.


    "We missed it," Kael said finally, his voice t. "All this time, and we were staring at the decoy."


    Montegue pinched the bridge of his nose, his aged fingers trembling slightly. "We were fools to assume the Valmonts would leave their most damning sins on disy. We knew they were strategic¡­ but this?"


    "It was right in front of us," Ss muttered. "The calm. The stillness. The symmetry. We took it as truth because we wanted it to be. We wanted to believe we were in control."


    "Every floor n. Every internal feed." Gallint''s voice was tight with frustration. "All sanitized."


    Eve''s eyes never left the screen, even as the tension swirled around her. "They made sure I couldn''t remember," she whispered. "Even now, I can''t visualize the route. They sedated me to keep the location secret."


    "We need to find it," I said, stepping forward. "We need that facility. Now."


    "But how?" Kael asked. "If even Eve has no memory¡ª"


    "There''s someone else," she cut in.


    We turned to her.


    Eve''s eyes narrowed, her voice clipped and cold. "Felicia."


    A beat of silence.


    "What?" Ss asked.


    "She had contact with Silverpine," Eve continued. "She''s the one who forged the alliance. She had Silverpine tech hidden in her quarters. She yed all of us¡ªand she knew how to navigate both worlds. If anyone''s hiding details about that second facility... it''s her."


    "She imed she barely spoke to the Valmonts," I said, jaw tight.


    Eve''s mouth curled into a humorless smile. "And she also imed she was a loyal Obsidian matron. How many lies has she told? A dozen? A hundred?"


    "She could''ve been in directmunication with them this entire time," Kael muttered. "Feeding them intel. Coordinating cover-ups."


    "Or even helping them scrub the feeds," I added. "If she had tech from Silverpine, she might have known how to bypass our virus."


    Montegue straightened in his chair, voice firm. "Then we question her. Thoroughly. No more politeness. No more blind trust."


    "She''ll resist," Eve said. "She''s not stupid. She''s been ying a long game. But if we push in the right ces¡­"


    "She''ll crack," I finished.


    Kael exhaled, already halfway to the exit. "I''ll bring her in."


    Eve''s eyes remained locked on the monitor, her voice colder than winter steel.


    "We''re running out of time. Every second we waste, that horn gets further from us¡­ and the more Darius perfects him ns for what is toe."


    I watched her, the way her jaw clenched, the storm brewing just behind herposure.


    This was no longer about politics or pride.


    Eve turned to me.


    Like there was no one else in the room.


    Not Kael, not Montegue, not the councilmen murmuring behind her. Not the screens still flickering with curated lies. Just me. Her gaze cut through every distraction like it was paper,nding on me with a force that knocked the breath from my chest.


    Her eyes¡ªgods, those eyes¡ªwere no longer just sharp. They were lit from within. With fury. With pain. With something so ancient and knowing it made my bones ache.


    "We have to win this, Hades." Her voice was intimate, but not in a sensual way¡ªno warmth, no softness. It was war in a whisper. The final breath before the de fell. The truth a soul tells when it has nothing left to lose.


    "We have to win this, Hades," she said again, slower this time. "Because if we don''t... they won''t just erase us. They''ll rewrite us. Every child, every bloodline, every truth we bled for¡ªgone. Folded into their story. Their design. I want it to sink in, what is going to happen if that man wins. Look at what he has not to his own people, you have no idea what he will do to lycans."


    The whole room nodded.

 Chapter 350: Gift To Him

    Eve


    The next morning was overcast, the sky hanging low like it knew what we were about to do.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, fingers trembling slightly as I buttoned Elliot''s shirt. His small frame was still sleepy, his eyes bleary but trusting as he tilted his head to let me adjust his cor.


    He didn''t ask questions. He never did.


    Not with words.


    But his eyes always asked enough for both of us.


    The suit hung loosely on his shoulders¡ªtailored, yes, but still foreign to him. He''d never worn ck before. Not like this. Not with meaning.


    He kicked his feet a little as he sat on the wooden chest at the foot of my bed, clutching his favorite carved wolf figurine in one hand. The other rested quietly in hisp.


    I reached for the tie.


    The dark navy one Hades had chosen.


    But it felt¡­ heavier today. Like grief had woven itself between the threads.


    I looped it carefully around his neck, letting the ends slide through my fingers with mechanical precision. Half-Windsor. Just like Danielle used to tie for Hades on rare council days.


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    "You''re going to be very brave today," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "Braver than anyone in that room."


    He blinked up at me.


    Then, slowly, he raised one small hand and rested it over mine¡ªright where I held the knot.


    And just like that, I broke.


    Not outwardly. Not enough to scare him. But inside, something caved.


    Because this child¡ªthis beautiful, resilient soul¡ªwas about to say goodbye to a mother he barely remembered.


    And I was helping him do it.


    I smoothed down the tie, then rested my hand on his cheek. "Do you remember her?" It was a stupid to asking, especially knowing how she died. He had barely been an hour hold.


    But Elliot had always been one of those children.


    The kind that seemed to know more than they should.


    The kind that carried things¡ªmemories, feelings, shadows¡ªthat were far too heavy for such small hands.


    He bore it quietly, never asking for help, never realizing he was drowning under the weight of things no child should be asked to hold.


    And gods, I wanted to release that weight.


    I wanted to pry it from his shoulders, stitch up the holes it had torn in him, and tell him he could rest¡ªthat someone else would carry it now. That he didn''t have to keep remembering what should''ve never touched him in the first ce.


    But I couldn''t.


    Not today.


    Today, we were the ones who would carry her.


    Today, grief would walk with us, hand in hand, dressed in ceremonial ck and bitter silence.


    I smoothed down the tie, then rested my hand on his cheek.


    He looked down, his fingers tightening slightly around the carved wolf. His lips pressed together, like he was chewing on something heavy. Then¡ªslowly, so slowly¡ªhe signed.


    "She screamed."


    My blood ran cold.


    Elliot didn''t look up at me, just kept his gaze low, like saying the words too loudly might summon ghosts.


    "She screamed really loud."


    My hands stilled on the tie. My heart climbed into my throat.


    Elliot hesitated, fingers trembling a little now.


    Then he signed again, more slowly, more uncertainly:


    "She begged Mama not to kill her."


    I froze.


    Every inch of me turned to ice.


    "I remember her hands," he continued, blinking hard. "They were shaking, but she held me. Tight. Like she was trying to make me invisible. She¡­ she didn''t want me to get hurt."


    His voice didn''t rise. He didn''t cry. He was just¡­ saying it.


    Like he was talking about a feeling he''d carried his whole life without knowing why.


    "I remember that," he whispered aloud now, not signing. "I remember her arms. I remember the way it felt¡­ like she was trying to keep me inside her. So they couldn''t take me."


    He went quiet.


    Then, almost like it hurt to say it, he added:


    "I don''t remember her face. But Mama said I looked like her."


    He nced up at me, brow furrowed. The quiet storm of a child trying to understand something too big fornguage.


    "She said I had her eyes."


    He swallowed, jaw trembling for the first time.


    "And she hated me for it."


    Oh gods.


    The floor fell out from under me.


    I knelt in front of him so quickly the bed creaked behind me, my hands cupping his tiny face before he could look away. His eyes¡ªDanielle''s eyes¡ªwere wide and brimming but still dry.


    "Your real mama didn''t hate you," I said, voice shaking. "She didn''t. You were the one thing she loved until the end. You hear me?"


    He nodded, a little. Maybe.


    I kissed his forehead, then leaned mine against his, breathing through the ache.


    Elliot shifted slightly beneath my hands, his brows drawing together as something flickered across his face¡ªsomething too old for his age. He opened his mouth, then closed it again, struggling to form the words.


    Finally, in a voice as soft as the spaces between sobs, he asked:


    "Is that why¡­ she waited?"


    I blinked.


    He looked up at me with searching eyes. "Is that why she didn''t go in the ground yet? She waited for me¡­ until I was a big boy. So I could say goodbye?"


    Oh, gods.


    The answer lodged like ss in my throat.


    Because the truth was uglier than that.


    Because Danielle had not been preserved out of love.


    She had been sealed in cold silence, entombed in sterile sanctity not to give anyone peace¡­ but because Montegue¡ªher father¡ªhad refused to let her go until someone paid for her death.


    Until the murderer was found.


    Until vengeance could rece mourning.


    So she had been kept suspended in a state of near-stasis, untouched by rot but also untouched by dignity. She hadn''t been allowed to sleep. To rest. To return to the soil like all things are meant to.


    Her death had be a monument to political rage.


    And I hated it.


    But I couldn''t tell Elliot that.


    Not even a child like him.


    Especially not a child like him.


    Some truths were scars.


    Others were wounds still open.


    And some¡­ were better kissed closed by the softness of lies.


    So I swallowed the bitter truth and gave him the balm instead.


    "Yes," I said, brushing his hair gently behind his ear. "She waited for you."


    His lips quivered.


    And then, for the first time in the stillness of our morning, his tears came.


    Big, quiet drops that spilled down his cheeks without sound or warning.


    "I''m scared," he whispered.


    I pulled him close, wrapping my arms around his small body, letting him press his cheek to my shoulder.


    "I''m scared it''s really goodbye," he choked. "Like... goodbye-goodbye."


    "It''s okay to be scared," I murmured, rocking him gently. "But it''s not just goodbye."


    He trembled against me.


    "It''s a promise too," I said. "A promise that she''s not trapped anymore. That she can rest now. And that we''ll remember her every time we look at each other."


    Elliot sniffled, nodding into my shoulder.


    I held him tighter.


    "We''ll carry her with us," I whispered, more to myself than him. "In every breath, in every choice. She isn''t gone. She''s just¡­ free."


    His small hand gripped my sleeve.


    And we stayed like that¡ªcurled together in silence that was finally allowed to mourn¡ªuntil the knock came again.


    Soft. Final.


    It was time.


    I pulled back slightly, brushing the tears from his cheeks with my thumbs.


    "There''s something I want to show you," I said softly.


    He blinked at me, curious, still quiet.


    I rose to my feet and offered him my hand.


    He took it, his carved wolf tucked into the crook of his arm as we crossed the room. I led him past the tall shelves, the shelves stacked with worn leather books and the soft chair no one ever sat in, to the far wall¡ªwhere the painting hung.


    It looked like any other piece of art. To most.


    A stormy sea, waves crashing violently against a jagged shoreline. Above it, a full moon sat high in the clouds, luminous and unyielding¡­ except for one thing. It was unfinished.


    The moon was still unvarnished. Pale, almost fadedpared to the richness of the oil around it.


    Danielle never finished it.


    She hadn''t needed to.


    I pressed my palm against it, fingers sying across the unsealed surface.


    There was a soft click.


    The painting shifted slightly to the side, revealing a narrow seam of shadow in the wall. The hidden door creaked open, slow and silent, until a gust of cool, dust-scented air brushed our skin.


    Elliot took a step forward, his eyes wide.


    We entered.


    Inside was a room drenched in stillness, like the kind you find in chapels and crypts. But it wasn''t cold.


    It was¡­ golden.


    Soft light poured in from a tall arched window, spilling across wooden floors and shelves stacked with sketchbooks, old palettes, and pigments sealed in delicate ss jars. A dozen easels stood in the corners, each one still holding canvases¡ªsome half-finished, some blurred with time. Charcoal portraits leaned against the far wall. There were jars of dry brushes in every size, and hanging on a clothesline stretched across the room were stained smocks¡ªone of them child-sized.


    "This was hers," I said gently. "Her art room. Her sanctuary."


    Elliot''s mouth parted in silent awe as he stepped forward, his small hand ghosting over the edge of an old canvas.


    "She loved to paint. Always. She said it helped her feel when she couldn''t speak."


    He turned to me, eyes wide.


    "Like me?" he signed.


    I smiled, my heart aching. "Exactly like you."


    He looked around again, slower this time, like he was seeing ghosts in every brushstroke.


    Like the room was breathing with her memory.


    "This is where she poured all of herself," I whispered. "When the world was too loud, or too cruel. This was where she remembered who she was."


    At the center of the room stood thergest easel, draped in a faded tarp.


    I turned to him.


    "She left something behind," I said. "Something I think was meant for you."


    He blinked up at me.


    "Go on," I whispered. "Pull it off."


    He hesitated, his fingers hovering.


    And then, just as the door creaked open behind us¡ªjust as Hades stepped in, silent and unreadable¡ªElliot pulled the tarp down.


    The cloth fell to the ground in a hush.


    And there she was.


    Danielle.


    Painted in oil and memory, her dark hair swept back, her cheeks flushed with quiet pride. She sat in a chair near the arched window¡ªthis window¡ªholding a baby no older than a few hours old, cradled against her chest. Her gaze wasn''t on the viewer.


    It was on the child.


    The baby had green eyes.


    Elliot''s eyes.


    The color practically glowed, the only detail painted in piercing, unmistakable brightness.


    He stepped closer, hand rising to touch the frame but stopping just short.

 Chapter 351: Goodbye, Mama

    Hades


    I stepped into the scene, Eve not even realizinh that I had taken a position beside her. My heart winced as I took it all in.


    My son, standing before his mother''s painting, eyes alight with awe, wet with tears not shed. Muscles in body locked in as I watched him, stare, emotions whirring in too probably too convoluted for him to decipher. All he could was feel them, let them wash over him as they washed over me now, as I stood as a witness to it.


    He looked lost, yet so found, As if the pieces inside him that had never quite made sense were clicking quietly into ce.


    He didn''t speak. He didn''t sign. He just stared.


    And I¡­


    I couldn''t breathe.


    Because there she was.


    Danielle.


    Painted in the softest color I''d ever seen her wear, her cheeks blooming with warmth I hadn''t seen since before the war. The curve of her lips¡ªtired, proud, glowing with love. Love for the baby in her arms. For him.


    The one we never got to raise. The one we never got to name together. The one she never got to watch grow.


    And gods help me¡ª


    She had finished this painting. She had sealed it with everything she never got to say even when she was not aware of her fate.


    The green eyes of the child were vibrant and otherworldly¡ªhis eyes¡ªbut I knew they hadn''t always been that way. She''d repainted them. She must have. Again and again. Waiting for them to be perfect.


    I recalled her saying she wanted Elliot to have my eyes¡ªmy real eyes, before my father took them, before Flux took them, before Obsidian and blood and war turned them cold.


    But I had convinced her.


    Convinced her that green would suit him better. Not a mirror of me but as a mirror of all i held dear back then; her. I said it would make him look softer, gentler. She''dughed and said, "You just don''t want him to grow up brooding."


    And maybe I didn''t.


    But now, standing here, watching him lift a hand as though to touch the boy in the painting¡ªhimself¡ªI realized she had painted them green because of me.


    Because I asked.


    Because she trusted me to know what kind of legacy we''d be leaving behind.


    And now¡­ it was the only color on that canvas that didn''t feel like grief.


    It felt like love.


    Elliot was what remained of thar love.


    Not just herugh or her hands or the way she used to hum when she braided her hair.


    I missed this. The pieces of her I hadn''t even known were missing until they stared back at me in our son''s face.


    I took a breath and finally knelt beside him. Not touching¡ªjust close enough.


    "Do you know what this means?" I asked.


    He didn''t look at me, but I saw his head tilt¡ªlistening.


    "It means she saw you," I said. "Even before the world got to."


    He blinked slowly,shes wet but no tears falling yet.


    "She knew who you''d be. She saw your eyes, even when the rest of us couldn''t. And she put them here. For you."


    He turned to me, just a little.


    "She didn''t leave," I said quietly. "She just¡­ stayed where you could find her again."


    He opened his hand, revealing the small carved wolf still resting in his palm.


    He hesitated, then gently ced it at the foot of the painting¡ªbeneath the folds of Danielle''s painted shawl, as though offering it to her.


    And I¡ªgods, I couldn''t stop it.


    The ache rose in my throat like a storm tide, and I reached out, cupping the back of his head as I pulled him into my arms.


    He didn''t resist.


    He buried his face into my chest, and for a long moment, we stayed like that¡ªfather and son, both too full of everything to speak.


    Behind us, Eve said nothing.


    But when I looked up, her eyes shimmered.


    She didn''t try to interrupt.


    She didn''t try tofort us.


    She simply let us have her.


    Danielle.


    In silence. In oil. In the only truth left behind that didn''t demand to be exined.


    Elliot shifted in my arms.


    Then slowly, he turned his head, peeking past my shoulder. His hand reached outward, small fingers curling in the air¡ªbeckoning.


    Toward her.


    "Mummy," I heard him murmur, voice hoarse but steady.


    She blinked.


    Her posture stiffened like she was about to take a step back, to fade into the shadow of the doorway where she always seemed to retreat when the moment felt too tender. She shook her head softly, already lifting a hand in polite refusal.


    "I don''t want to intrude," she whispered, trying for a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "This is your moment. His. Yours and Danielle''s."


    But Elliot didn''t waver.


    He stood from where he''d knelt, turned to her, and signed something with both hands¡ªsomething deliberate, something that stopped her breath:


    "You are part of my always too."


    Her lips parted, stunned.


    He signed again, slower this time, so she wouldn''t miss it, because maybe words would not be enough.


    "She gave me life."


    "You gave me back."


    Eve''s hand fluttered to her chest, and for a second, her control cracked. The grief, the guilt, the undeserved weight of it all¡ªcrumbled.


    Her voice was barely a whisper. "Elliot¡­"


    He took a step forward.


    Then another.


    Then walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her middle.


    Not tentative. Not questioning.


    Like he had always known where she fit.


    She froze¡ªstartled¡ªthen slowly lowered her arms and knelt, just like I had.


    And just like that, he pulled her in too.


    His arms around her shoulders. My hand still resting on his back. The three of us forming something I couldn''t name. Something broken, maybe. But still¡­ something whole enough to hold onto.


    I watched as Eve buried her face against his hair, trembling.


    And I let my forehead press against both of theirs.


    ---


    The greenhouse had been transformed.


    Not into something grand or ostentatious. No¡ªthe opposite.


    It was quiet. Reverent. Sacred.


    The air was thick with the scent of blooming moon lilies¡ªflowers that only opened under silver light, their petals curled like whispered prayers. Ferns and ivy cascaded down from ceiling beams. Pale-ss panes caught the filtered light of morning, casting soft rays over the circr garden bed at the heart of the room.


    And in the center of it all¡­ she slept.


    Encased in crystalline stasis, her body preserved in peace atst.


    Danielley inside a clear capsule, her hands folded over her chest, her dark hair syed over ivory linen like ink spilled on silk. She wore her favorite color¡ªsoft dusk blue¡ªthe same shade she''d worn when Hades first told her he loved her. A single moon lily was tucked behind her ear, its petals glowing faintly.


    Her face was still.


    Untroubled. Young. Far younger than the years she''d earned.


    The Montegues stood beside her¡ªLucinda veiled in dark mourning silk, her fingers clutching the family crest so tightly her knuckles whitened. Montegue himself stood like a statue of granite, only the slow drag of breath betraying that he was still human. His rage had finally settled¡ªtempered by sorrow.


    Cain came in quietly, his hand brushing Eve''s shoulder before taking a ce by the arched doorway. Kael stood beside him, back straight, eyes red but proud. Ss, Gallinti, and two visiting Alphas from the Eastern Reach had taken positions near the ceremonial vines¡ªeach present not for politics, but because Danielle had mattered. To all of them.


    The only sound was birdsong from beyond the ss walls.


    And Elliot''s footsteps.


    Tiny. Soft.


    He walked ahead of us.


    I wanted to carry him, but he had insisted.


    "I want to go by myself," he had said.


    Eve and I stood back, hands entwined, watching as he stepped up to the capsule alone.


    He stared down at his mother.


    Utterly silent.


    The kind of silence that bent the world.


    And then...


    A sound caught in his throat.


    A whimper.


    And his shoulders shook once.


    The room held its breath.


    Then he copsed to his knees, hands pressed against the capsule, forehead touching the ss as the dam finally broke.


    "I tried," he sobbed.


    "I was good. I was good."


    His fists clenched on the edges of the capsule, knuckles whitening like he wanted to break through.


    "I didn''t cry that day. I didn''t cry when she hurt me. I didn''t cry when she said you were gone."


    His voice was high and ragged, a child''s voice splitting at the seams.


    "I was strong, like mummy said. I tried. I wanted you to be proud of me¡ªare you proud of me?"


    His head hit the ss again, gently. Again.


    "Mama, are you proud of me?"


    Lucinda gasped behind us, the sound of it like shattering porcin.


    I didn''t feel my knees move¡ªI just found myself there, behind him, wrapping him in my arms.


    He copsed into me.


    Sobbing. Wailing.


    Not like a prince. Not like a warrior.


    Like a son.


    Like a child who had waited his entire life for a goodbye that would never be enough.


    And I broke.


    There, with my forehead pressed to his shaking back, I shattered.


    Not because he was in pain¡ª


    But because she wasn''t there to hold him.


    Because I had failed them both.


    Eve stepped forward, kneeling on the other side of the capsule, her hand resting t on the crystal near Danielle''s heart. Her tears fell soundlessly, but her eyes never left Elliot.


    "You were everything she hoped for," she whispered. "Everything. She''s proud, baby. So proud."


    He turned his face to her voice.


    And crawled into her arms.


    We knelt around the capsule like a family wrapped in grief.


    Not perfect. Not whole.


    But real.


    And when the vines of the ceremonial garden slowly crept forward to seal the capsule, encasing Danielle in moon lilies and soil, Elliot didn''t look away.


    He kissed the ss once.


    And whispered, "Goodbye, Mama."

 Chapter 352: Unlikely Antagonist

    Hades


    The funeral was over.


    But the mourning had not ended.


    Outside the greenhouse, the soil was soft, freshly turned, rich with the scent of earth and rain from the night before. A silver-dusted clearing had been chosen¡ªquiet, shielded by weeping willows and whispering vines. The air was cooler here, but not cold. It was the kind of ce Danielle would have loved¡ªwild, half-forgotten, and full of promise.


    The capsule had been lowered with reverence beneath the roots of an ancient moonbark tree. Now, the earth had been returned, gently packed, and smoothed over until only the subtle mound remained.


    A single marble stone sat at the head, unmarked for now.


    Instead of a name, a row of moon lilies had beenid around it in a crescent¡ªDanielle''s favorite shape. The new soil seemed to breathe beneath them.


    Montegue stepped forward first, his usually impassive face twisted with a quiet ache.


    He knelt stiffly, pressed one hand into the dirt, then rose without a word.


    Lucinda followed, pressing a single white rosebud into the earth and whispering something too soft to hear. Her veil fluttered like wings in the breeze.


    One by one, they came.


    Ss. Gallinti. The Eastern and Western Alphas. Kael.


    Cain lingered longer than the others. He knelt, nted a deep violet orchid, and bowed his head, whispering something in an ancient tongue. Eve tilted her head, barely catching the words:


    "Let her bloom where we failed to."


    Then it was Elliot''s turn.


    He held a tiny sprout in his hands¡ªsomething he''d grown himself. A sun blossom. Yellow, bright, and stubborn like he was.


    He knelt, dug with his bare hands, and ced it near the base of the tree.


    Then he sat back and stared.


    Eve came next.


    She knelt beside him, brushing soil from his hands before tucking her own flower beside his¡ªa pale blue chrysanthemum. She didn''t say a word, only brushed her fingers over the petals once before rising.


    And then there was me.


    I hesitated.


    All I had was a seed.


    Something Danielle had pressed into my hand long ago, on a day when the war felt far away and the future something we might survive.


    "nt it when we''re free," she''d said.


    I never did.


    I never believed we would be.


    But I did now.


    Not in the way she meant. But in a way that counted.


    I dug my fingers into the soil and nted it.


    Not for her return.


    But for her rest.


    As I rose, I looked back at the people she had shaped with her love, her absence, her memory.


    And I realized this garden wouldn''t just be hers.


    It was ours.


    A ce to return when the world became too much.


    When the war came again.


    When Elliot needed a ce to speak to someone who would always listen.


    Eve slipped her hand into mine.


    And for a while, we just stood there, surrounded by the soft rustle of leaves, the scent of lilies and soil, and the quiet ache of parting. Thest petals had beenid, thest words whispered into the earth. Even grief had begun to settle into silence.


    Montegue gave a slow nod. "We''ll begin the closing rites."


    He raised a ceremonial staff, tapping it gently into the earth three times as Lucinda chanted the first of the parting verses.


    The garden fell into hushed reverence once more.


    But then¡ª


    A voice broke through it all.


    "¡ªLies! That''s all they''ve fed us!"


    A sharp shout rang out from the far edge of the garden.


    Everyone turned.


    An Obsidian Alpha, one of the younger Western liaisons, stormed forward, eyes wide, his tablet still glowing in his hand.


    "Alpha Bren," Kael barked, stepping in, brows furrowed. "This is sacred ground."


    But the man didn''t bow. Didn''t still. He looked haunted. Furious.


    He shoved the screen toward Kael. "You need to see this. Now."


    Kael took it with a scowl¡ªready to reprimand him¡ªuntil his gaze dropped.


    Then everything about him stilled.


    Color drained from his face.


    Kael turned to me, the wind cutting through the quiet like a de.


    "Your Majesty," he said, voice tight. "You have to see this."


    I stepped forward, heart already beginning to beat faster, and took the screen.


    A video was ying¡ªlive.


    OBSIDIAN IN SHADOW: GOVERNOR MORRISON BREAKS HIS SILENCE ON THE CROWN.


    The headline was bold. But the footage was worse.


    Governor Thaddeus Morrison¡ªonce loyal, always careful¡ªnow sat in full view of the realm, dressed in formal grays, his salt-and-pepper beard trimmed to precision, his presence severe and unyielding.


    He was seated across from Lysander Crane, the most popr political analyst in the realm, whose morning broadcasts reached millions.


    Morrison''s eyes were steel, his expression etched with what looked like righteous fury.


    And then came his voice¡ªclear, authoritative, heavy with years of buried anger:


    > "The people deserve to know the truth. About the crown. About the Obsidian Pack. About what really happened to the royal family, and the experiments hidden in the north quadrantbs. And most importantly¡ªabout him."


    The screen flickered as footage rolled beside him¡ªredacted reports, blurred photographs, and then¡ª


    A still of me.


    Obsidian armor. Blood-spattered shoulder. My eyes lit with Flux from weeks ago.


    Gasps rippled through the mourners around us.


    Lucinda dropped her crest.


    Gallinti muttered a curse.


    And I¡­


    I didn''t blink.


    Because I knew what came next.


    > "We were told Vassir died century ago but even the history books have been twisted. Vassir is not gone. It''s not over. And the one you call King¡­ may not be your savior at all. He may be what we should''ve feared all along. He is possessed by the thing."


    Morrison leaned forward, jaw set.


    Silence fell.


    The kind of silence that curdled the air and drew blood from old wounds.


    Kael turned to me slowly, his mouth dry, as the camera cut back to Morrison''s grim face.


    > "I have proof. And I won''t be silenced anymore. Even though the king himself tried to. He tried to use Vassir''s corruption to neutralize me because he knew... i would not bow to deception against the people, people he vowed to serve has a leader but he has more skeletons than he has oaths."


    Morrison''s voice trembled¡ªnot with fear, but conviction. He leaned forward, eyes burning with the kind of fury that wasn''t easily manufactured.


    > "Ask him where the bodies are buried¡ªliterally. The bodies of men and children that he had authorised to be guinea pigs to the virus that is Vassir''s essence before he deemed it tamed enough to inject the corruption into his own veins. Our king is a tyrant, a deceiver..."


    The footage cut to ck for a heartbeat.


    Then¡ª


    > "Rebroadcast begins in five minutes. Viewer discretion is advised."


    I handed the tablet back to Kael like it weighed a thousand des.


    All eyes were on me.


    The garden of Danielle''s rest had be a crucible.


    No longer sacred. Just scandalized.


    Montegue''s mouth was a hard, t line.


    Lucinda had taken Elliot''s hand in hers protectively, as if guarding him from the words that still hung like smoke in the air.


    Cain was watching me¡ªtoo closely. Measuring.


    And Eve...


    Eve hadn''t moved. But her grip¡ªonce faltering¡ªtightened suddenly around mine.


    I looked down.


    She wasn''t withdrawing.


    She was grounding.


    "I know that look," she said quietly, almost beneath the breath of the breeze. "He timed this."


    I blinked at her. "What?"


    Eve''s gaze didn''t waver from the screen now dark in Kael''s hand.


    "Morrison," she said. "He waited for us to be off-grid. No surveince, no interference, no counter-narratives. We''ve been offline for what¡ªthree hours?"


    Ss stepped forward, frowning deeply. "That can''t be right. Morrison was practically a drooling messst I saw him¡ªthree months ago during a border summit. He could barely string a sentence together. We had him dered psychologically unfit."


    Kael snapped his fingers as if remembering. "He was moved to the Marrowcliff Facility. I personally authorized the escort team a month ago. Locked ward. Private level. There''s no way he could''ve staged this. Not without outside help."


    "Or something worse," Gallinti muttered, his tone low and vaguely horrified. "That broadcast wasn''t just some bitter expos¨¦. It was clean. Orchestrated. Politically loaded. This isn''t a breakdown. This is an operation."


    "Propaganda," Cain said, teeth clenched. "But weaponized with truth fragments sharp enough to draw real blood."


    Kael''s jaw flexed. "We need verification. Was it deepfake? Old footage? Is it really him or a projected construct? This feels¡­ too convenient."


    Eve, still gripping my hand, stepped slightly forward. "It''s not convenient. It''s tactical. He struck while we were vulnerable. While the world knew we were mourning her."


    She nodded toward Danielle''s resting mound, the scent of moon lilies suddenly heavier in the air.


    "This moment," she whispered, "wasn''t just sacred¡ªit was silencing. No one had their devices. No one was watching the feed. And now? The damage has already metastasized."


    Kael cursed under his breath and started barking orders to hismunicator. "Get me real-time ess to Marrowcliff. I want full patient logs, camera feeds, and recent visitors within thest six weeks. Now."


    I looked to Eve. Her eyes burned with rity.


    "They wanted us too shocked to react," she said, her voice low, like she was speaking just to me. "But we can''t give them silence, Hades. Not this time."


    I nodded slowly, then turned to the others.


    "Everyone back to the Tower. Now. Council, Whisper Wing, Lucinda, Montegue. Eve and Elliote with me. We need to prepare a statement before the next rebroadcast hits."


    "And Morrison?" Gallinti asked grimly.


    I didn''t hesitate. "Bring him in¡ªdead or alive. But not before we find out who helped him crawl out of that ward."

 Chapter 353: The Council, Exposed

    Eve


    The war room was colder than usual.


    Not from temperature. From tension.


    The air crackled with it, thick and bristling, as if even the walls of the Obsidian Council Tower could sense that the next move might break more than alliances¡ªit might unravel the realm itself.


    The obsidian conference table was ringed with shadows and sleepless men. Kael stood stiff, Ss and Gallinti nking him like dark pirs. Cain leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, face unreadable. And Hades¡ª


    Hades hadn''t looked away from the screen since it started.


    I hadn''t either.


    The live feed continued to y across the council chamber''s curved projection wall. Governor Morrison sat smugly in his tailored grays, broadcasting to every device in the realm.


    "¡ªThe people deserve to know what really goes on in that castle," Morrison''s voice echoed, low and solemn. "What happens behind the marble columns and reinforcedbs. What kind of king strikes his mate¡ªwhat kind of mate stays."


    The video flicked.


    Footage of Hades¡ªhalf-feral, blood in his eyes, shoving me into the wall.


    I didn''t move.


    Neither did Hades.


    But I felt his hand twitch under the table. Like a soldier resisting the urge to draw a de.


    Morrison''s voice returned. "The only reason she''s still alive is because she carries the cure¡ªthe Fenrir Marker. You see, the Blood Moon is no myth. It''s a ticking curse. One that will tear through our people like a storm. And the king knew. He always knew. She is the beast that killed our king and his father as well as histe wife, it makes you think,"


    The camera cut to another clip: A footage of Hades ring at me as I begged in the white room. As he screamed obscenities against me, words that still make me flinch.


    Hades seemed to feel the same, as she clenched his hand into a fist until it turned white.


    Gallinti shifted. "Where the hell did he get this footage? This is post-expulsion."


    Ss muttered, "Someone fed him. Someone still inside."


    My fingers tightened in myp.


    Morrison''s voice cut clean again. "And here''s the twist, the part the crown doesn''t want you to know: Ellen Valmont¡ªthe so-called blessed twin¡ªisn''t Ellen at all. She''s her sister. Eve. The cursed one. The one they imed was executed."


    A murmur rippled around the table.


    Cain let out a long breath through his nose. "This isn''t a leak. It''s a stage y. A perfect one."


    "He''s not even sweating," I murmured.


    Hades turned to me slowly. "You feel it too."


    I nodded. "It''s... too clean. Like we''re watching Act One of a longer script."


    Morrison was still talking. Still unspooling truths. Or versions of them.


    "He wasn''t chosen by the gods," Morrison continued. "He made himself king by taming Vassir''s corruption, he knew he could not take the pressure like ourte humble king Leonard. But he couldn''t contain it, not even after injecting over a dozen subjects to test his tolerance. Not even after forcing the Flux into his own veins."


    Lies, maybe not utterly lies but still lies all the same. It was a horrible misconstrued version of the truth, the time line was off but it was true many died before the vassir found a suitable a host, but Hades was his reincarnation that was why it worked to begin with, or else Hades would have joined the other husks that his father had mass produced all in the mission of finding the perfect weapon.


    The video red again.


    More footage. Screaming children. Lab doors mming. Kael cursed under his breath.


    My heart rammed against my ribs, the wind getting knocked out of me as I the scene yed out. Even I had not seen this and it was truly horrid.


    Bile rushed up my throat, a cold chill seizing my spine.


    Cain leaned forward. "We block the satellites now, we halt the infection."


    Gallinti snapped, "And prove him right? If we jam the feed now, the people won''t question¡ªthey''ll believe."


    Kael looked to Hades. "You can cut it. Just onemand. You have five seconds before rebroadcast."


    My voice sliced through the debate. "Don''t."


    They turned.


    I stood, my chair scraping against the stone.


    "We can''t silence him. Not yet. If we do, we lose more than our narrative. We lose our soul."


    Kael blinked. "Eve, he''s lying¡ª"


    "But with just enough truth to bleed us dry. And if we shut him down, it won''t matter if we''re innocent. People don''t remember silence. They remember who pulled the plug."


    Ss scrubbed a hand over his face. "She''s right. The people need to see us, not a polished statement."


    Cain scoffed. "Then we sit here and let him fillet us live?"


    "No," I said. "We let him finish. And then we fight back¡ªwith fact, with transparency. We tell them everything. Not some fairy tale. The real story."


    Hades finally looked away from the screen.


    His eyes locked onto mine¡ªhaunted, heavy with the kind of exhaustion that didn''te fromck of sleep. This was the weight of a world cracking beneath his boots.


    "He''s not just trying to destroy me," he murmured. "He''s trying to unravel everything."


    He was right.


    Because this wasn''t just political nder. It wasn''t just bad optics.


    It was a strategic detonation.


    And it was working.


    Kael''s tablet vibrated. Once. Then again. He nced down.


    Froze.


    "...Oh, hell."


    "What?" Cain asked sharply.


    Kael didn''t answer immediately. His fingers moved, pulling up a secure stream, encrypted ck and blinking red. "I requested a background sweep on Morrison after thest leak," he said. "Institutional records came back sealed¡ªuntil now."


    He looked up, face tight.


    "He was institutionalized. Not long ago. Psychotic break after his mate''s death. Heard voices. Saw things. imed ''a god'' was showing him visions."


    Ss cursed under his breath.


    Kael went on, "He disappeared. Reemerged cleaned up, organized, with a n. A following. He''s not a whistleblower. He''s a messiah figure with a martyrplex."


    Cain leaned forward. "You''re saying this isn''t politics. It''s religion."


    "It''s worse," I said, stepping forward. "It''s belief built on pain. And pain like that spreads faster than truth."


    The live feed behind us flickered. The video changed again.


    This time, it wasn''t violence. It was grief.


    Clips of civilians in Silverpine mourning their infected children. Packs crying over burned viges. A montage, set to Morrison''s trembling voice.


    "You were never meant to suffer. But the crown needed war. And war needs monsters."


    The room dropped ten degrees.


    "We lose them now," Ss said slowly, "we don''t get them back. We can''t conscript civilians. We can''t call Gammas. Command fractures. Then the regional packs break. Then we get coups."


    Cain scoffed darkly. "Then we get martialw."


    "No one wants that," Gallinti growled. "No one wants soldiers patrolling their streets."


    "They''ll think we''re silencing them with guns," I added. "And once they start calling the Fenrir Serum a cleansing tool? They won''t just refuse it. They''ll burn it."


    Kael''s voice was low. "Anti-Marker riots have already started in three cities."


    My stomach dropped.


    "They think it''s a purification serum. A way to decide who lives and who doesn''t."


    "It''s already mutating," Hades said, jaw tight. "From a public broadcast to a cultural infection. If we don''t respond now, our truth doesn''t matter."


    Cain rubbed his eyes. "We''d be better off if he''d just dered war."


    Ss muttered, "At least then the enemy would be outside the walls. But of we are fighting a war from within and still trying to keep Darius from ripping our ass and still trying not get killed by bloodmoon, what exactly are our chances at winning?"


    Kael''sm buzzed again. He turned, answered.


    His face paled.


    Then hardened.


    He cut the call and spoke without preamble. "Security detail just confirmed something... disturbing. Morrison had a visitor one week ago. An unlisted man. No name. No fingerprint record. Facial scan returned nothing¡ªno match in the Obsidian census, not even a failed ID. Whoever he was, he was scrubbed before he walked in."


    "Then someone let him in," Cain said. "Someone high."


    Hades'' expression darkened like a closing eclipse. "This isn''t just sabotage. It''s orchestration."


    Silence fell again.


    But it wasn''t the thoughtful kind.


    It was the kind that bloomed in the pit of your stomach when the puzzle pieces didn''t just not fit¡ªthey bled when you tried to push them together.


    Kael was still staring at the wall, like he could burn through time if he red hard enough. "The man came in through diplomatic clearance. Level Ten. That''s restricted to Council heads, monarchs, and¡ª"


    "Blood-linked royalty," Gallinti finished grimly.


    All eyes turned to Hades.


    He didn''t flinch. But something in his jaw ticked.


    "I didn''t authorize anyone."


    "No one''s saying you did," Cain said quietly. "But someone did. Someone with enough ess to open the gate, scrub the records, and ghost a visitor past the Tower''s heartbeat sensors."


    "The moment he entered," Kael said, "Morrison changed. Everything¡ªfrom tone to timing. That visit wasn''t casual. He came to hand him the script."


    "But how," I asked, stepping forward, "did Morrison go from institutionalized to orchestrating a realm-wide scandal like a seasoned politician? His records said catatonia. He couldn''t even hold a spoon. And now he''s speaking in perfect cadence, weaponizing footage, stirring the realm like a born orator?"


    Kael didn''t answer right away. Neither did anyone else.


    Because we all knew.


    That kind of transformation wasn''t natural.


    "That visit," Ss said darkly, "wasn''t just a briefing. It was a reconstruction."


    Cain''s voice was low. "He was broken... and someone rebuilt him, healed him."


    I didn''t even need to ask how Cain would have known about Hades essentially using the flux to render him crazy. Kael had only just briefed, but I trusted Cain to be one it the moment he heard that Morrison could no longer function.


    "Even His Majesty was also lost to the influence of that thing. How could he return to sound mind within a week after a suspicious visit?"

 Chapter 354: Rewritten

    Hades


    The council dispersed with the silence of men sent to war. No shouting. No arguments. Just silent nods, grim eyes, and the shuffle of boots heading off to carry out their roles. Ss went to stabilize Gamma lines. Gallinti left to contact regional elders.


    Cain would do his own thing, like he always did.


    Kael fell into step beside me. Eve walked just behind us, unusually quiet. I felt her silence like a weight pressing against my back, more unsettling than if she''d screamed.


    The air outside the chamber felt no lighter. We walked the halls of the Tower like ghosts, the murmurs of aides and soldiers brushing past us, none brave enough to meet my gaze.


    I nced behind me. "Eve."


    She blinked up, startled, like I''d broken some trance. "What?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    She didn''t answer right away. Her brows drew together, lips parted just slightly, like she wasn''t sure if the words would make sense if she said them aloud. Finally, she shook her head. "This isn''t the finale," she murmured. "It''s act one. I can feel it."


    Kael grunted. "That''s exactly what I''m afraid of."


    We turned the corridor into themunication wing.


    "Where''s Morrison now?" I asked.


    Kael tapped his earpiece. "Hiding behind a wall of proxies. No one''s picking up direct lines. Subordinates, aides, interns¡ªthey''ve all gone dark."


    "Try again," I said. "Tell them it''s from the Alpha himself."


    He hesitated, but made the call.


    Less than a minuteter, he lifted his eyes. "Someone answered."


    "Who?"


    He winced. "His wife."


    The words sat wrong in my mouth before I even said them. I didn''t like using her. But this was war. And she was a door.


    "Put her through," I ordered.


    The holoscreen red to life. A woman blinked into view. Blonde hair in a soft braid. Worn eyes, swollen from tears. Dressed in civilian gray. She looked like she hadn''t slept in days. She looked nothing like the wife of a governor.


    She straightened when she saw me, hands folding tightly in front of her.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Lady Morrison," I said, voice even. Calm. But the undercurrent was as clear as crystal. I meant business. "You know why I''m calling."


    "I¡­ I''m not sure," she said quietly.


    I leaned forward just slightly, not in menace¡ªbut in presence. "Let me rephrase. You do know something. And I believe you want to protect your children. So speak clearly, and truthfully, and you won''t have to see me again."


    She flinched¡ªbut not from the words. From the weight beneath them.


    "I don''t know anything," she said quickly, voice trembling. "He came home a week ago. Out of nowhere. He was just¡­ back. And he was¡ªdifferent."


    I tilted my head. "Define different."


    She looked down. "Before¡­ before, he was barely there. Couldn''t speak. Couldn''t eat on his own. He screamed at night¡ªtalked to ghosts. He kept saying a god wasing. That he saw it in his sleep."


    "And now?"


    "Now¡­" She swallowed hard. "He walks with purpose. Speaks like a prophet. He even smiles, sometimes. It''s like something¡­ rewired him."


    Eve flinched but I didn''t know why.


    I let silence hang for a moment.


    "No delta in your region is capable of that kind of healing," I said tly.


    She nodded slowly. "We tried everyone. No one could reach him."


    "But someone did."


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    "I didn''t see who. I was visiting the day it happened. The day..." she hesitated like she dreaded the words she wanted to speak. "The day the petson came. He wouldn''t let me in the room that day. Said it had to be done alone. He screamed for hours, and then¡­ he stopped. When he came out, he looked me in the eye. Told me everything was going to change."


    She pressed her hands together, voice cracking. "I thought it was a miracle. But now he''s talking about gods and lies and vengeance, and I don''t know what to do. He wasn''t like this. He was¡­ he was cruel, yes. Before. Controlling. Sharp-tongued. But he wasn''t¡­" She looked around like she feared her own walls. "He wasn''t righteous. Not like this."


    A pause. Then a breathless whisper. "He almost not even there anymore. Like he is a whole new person."


    Kael shot me a look, and I saw it mirrored in Eve''s face.


    The god who may have survived after all.


    The woman on screen sobbed suddenly, clutching her hands. "Please, don''t hurt my children for this. I didn''t know. I swear, I didn''t know he was going to¡ª"


    "It''s not your fault," Eve cut in gently, stepping forward. "How could you have known?"


    Her voice was like balm to fire. Calm. Warm. Soft.


    Despite the heightened stakes of the situation, longing rose like tsunami.


    The woman gasped softly. As if no one had spoken to her like that in weeks.


    Eve leaned close to the screen, softening her gaze. "You said you didn''t see the visitor. But did you hear anything? Footsteps? An ent? A name?"


    The woman wiped her cheeks. Thought. Then nodded¡ªbut slowly, uncertainly.


    "I¡­ I did hear something," she said, brow furrowed as though reaching into fog. "Footsteps. Slow. Measured. Like someone who wasn''t in a hurry but knew they belonged."


    "Did they speak?" Eve asked gently.


    "I think so." Her gaze unfocused. "But I don''t remember the words. Just the¡­ the rhythm of it. Like a chant. But when I try to recall it, it slips through me. Like water through cracks."


    My jaw tightened.


    "Try harder," I said¡ªnot unkindly, but not softly either.


    She looked up at me. "I want to. I do. But¡­"


    She closed her eyes. Pressed fingers to her temple.


    "I saw him. I know I did. I saw his face," she whispered, voice breaking. "But my mind¡­ it''s nk. Like someone took an eraser to the memory. I remember the door opening, light flooding in, and then¡ª"


    She shook her head violently.


    "And then I was home. Just home. My husband was already there, seated at the dining table. Like nothing had happened. Like I''d never left. I was holding a ss of water. My hands were shaking. And I didn''t know why."


    A cold ache bloomed behind my sternum.


    Eve stepped back slightly, hand lifting to her chest.


    Kael swore under his breath.


    I didn''t move.


    Couldn''t.


    The woman''s eyes locked with mine again. "It still makes my skin crawl," she whispered. "Whatever¡­ whoever he was¡­ he looked into my eyes, and it felt like something crawled in."


    The holoscreen flickered slightly, but it was enough to send a jolt through the base of my spine. I couldn''t breathe for a moment. Not because I didn''t understand what she was describing¡ªbut because I did.


    I knew that feeling.


    Of being hollowed out while still standing.


    Of being rewritten from the inside.


    It reminded me of Vassir.


    My gaze flickered to Eve. She looked lost, her skin ashen, her breathesing in short gasps.


    My voice came out rougher than intended. "You don''t remember what happened after he looked at you?"


    Her face twisted in something close to panic. "Nothing. Not a second. Like I was¡­ gone."


    Silence followed her confession like fog creeping under a locked door.


    Kael''s brow furrowed. "That''s not amnesia. That''s erasure."


    Cain''s voice, quiet but sharp, broke in from behind. "A clean cut. No blood, no mess¡ªjust gone."


    I didn''t respond.


    I couldn''t.


    Because in the pit of my gut, I already knew what Eve was about to do. She stepped forward, her voice low and careful, like she was treading a wire.


    "Lady Morrison," she said, "what is your firstborn''s third name?"


    The woman blinked. "What?"


    "His third name," Eve repeated. "Not the one you call him by. The name you whispered when you first held him. The one only you know."


    Lady Morrison frowned, her lips moving silently for a moment.


    Then she smiled faintly. "Isaac."


    "And?"


    The smile froze. Her eyes twitched, as if they didn''t know where to focus.


    "I¡­ I don''t know," she said slowly, voice thinning. "It was something with an ''R''... maybe... Reuel? No. That''s not it. I¡ª" Her breath hitched.


    Kael leaned closer to the monitor, his expression sharpening. "Can''t remember your son''s name?"


    "No. No, I can. It''s just¡ª" She clutched her blouse, confusion sinking into panic. "I had it. I had it, and now it''s just gone."


    Eve''s tone was softer now, but no less urgent. "Your mother''s birthday. Do you remember?"


    Lady Morrison blinked, the muscles in her face twitching.


    "I know it. I know I know it." Her voice shook. "We made lemon cakes that day. There was sunlight. I remember the tes, the smell¡ªbut the date..." Her hands started to tremble. "Why can''t I remember the date?"


    My blood ran cold.


    Eve''s voice came softer than a whisper¡ªbut itnded with the force of a de.


    "What were the color of the visitor''s eyes?"


    The question struck Lady Morrison like a blow.


    She didn''t answer.


    At first, she didn''t move at all¡ªjust sat there, lips parted, gaze slipping sideways like her brain had hit a wall.


    Then something shifted.


    Her hand reached instinctively toward the side of her head, pressing into her temple as if trying to dig the answer out with her fingertips.


    Kael''s brow furrowed. "Ma''am?"


    Still nothing.


    Then¡ª


    "I¡­ I don''t¡­"


    Her voice cracked, a warble of dread trembling beneath it.


    "I should remember. I was standing in front of him. He looked right at me. I saw his face. His eyes were¡­ they were¡­"


    She trailed off again.


    And I saw it¡ªthe moment something folded behind her gaze. Like a curtain drawn over a window.


    "I can''t," she rasped. "I can''t see them! It''s like there''s a smear across the memory. A smudge I can''t wipe off!"


    Eve stepped forward, her tone firmer now. "Breathe. Close your eyes. Don''t try to remember. Just feel. What lingers? What image won''t go away, no matter how hard you scrub?"


    Lady Morrison obeyed, hesitantly. She closed her eyes.


    For a long second, the room held its breath.


    Then her lips parted.


    "I don''t remember the color," she whispered.


    "But I remember veins."


    Eve froze. I did too. Veins?


    "ck," Lady Morrison continued, her voice more distant now. "ck. Threaded like spider legs. Crawling just under the skin around his eyes¡­ like they were alive. Like they were¡­ watching me. I remember red."


    Eve whispered the name but it sounded like a gasp. "Vassir,"

 Chapter 355: Dariuss Secret Weapon

    Hades


    My blood ran cold at the implications of her words. I knew as well as her what it meant. I knew what ck veins meant. Mind fracturing just to manipte the subject into ensuring they didn''t remember, I knew what it all meant because...


    I had attempted to do the same to Eve, to make her forget what I had done to her but she had been alert and Rhea had not made it possible. So I knew instantly that this pointed to none other that the entity that had just been purged from me. There waa no other exnation. But how could it be possible.


    Eve''s voice was croak, as she spoke again. "Do you feel tendrils in your mind?" Her eyes were red and I could feel her hairs raising from where I stood beside her, my body mirrored the reaction.


    Her question made the woman on the screen freeze.


    Not just still¡ªbut petrified.


    Eve hadn''t raised her voice. She hadn''t even leaned in. But the weight of her wordsnded like thunder in a stormless room.


    Do you feel tendrils in your mind?


    Lady Morrison''s fingers curled against her blouse like she was trying to hold herself together.


    "I¡­ I don''t know what that means," she whispered.


    "You do," Eve said softly. "You just never had the words for it."


    I knew she was right.


    Because I''d lived with those tendrils.


    I''d let them curl around me in my weakest moments, whispering doubts and promises in the same breath. I''d let them in willingly. But they were not meant to be housed in flesh.


    They were something else entirely.


    The woman on screen trembled. "Sometimes¡­ when I''m alone¡­ I feel like I''m not. Like something is¡­ watching through me."


    I stepped forward.


    "Do you ever speak aloud," I asked, voice low, "but don''t remember what you said?"


    She nodded.


    "Do you lose time?" Eve added. "Wake up in a room you don''t remember walking into?"


    Another nod. This time frantic.


    "Do you ever catch your reflection," I said, eyes narrowing, "and swear it blinked before you did?"


    Tears slipped down her face. "Yes. Yes. Oh God¡ªwhat is happening to me?"


    "It''s not you," Eve whispered, her voice now trembling, "it''s what he left inside you."


    Her.


    It.


    Vassir.


    Not just a god.


    A parasite. A legacy. A stain that didn''t die when his body did.


    The truth twisted in my gut.


    He''d known. The bastard had known we would purge him.


    And in his final days, he''d sown seeds elsewhere.


    Lady Morrison was just one.


    I nced at Kael. He looked shaken, lips pressed tight, one hand ghosting toward his weapon¡ªnot in aggression, but instinct. As if ready to fight something none of us could see.


    Cain''s voice was soft but iron-edged. "If what she''s saying is true, we''re not just fighting a god. We''re fighting a contagion."


    A soul-borne virus. One that didn''t need blood to spread. Just a look. A whisper. A breath shared in the wrong room.


    Eve was staring at the screen like she wanted to reach through it.


    "Do you dream?" she asked quietly.


    Lady Morrison blinked. "All the time. But they''re not mine."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, jaw clenched.


    "They feel¡­ borrowed," she said. "Like I''m watching memories that never belonged to me. Blood. Fire. Screaming. And a face¡ªhis face. Not my husband''s. His. The one with the ck veins."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "He smiles in every one of them."


    A chill crawled up my spine.


    The Flux. Even without Vassir''s full presence, the aftershock of his mind was echoing through her.


    Residual contamination. Like fumes after an explosion.


    I turned to Kael. "We need the Deltas to screen her immediately."


    "She''s miles away " he said darkly. "Our Deltas won''t get ess without Morrison''s clearance."


    "Then burn through the red tape," I snapped. "We''re out of time."


    Cain stepped beside me, voice thoughtful. "If Vassir fragmented himself¡ªspread pieces of his will into others before the Rite¡ªthen he may have more than one host."


    But Eve''s eyes were darting, like she was trying to calcte something in her head, I could hear her thoughts mumbles as she sorted through what she knew and what we had discovered, including those we were yet to discover.


    Eve''s lips moved, barely audible. "No. No, it doesn''t make sense."


    I turned toward her.


    Her eyes were distant but burning¡ªlike she was looking at the world through a kaleidoscope of shattered truths.


    "He said goodbye," she murmured.


    "What?" Cain asked, brows drawing together.


    "Vassir. In the Rite," Eve said, louder now. "He said goodbye. He told me the truth, showed me what he was, and then¡ªhe let me go. That was the end of him."


    I frowned. "Eve¡ª"


    "No, listen," she said, spinning toward us with urgency. "This can''t be the Flux. Not what we''re seeing in her. It''s something else."


    Cain exhaled through his nose, the sound sharp and unconvinced. "Or he lied."


    "He didn''t." Her voice cracked, but her eyes stayed firm. "He wanted to stay. To take over. But he didn''t. He let go. I felt it. That thing inside Hades¡ªit died. The Vein was destroyed. The connection severed."


    "Then how do you exin this?" Kael asked grimly, gesturing to the still-frightened Lady Morrison frozen on the holoscreen. "This woman is infected with something."


    Eve went still.


    Like a de held perfectly upright.


    And then¡ªher head tilted, eyes narrowing like she was chasing something in the dark.


    She whispered, "Unless it''s not about the soul."


    Cain raised a brow. "Then what?"


    She met my gaze. "The body."


    The room froze with her words.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    Eve moved to the center of the room like the storm was gathering under her feet. "The Vein¡­ Vassir''s Vein¡­ it was extracted from Vassir''s body, yes. It was originally came from Vassir''s physical remains. That''s how it began¡ªhis flesh. His corrupted flesh."


    "And?" Cain prompted.


    "And," Eve said slowly, like a horror dawning, "just because our samples are gone, doesn''t mean all of his remains are. The horn is still out there, like Vassir said."


    A silence fell.


    And then Cain whispered it.


    "Darius."


    "My father has the horn," Eve whispered. "At least that''s what we know. But I''m sure¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, but my thoughts surged forward.


    I stepped in, voice low, grave. "Then it''s not just worship. It''s maniption."


    Everyone looked at me.


    I kept my gaze on the flickering holoscreen, though I was no longer seeing Lady Morrison. I was seeing him. Darius Valmont. The ghost behind all this. The one shadow that refused to vanish.


    "He''s not trying to summon Vassir," I said. "He''s trying to wield him. Bend what''s left of his essence. Vassir''s power drove Morrison insane before¡ªbut now that same madness has been repurposed, redirected."


    Kael''s jaw locked. "Are you saying he reversed the Flux''s effect on Morrison?"


    I nodded. "If Darius has ess to the horn, to even a shred of Vassir''s decayed physicality, then yes. It wouldn''t take a full soul¡ªjust residue. Echoes. The right fragments soaked in suffering. He could refine it. Alter it."


    Cain exhaled sharply, the full horror dawning in his eyes. "Turn it from a corruptive force into a controlling one."


    "Exactly." I turned toward the others. "It exins everything. The healing. The sudden lucidity. The devotion. Morrison wasn''t just saved. He was overwritten. Bent to Darius'' will. The Flux once drove him mad¡ªand now it''s being used to make him obedient."


    Eve''s face was pale, but her expression was sharpened with understanding¡ªand fear.


    "Vassir destroyed himself in the Rite," she said. "But Darius salvaged the pieces. Like recycling a god."


    Cain cursed under his breath. "He''s building a pantheon of puppets."


    "And Morrison''s just the beginning," Kael muttered.


    Eve exhaled like something in her ribs had finally cracked open. Her voice was steady, but it carried that eerie weight¡ªthe kind that came when instinct and dread fused into certainty.


    "We need to find the horn. Now."


    All eyes shifted to her.


    Kael blinked. "You think Darius still has it?"


    She nodded. "I know he does. Or he''s close to getting it. Either way, this entire spectacle¡ªMorrison, the broadcast, the council upheaval¡ªit''s not the endgame. It''s a diversion."


    Cain folded his arms, leaning forward slightly. "A diversion from what?"


    "From the real target," Eve said, gaze flicking to me. " That''s what he''s cloaking in chaos."


    I felt a chill trace my spine.


    Eve stepped toward the holoscreen, where Lady Morrison was still frozen in confusion, her image flickering gently.


    "It all makes sense now. Darius didn''t care if Morrison burned every bridge he had. He just needed him to hold attention long enough. Keep the Obsidian Tower scrambling, fractured, consumed with damage control. He wants had distracted, he is on the move now but we don''t know what the move is."


    Kael cursed under his breath. "We''ve been chasing shadows while he''s moving pieces on the board."


    I stepped forward, my fists clenched. "Then we need to flip the board."


    But Eve''s hand shot out, palm open. "No. That''s what he wants¡ªreaction, chaos, heat. That''s how he controls the tempo. If we overreach, we''ll walk right into whatever trap he''sid."


    Her voice was calm, but the fire in her eyes belied it. Her mind was racing ahead of us all.


    Cain leaned back slowly, eyes narrowing. "Then what do we do?"


    Eve turned away from the screen, finally¡ªlike Morrison no longer mattered. She was a re, not the fire. A single, painful clue in a much deeper web.


    "We go cold," Eve said. "Let him think we''re splintered, reeling. Let him think his distraction worked. While we figure out what he is doing? Or we will be caught unawares, despite all that we know now."

 Chapter 356: Incomplete

    Eve


    My heart has morphed into a drum in my chest as all the implications sank in, Vassir had returned but now in the hands of thest person who should wield him.


    I drew in air through my nose and let it out through my mouth; thest thing I needed was hyperventting in the dire situation. We needed to find a solution, a fast one.


    I envisioned my father''s dreadful eyes against my own will, dread clouding my calm and reason, I saw those wicked depths filler with power that he should never have been able to wield. And I felt...


    Lost...


    Unable to even dredge bravery out of the usual ces in me. I found myself deted by the fear and apprehension of what was toe.


    If he won, got what he wanted, whatever twisted goal that was...


    What would happen to everyone? The family I now had? Whoever had not been involved in his schemes but that I had left behind?


    How many would suffer as they stood in the way of his mission?


    My limbs felt like they were held down by anvils, my head spinning, my veins filling with ice, horror snaking up my spine, leaving me paralysed. My air ways close, my eyes twirling...


    >"Evie..." Rhea''s voice tore through my panic, "you have to stay calm. I understand you are afraid but this... will only let him win."


    Her voice waa soothing as it always was but the flood only became a tsunami. I tried to conjure up hope, some positivity but I was bing buried in my fears.


    And then...


    Two heavy hands, rested on my shoulders, warm breath ghosting past my ear.


    "Red..."


    I snapped out of my spiralling thoughts, the ones so close to engulfing me. I twisted towards him, our eyes meeting in the bright lights of the bathroom, my grip on the sink loosened.


    In the storm of gray and specks of blue that I had never noticed before, was an expression that made my heart stop for an entirely new reason.


    His eyes flickered with concern and another that I did not want to acknowledge; yearning. He rubbed my tense shoulders, his fingers eliciting jolts of electricity through my skin and I found myself leaning into his warmth, his body.


    "Hades," His name left my lips in a breathless murmur. My lids grew heavy, my eyes darting to his lips.


    His eyes flickered again but this time with an intensity that sent a pleasurable chill through me; it was a hunger, one that he quickly snuffed out.


    His lips tilted into a smile, remnants of dimples making an appearance. A mischievous lilt seeping into his voice. "You remember the first time you kicked me in the nuts?"


    I blinked, taken aback by the words out of his mouth. "What?"


    He ignored my surprise, his hands kneading the knotted muscles of my shoulders. "It was not even thest thing I thought you would do. It was not even on my list. You knocked the wind out of me with a single move," His voice grew soft. "You were powerless against me, at any time you knew... I could''ve crushed you. And still, you stood your ground. You didn''t flinch." His voice dipped low, almost reverent. "You didn''t cower. You fought."


    I swallowed thickly, my breath catching in my throat.


    "I wasn''t brave," I whispered. "I was terrified."


    He leaned in, his forehead brushing mine. "Bravery isn''t about not being scared, Red. It''s about kicking your enemy in the balls while you''re shaking."


    A reluctantugh slipped out of me. It cracked something¡ªjust a little¡ªthrough the storm still howling in my chest.


    His thumb traced a gentle arc across my shoulder. "You are still that girl. Still the one who''ll swing first, even when the odds are stacked and everything in you is screaming to run."


    I closed my eyes. Let the warmth of his presence anchor me.


    "You make me sound like some war goddess," I murmured.


    He tilted his head, eyes narrowing yfully. "No. You are a war goddess. Just one who asionally panics in bathrooms."


    I snorted. "asionally?"


    "Okay," he conceded, lips twitching. "Frequently. But with impable timing."


    I looked up at him again, steadier now. His touch hadn''t erased the fear, but it had cleared the fog around it. I could see again¡ªfeel the weight of the threat, yes, but also the path through it.


    "I don''t know how to fight him," I admitted. "Not like this. Not with shadows and stolen pieces of a dead god."


    "We''ll figure it out," he said, firm now. "We always do."


    "But what if we''re toote?"


    His eyes darkened¡ªnot with anger, but with the same dread I carried. And then he pulled me close, just enough for our foreheads to touch again.


    "Then we make sure thest thing he sees," Hades whispered, "is you standing in his way."


    My breath caught.


    For a moment, all I could hear was the thundering in my chest, his words ringing in my ears like a war cry wrapped in devotion.


    His hands slid from my shoulders to my waist, tentative but sure, like he was asking for permission without needing to speak it. My body answered before I could think¡ªleaning in, curling toward him like instinct, like gravity.


    "Red¡­" he murmured again, voice rough, reverent.


    I didn''t stop him.


    Didn''t want to.


    His forehead was still against mine, our noses brushing, the heat between us no longer justfort¡ªit was something deeper. Older. Hungrier.


    His lips hovered near mine. Just a breath away.


    "Tell me to stop," he whispered.


    I didn''t.


    I couldn''t.


    My fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt. "I should."


    "I know," he murmured.


    But neither of us moved. The space between us shattered. His lips brushed mine once¡ªsoft, searching, a question dressed as a kiss.


    I answered it.


    And then, the door mmed open---


    A tiny, startled voice cut through the air like a lightning strike.


    "What are my mummy and daddy doing?"


    We froze.


    I blinked, heart still thudding from the kiss, and turned.


    There he was.


    Elliot.


    Standing in the doorway with his oversized pajama top slipping off one shoulder, rubbing one eye with the back of his hand, his curly hair a halo of bed-wild fluff.


    Hades straightened like he''d been caught breaking a sacredw. I nearly stumbled backward, heat blooming in my cheeks like wildfire.


    > "Elliot," I croaked, voice too high, too sudden. "You¡ªuh¡ªyou''re awake!"


    He tilted his head, utterly unbothered, eyes wide with sleepy confusion.


    > "Were you fighting?" he asked, peering between us like a tiny detective. "Or doing face-squishing?"


    Hades coughed into his fist.


    "I¡ªuh¡­" I nced at Hades for help.


    "Training," he blurted.


    Elliot''s brows furrowed. "You kiss when you train?"


    "Only the advanced level," Hades said solemnly.


    I shot him a re. He just shrugged like what else was I supposed to say?


    Elliot yawned dramatically and padded into the room, reaching up. "Can I sleep with you?"


    That tiny, innocent voice broke me.


    I bent down, scooping him into my arms. "Of course, baby."


    He nestled into my neck immediately, murmuring something incoherent, and I felt his little body go heavy with sleep again.


    Hades reached out, brushing a finger across Elliot''s hair. His eyes met mine, soft and burning all at once.


    "Rain check?" he murmured.


    My cheeks burned hotter. I buried my face in Elliot''s curls, mostly to hide the stupid smile tugging at my lips.


    "Rain check," I whispered back, and the smirk that spread across Hades'' face made my heart stutter all over again.


    Without another word, he took a step forward and gently lifted Elliot from my arms. Our son barely stirred, just curled tighter into Hades'' chest like he belonged there¡ªand he did.


    Hades nced at me, one brow raised. "Bed?"


    I nodded, a lump forming in my throat at the sight of them. My boys.


    We padded quietly through the room. The moment Hadesid Elliot in the middle of the bed, the child rolled instinctively toward the pillows and let out a deep sigh, like the world couldn''t touch him here.


    I slipped under the covers beside him, brushing his hair back as he settled. A secondter, Hades joined us on the other side, the mattress dipping under his weight.


    For a few moments, none of us spoke. The silence wasn''t awkward¡ªit was sacred.


    Elliot''s hand found mine under the nket, and I held on like it was the only tether keeping me from spinning apart again.


    ---


    Ellen


    My eyes snapped open¡ªbut only darkness greeted me.


    Thick, imprable, suffocating darkness.


    For a moment, I thought I was blind. My breath hitched, shallow and panicked, and I tried to move¡ª


    But my body felt¡­ wrong.


    Heavy.


    No. Unbnced.


    The cold hit me first. A cruel, metallic chill seeping into my skin like I''d been lying on stone. I flexed my fingers instinctively, trying to feel the surface beneath me¡ªexcept only one hand responded.


    The other¡ª


    I couldn''t feel it.


    I couldn''t feel anything.


    I turned my head, slow and stiff, and winced at the sharp pull at the base of my skull. The smell of antiseptic and something burnt clogged my nostrils. My tongue felt like ash.


    Where was I?


    I shifted again, this time managing to lift my right arm. My palm met cloth¡ªnkets, maybe¡ªbut when I tried to mirror the movement on my left¡ª


    Nothing.


    No resistance.


    No weight.


    No limb.


    I stilledpletely.


    My breath shuddered.


    Then, heart racing, I forced my eyes to adjust. Gradually, shapes began to form¡ªdim outlines, blurry against the ck. A soft light flickered from somewhere behind me, casting a pale glow across the edge of a silver tray¡­ tools. Scalpels. Tubes. A monitor blinking in steady green.


    And beside me¡ª


    My breath caught.


    A stump.


    Wrapped in gauze.


    Neat. Clinical. Fresh.


    Where my arm should''ve been.


    My brain screamed, No. No. No. No.


    A sound tore out of me. A strangled, broken sob that barely passed my lips.


    I wasn''t dreaming.


    I wasn''t injured.


    I was changed.


    Iplete.

 Chapter 357: Give People What They Want

    Hades


    "The broadcast''s been reyed six times," Kael reported tly. "No official station is running regr programming anymore. It''s wall-to-wall Morrison. Even the Night Watch news block reced their sacred hour for it."


    The council chamber was silent as he projected thetest civilianption onto the disy.


    Dozens of civilian testimonies, protest clips, and impromptu newsmentary flooded the screen. It wasn''t staged rebellion¡ªit was mass confusion and raw suspicion.


    A civilian woman stood in front of a crowd in the Southern district. Her voice cracked as she shouted:


    "Why hasn''t the Obsidian tower responded? Why hasn''t our King spoken?!"


    Another clip showed a closed school gate in the East. A hand-painted sign read:


    "We will not send our children until the Tower addresses the experiments."


    A reporter''s voiceover followed:


    "What was once blind loyalty is now hesitant allegiance. Pack members across regions are demanding transparency. The Obsidian Tower''s continued silence is being viewed as an admission of guilt."


    Gallinti rubbed his temples. "We''re hemorrhaging public trust."


    Montegue''s voice was calm but firm. "We''ve had forty-three civilian calls to their regional councils requesting emergency relocation outside Obsidian''s jurisdiction. That''s forty-three in two hours."


    Gallinti didn''t look up from his datapad. "Eight regional Alphas are withholding resources until they receive an internal investigation order. That includes the South Gate medical corridor."


    Kael muttered. "And the broadcasts haven''t even hit their peak window yet,"


    Cain added. "The prime-time rey starts in fifteen minutes. That''s when the real chaos begins."


    Eve, seated quietly across from me, finally spoke. "Has there been any message from within Morrison''s region?"


    Kael shook his head. "No formal leadership left there. His second-inmand vanishedst week. No one''s stepping up. Civilians are leaderless and leaning into the narrative. They are saying their Alpha has every right to run because the crown will after him for revealing the ''truth''.


    Montegue exhaled. "We should''ve responded within the first hour."


    "We would have looked more guilty," Ss countered. "It was better we left him uninterrupted and let him finish."


    "The people didn''t need that," Cain snapped. "The people saw his face, heard his tone. They''re already choosing sides."


    I stood.


    "Enough," I said. "The longer we argue, the deeper this festers. We''re not debating strategies while the packs burn. The people want a response, they''ll get one."


    Ss folded his arms. "What are you proposing?"


    "Damage control," I said. "Immediate."


    I turned to Kael. "I want a short but official broadcast drafted in the next twenty minutes. I''ll review it. No promises, no emotion¡ªjust rity. We confirm the footage was unauthorized. We state that internal investigation is underway. We remind them that the Obsidian Council does not bow to fear-based propaganda. Then we reassert control of the narrative. Firm, clean, non-negotiable."


    Gallinti raised an eyebrow. "You sure about that tone?"


    "Yes," I said. "We do not beg for trust. We reestablish authority, then prove the truth through action."


    Gallinti raised an eyebrow. "You sure about that tone?"


    "Yes," I said. "We do not beg for trust. We reestablish authority, then prove the truth through action."


    A chair shifted.


    Eve.


    She rose calmly, eyes unreadable. "With all due respect, Alpha," she said, her voice steady, "you''re wrong."


    The room froze¡ªnot from shock, but from the weight behind her words. No one interrupted.


    She looked directly at me. "The people aren''t just angry. They''re afraid. Terrified, even. And thest thing fear responds to is impassive rity."


    I narrowed my eyes. "You''re saying we should apologize?"


    "No," she said smoothly. "I''m saying your version of control will only feed the fire. Formal, emotionless statements from behind walls? That''s what tyrants do before disappearing civilians. That''s what viins do right before they demand loyalty through silence."


    Cain grunted. "So what, we cry on camera now?"


    Eve didn''t flinch. "We speak like people. Like leaders who know what it feels like to be lied to. Like leaders who understand what it means to lose trust¡ªand who are willing to earn it back."


    Montegue''s brow furrowed. "You think it''s that easy? To talk the masses down?"


    "No," Eve said inly. "But it''s that hard. And that''s the only thing that makes it work."


    Kael turned from the disy. "You''re saying we soften?"


    "I''m saying we connect," she said. "Right now, a significant percentage of the poption is already leaning into Morrison''s narrative. He didn''t just speak¡ªhe tapped into their paranoia, their fear that they''ve been used as pawns. That something''s been done to them. That something''sing they won''t be told about until it''s toote."


    Ss crossed his arms, frowning. "He said just enough to make them distrust us, but not enough to be proven wrong. ssic insurgent strategy."


    "And conspiracy theorists are already circling like vultures," Eve continued. "Spinning it into newyers of fear¡ªtalk of forced injections, the Marker, of a king who tampered with the gods and can''t be trusted. Of a Luna marked by prophecy who might be leading them into damnation."


    The wordsnded. Not because they were dramatic, but because they were true.


    Gallinti sat forward. "Then what do you suggest?"


    Eve met my gaze before answering.


    "We tell the truth," she said. "Not a sanitized version. Not a carefully worded release. The real story¡ªwhat we know, what we''ve survived, what we''re still uncovering. Enough to show we''re not gods. We''re trying to fix what was broken. And we give them something no ruler ever does anymore."


    "Which is?" Cain asked.


    "ess," she said. "We hold the press conference live. No scripted questions. We let the presse. Ask what they want. The more transparent we are, the less space there is for them to fill with fear."


    Ss raised an eyebrow. "That''s risky."


    "It''s necessary," she replied.


    I didn''t respond right away.


    The council room had quieted again, but this time the silence was heavy with consideration.


    She wasn''t wrong. Not entirely. My instinct leaned toward forceful reassertion. But the public didn''t want strength¡ªthey wanted proof that they mattered. That the people at the top still bled like everyone else.


    Eve turned toward me, her voice low but firm. "We have one chance, Hades. If we try to dominate them now, they''ll never believe us again. And if they believe Morrison first... it''s over. We lose the war before it begins."


    I stared at her, the weight of it all bearing down.


    The Marker. The prophecy. Vassir. The blood moon. The horn.


    And the people.


    The one thing no prophecy ever ounted for: public trust.


    I nodded once.


    "Draft the announcement," I said to Kael. "But we''re changing the format. This time, we don''t talk at them."


    I looked back to Eve.


    "We talk with them."


    The room was just starting to breathe again when Montegue cleared his throat.


    "We still have a problem," he said, toneposed butced with urgency. "Words are good. Connection is better. But this isn''t just about control or rity anymore. It''s about impact. We need to respond to shock with shock."


    Ss frowned. "What does that mean exactly?"


    Montegue leaned forward slightly, gaze flicking across the room. "Morrison''s broadcast caught us off guard. It flipped the board while we were still setting the pieces. That''s why it worked¡ªbecause no one expected it. Not even us."


    Cain snorted. "So what? We start our own broadcast with a firework show?"


    Montegue didn''t blink. "No. We do what they''ll never expect from the Council. We give them the one thing Morrison couldn''t. The one thing even we haven''t."


    He turned to me.


    "We give them her."


    Silence dropped again¡ªheavier, more vtile this time.


    I didn''t move. But I felt Eve shift me.


    Montegue gestured toward her, measured and deliberate. "She is the object of the entire scandal. The mystery. The prophecy. The curse. The one who turned out to the the ''executed'' one, who was then married to the monster king."


    "Watch your tone," I growled.


    He held my stare. "With respect, Alpha, I''m stating what the realm is already whispering. That''s the image they have of her. And right now, that image has more power than any crown. It''s time we let her speak."


    Eve was quiet.


    Not shocked. Not frightened. Just... still.


    Gallint tapped a stylus on his tablet. "If she speaks, it can''t be scripted."


    "It won''t be," Montegue said. "That''s the point. The press already sees her as the heart of the conspiracy. The cursed twin. The so-called cure. They''lle for her¡ªlisten to her¡ªif we put her forward."


    Gallinti shook his head. "That''s dangerous. She''s unvetted. Unfiltered."


    "That''s why it''ll work," Montegue replied.


    All eyes turned to me again. The weight of the room pressing against my spine.


    I looked at Eve.


    Her gaze met mine. Calm. Steady. Unreadable still not uncertain.


    "I didn''te to be their symbol," she said softly. "I came to stop a war."


    "Then speak like it," I said. "You wanted us to connect. You said the people need truth from those who''ve bled for it. There''s no one they''ll believe more than you."


    "I don''t want to be worshipped or pitied."


    "You won''t be," Montegue said. "You''ll be real. That''s the only thing they can''t fake. Not Morrison. Not his editors. Not his conspiracy."


    Kael crossed his arms. "And if she slips up? Says something that throws fuel on the fire?"


    "Then we own it," Montegue replied. "Because honesty''s ugly. But it''s the only thing louder than propaganda."


    The room was quiet again, but this time the silence wasn''t from hesitation.


    It was the sound of decisions solidifying.


    I turned to Kael. "Set the time. We go live in six hours. I want security on standby, press screened, protocols tightened. This is still Obsidian ground."


    He nodded.


    I turned to Eve, dropping my voice. "Are you ready for this?"


    She didn''t look away.


    "No," she said. "But I will be."

 Chapter 358: Truth, Unfiltered

    Hades


    The marble beneath our feet echoed every step like a countdown. Six hours had passed¡ªbarely enough time to prep the security detail, summon the press, and drag the Tower into damage control mode. And now, the moment had arrived.


    Eve stood beside me, arms crossed as Lucinda offered her the final option: a makeup brush.


    She didn''t even nce at it. "No."


    Lucinda blinked. "You''re sure?"


    Eve''s jaw was set. "Yes. If I show up airbrushed and contoured while people think we''ve been poisoning their bloodlines, they''ll assume I''ve been coached. Polished. Fake."


    Kael''s voice cut through thems. "Cameras are rolling in the adjoining chamber. They''re waiting.


    But he did not need to announce it. The mouring of the reporters buzzed like a vibration through my skin.


    Lucinda hesitated. "But just a touch of concealer¡ª"


    "I want them to see my fatigue," Eve said. "The scars. The weight. I''m not here to be worshipped."


    She turned to me, her profile sharp in the cold tower lighting. "We don''t win this with perfection, Hades. You understand that, right. They want the reality, we give them what they want."


    I nodded, though a part of me hated it. Hated that she was right. Hated that I couldn''t protect her from what came next. But it made perfect sense to let her be formally introduced this way.


    The doors leading into the main mall were closed for now. Just behind them, the mor of journalists, shing cameras, and whispered conspiracies buzzed like hos against the ss.


    The same hall we had stood in before.


    Where she''d pressed her lips to mine, not out of love, but to deliver the poison. It felt like a life time ago. I nced at her to see she looked momentarily lost, staring up at space. Her foot nervously tapping like they had been since we got here.


    I shifted my weight, arms folding behind my back.


    "You remember?" I asked quietly.


    Eve looked up at me, confusion marring her face. "What are you talking about?" Suspicion seeping into her tone, anticipating what woulde next, courtesy of the joke I had mace the previous night to ease her anxiety.


    "That kiss nearly killed me."


    Her lip twitched, realization filling her expression. "Only nearly."


    I looked away before the ache could do more than pulse. She''d kissed me to hurt me. And now she''d speak for me to save me.


    No script. No spin.


    Just truth.


    Montegue approached, adjusting the cuffs of his coat. "Press is ready. They''re foaming for it. Just say the word."


    Eve turned to face me fully. Her turquoise eyes held something neither of us could name anymore¡ªmutual devastation, maybe. Maybe something more.


    "You don''t have to walk in with me," she murmured.


    "I know," I said. "But I will."


    The guards at the double doors nodded once, awaiting our cue.


    Kael''s voice came over the line again. "Three minutes. You''re clear."


    Eve''s fingers brushed the front of her coat. No armor. No symbol. No crown.


    Just the cursed twin the world wanted answers from.


    I leaned in slightly. "You don''t owe them anything."


    "I know," she whispered.


    The doors groaned open.


    A wave of camera shes erupted like a second sunrise. Reporters surged forward, restrained only by the ck line of Gammas stationed like statues.


    Eve stepped forward. I followed.


    The cursed twin walks into the fire.


    And the king follows the woman who once poisoned him.


    ---


    Eve


    The lights hit like knives¡ªbright, sharp, unforgiving. They washed over me in a flood, reflecting off the marble floors and the chrome podium ahead. The cameras didn''t pause. Neither did the shes. But the noise¡ªthat died instantly.


    No shouting.


    No questions.


    No movement.


    Just¡­ silence.


    Like the room had sucked in a collective breath and forgot how to release it.


    Dozens of reporters, officials, recorders in hand and mouths open mid-sentence, simply froze. I could see the whites of their eyes, wide, stunned, as if I''d walked out of a tomb instead of a hallway.


    And maybe I had.


    I didn''t falter. I walked forward.


    But I felt their stares as something almost physical. The weight of a thousand questions barely restrained by politeness. By shock. By fear.


    I took my seat at the center table. One spotlight burned over me. Another, beside it, on the empty chair Hades would take.


    I heard him before I saw him¡ªboots slow and firm. He slid into the seat beside me, his hand finding mine beneath the table. His thumb pressed once against the inside of my wrist. A grounding gesture. A silent I''m here.


    But the stillness didn''tst.


    A murmur began. Low. Then rippling.


    "Is that really her¡ª?"


    "That''s the cursed twin¡ª"


    "She''s not in chains¡ªwhy isn''t she¡ª"


    "Wait, she looks... young. Too young."


    "No crown. No branding. What is this?"


    I inhaled slowly, eyes scanning the crowd.


    Most were stunned. Many were skeptical. Some looked ready to eat me alive.


    But not one of them looked away.


    Montegue stepped to the edge of the tform and raised a hand. "You will have your questions. But first¡ªhear her. That is the only condition of this press conference. You will listen."


    And then he stepped back.


    Hades gave my hand a final squeeze and let go.


    I stood.


    There was no paper in front of me. No script. No perfect opener.


    So I started with the only truth I could be certain of. My name.


    "My name is Eve Valmont," I said, voice clear but soft enough to quiet them again. "Daughter of Darius Valmont of the Silverpine Pack."


    A few pens paused mid-scribble.


    I didn''t blink.


    "Twin sister to Ellen Valmont."


    A few gasps now.


    I kept going. "And I am also the Cursed Twin of the Prophecy of the Fenrir''s Divide."


    And just like that, the room exhaled.


    Gasps. Mutters. Several chairs scraped back. One of the younger interns covered her mouth like she''d seen a ghost. Another man whispered something furiously into am device.


    But no one spoke aloud yet.


    They were waiting.


    Waiting for what would follow.


    I gripped the edge of the podium lightly. "Everything you''ve heard about me¡ªsome of it is true. Some of it isn''t. And some of it was never meant to be known at all."


    I nced at Hades. He hadn''t moved. But his presence next to me was a wall¡ªfirm, silent, immovable.


    "Today, I''m not here to spin a narrative. I''m not here to convince you that I''m a hero or a victim or anything in between. I am here to tell you the truth¡ªbecause it is the only thing we have left."


    I looked back at the press. "You will have your questions. You deserve them. But for the sake of rity¡­ let me begin from the beginning."


    The murmurs dulled again as they all listened.


    Hades squeezed my hand again and I began.


    "It''s true," I said softly, "that I am not Ellen Valmont."


    A hush fell again, deepening as those words settled like dust.


    "I am her twin. The one who shifted."


    I saw the confusion knit into their brows. The disbelief. The desperate mental scrambling to match the name Ellen to the face they had memorized from portraits, footage, and reports.


    But they couldn''t. Because that girl never truly existed.


    "I shifted into a Lycan on my eighteenth birthday. Not Ellen. Me."


    Gasps echoed. Someone swore under their breath.


    "My wolf¡ªRhea¡ªcame through with such force that I shattered the hall floor beneath me. And in the chaos that followed, they used me of poisoning my sister. Of attempting to kill the ''blessed twin.'' But it was a lie. A cover for what they feared more than death itself: prophecy."


    I lifted my chin, letting them see me¡ªjust as I was.


    Fingers flew across datapads. Cameras clicked in rhythm. But no one interrupted.


    "They stripped me of my name, of my identity. They locked me in a concrete box so deep even the moonlight couldn''t reach me. And then... they faked my execution."


    Several jaws dropped.


    "The girl burned at the stake five years ago wasn''t me. She was an actress, a sacrificial performance for the Silverpine Pack to save face. To give the world closure, while I rotted in silence beneath their feet."


    I exhaled slowly. "Five years I spent there. Alone. Forgotten. No trial. No visitors. Not even a proper mirror. I was experimented on, on  Alpha Darius'' orders. I was hollowed continuously by Wolfbane.


    A grim silence reced the muttering. The weight of injustice had started tond¡ªand it hurt.


    "And then, by some twisted political miracle, I was brought out. Not to be freed. Not to be heard. But to be... wed."


    My gaze slid toward Hades for a moment¡ªmeasured, not sentimental.


    "His Majesty was offered my hand in marriage as a peace treaty."


    A few voices stirred again, confused and rmed.


    "Yes. The cursed twin, handed over in exchange for negotiations. For image. For optics."


    I looked over the crowd.


    "And he epted."


    I let that hang there¡ªnot as me, but as truth. Every side in this war had blood beneath their nails.


    "I walked into this tower not as a Luna. Not even as a woman. I came as the living ghost of a prophecy no one had the courage to confront."


    And now they were confronting her.


    Live.


    Unfiltered.


    I gripped the podium tighter. "That is where this began. And it only gets worse from here."

 Chapter 359: From The Top

    Eve


    There was long pause as I readied myself for what felt like a confession.


    "I hated him Majesty, my husband,"


    I watched their expression shutter, faces contorting into shock. Perhaps not because of my former hatred of their king but because I had the gall to confess it before an audience like this.


    "So I..." the memory for some reason made me chuckle as I paused my speaking. "Tried to poison him."


    Despite the silence, they were supposed to keep since questions would allowred at then of my statements, gasps and murmurs ripped through the press, all scribbling before their shock had even subsided.


    "The poison, Argenic was my lipstick on the day we shared our first kiss." I nced down at where Hades''s hand was still connected with mine. He was shaking but as my eyes snapped to his face, I saw a dimple peeking through.


    Relief fluttered in my chest as my eyes fell forward, back to the press who were waiting, apprehension and shock written all over their faces, and surprisingly some had light smiles splitting their lips as wrote down vigorously.


    "But I don''t feel that way anymore," I quickly added, heat rising up my neck.


    "True enemies to lovers then," a reporter in back blurted.


    To my shock, the others responded with reluctantughter.


    I could feel Hades'' eyes on me as he watched me unabashed before his people. A lycan king staring at a werewolf should have been a scandal and could awaken a greater wrath from the people who would not ept the concept but Hades did not seem to care in the slightest.


    "You could call it that," I answered that question.


    "The aftermath of the stunt I pulled was anything but pleasant, but you already knew that. You know your king." I stated, keeping my face straight once more.


    Some responded by nodding and smiling as they continued to scribble furiously.


    "But it was expected. Two peopleing together in a marriage that neither wanted, forged under political duress, with centuries of bloodshed between them¡­ What did you all think would happen?"


    This time, no one dared interrupt.


    "It was a power move. A performance. They dressed me up, paraded me around, and expected me to y the silent Luna. Smile. Wave. Bow. Be tamed."


    I looked out at the press, catching the eyes of the older officials near the front. One of them¡ªan elder Lycan from the Western Coalition¡ªlooked away first.


    "But I am not a tamed thing. And I never will be."


    Silence again. Heavy. Respectful.


    "And neither is he," I added, ncing at Hades. "That was the problem. And maybe¡­ the beginning of the solution."


    His gaze met mine, unreadable but steady.


    "I didn''t understand him then. I saw a tyrant in a crown, not the man beneath it. And he¡ª" my voice wavered slightly, "¡ªhe saw a monster in a pretty dress. Someone he could use, like everyone else."


    I let the words hang, raw and honest. Let them sting. "The feeling of utterly despair was futher exersubated when I found out my father had a hand in the massacre of the royal family, of my majesty''ste wife and unborn child." Tears welled as I recalled that moment when he revealed it to me.


    The room turned dulled, solemn.


    "The only way out of the guilt was death for me so I took that way..."


    The room turned into a graveyard of breath. Even the scribbling stopped.


    You could hear the click of one pen hitting the marble floor. No one dared move to pick it up.


    "I tried to kill myself," I said.


    Gasps. Audible and immediate. But no one spoke.


    "I slit my wrist in the bathtub but... he saved me... just in time. Got me help in form of a therapist and even took me out to the g, where I was first interviewed." I nced at the familiar blond reporter that was seated in the front row. The one by the name of Maris.


    I looked away.


    Maris didn''t. Her gaze lingered, pen frozen midair. She looked different now¡ªless poised, more human. As if what I''d said had peeled away the polished lens through which she viewed me.


    I returned my focus to the crowd.


    "You all saw that interview," I continued. "But what you didn''t see was the part where I had to be convinced to even step outside my room. What you didn''t see were the guards posted at every exit in case I bolted. What you didn''t see¡­ was him."


    I turned slightly to Hades again. My voice was softer now. Not weak. Reflective.


    "You didn''t see how he sat beside me, silent, for an hour before I could breathe properly. How he didn''t force me. Didn''tmand me. Just waited. As if... my will still mattered."


    The murmur that spread was not one of shock this time¡ªbut of something else. Something more dangerous in politics.


    Sympathy.


    "I didn''t fall in love that day," I rified quickly, raising my voice above the budding hum. "This is not a fairy tale. I didn''t swoon, or forget the blood between us, or pretend that he hadn''t hurt me before."


    I inhaled.


    "But I started to see the man behind the monster. Just as he began to see the woman beneath the scars."


    At that, Hades visibly shifted. Not toward difort, but pride. Silent, subtle pride. His hand rested on the table, open, near mine. I didn''t take it this time. But I let it be close.


    "And still, it wasn''t easy. There were arguments. Screaming. Silence. Doors mmed so hard the Tower trembled. I''m sure some of you here heard them."


    A couple reporters chuckled tightly.


    "But we didn''t give up. Not out of romance. Out of necessity. Because this bond¡ªthis cursed prophecy¡ªforced us to confront not just each other, but ourselves. Our grief. Our rage. Our losses."


    My eyes swept across the sea of faces again.


    "You know what it''s like to lose someone. Some of you lived through a cataclysm that destroys all in its wake. The fires. The coups. You know what war does. It doesn''t just steal lives¡ªit changes the survivors. War doesn''t ask who''s right. It just keeps going."


    The cameras shed. Light after light like little bursts of heat against my skin.


    "That''s why I''m here. Not to prove I''m innocent. Not to ask you to like me. But to tell you the truth: this war, the one on your doorstep, will not be won by loyalty alone. It will be won by truth. By unity. And by leaders who aren''t afraid to bleed before you."


    I stepped slightly back from the podium.


    "I have bled. You''ve seen it, whether you realized it or not. You''ve judged me for it. And now I stand here, unpainted, unmasked, and undeniably still alive."


    Hades rose beside me, his towering form drawing silence again. He didn''t speak. Not yet. He didn''t need to. His presence was a closing statement on its own.


    But I turned toward him anyway.


    "Do you want to say anything?"


    He looked at me, then at the room.


    And shook his head once.


    "You said it all."


    The press began to stir¡ªquestions trembling at the edges of their tongues, pens gripped tight, hope and hunger alive in their eyes.


    But Montegue stepped forward once more.


    "That will be all for now. Questions will be answered during the next segment. Security will guide you through the designated paths."


    Groans, protests, snapping shutters.


    But no one disobeyed.


    I saidid the foundation for the truth. But soon they would question me on everything else. Me introducing myself,ying it down for them was for credibility and to ensure the next part would be taken as the truth because the first part was as genuine as I could manage.


    It was necessary.


    Because what came next¡­ would shake what little peace this realm still clung to.


    I could already feel the questions behind their eyes. The weight of them. They weren''t here just to hear about our marriage, or my redemption, or even my pain. That was the humanizing prelude¡ªthe part that made me real. Rtable. Breakable.


    But the next part?


    That was where everything broke.


    Montegue announced a five minutes, break for both the speakers and reporters to get their things in order.


    ---


    Hades


    As soon as Montegue announced the five-minute recess, I turned to her.


    Eve stood with her hands still at her sides, fingers twitching as if they weren''t sure whether to ball into fists or reach for something. Her expression remainedposed, but I saw the faint pulse at her neck beating too fast.


    "You were brilliant," I said quietly.


    Her shoulders lifted, held the breath, then dropped.


    "Brilliance won''t save me from the next round."


    I stepped closer, dropping my voice to a murmur only she could hear. "You can do it."


    Her gaze flicked up to mine. There was a tremble in her eyes, but not from fear¡ªmore like steel heating in a forge.


    "Are you ready?" I asked.


    "No," she answered, but she straightened anyway. "But that never stopped me before."


    We returned to the stage.


    The lights snapped back on. The press returned like bloodhounds after a scent, this time no longer restrained. The rules had changed. The first part was a monologue.


    This part was war.


    Montegue''s voice rang out crisply.


    "Segment Two: Verified Questions."


    He gestured to the first journalist¡ªa woman in a sleek navy suit with a badge from the Eastern Tribune.


    She stood, flipping a page on her clipboard.


    "Lady Eve, first question¡ªrumors have circted since your first shift that your wolf is... not fully werewolf. That it has Lycan traits. Is it true that your wolf is, in fact, a Lycan?"


    A hush fell.


    Eve''s spine didn''t so much as twitch. She took a slow breath and leaned toward the mic.


    ---


    Eve


    "It''s not a rumor," I replied clearly. "It''s fact."


    A soft ripple of murmurs ran through the crowd.


    "My wolf, Rhea, is a Lycan."


    The reaction was explosive.

 Chapter 360: Explosive Revelation

    Eve


    A flurry of gasps, startled scribbling, and camera shes burst through the room like static. Montegue''s hand twitched at his side, a subtle signal to the guards to remain still¡ªno intervention unless needed.


    The silence that followed wasn''t calm. It was brimming. No further exnation was needed. If they started down the road of lineage and spiritual inheritance, they''d be here all day and still not touch the heart of the matter.


    "Next question," I said into the microphone.


    Hands shot up like arrows. I pointed to the closest one¡ªdark suit, press badge gleaming.


    The man stood. "Do you know the whereabouts of Ellen Valmont?"


    The room froze.


    I didn''t.


    Something sharp twisted in my stomach¡ªher name was a de I hadn''t learned to sheath yet. I opened my mouth, then closed it. My fingers curled around the edge of the podium as I inhaled.


    "No," I said, the word scraping my throat. "I don''t know where she is."


    There was a shift in the room¡ªnot distrust, but curiosity¡­ pity, maybe.


    "The thought of her," I added, voice gentler now, "brings up emotions I''m not ready to explore here. Not in this setting. I¡­ I ask that questions be kept to matters concerning Obsidian for now."


    I nced at the rows of reporters. One of them¡ªa young woman with a crescent tattoo by her ear¡ªquietly crossed something off her notepad. So did a few others.


    "Next question," I said, regaining myposure.


    A plump woman stood next. Her voice was clear, unwavering, but not unkind.


    "There are rumors surrounding the death of your maid, Jules Volkov," she began. "Some say she tried to kill you. Others im it was suicide. The circumstances remain unclear. Can you rify what happened that day?"


    My breath hitched.


    Jules.


    Her red hair. The freckles across her nose. The way she used to hum under her breath when brushing my hair. I felt my throat tighten, my vision blur around the edges¡ªbut I did not cry. I would not cry for the press.


    "She died," I said, "because my mental health was spiraling. Because she was¡­ not well. And she  couldn''t see what was real and what wasn''t."


    There was a pause as I gripped the podium harder, grounding myself in truth.


    "Jules was my friend. My sister, in every way that mattered."


    The room stilled.


    "I only know I pray the gods grant her the eternal rest she deserves."


    Silence again¡ªthis timeced with reverence.


    Then, a tall man rose. He spoke slowly, with the deliberation of someone who wanted no misunderstanding.


    "Why did a Silverpine helicopter cross Obsidian airspace on February 6th, three months ago, at midnight?"


    The weight of that question settled hard.


    I knew it wasing.


    I steadied myself before speaking, choosing each word as if it might be used in trial.


    "They came to take me back."


    A rustle swept the hall.


    "I was told they received information about my deteriorating condition¡ªmy mental health, specifically. That it was a rescue. But I believe that was only the front."


    I looked directly at the man.


    "Because I had found my wolf again. Rhea had returned to me."


    Another wave of murmurs.


    "And Alpha Darius of Silverpine¡­ had ordered the Hollowing. To keep me tame. To keep me wolfless. So when word reached them that I was whole again¡ªrebonded to my Lycan¡ªthey came under the guise of care."


    I held the reporter''s eyes. "But it wasn''t to save me. It was to strip me. Again."


    A heavy silence stretched as the implication sank in. Obsidian knew the cruelty of Hollowing. But to hear it confirmed like this¡ªto learn that Silverpine had orchestrated it¡ªwas something else entirely.


    I looked down for a breath. Then back up.


    "Next question," I said.


    The next reporter didn''t wait for me to call on them. A man in a storm-grey jacket stood abruptly, his voice sharp with urgency.


    "Lady Eve," he began, "can youment on the recent series of bombings within the Tower¡ªone involving yourself, and one involving Elliot Stravos, child of thete King Leonard?"


    My heart stuttered.


    Elliot.


    The name alone set my blood roaring in my ears. My throat constricted. My fingers twitched at my sides. My legs were steady, but only just.


    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªto say I couldn''t, not yet¡ªbut a warm weight settled on my hand.


    Hades.


    He stepped forward, his towering frame casting a long shadow over the podium. His hand gripped mine¡ªfirm, grounding.


    "I''ll answer that," he said.


    The entire room fell still. Even the flick of pens halted.


    His voice was low but steady. "Elliot is not just the child of Leonard Stravos. He is my son."


    The silence shattered into stunned murmurs. A few shouted, "What?"


    Hades didn''t flinch.


    "After the massacre that took Leonard''s life and Lucas Stravos, and my child was presumed dead. But he wasn''t." His eyes swept over the stunned press. "He was stolen. Hidden. Raised under false names, false bloodlines, and used as leverage by the very person responsible for orchestrating the tragedy."


    "Who?" someone shouted.


    He didn''t hesitate.


    "Felicia Montegue."


    Gasps. A tidal wave of them. One reporter dropped their pad entirely.


    "She wasn''t a victim," Hades continued, voice darkening. "She aided Silverpine. She opened the gates. She poisoned our systems from within. And when the dust settled, she pretended that Elliot was hers."


    He paused, letting that sink in.


    "For weeks, I believed Eve¡ªmy Luna¡ªwas the monster that night. But the truth is far uglier."


    I couldn''t move. Couldn''t breathe. The rage in his voice wasn''t directed at me¡ªbut the guilt inside me pulsed anyway. For all the lies we had lived through.


    Hades turned toward me briefly, his eyes searching mine.


    "Felicia let the world believe Eve was to me," he said, quieter now. "All while raising my son in secret."


    The room erupted.


    Questions barked over one another. Reporters rose from their chairs. Shutters snapped like gunfire.


    But all I could hear was that single word echoing in my mind¡ª


    Son.


    Elliot.


    Was Hades''.


    Was ours.


    Montegue raised his arms, shouting over the noise. "Order! We will restore order now¡ªsecurity, hold the perimeter!"


    Reporters were losing their minds, some pacing, others arguing with each other in whispers, unsure if they were witnessing a royal scandal, a coup, or the first crack in the foundation of the world as they knew it.


    Hades stepped back beside me, his voice barely a whisper now, meant for me alone.


    "I''m sorry it took me so long to believe you."


    I looked up at him, blinking tears that burned like acid.


    "It''s not over," I whispered. "Not even close."


    Hades sat back, his voice leaving a hush in its wake.


    And yet, nothing he said was new. Not to me. He told them the truth.


    The transnts.


    The lies.


    The memory chip.


    The framing.


    He was just exining the parts of the story I had already lived through¡ªover and over in my own mind. Like a wound I kept stitching shut only for it to split open again.


    Still, hearing him say it aloud, before all of Obsidian¡­ that mattered.


    Because sometimes, the truth doesn''t change things.


    But it changes people.


    And for the first time, I saw him try.


    Montegue''s voice rang again, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "We move now to matters of national security, foreign interference, and the question of the king intent toward Obsidian and its people."


    I stepped forward again. My voice steady. My mask back on.


    "Next question."


    A bespectacled man near the center rose next, his tablet already open with highlighted text glowing faintly on the screen.


    He didn''t waste time.


    "My question concerns the Flux," he said, his voice grave. "The substance known in Obsidian reports as the essence of decay. Is it true that experimentation on thispound cost hundreds of lives over several decades? And more importantly, is it true that His Majesty was injected with it¡­ for power?"


    Gasps swept across the room like a sudden breeze through dry leaves.


    I felt Hades tense beside me.


    His jaw ticked.


    His hand twitched.


    He stepped forward slowly, and for the first time, the confidence in his stance faltered.


    "¡­Yes," he said, voice quiet but deliberate. "The experiments are real."


    A hush fell, heavy and expectant.


    "Dozens died trying to create a vessel strong enough to endure the Flux. Hundreds more suffered to produce it in the first ce. Obsidian''s darkest chapter isn''t written in stone. It''s written in bone."


    The room didn''t stir.


    And then¡ª


    "It was started by¡­" He paused, lips parting but no sound following.


    I saw it¡ªthe tremor in his throat, the unbearable weight in that unspoken truth.


    He couldn''t say it.


    So I stepped forward beside him, clearing my throat gently.


    "Lucas Stravos," I said.


    Murmurs broke out immediately. Some reporters leaned forward as if trying to catch the word again.


    "It was thete King," I continued. "Hades'' father. He began the experiments decades ago, desperate to create something that could eclipse the natural order of power. Something immortal. Something monstrous."


    I forced my voice to stay steady¡ªdiplomatic, respectful¡ªbut not protective of the legacy that deserved none.


    "Hades was eight," I said quietly. "The same night my sister and I were born."


    Eyes turned toward him. Toward me. A few pens trembled.


    "He was chosen¡ªnot asked. Groomed, conditioned, and trained to be the perfect vessel for the Flux. Not because he wanted power. But because he was a child trying to survive the very man who raised him."


    I didn''t look at Hades. I didn''t need to.


    I knew his silence was no longer guilt. It was memory. Pain.


    "And it worked," I said finally. "But at what cost?"


    No one answered. No one dared.


    Because everyone knew the answer.


    A younger journalist stood next, barely older than twenty, her voice a little shaky.


    "If the Flux is as vtile as you say, is there any risk to the public now? Is His Majesty still¡­ infected?"


    Hades didn''t bristle.


    "I was the only one who survived full exposure," he said evenly. "But I''m no longer infected."


    He looked toward me, as if grounding his truth in mine.


    "During the Fenrir Rite, the Flux was purged. What remains in me is residue. Not corruption. Not danger. And not contagious."


    He paused, then added with quiet weight, "The danger ended with the one who created it."


    Another reporter cut in.


    "So you''re saying you were cured? By a spiritual rite?"


    I stepped forward. "By a cleansing, yes. A hybrid of science and sanctum. My Fenrir marker allowed for it."


    "You say this with such certainty, Lady Eve," an older woman near the back said. "But if this bond between you and the king can cleanse Flux¡­ can it also control him?"


    A few gasps. I noticed Montegue stiffen.


    I didn''t flinch.


    "I''m not here to control him," I said calmly. "I''m here to guide what remains."


    Hades gave a dry smile. "She''s being diplomatic. She does control me. Just not in the way you''re hoping to write in tomorrow''s headlines."


    The room chuckled, tension releasing slightly. I nced sideways at him, brow raised.


    A man in military garb¡ªnot press¡ªlifted his hand slightly. Montegue gave a reluctant nod.


    "Lieutenant Major Cesare. Obsidian Front Command. Do you intend to weaponize what remains of the Flux¡­ or the Fenrir marker?"


    The room froze again. A national security question.


    We were delving into the serum that would save them during the bloodmoon. The tension was there, this was the true fear of the people.

 Chapter 361: Act Two

    <h4>Chapter 361: Act Two</h4>


    Eve


    The air was razor-thin now.


    Everyone sensed it¡ªthat they were brushing up against something bigger than treason, bigger than scandal.


    Cesare¡¯s question lingered like a loaded weapon.


    Hades didn¡¯t answer right away.


    So I did.


    "The Flux doesn¡¯t just grant power," I said carefully, "it feeds. It corrodes. The longer it lives inside a host, the more of that host it devours."


    A murmur swept through the room¡ªunease blooming in every row.


    "It learns them," I continued, "their rage, their sorrow, their regrets¡ªand turns those into weapons. Against them. Against everyone."


    Hades looked down at his hands as if remembering something only he could see.


    "If we hadn¡¯t purged it," he said softly, "I wouldn¡¯t be standing here. Not as myself."


    "And what would you be?" someone called out, quiet but firm.


    His gaze lifted slowly. His voice was grave.


    "A god of ruin."


    The words fell like iron. No oneughed. No one scoffed.


    They believed him.


    Cesare straightened. "And how was it purged?"


    This time, I stepped fully forward. No fear. No mask.


    "With the Fenrir¡¯s Marker."


    A beat of stunned silence.


    Then¡ª


    A flick of tablets. Pens flying. Hands rising faster than breath.


    The press exploded in intrigue.


    A tall woman barked first, cutting through the noise. "What is the Fenrir¡¯s Marker? Is it a relic? A curse?"


    "It¡¯s neither," I answered. "It¡¯s a spiritual trait. A blood signature. With properties that make it a blessing."


    Another reporter jumped in. "So it¡¯s inside you?"


    "Yes."


    "So it makes you...?"


    I nodded. "Immune to the effects of the bloodmoon toe.


    "Hold on¡ª" the older woman from before leaned forward, wide-eyed. "You said the Marker purged the Flux. How?"


    I exchanged a nce with Hades before replying.


    "We performed a forbidden rite," I said. "The Fenrir¡¯s Chain. It hasn¡¯t been practiced in over five centuries."


    "Why?"


    "Because it requires sacrifice. Pain. A soul-deep tethering that either saves the host¡ªor destroys them both."


    There was a stunned pause. And then:


    "You bonded with him through this rite?"


    "Yes," I said quietly. "Spirit to spirit. Psyche to psyche. I entered the part of him the Flux had consumed and dragged what was left of Hades back from it."


    "And what happened inside?" someone dared to ask.


    Hades answered, voice low. "Madness. Memory. A war of everything I was, everything my father made me to be, and everything the Flux wanted me to be."


    He turned toward me, reverent. "She won."


    A rush of emotion hit me then, but I didn¡¯t show it. I couldn¡¯t.


    Another journalist raised her hand, breathless.


    "If the Marker neutralized the Flux¡ªcould it be used again? Against others? Against future outbreaks?"


    "Yes," I said. "But only in rare cases. The Marker reacts differently depending on the spirit it¡¯s bound to. It doesn¡¯t cleanse evil. It cleanses corruption."


    "And you still carry it?"


    I met her eyes. "Yes. And I always will."


    Dozens of hands shot up again.


    But they weren¡¯t just asking for rification.


    They were hungry for revtion. For understanding.


    "Next question," I said.


    A reporter near the front¡ªbald, thin-framed, with two sets of sses hanging from his cor¡ªlifted his hand halfway before speaking.


    "Lady Eve," he said, voice tight, "there are whispers from within Morrison¡¯sboratory that a serum is being developed using your blood¡ªspecifically, your Marker. Is that true?"


    I nodded once. "It¡¯s not a whisper. It¡¯s a fact."


    The murmurs exploded.


    "And what for?" another reporter demanded from behind him. "What purpose would that serve if the Flux is gone?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡ªbut because this time, it wasn¡¯t mine to exin.


    Beside me, Hades exhaled slowly, his voice breaking through the uproar with eerie calm.


    "The Bloodmoon will rise in fifteen months."


    The hall silenced.


    You could hear the whirring of cameras, the creak of chairs, a pen falling to the floor and rolling once¡ªbefore stopping.


    He continued, each word measured like a surgeon with a scalpel.


    "And though I¡¯m certain many of you know it won¡¯t be... pleasant, I must tell you that ¡¯unpleasant¡¯ doesn¡¯t begin to cover it."


    He paused just long enough for the tension to coil tighter.


    "Thest time the Bloodmoon aligned with Silverpine¡¯s apex was over eight hundred years ago. Records from that period are scattered, contradictory, but they all agree on one thing."


    He looked out at them¡ªnot as a king, but as a bearer of terrible truth.


    "It wasn¡¯t a celestial event. It was a cataclysm."


    Gasps.


    Mouths dropped open. Some reporters instinctively turned to one another, seeking confirmation, reassurance¡ªanything to lessen the horror of the word.


    "A cataclysm?" someone echoed.


    Hades nodded grimly.


    "One that breaks the spirit of every Lycan who attempts to shift beneath it. One that warps the blood. Shreds the connection between body and beast. And most who survive the shift... don¡¯t survive whates after."


    There were no murmurs now. No scribbling.


    Just fear.


    Raw and stunned.


    "If left unprotected," he said, "our people will die. The kind of death that doesn¡¯t just erase life¡ªit erases lineage."


    The silence was deafening.


    Finally, one brave voice cracked through it.


    "Then why¡ªwhy weren¡¯t we told?"


    Hades didn¡¯t hide from it.


    He didn¡¯t deflect.


    He stepped forward with the steadiness of a man who had already asked himself the same question a thousand times.


    "Because panic," he said inly, "is a disease that spreads faster than infection."


    He looked at no one and everyone.


    "And because fifteen months is time enough to find a solution. Not to unravel society."


    His voice held no theatrics. No flourish. Just truth.


    "We weren¡¯t ready to announce this until we knew whether the Fenrir¡¯s Marker could be synthesized. Until we had proof it wouldn¡¯t kill more than it cured."


    "And now?" someone whispered.


    Eve answered this time. "Now we know. The Marker¡ªmy blood¡ªcan be stabilized into a serum. It won¡¯t save everyone. But it will save most."


    "But not without pain," Hades added. "And not without cost."


    The woman¡¯s question trembled in the air.


    "What cost?"


    Hades inhaled slowly.


    Then turned to face them¡ªfully, squarely, like a man about to give a verdict that would shake the world.


    "The cost," he said, "is her."


    Gasps erupted. Pens dropped. Eyes snapped to me like I¡¯d just been marked for death.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Eve," he continued, "my wife... the one who bears the Fenrir¡¯s Marker... will pay the price each time this serum is made."


    Whispers swirled like smoke through the chamber.


    Hades didn¡¯t let them grow too loud.


    "She is being monitored around the clock. Evaluated by our Delta teams and Sanctum seers. Her vitals, her psyche, her spirit. Every draw of the Marker drains her. Not like blood¡ªworse. It pulls from her essence."


    I kept my eyes on the room. On the weight of their realization.


    "It is not fatal," Hades rified. "Not yet. But it is exhausting. Debilitating. And must be controlled."


    "And if it gets worse?" someone asked, breathless.


    "Then I¡¯ll step in," Hades said.


    He raised his chin, voice firm. "What remains of the Flux in my body¡ªresidue, not corruption¡ªhas rendered me immune to the Bloodmoon. I will offer myself for testing. If I can donate, I will. If my altered blood can assist the production of this serum, I¡¯ll bear the burden beside her."


    My chest tightened. He hadn¡¯t told me that part. But I didn¡¯t stop him.


    "And I swear this to you," he said, stepping forward. "As your king, and as a man¡ªyou will receive it. All of you. This cure, this shield against theing Bloodmoon... will not be reserved for the elite, the noble, or the Council. It will reach the farmers, the soldiers, the orphans, the unborn."


    He let the promise settle.


    "This isn¡¯t just about surviving," he said, voice softening, "it¡¯s about deserving to survive."


    Silence clung to the walls like something sacred.


    "I do not ask for your worship. I ask for your patience. Your unity. Because the tide ising¡ªand when it does, we stand together, or we fall alone."


    A slow murmur of approval stirred through the press. Not celebration¡ªalignment. Understanding.


    "There is still hope," Hades added, gentler now. "Because what tried to destroy me only awakened something more enduring. What cursed my Luna only unveiled her purpose."


    He turned to look at me.


    "We are no longer bound by the sins of our fathers."


    He looked out at the press again.


    "Now, we choose what we be."


    And for a moment¡ªjust a breathless, hanging moment¡ªno one asked the next question.


    The silence was almost reverent.


    No more shouting.


    No more questions.


    Just the quiet, trembling breath of a nation listening to the truth for the first time.


    Hades¡¯ hand was still wrapped around mine¡ªwarm, grounding. My heart had steadied. My voice had held.


    We had survived the press.


    For a moment, it felt like the worst had passed.


    Then¡ª


    BOOM.


    The explosion split the world in half.


    My ears rang. My bones screamed.


    The floor tilted under me, then buckled as the ceiling copsed in a hail of stone and steel and fire.


    I didn¡¯t scream.


    I didn¡¯t even think.


    Because in that sh¡ª


    I saw Hades¡¯ eyes widen.


    I felt him let go of my hand.


    And then¡ª


    He lunged.


    "Eve!"


    His body mmed into mine, arms wrapping tight, just as a b of ceiling cracked from above.

 Chapter 362: Where is The Beta?

    <h4>Chapter 362: Where is The Beta?</h4>


    Eve


    His body mmed into mine, arms wrapping tight, just as a b of ceiling cracked from above. We hit the floor hard¡ªhis weight shielding me from the stone and smoke and fire as it rained down.


    Screams tore through the air.


    Reporters scrambled in every direction, some knocked over by the shockwave, otherjg?f l


    s dragged behind upturned chairs as another section of the ceiling gave way.


    Hades rolled, dragging me with him behind the metal framework of the backdrop as heavy debris pelted the stage like divine punishment. "Shift!" he barked. "Now, Eve¡ªgo!"


    My bones snapped mid-breath, clothes shredding away as fur and power tore through skin. I burst forward in Rhea¡¯s formrge and red-eyed¡ªjust in time to avoid a falling light fixture that would¡¯ve crushed us both. I dodged out of the way, heart in my throat from the fear and adrenaline.


    The floor was a battlefield of overturned chairs, dust clouds, and screams. I dodged a support beam, nearly tripping over an unconscious guard, and ducked behind what was left of a camera tower.


    "Gammas¡ªcontain the chamber!" Hades roared, half-shifted now, his eyes glowing like scorched suns. "Evacuate civilians! Ensure to scan IDs in case we had the infiltrator in out midst."


    Dozens of Gammas rushed in from the side entrances. There were wounded wolfs all around, the press had shifted to save themselves from raining debris.


    Now as the thick dust settled, I watched as some of the civilians were able to heal from their injuries, while others injures were far too great, their healing too slow to counter the excessive loss of blood.


    Stretchers appeared. Guards were already pulling injured civilians out from beneath debris, barking orders over the chaos. Some shifted back as their bodies could no longer hold the form.


    And then¡ª


    Boom.


    A second st.


    But not here.


    Far above.


    The sound came distant, dull¡ªbut deep enough to shudder the floor above our heads.


    Hades¡¯ hand flew to themunicator clipped to his ear.


    "Kael. Do you copy?"


    No reply.


    "Kael, report! What¡¯s the situation on the upper floors?"


    Silence.


    Static.


    Nothing.


    His eyes snapped to me.


    Something was wrong.


    Very wrong.


    I shifted halfway back, my body trembling with adrenaline, ears still ringing. I looked around¡ªdust thick in the air, injured being rushed out through side exits, smoke pouring in from cracked vents.


    This wasn¡¯t random.


    This was nned.


    "They had us distracted," I muttered, staring at the chaos. "The press, the unrest in the pack, the Alphas fractures¡ªit was all part of it."


    Hades turned toward me slowly, his face stricken, unreadable.


    "This was act two," I whispered, barely audible over the screaming and sirens. "The attack was the real hit "


    Realization dawned behind his eyes.


    "It was a distraction." My voice was stronger now, low and furious. "They wanted us reacting. Scrambling. Talking. Exposing truths while they moved quietly through the Tower."


    The puzzle fell into ce.


    The interview


    The unrest.


    The need for emergency council meeting.


    The press conference..


    The council spread thin, the Gamma lines redeployed, Kael held up at the upper wing with no contact.


    This wasn¡¯t a breach.


    This was an infiltration.


    A cold knot formed in my stomach.


    Hades stared into the smoke swirling from the upper levels, face pale. "They¡¯ve already moved past security."


    I swallowed hard, watching the flood of injured being carried out.


    Montegue¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality, past the ringing in my ears. "I will take care of this. Both of you need to get up there."


    Montegue¡¯smand barely registered before Hades was already shifting beside me¡ªbones breaking, tendons stretching, his form blooming into midnight fur and fury.


    I followed.


    The change took me mid-step, paws hitting the dustden floor with a heavy thud. We burst through the debris cloud together,unching up the stairwell. My lungs burned with the effort, each floor a blur of stone and smoke.


    Kael, please be okay.


    My mind spiraled with every thundering step. Themunicator in Hades¡¯ ear still crackled with nothing. No signal. No heartbeat. No Kael.


    And Elliot.


    My heart stung with panic. I pictured his small hands, the way he clung to his drawing pad, the soft sound of his voice when he finally said Daddy. He was just a boy.


    Please let him be safe. Please¡ª


    As we reached the first secured checkpoint, a Gamma stood panting beside the blown-open security door, his fur scorched at the edges.


    "Alpha¡ªLuna," he rasped. "It was the holding wing. A bomb¡ªdetonated inside one of the reinforced cells. Initial impact took out surveince, firewalls. We¡¯ve been cut off from real-time feed."


    I exhaled in one sharp breath, relief trickling in.


    If it was the holding wing, it wasn¡¯t Elliot¡¯s floor.


    He was safe.


    He had to be.


    But the Gamma¡¯s next words crushed the air from my lungs.


    "We believe the target was... Felicia Montegue."


    I froze.


    My ws scraped stone as I stopped cold in the stairwell. Smoke wafted up around me. Hades slowed, turning back.


    "What did you just say?" I demanded.


    The Gamma lowered his gaze. "The holding wing. Cell Nine. Her room was the epicenter."


    Felicia.


    My pulse rang in my ears. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "She was supposed to be isted," I hissed. "No ess. No visitors. How¡ª?"


    "There was no breach in her room," the Gamma replied quietly. "Not from the outside."


    Hades and I exchanged a look.


    No breach from outside... but a detonation inside her cell?


    My heart began to pound again.


    Not from fear for her.


    But for what this meant.


    For what she might have said.


    Or taken.


    Or released.


    "She¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t she?" I asked hoarsely.


    The Gamma didn¡¯t answer.


    He didn¡¯t need to.


    Hades growled low beside me, his hackles rising.


    I stared ahead¡ªpast the next floor, into the burning haze.


    "She¡¯s not dead," I whispered. "She staged it."


    "She had help," Hades murmured.


    And in my gut, I already knew who it might¡¯ve been.


    This wasn¡¯t just about revenge.


    This was about cleaning the te.


    Wiping evidence.


    Resetting the board.


    Felicia Montegue had vanished.


    And if she had help getting out¡ªthen this wasn¡¯t act two.


    It was the beginning of the final y.


    ---


    Hades


    My voice came out raw, demanding, nearly a growl. "Where¡¯s Beta Kael?"


    The Gamma flinched slightly, then straightened. "He moved toward Master Elliot¡¯s quarters right after the first explosion. Said he was securing the heir personally."


    Eve¡¯s breath caught.


    I saw it¡ªthe way her pupils contracted, her body stiffened, her ws scraped the wall as she jerked toward the stairwell again.


    "Was there a breach?" I snapped. "At Elliot¡¯s wing?"


    The Gamma opened his mouth, just about to speak¡ª


    But we didn¡¯t wait.


    We were already gone.


    Eveunched forward with a snarl, tearing through the smoke and rubble. I followed, paws mming the stone, my mind a scream of worst-case scenarios.


    Please. No.


    The corridors blurred. Mymunicator still buzzed with static. The guards we passed tried to call out¡ªstatus reports, updated orders¡ªbut nothing mattered. Not if Elliot¡ª


    Not if he was¡ª


    We reached the hallway leading to the secured suite. But we would reach out room before his.


    But stopped dead.


    The door of our room was open.


    Wide.


    A pool of blood soaked the threshold.


    Eve shifted back mid-step, stumbling barefoot across the cold floor, her knees hitting marble with a sound I never wanted to hear again.


    My heart dropped like a stone.


    "Eve¡ªstay here!" I barked, already leaping over the threshold.


    The room was chaos.


    Ransacked. Torn apart.


    The smell of scorched wiring and blood hung thick in the air. A chairy overturned, its legs snapped clean. The reinforced window had cracked, spiderwebbed with impact. Monitors blinked in and out¡ªone of them shattered, another still ying security footage from earlier in the day.


    But they were gone.


    Both of them.


    "Kael?" I called, voice echoing off the walls. "Elliot?!"


    No answer.


    Just silence and static.


    I turned, scanning for anything¡ªanything¡ªthat could tell me what happened. Blood trailed across the marble floor in staggered streaks, as though someone had been dragged, or fought while injured.


    I followed it.


    To the corner of the room¡ªwhere Kael¡¯smunicatory.


    Crushed.


    Smeared in blood.


    I knelt, jaw clenched so tight my teeth hurt. The casing had been torn off, wires twisted, fried from the inside. Whoever did this didn¡¯t want him calling for help. Didn¡¯t want us tracking them.


    Eve stood frozen by the door, her arms wrapped tight around herself, Rhea¡¯s power pulsing under her skin like a storm barely held at bay. Her eyes were wide. Glowing.


    Her voice was paper-thin.


    "They were here."


    ---


    Eve


    My legs buckled again.


    My mind couldn¡¯t grasp it¡ªKael was gone, and Elliot¡ª


    My baby.


    He was just a boy. Our boy.


    Not a soldier. Not a pawn.


    Not a piece on some blood-soaked board.


    "Elliot," I whispered, and suddenly I couldn¡¯t breathe. My hands dug into my chest, desperate to hold something together before I shattered entirely. "Elliot..."


    My voice cracked into a sob.


    Rhea surged under my skin, ready to tear the walls apart, ready to kill anything that dared touch my son.


    Hades turned to me, voice low, trembling with fury. "We will find him. I swear to the gods, we¡¯ll bring him back."


    "He¡¯s five," I choked out. "He¡¯s five, Hades! He sleeps with the light on¡ªhe can¡¯t even finish his soup without someone sitting next to him! He draws wolves with crayon teeth¡ª"


    I crumpled to my knees, the blood soaking into my clothes like ink, like usation.


    "They took our baby."


    Hades was on the verge too¡ªhis hands curled into fists so tight I heard his ws crack through skin. He turned and punched the wall hard enough to splinter stone. The force echoed like thunder.


    That was when the Gammas arrived.


    They poured into the room¡ªeyes scanning, mouths open in shock, one of them visibly swaying at the pool of blood by the door. The silence that followed was broken only by the static from Kael¡¯s destroyedm.


    But then¡ª


    I heard it.


    The faintest sound.


    A whimper. Muffled.


    My ears twitched. So did Rhea¡¯s.


    I stood slowly, my eyes narrowing, head cocked.


    There it was again.


    Soft. Broken.


    Crying.


    "Did you hear that?" I whispered.


    Hades went still. "What?"


    "That." I moved toward the far wall. "Behind¡ªsomething."


    I stalked across the chaos, every hair on my arms standing. My gaze locked onto Danielle¡¯s painting. .


    I ced my ear to the canvas.


    There.


    A sob.


    A child¡¯s voice.


    I gasped. "He¡¯s behind here."


    Without waiting for confirmation, I reached up and touched the moon painted at the center¡ª


    Click.


    The wall shifted.


    A low mechanical groan echoed¡ªand the painting slid to the side, revealing a small hidden chamber, dark and cramped.


    Inside¡ª


    Curled in the shadows, his cheeks streaked with tears, was Elliot.


    He looked up, trembling.


    Eyes wide.


    And the first words out of his mouth came in a sniffle.


    "They hurt Uncle Kael."

 Chapter 363: Taken

    <h4>Chapter 363: Taken</h4>


    Eve


    Time seemed to freeze to aplete stand still, everything after his statement was tuned out to a sharp sting in my ear. This words echoed in my head like an insant bell.


    "They hurt Uncle Kael."


    "No..." My voice came out as a croak, the useless word scrapping out of my throat.


    Elliot¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as my legs carried me, bolting towards Elliot. Hades and I reached him at the same time. How arms wound around him in an embrace that was filled with both relief and heartache.


    Hades pulled away for me tofort him. His gazing pinning the Gammas in the ce. "Deploy forces to find him¡ªscan every corridor, every shadow. I want every vent, every stairwell, every lift shaft ounted for. Now! I want routes surveyed. They can¡¯t leave."


    His voice cracked like a whip, slicing through the dazed silence. The Gammas scrambled, already rying the order through theirms, boots pounding back down the corridor like war drums.


    I cradled Elliot against my chest, my hand shaking as I felt the rapid thump of his tiny heart against mine. He was trembling, barely holding it together.


    Still he tried to speak.


    "I heard..." Elliot¡¯s voice cracked, his little fingers fisting into the fabric of my shirt. "I heard something blow up. It... it shook the whole room. The guards¡ªoutside¡ªwent quiet. I heard yelling. Growling. Then ss."


    I swallowed, trying to keep my hands from shaking around him.


    "A man came in," he continued, eyes staring past me like he was still seeing it. "Through the window. He didn¡¯t shift. But he was fast. So fast, Mama."


    He looked up at me, blinking through tears. "He wore all ck. His face... I didn¡¯t see it. But he didn¡¯t say anything. He just¡ªjust grabbed one of the guards and threw him. Out the window. Just like that."


    Elliot¡¯s whole body shuddered in my arms. Hades had gone still beside us, not breathing.


    "I screamed," Elliot said. "I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI tried not to¡ªbut he saw me. He came for me."


    I held him tighter, wishing I could shield him from his own memory.


    "Then Uncle Kael burst in," he whispered. "He mmed into the man before he could reach me. They fought. It was so loud. The man was strong. But Uncle Kael¡ªhe didn¡¯t stop. He kept going."


    Tears slipped down Elliot¡¯s cheeks.


    "He saw me," he whispered. "Uncle Kael saw me and saw his eyes. He was scared. Scared the man would throw me out the window like he did to the guard. But he opened mama¡¯s painting room and fought through man into the hallway. And I¡ªI knew. I knew he wanted me to do it. To hide. So I entered and the wall closed up.


    I felt Hades shift closer, silent, tense, his knuckles pale.


    "He was fighting the man," Elliot breathed. "I could hear it. The fighting. The growling. I heard something breaking."


    I stomach twisted into a tight knot, bile rising in my throat but I continued to stroke his back.


    "Until¡ªuntil..."


    His voice broke.


    "Until I couldn¡¯t hear him anymore."


    A sob tore from his chest, raw and tiny. "I waited. I kept waiting. But the man looked everywhere. He tore the room apart. But he didn¡¯t find me."


    He looked at Hades now, then back to me. "Uncle Kael¡¯s okay, right? Right, Mama? He¡¯s okay...?" he looked behind me. "Where is he?"


    My breath hitched.


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    I couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    I couldn¡¯t tell him he was okay when I didn¡¯t know if he was even alive.


    I just pulled him close, pressing my face into his hair, letting my tears fall soundlessly into his curls.


    Hades knelt beside us, cing a trembling hand on Elliot¡¯s back. His eyes met mine, his eyes mirroring the depth of my pain even though he refused to show it.


    "We¡¯re going to find him," I said atst, my voice breaking. "I promise you, baby. We¡¯ll find him."


    Elliot nodded faintly against my shoulder, exhausted, wrung dry, but still clinging to hope.


    Still believing.


    And gods help the one who took that from him.


    Because they would not live to regret it.


    "He will be found, dear," he promised. "We have out men searching for him right now..." he cradled his head abs brought his lips to his forehead. "We will find him," he repeated as though he was trying to convince himself as well.


    We lost on two fronts today.


    Felicia had escaped and Kael... he had been taken.


    The room had quieted to a tense hum¡ªonly the flicker of broken lights and the asional shout from a Gamma in the corridor broke the stillness.


    Hades stood slowly, his hand slipping from Elliot¡¯s back as he rose to his full, imposing height. But something about the way his shoulders dropped, the barely contained storm in his eyes... it told me everything.


    He was going after them.


    "I¡¯m going," he said quietly, but there was no room for argument in his tone. "I¡¯ll follow their scent. If they¡¯re still in the perimeter¡ª"


    "I¡¯lle with you," I said instantly, rising to my feet, heart hammering as my wolf stirred beneath my skin. "We¡¯ll run faster together."


    "No," he said sharply, then softened. "No, Eve. Breathe. You¡¯re shaking. You¡¯re not thinking straight."


    "I¡¯m fine," I snapped, even though I wasn¡¯t. My limbs were trembling, my chest tight.


    "You¡¯re hyperventting."


    I tried to speak again, but my throat felt like it was closing. Hades stepped closer, his hands catching my arms. "Elliot needs you here."


    I looked down at our son, curled against the floor now, hugging my gown like it was hisst tether to safety. I flinched.


    "The Tower needs you too," Hades continued. "You¡¯re Luna. You¡¯re their voice when mine leaves the room. You need to be the one who holds this ce together while we run diagnostics¡ªwhile we figure out how the hell this breach was even possible."


    My breath hitched again.


    He was right.


    And I hated that he was right.


    "You¡¯ll be okay?" I asked, voice barely above a whisper.


    "I¡¯ve hunted through worse," he said, forcing a crooked smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "I¡¯ll be fine."


    But something about the way he looked at me¡ªlike he was memorizing me¡ªsent a chill through my spine.


    He leaned in, brushing a kiss against my forehead, then Elliot¡¯s. "We¡¯ll find him. I swear it."


    He straightened, about to turn.


    But I grabbed his wrist.


    Pulled him back.


    And kissed him.


    Not romantic. Not longing. Just raw.


    Like giving a piece of myself to anchor him.


    Like a prayer sealed with lips.


    His breath caught against my mouth. He didn¡¯t kiss back, not right away¡ªjust stared at me when I pulled back, like I¡¯d struck something deeper than bone.


    "You have toe back," I said, my voice trembling. "And when you find whoever did this¡ªyou do not get reckless. No decisions in the heat of the moment, Hades. Not one."


    He blinked.


    Then nodded slowly.


    Once.


    His thumb brushed my cheek before he turned and strode from the room, cape trailing behind him like the shadow of war.


    The Gammas followed¡ªboots pounding in unison, the war drums of vengeance.


    And I stood there...


    Holding our son.


    Holding what remained.


    And praying to the gods that what Hades chased didn¡¯t end up chasing him back.


    ---


    Hades


    My head was still spinning as I bounded down through the emergency transport to the lowest floor.


    The scents in the stairwell were chaotic¡ªburnt wiring, ash, blood, scorched fur. But beneath it all was something else.


    Metal.


    Sterile.


    Not ours.


    They hade prepared.


    I shifted mid-motion,nding hard on two feet as the Gammamand team met me at the lower security ring.


    "Status?" I barked.


    "Tracking systems were partially restored, Alpha," one of them said, handing me a tactical te. "We isted three distinct energy spikes moving out of the East Wing corridor within five minutes of the detonation in Cell Nine."


    "East Wing?" I frowned, scanning the map. "That cuts through the engineering tunnels¡ªstraight to theunch sub-bays."


    "Yes, sir. Gate ess logs were wiped, but a manual override was recorded on Bay Twelve."


    "How long ago?"


    "Six minutes."


    I cursed. "That¡¯s too close."


    I was already shifting again, ws scraping marble as I burst past them toward the lower exits. The scent was clearer here¡ªKael¡¯s blood, raw and coppery, mixed with the sharp static of tech dampeners. They hadn¡¯t just taken him.


    They¡¯d neutralized him.


    Temporarily or permanently¡ªI didn¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t think about that.


    No.


    Not Kael.


    Not the brother I chose.


    A wall vent up ahead was pried open and twisted at the hinges. One of the tech Gammas shouted something behind me, but I didn¡¯t stop. I barreled into the tunnel, teeth bared, breath hissing through my fangs.


    Every corridor I passed felt colder. Sharper. The air thinned.


    They were heading out.


    But they were slowing.


    I followed their scent to a split in the ductwork, nostrils ring. One path led to the inactive south sector. Dead end.


    The other¡ª


    Blood.


    More of it.


    Kael had been dragged.


    Or worse¡ªhe¡¯d kept resisting.

 Chapter 364 364: Rendezvous

    Hades


    We hit the clearing outside the sub-bays, scent trails tangled in the chaos of burnt oil, blood, and ash¡ªbut then¡­


    Nothing.


    The trail stopped.


    Dead.


    I dropped to one knee, dragging ws across the concrete where the blood ended. A few more stters¡­ a scuff mark¡­ then silence. Emptiness.


    Like they vanished into air.


    "Scan the perimeter again," I growled, voice low and lethal. "Drones. Thermal. Energy discement. I want the entire sector mapped."


    "Yes, Alpha!" the Gamma team scrambled into motion.


    I stood slowly, breath catching in my throat as I stared into the tree line beyond the wall. They were gone. But not far. They couldn''t be.


    Unless¡­


    Unless they nned this long ago.


    And this was a route we never knew existed.


    My hand mmed into the nearest wall with a crack of splintering stone.


    They had Kael.


    And I had nothing.


    I turned back to the Gammas. "We widen the. I want every mole tunnel, every spillway, every old trade duct sealed and checked. Silverpine operatives don''t just disappear."


    "Sir¡ª"


    "NOW!" I roared.


    "Right away!"


    But then¡ª


    "Easy, luci,"


    That voice.


    I turned slowly.


    Cain.


    He was leaning casually against the wall just beyond the guard post, arms folded, expression unreadable. His cloak fluttered slightly in the breeze, but he hadn''t even broken a sweat.


    "What are you doing here?" I snarled.


    "I''ve been waiting for you," Cain replied, pushing off the wall. "Took you long enough. I expected you''d be faster."


    "I don''t have time for your games."


    "Good. Because this isn''t one."


    He stepped forward, eyes hard now. "You think they just waltzed out through a hallway and vanished? No. This was orchestrated. And you''ll need more than brute force and a half-panickedmand team if you want to find Felicia. Or Kael. If they''re even still within the borders."


    I clenched my jaw.


    Cain leaned in just slightly, lowering his voice. "I have men stationed underground. ces even your Gamma eyes can''t see. Smugglers. Couriers. Runners. They know the arteries of Obsidian better than anyone¡ªbecause they built them. Used them."


    "You''re admitting you''ve been running illegal ops under my watch?"


    "I''m saying," Cain said with a smirk, "that you should thank the gods I did. How else do you think we got medical stock, Flux suppressants, and intel out without your glorious Council pissing themselves every time a crate crossed the gate?"


    I stared at him, every instinct telling me to shove him into the dirt and run alone.


    But Kael was out there.


    And Cain¡­


    Cain had always been good at finding the rot in the walls.


    I exhaled sharply. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing. I want Kael back too."


    He paused. "He''s my friend." Then another pause before the bastard began to chuckle.


    My face darkened, jaw ticking.


    "Too much?" He asked, unapologetic. Not like his contrition would mean shit to me. "Stop frowning you look constipated." Some of his humor fell. "It''s Kael. Eve''s brother from another mother. And we have a deal. I am still her ally. Her problem is my brother."


    The way he said her name made my stomach turn.


    Cain straightened. "Let me help. My men are already moving. We''ll sweep the veins beneath the capital. If they''re still in Obsidian, we''ll find them."


    I didn''t nod.


    Didn''t thank him.


    Just looked at him.


    "Then go," I said. "But if this is a trick¡ª"


    Cain scoffed. "You''ll gut me? Burn me? Please, brother. Save it. If I wanted your throne, I would''ve taken it when you were still sleeping beside her."


    Cain smirked as he started to turn, but then paused, ncing at me sideways.


    "We''re brothers, after all," he said, voice lighter. "Even if you keep pretending we''re not."


    I didn''t answer.


    Didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t blink.


    His gaze lingered for a beat. The grin twitched back onto his lips, this time with something wry beneath it.


    "You know," he added, strolling a few steps ahead, "if you stop acting like a jackass for five whole minutes and help me coordinate this sweep, I''ll even swipe some of that honey fig pudding from the kitchen for you."


    My jaw tightened.


    Cain kept walking, clearly amused with himself. "Just like old times. Before you grew fangs for breakfast and forgot how tough."


    "I didn''t forget," I muttered under my breath, already signaling the nearest Gamma Captain to reroute forces toward the city''s sub-vein exits.


    Cain''s ear twitched. He heard that.


    He grinned wider, hands in his coat pockets as he fell into step beside me.


    "Good," he said. "Means I don''t have to start spoon-feeding you pudding to remember you''re still human underneath all that brooding Lycantitan rage."


    I gave him a re so sharp it could cleave a continent.


    He didn''t care.


    Didn''t blink.


    Just walked beside me like we hadn''t nearly ripped each other''s throats out a dozen times before.


    And I let him.


    Because Kael was still out there.


    And Cain, for all his sins, had always known how to find ghosts in the dark.


    Even if he left a trail of hell behind him doing it.


    We pressed deeper into the tunnels.


    ---


    We searched until there was nothing left to search.


    Ducts that hadn''t seen daylight in decades. Storage rooms sealed before my reign. Routes only whispered about by the old guards.


    Still nothing.


    The trail had evaporated¡ªlike breath on ss. Like Kael, Felicia, and whoever else aided them had never existed in the first ce.


    I stood at the edge of the central split in the tunnel system, the stone beneath my ws slick with condensation, the air thick with frustration and failure. My Gammas lingered behind me¡ªsilent, disciplined, waiting for orders that never came. Their armor was scratched, soaked, their brows low with exhaustion. Still, they waited.


    Across the way, another echo rose¡ªa new rhythm.


    Cain''s.


    He emerged like he always did¡ªunhurried, confident, shadowed by his men who bore no insignia but moved with lethal purpose. Rogues, smugglers, former operatives from the underbelly of Obsidian''s darkest days. They nked him in silence, and when Cain stopped, so did they¡ªjust beyond the break where our units didn''t quite meet.


    Two Alphas.


    Two armies.


    And no answers.


    Cain leaned a shoulder against the wall and tossed something¡ªmaybe a crushed stim cap¡ªinto the dust. His eyes met mine across the divide.


    "They''re gone," he said tly. "No trace. No heat. No noise. No debris. Nothing in the eastern veins, the bone tunnels, or the flux line caches. I even checked the crawlshaft under Sector Thirteen¡ªthe one that isn''t supposed to exist."


    My silence was answer enough.


    He stepped forward. "This wasn''t a retreat."


    I tilted my head, eyes narrowing. "Then what was it?"


    Cain''s jaw worked for a second. Then he looked at me¡ªnot as a rival. Not as the bastard who nearly fractured our bloodline.


    But as someone who had seen this before.


    "It''s what we used to call an Apology," he said, voice quiet but weighted. "From the old days. When an underworld op went too perfect¡ªwhen everything was wiped so clean it made no sense... that''s what we called it."


    I frowned. "A code?"


    He nodded. "An Apology is when someone¡ªinside¡ªsets the board. Seals the pieces. And folds the entire operation into a shadow so seamless it feels like a vanishing act. No wreckage. No pattern. No trail. Just an absence so perfect it has to be intentional."


    I stared at him.


    And something in my gut turned.


    "That''s why it''s called an Apology," he added, voice low. "Because the traitor always regrets it... but toote. It''s a message to the ones left behind: I had to do this. Forgive me."


    I turned from him, my breath slowing.


    An Apology.


    Something orchestrated from the inside.


    A traitor with the keys to the kingdom.


    Not just any traitor.


    I swallowed.


    My Gammas stood behind me in formation¡ªsilent, steady, loyal.


    Cain''s rogues stood behind him, looser, but no less dangerous. Some leaned against walls. Others adjusted weapons I didn''t recognize. But all watched me.


    Both forces were waiting¡ªfor amand. A direction. A purpose.


    I stared down at the stone between us.


    And then I said it.


    "Felicia."


    Cain didn''t move. Just nodded once, slow and certain.


    I took a breath, the realization crashing through me in pieces.


    She knew the Tower better than most. Had the ess. The blood. The trust. She''d walked these halls with her head bowed and her secrets sealed, and we¡ªI¡ªhad let her.


    "She had help," I muttered.


    "More than help," Cain said. "She had a base."


    I looked up at him, dread churning behind my sternum. "Where?"


    Cain hesitated, then gave a half-shrug, like he couldn''t believe it either.


    "She''s a Montegue."


    My stomach sank.


    "She still has their estate."


    I turned fully now. "The manor?"


    Cain nodded. "It''s old. Half-forgotten. Remote enough to be discreet, fortified enough to be dangerous. And big enough to hide an entire war council in its cer. It''s not listed in the Obsidian records because Montegue was too arrogant to register his holdings. He wanted his home to be his, not the Council''s. I bet Felicia kept it that way."


    A slow, searing rage rose in my chest.


    How many times had I walked that path?


    How many times had I stood at that manor''s edge, thinking it was nothing more than a relic?


    She had been ten steps ahead the whole time.


    I looked over my shoulder¡ªfirst to my Gammas, then to Cain''s men.


    Two nks of warriors.


    Opposite loyalties.


    Same blood-soaked purpose.


    "Then we ride," I said.


    Cain gave a crooked grin. "Thought you''d never say it."

 Chapter 365: Montegue Manor

    <h4>Chapter 365: Montegue Manor</h4>


    Hades


    The ride to Montegue Manor was brutal.


    Not for its pace¡ªbut for what it meant.


    Two nks. Two Alphas. One purpose.


    My Gammas rode in coordinated units, vehicles sleek and soundless. Cain¡¯s operatives followed in looser formation, silent and alert¡ªrogues in customized gear, the kind built for smuggling, not politics. Yet here we were, converging on the ancestral estate of one of Obsidian¡¯s founding bloodlines.


    The manor rose ahead. Not decayed or abandoned like I once believed¡ªbut pristine in a way that was deliberate. Restored in vintage-modern elegance, with sleek security systems tucked under ivy-draped gables and clean-cut stone. It looked untouched by the wars we fought. Hidden in in sight.


    Of course it was.


    I brought the sa to my ear.


    It didn¡¯t ring.


    Montegue answered on the first pulse.


    "Alpha Hades."


    "I assume you know about the explosion," I said tly.


    "It¡¯s already on the feeds. I¡¯ve issued statements, worked damage control with the Communications Guild and three of the civilian blocs. The Council¡¯s calling an emergency session in thirty."


    I scanned the estate as our units fanned out, surrounding it with trained efficiency.


    "I know you went with the Gamma deployment," Montegue added quietly. "We saw your movement logs. I figured you¡¯d follow the trail yourself."


    His voice dipped on thest words¡ªnot out of fear, but shame. Montegue was never a man to wear guilt, but now it hung from his throat like a noose.


    I didn¡¯t offerfort.


    "They¡¯re gone," I said. "No trail. No scent. No discement. Like they dissolved into smoke."


    A beat of silence passed between us, heavy and bitter.


    "I have Cain with me."


    Montegue exhaled, the sound sharp and disbelieving. "You called in the rogues?"


    "I didn¡¯t call him. He came. We¡¯re aligned, for now. His men know the veins under Obsidian better than anyone alive."


    "And still nothing?"


    "Not a damn footprint."


    "All hands are on deck," I said, voice low. "But it¡¯s like they were never here.


    Montegue didn¡¯t respond for a long moment. Then:


    "She nned this with them."


    "Yes."


    "She had time."


    "Yes."


    "She used me."


    I didn¡¯t answer that one.


    Because we both already knew.


    "She¡¯s not just running," I said. "She¡¯s mobilizing. Consolidating. Every step has been surgical."


    Montegue¡¯s voice came through again¡ªthis time hoarse with restrained fury. "Then I¡¯ll brief the Council. Full transparency. You¡¯ll have my full support."


    "You¡¯ll give me the damn clearance, Montegue. Not just support."


    "You have it. Anything you need."


    "I need your manor," I said, voice clipped. "Full ess. No dys. No secrets."


    A pause.


    Then, "My¡ªwhat?"


    "Montegue Manor," I repeated coldly. "That¡¯s the ce I need clearance for."


    I could hear the shift in his breath. Not shock. Not outrage. Just that brief stutter of a man connecting thest dots¡ªand hating the image that formed.


    "You think my estate was part of this?"


    "I think it¡¯s the only ce close enough to the Tower, fortified enough to hold them, and old enough to be off modern surveince," I said. "And it¡¯s yours. Which means it was the one ce Felicia could walk into without raising a single rm."


    "Hades..." Montegue¡¯s voice was lower now. "Do you really believe she used my estate for this?"


    "I don¡¯t believe, Montegue. I know."


    I motioned to my Gamma Beta as our convoy rolled to a halt in the gravel courtyard. Cain¡¯s vehicles parked beside ours¡ªsleek ck shadows against the pale fa?ade of the manor. My boots hit the earth just as the first defensive grid lit up faintly across the estate perimeter.


    "She had ess," I continued, pacing toward the wrought-iron gates. "She had history. She had every reason to believe no one would check here¡ªbecause even you forgot about it. Or wanted to."


    "She wanted to see her childhood room when I helped her escape. I didn¡¯t know why," Montegue admitted over the line, voice raw. "


    "Of course you didn¡¯t," I snapped. "That¡¯s the point. This ce was her fallback. Quiet. Off-record. Close enough to Obsidian for a retreat, but far enough to regroup. You said it yourself¡ªshe¡¯s consolidating."


    I stopped before the door and looked up at the crest above the arched entry.


    Montegues.


    Still proud. Still etched in stone.


    "Then take it," Montegue said atst. "Whatever is mine¡ªconsider it yours until this is done. I¡¯m sending my override codes. You¡¯ll have full clearance. Every room. Every vault."


    A soft ping sounded in my earpiece¡ªess confirmed.


    "Good," I said.


    I ended the call.


    Cain emerged from his car, cracking his neck as he surveyed the manor with a low whistle. "It¡¯s a beauty."


    "Stick to the mission," I hissed, already signaling the breach units forward.


    Within seconds, the main gates clicked open with a hiss. Lights flickered on across the entry terrace¡ªvintage ss sconces, modern wiring. Every aesthetic touch was intentional. Every blind spot, now suspect.


    "Move in," I ordered, voice like gravel. "Sweep left and right sectors. Cain, take the western wing."


    "My men already have schematics," Cain said with a smirk, tapping hism. "We¡¯ll sweep clean. If Felicia¡¯s hiding rats in the walls, we¡¯ll drag them out."


    The teams flowed in¡ªck and silver armor, boots in sync. Rogues and Gammas, working like they¡¯d done this a thousand times, even though their allegiance to each other was held together by a thread and a threat.


    But for now, we were unified.


    Because Felicia had made her move.


    And it was our turn to make hers unravel.


    The manor opened to us like a house that wanted to be found¡ªbut only just.


    Vintage elegance met cold intelligence in every corridor. The walls were lined with hand-restored paneling, ornate with Montegue heritage, but threaded beneath that charm was a different beast¡ªsmart sensors, optical rys, false walls on maic hinges.


    It was a house built for pride.


    And for secrets.


    We swept the eastern wing in tight formation. My Gammas operated with silent precision, helmets interfacing with sonic scanners calibrated to detect hollow resonance¡ªsubfloors, false backs, concealed stairwells.


    We weren¡¯t admiring architecture.


    We were on borrowed time.


    Kael was missing.


    Felicia was running.


    And if we didn¡¯t find them fast, the next body we recovered might be his.


    Behind the old wine rack¡ªa drop chute, disguised as a defunct dumbwaiter.


    Beneath a velvet chaise¡ªa trapdoor, leading to an archival bunker sealed behind biometric encryption.


    Every discovery wasn¡¯t just proof of deception.


    It was proof of nning.


    Felicia had mapped this escape.


    This wasn¡¯t a hideout.


    It was aunchpad.


    And we were always five steps behind.


    By the time we cleared the top floor, we had uncovered six potential cache points, three sealedmunication nodes, and an embedded dampener in the library ceiling meant to jam long-rangems in the entire east quadrant.


    Still no Kael.


    Still no Felicia.


    Every second ticking by pressed tighter against my lungs.


    Where was he?


    Where the hell was he?


    I descended the central stairwell just as Cain emerged from the west wing, his expression uncharacteristically grim. He didn¡¯t speak, just shook his head once.


    No sign of them.


    But we both felt it¡ªthis wasn¡¯t over.


    It was close.


    His men nked him, silent as shadows. My Gammas tightened behind me.


    Both sides had found the same thing¡ª


    Nothing.


    Which made what came next inevitable.


    We stopped in front of the only door that hadn¡¯t opened automatically with Montegue¡¯s override codes.


    A steel-bound relic, set deep into the wall behind a mirrored column. It didn¡¯t match the rest of the manor¡¯s modern upgrades. No biometric pad. No scanner. Just a manual lock disguised as a decorative brass sigil¡ªan old Montegue family rune for "remembrance."


    I stared at it, heart pounding.


    Cain stepped up beside me.


    His voice was low. Tense.


    "This the one?"


    I nodded, jaw tight.


    He didn¡¯t joke this time.


    Didn¡¯t smile.


    Both our forces fell into a silent, unified stance behind us.


    Because whatever was behind that door¡ªwasn¡¯t just locked.


    It was kept.


    And if Kael was on the other side, bleeding... or worse¡ª


    Then we were already too damnte.


    The lock gave after a tense, mechanical click¡ªancient, but recently oiled.


    I pushed the door open.


    Felicia¡¯s room greeted us with... silence.


    Not the silence of secrecy.


    The silence of nothing.


    No barricades. No false floor. No scorch marks or blood. No signs of struggle. No Kael.


    Just a room.


    A vintage canopy bed sat untouched, draped in pale silks. The walls were the soft beige of old parchment. A single desk. A mirror. A dresser. The kind of ce a girl might¡¯ve cried in once, then left behind forever.


    Too perfect.


    Too quiet.


    Cain moved beside me, his mouth thinning as he scanned with his device. "Nothing. No hollow resonance. No feedback. Nothing behind the walls. Just... walls."


    I turned in a slow circle, pulse rising in my throat.


    Every other room in this manor had something¡ªa code, a crawlspace, a hidden path, a game. Montegue built this house like a cipher.


    But this room?


    t.


    Clean.


    Normal.


    Wrong.


    "Why is this the only room without a feature?" I growled.


    Cain didn¡¯t answer.


    Neither did my Gammas.


    I stepped to the mirror. No hinges. No dust rings. No residue. I yanked the drawers of the dresser. Empty. Desk? Clear. Carpet? Standard weave.


    "I want molecr scans on the walls," I barked. "Thermal, chemical, spatial. This doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s the odd one out¡ªwhy? Why build an entire house full of games and leave one square untouched?"

 Chapter 366: Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 366: Teleportation</h4>


    Hades


    We tore the room apart.


    Every panel, every joint. We unscrewed the bolts from the canopy frame, peeled back the carpet, pried at the floorboards with sonic des calibrated to expose even microfractures.


    Still nothing.


    No seams.


    No trapdoors.


    No signs of life.


    Just dust and air and the rising scent of defeat.


    I stalked the perimeter again, jaw clenched tight enough to snap bone. "She¡¯s not here," I muttered. "She¡¯s not fucking here."


    "Hades¡ª" Cain started, but I cut him off with a wave of my hand.


    Elliot had cried himself hoarse this morning, his fingers digging into my coat when I promised I¡¯d bring Kael back.


    I told him it would be okay.


    I told him I would fix it.


    I told him lies.


    A five-year-old boy who buried his mother just days ago had been forced to listen through the walls as the man who saved him¡ªwas taken. Dragged. Hurt.


    And all I¡¯d done was fail.


    I aligned with Cain, of all people. A man with ties to every ck market, every crime ring in Obsidian. I¡¯d humbled myself to him¡ªto hiswork, his men, his ego.


    And still.


    Nothing.


    Felicia had slipped through every like smoke and Darius was going to win this round.


    He would have Kael.


    And we would have nothing.


    A phantom pressure built behind my eyes¡ªtight, sharp, raw. I turned back to the dresser mirror. My reflection stared at me like a ghost.


    I didn¡¯t see myself.


    I saw failure.


    "Hades," Cain said again, slower now. "Don¡¯t."


    But it was already toote.


    I reared back and mmed my fist through the ss.


    The mirror shattered with a violent crack, shards bursting like splintered teeth across the vanity. My hand throbbed with a white-hot jolt¡ªfollowed by the warm, slow spill of blood down my knuckles.


    Cain swore under his breath and barked an order to one of his men, but I wasn¡¯t listening.


    I watched the blood drip.


    One drop.


    Two.


    Three¡ª


    Then a shriek pierced the air.


    Sharp. Piercing. Female.


    I froze.


    My breath hitched.


    "Did you hear that?" I said sharply, turning. "That scream¡ªdid anyone else¡ª?"


    Cain raised a brow. "What scream?"


    I stared at him. "That scream, Cain. It was right here!"


    He looked to his men. They shook their heads.


    My Gammas didn¡¯t move.


    They didn¡¯t even twitch.


    No one heard it.


    Except me.


    Then it came again¡ªlouder, higher, teeth-grinding. A cry that seemed to w straight into my spine and pull.


    Shrieeeeeeeeek¡ª


    I staggered backward as the sound crescendoed, curling like a live wire in my skull.


    Then the blood on the floor began to glow.


    The drops from my knuckles¡ªscarlet seconds ago¡ªnow pulsed with a strange silver light, veins of moonlit energy threading through them like cracks in ss.


    Cain took a cautious step forward. "What the fuck..."


    And then, the air shifted.


    The walls hummed.


    The mirror fragments started to rattle where they¡¯d fallen.


    And somewhere beneath us¡ªbeneath this room¡ªsomething answered.


    Something locked.


    Something screaming.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just me who heard it.


    Because every light in the manor flickered.


    And the floor beneath my feet began to breathe.


    The floor drank the blood.


    Not soaked it¡ªdrank it.


    Each glowing drop sank slowly, unnaturally, into the boards like water pulled through parched stone. The wood darkened where it vanished, veins of silver webbing outward like frostbite.


    Then it stopped.


    The breathless stillness returned.


    Until¡ª


    A symbol red to life beneath my boots.


    One letter but oddified and as strange as the first time I saw it. My body had recoiled then but this time it was soul that revolted.


    Old. Ancient. Etched in light not of this world.


    M.


    Not Montegue.


    The symbol that were on the Ferals, the one that Eve had said Vassir referred to as the symbol of Malrik.


    Cain cursed and stumbled back. "That¡¯s not a crest. That¡¯s a¡ª"


    The floor copsed.


    No warning.


    No cracks.


    Just a violent whoomph as the boards beneath us gave way like paper, and the air dropped out from under my ribs. I had enough time to see Cain and two of his men vanish into the light below¡ªthen the rest of us were sucked down like dust in a cyclone.


    Screams.


    Metal nging.


    Weapons hitting the air, useless.


    We fell through silence, through ck, through the bones of the manor that no one remembered.


    Then¡ª


    We hit.


    Not hard. Not bone-shattering.


    Like we¡¯d been caught.


    The light dimmed, adjusting to our presence. A low, bioluminescent glow traced the room, showing smooth obsidian walls lined with mirrored veins. It wasn¡¯t dirt or stone. It was crafted. Designed.


    ---


    My eyes snapped open.


    White. Blinding.


    I jolted upright, hand already reaching for my weapon, only to find the grip cold in my fingers¡ªfunctional, but unfamiliar in this light.


    The chamber wended in was vast. Wide. White. Seamless.


    The walls weren¡¯t stone, weren¡¯t metal¡ªat least not any alloy I recognized. They curved with unnatural symmetry, smooth and silent, absorbing sound like a vacuum. No seams. No cracks. Just an endless stretch of off-white architecture with no markings and no sky.


    My men stirred around me, coughing, disoriented but alive. The Gammas rose first, moving into a defensive posture with muscle memory alone. Cain¡¯s rogues weren¡¯t far behind, shaking off the fall in confused, silent nces. Even Cain looked shaken¡ªhis mouth set in a grim line as he scanned the space with narrowed eyes.


    "What the hell is this ce?" he muttered, pacing in a slow circle.


    "Not ab I know," I answered, voice low.


    But it was ab.


    Of some kind.


    The floor was immacte. The light source had no origin¡ªno bulb, no fixture¡ªjust a soft glow that seemed to breathe with us. There were no windows. No shadows. No tech interface.


    I reached for mym and brought it to my ear.


    Nothing.


    Dead silence.


    Cain tried his too. His expression darkened. "No signal. No pulse. It¡¯s like this ce eats frequency."


    "Then we¡¯re blind," I said. "And deaf."


    The tension shifted.


    Every operative in the room felt it¡ªthat slow, awful coil of realization.


    We weren¡¯t just underground.


    We were elsewhere.


    "Fan out," I ordered, cutting through the hush. "Scan for anything¡ªair vents, soundproofing, exits. This ce was built. And whoever built it knew what they were doing."


    Movement began. Tense. Controlled.


    But even that control shattered a momentter when one of Cain¡¯s men slipped.


    Hard.


    The man hit the ground with a grunt and swore, clutching his side.


    I was already moving.


    "Hold still," I said, crouching beside him.


    My hand found the slick patch beneath his boot.


    Warm.


    Dark.


    I brought it to my nose.


    Blood.


    But not just any blood.


    Kael¡¯s.


    I stood so fast my spine snapped straight. My pulse surged with cold fury.


    "It¡¯s his," I said aloud. "Kael was here. This is his blood."


    Cain tensed. "How can you be sure?"


    "Because I know his scent. I trained him. He was one of mine before he was my Beta."


    Cain stared at the blood like it was a lifeline¡ªor a curse.


    I followed the stter with my eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t random.


    A trail.


    Faint. But present.


    It disappeared toward one seamless section of the wall that suddenly hissed, then opened with a mechanical whisper.


    An automatic door.


    A hallwayy beyond.


    White.


    Endless.


    Empty.


    <sub>f|re(e)web.n\ovel. (c)o.m</sub>


    Except for the blood.


    Smears now. Then droplets. Then heavier again.


    Like he¡¯d stumbled. Been dragged. Or worse¡ªrun and fallen.


    I turned to my men.


    "All of this," I said, voice dark with urgency, "means they passed through Felicia¡¯s room. It was a threshold. A portal. A decoy."


    Cain nodded once. "And Kael¡¯s not gone."


    "Not yet," I growled. "He¡¯s bleeding. That means he¡¯s alive."


    For now.


    We moved.


    The hallway swallowed us in rows¡ªGamma and rogue, side by side. No more arguing. No more tension. We were hunting something now.


    The light ahead shifted as we marched.


    The white grew deeper. Sharper. Colder.


    And the trail of blood kept going.


    Kael was leaving pieces of himself behind.


    We kept moving.


    The blood trail snaked ahead, thin and desperate. Every few feet, it deepened¡ªKael had stumbled more than once. Or been dragged. The white floor drank it up like ink on snow, but the scent never lied.


    He was still close.


    But time was thinning around him.


    Around us.


    Then we saw it.


    An end¡ªbut not a door.


    Not exactly.


    Just more hallway.


    Until one of my Gammas struck something mid-step and reeled back like he¡¯d walked into a wall of steel.


    "What the hell¡ª?" he hissed, clutching his face.


    He hadn¡¯t seen it. None of us had.


    Cain stepped forward, eyes narrowing. "A barrier?"


    I approached and reached out, slowly.


    My palm stopped midair.


    Nothing visible.


    But something there.


    It hummed faintly beneath my skin, like electricity tasting the air.


    Then¡ª


    Snap.


    A shock ran through my hand, sharp and invasive¡ªlike needles threading into the bone.


    The force field lit up.


    Veins of red light slithered through the air, forming glyphs in the shape of jagged runesnguage not born of our world. The hallway behind us sealed with a hiss.


    Then came the voice.


    Mechanical. Inhuman.


    "IDENTITIES UNCONFIRMED. PRESENCE UNAUTHORIZED. INITIATING DNA SEQUENCE SCAN."


    Every Gamma lifted their weapons.


    The rogues fell into nking positions, forming a defensive wall around Cain.


    Red lines of lightshed out from the barrier¡ªthread-thinsers scanning our retinas, pulsing over our bodies, reading everything from bone structure to heartbeat.


    "LYCAN. HYBRID. ROGUE. HOSTILE."


    The hallway turned crimson.


    "ENGAGE."


    Doors we hadn¡¯t even noticed along the walls mmed open with hydraulic screams.


    And then they came.


    The Ferals.


    wing, rabid, malformed.


    Mouths too wide, eyes too pale, limbs warped from Flux exposure. Their shrieks drowned the air as they surged forward in a coordinated wave.


    Dozens.


    No¡ªhundreds.


    "Shift!" I roared, already feeling my bones snap and lengthen, fur tearing through my skin as my body exploded into its beast form.


    My Gammas followed suit instantly¡ªhowls splitting the air as ws met steel, fang met flesh.

 Chapter 367: In Sync

    <h4>Chapter 367: In Sync</h4>


    Hades


    The rogues did the same and we formed a united front as we collided with the tidal wave of monsters.


    ws shredded the sterile silence. Flesh met fang, steel shed with bone. The hallway erupted into chaos¡ªbeautiful, primal, blood-soaked chaos.


    My left head snapped toward the closest Feral, jaws mping down on its throat with enough force to snap its spine. The right head ripped another from limb to limb while the center kept its eyes on the horde ahead. Always forward. Always hunting.


    Cain¡¯s beast was leaner, a jagged ck blur that moved like liquid rage¡ªtearing through Ferals with practiced violence. One of his rogues was dragged down by three creatures, but Cain lunged, grabbed all of them in a single sweep, and crushed them into the wall until the tiles cracked.


    "Keep formation!" I snarled through the bond, voice guttural in my Lycan form. "Don¡¯t give them an opening¡ªmove forward!"


    "Roger that," came one Gamma¡¯s mind-link response, fanged and strained but focused.


    More Ferals poured from the open walls, their bodies twitching with inhuman spasms. Some crawled like spiders. Others ran on two legs, snarling like they remembered once being men. They didn¡¯t bleed red. They bled ck¡ªand it smoked.


    The barrier behind us sealed.


    We were locked in.


    A trap.


    Or a test.


    And still...


    Kael¡¯s blood ran forward.


    Past the horde. Past the carnage. Past the madness.


    My mind split in three¡ªone part fighting, one part calcting, one part tracking.


    He¡¯s still bleeding.


    He¡¯s still close.


    He¡¯s still alive.


    But for how long?


    I crushed another Feral, pinning its jaw beneath my paw as I mmed my body into it, sttering ck blood across the walls. It hissed as it hit the light, sizzling like acid.


    "They¡¯re not made to survive sunlight," Cain growled beside me, panting, his beast form streaked with cuts. "We need UV. We need silver."


    "We need to end this," I snarled.


    More poured in.


    From the walls. From the ceilings. From the floor.


    The hall screamed with them.


    Twisting bodies. Shattered mouths. Pupil-less eyes glinting with nothing but hunger.


    They came in waves, and the waves did not stop.


    I didn¡¯t either.


    I lunged, blurred, tore. My ws shredded through bone like parchment. One blink¡ªI was behind a cluster, jaws ripping out a spine. Next blink¡ªI was in front of them, mming three skulls together like ss bulbs.


    Something cold and hot all at once¡ªsliding under my skin, crawling into my chest, flowering out through my limbs like smokeced with starlight.


    The Flux.


    It had always taken.


    It had always consumed.


    But this time, it offered.


    No whispering words of venom, no iming muscles to yield.


    Just power¡ªraw and waiting.


    And I took it.


    I gripped it like a de forged for my hand alone. And when I moved again, I didn¡¯t just shift¡ªI fractured space.


    The world blurred.


    My body split in motion, trailing afterimages of myself as if time itself was struggling to keep up.


    ws became lightning.


    Jaws became thunder.


    I tore through fifteen Ferals in one pass, the hallway filling with ck ash and bone-shard screams. Cain flinched back to back with me, panting.


    "What the hell are you?" he rasped, voice barely audible over the bloodrush.


    "I don¡¯t know," I said.


    But I did.


    Not Hades.


    Not just Lycan.


    Not just cursed.


    I was the weapon the Flux could never control.


    And now it was mine.


    But even as the horde thinned¡ªdozens bing puddles, screams bing silence¡ªI could feel it.


    The frustration.


    Burning behind my ribs.


    Kael¡¯s blood was fresher here. That meant he was ahead. But he was slowing down. His trail dragged like he was crawling¡ªor dying.


    And still these things kepting.


    Why?


    Why this many? Why this room?


    Why here?


    Was it to keep us back¡ª


    ¡ªor to keep Kael in?


    Another screech tore down the corridor.


    Another door mmed open.


    Another army.


    Rage detonated in my chest.


    I unleashed it.


    But it was not a roar, it was an explosion that should have turned my throat to mush.


    The kind that crackeds. The kind that made gods shudder.


    The Flux didn¡¯t fight me.


    It followed.


    Silver fire exploded from my limbs, trailing down my ws like oil set aze. Ferals burst apart on contact, screaming as the light consumed them.


    But still...


    Still...


    Kael.


    His heartbeat was vanishing.


    I could feel it in the ground.


    Thinning. Fading.


    No.


    I tore through another dozen with a scream that shook the walls.


    "We need to move!" I roared to the others. "Cut them down and break through! I¡¯ll clear the path¡ªnow!"


    Cain nodded, bloodied fangs bared. "Then go."


    Cain growled as he tore his ws through another Feral¡¯s throat, ck blood sttering his chest. He staggered back, breath ragged, then looked at me with a grit I recognized¡ªrage wrapped in purpose.


    "I¡¯ll hold them," he snapped, mming his shoulder into a crawling abomination and stomping its skull. "Me and my men¡ªwe¡¯ll keep the path clear."


    I froze mid-strike.


    "What?"


    Cain met my eyes, panting. "You heard me. Follow the blood. Find Kael."


    My instinct recoiled. Leave him? In this?


    The hallway was still crawling. The next wave was already building, shadows warping into movement behind the walls. Cain and I had shed des, tempers, and power more times than I could count¡ªbut leaving him now, here, with the feral spawn of Darius¡¯ failed horrors? It felt like betrayal.


    I looked down.


    Kael¡¯s blood¡ªstill glistening, still warm¡ªcurved sharply to the left, disappearing into the yawning dark of another corridor. The smears were thicker. He was failing. Bleeding out.


    Cain grunted, swinging hard and sending a Feral flying into the wall, cracking bone.


    He turned back to me, and this time... he smiled.


    "Don¡¯t care about me now," he said, voice rough. "Go get the Beta."


    I looked up.


    And saw it.


    Not the grin. Not the fangs.


    The eyes.


    That same softness I hadn¡¯t seen since we were children. Before the wars. Before Vassir. Before I became everything he feared and hated.


    The hallway vibrated beneath our feet.


    The walls screamed.


    But I only saw my brother.


    For one breath, one flicker of time, we stood still.


    And then I roared.


    Not from rage.


    But from something deeper. Older.


    A call.


    Amand.


    It wasn¡¯t heard by ears¡ªit was felt by cells. It struck the Ferals like a detonation of will. Every beast within range froze mid-lunge¡ªthen copsed. One by one. Bodies crashing to the floor like puppets with their strings severed. ws scraped tile. Jaws snapped. Then silence.


    The red lights flickering across the ceiling blinked.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Then¡ª


    "FREQUENCY RECOGNISED."


    "LYCAN PRIMUS IDENTIFIED."


    "INITIATING SUBMISSION PROTOCOL."


    Every emergency light dimmed. The ring rms dulled to a single, low tone.


    Cain blinked. "What the actual¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I was already moving.


    Faster than thought.


    Because now I knew.


    This ce wasn¡¯t just ab.


    It was a vault.


    A vault that recognized only one master.


    And it had just bowed to me.


    But there was no time to figure out why.


    The hallway beyond was silent now. Too silent.


    No rms.


    No monsters.


    Just the slick whisper of blood beneath our boots and the faint static hum of something ancient reawakening.


    My breath came out in steam. The Flux inside me had quieted, but not left. It pulsed low beneath my skin like a second heartbeat, watching, waiting. My Lycan form still shimmered faintly with silver light, ws twitching as if ready to kill again.


    Cain and the remaining rogues caught up, bloodied but standing.


    We didn¡¯t speak.


    There was no need.


    Kael¡¯s trail was all we followed.


    Down the corridor. Through two more empty passageways. Past what looked like incubation tanks, long drained and ckened with decay. The deeper we went, the colder it grew¡ªunnaturally so. The walls here were thicker, curved with surgical precision. The air itself hummed like it remembered screams.


    Then we found it.


    A seamless door¡ªtwice the height of any man, forged from a pale alloy that looked neither metal nor stone. There were no handles. No seams.


    Only a single scanner beside the frame, blinking softly. Waiting.


    One of Cain¡¯s men stepped forward, limping. "Let me try¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t." I held out a hand. "It¡¯s coded."


    I stepped up.


    And it didn¡¯t need instruction.


    The scanner pulsed as it read my proximity, then cast a thin blue light across my face.


    SCAN INITIATED.


    RETINAL CONFIRMATION REQUIRED.


    I lowered my head, letting the scanner read my eyes.


    Nothing happened.


    The scanner beeped once.


    Then twice.


    ERROR. RETINA UNMATCHED. ACCESS DENIED.


    Cain swore under his breath. "They locked it down."


    "No," I muttered, straightening.


    I knew what it needed.


    I shifted again¡ªnot into my full form, but something between. My bones cracked, reshaping. My skin paled to ash, and when I opened my eyes again, the world sharpened unnaturally. It was just a hunch but... if the roar had worked, maybe...


    I leaned in.


    The scanner pulsed¡ªthen halted.


    A beat of silence.


    A stutter in its glow.


    Then:


    ...RECOGNIZED.


    VAMPIRIC EYE DETECTED. ANOMALY CLASS: UNKNOWN.


    ACCESS GRANTED TO SUBJECT: HYBRID PRIMUS.


    The door hissed. A slow, heavy inhale, like the vault itself had just woken from centuries of sleep.


    Then it opened.


    Smooth.


    Silent.


    To an all newyer to this world we had just entered.


    "How did you figure that out?" Cain asked as we stepped in.


    "I have reason to believe that the flux in me can sync with this ce. It finds it familiar, so it allows it to disarm it."

 Chapter 368: Through The Maze

    <h4>Chapter 368: Through The Maze</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    We stepped through.


    And the world shifted again.


    Gone were the blood-streaked halls and the writhing chaos of monsters. This was... organized.


    Buzzing with activity.


    Structured like a hive¡ªbut colder.


    Clinical.


    Rows of bright overhead panels cast sterile light down long corridors lined with reinforced ss. Behind each ss wall, I sawbs¡ªsome filled with machines I couldn¡¯t name, others housing tanks of glowing liquid, and others still... worse. Containment units. Cryo-pods. Silver-ted restraints bolted into walls.


    But what truly caught my eye were the people.


    Dozens of them.


    Some walked briskly in pressed uniforms, marked with a strange, curved M-crest embroidered above their heart. Others¡ªarmed guards¡ªstood posted at intersections, holding advanced rifles unlike anything Obsidian had issued. Then there were the scientists:b coats, goggles, datapads glowing blue in their palms. They moved in choreographed indifference. Focused. Efficient.


    Not a single one of them looked panicked.


    They knew.


    They knew what was above. They knew what we fought through. And they stayed here anyway.


    "This isn¡¯t a vault," Cain muttered beside me. "It¡¯s a fortress."


    "Or a bunker," I said grimly, "for monsters in human skin."


    We ducked behind a wide support beam as two guards passed. Their boots thudded in perfect sync. Neither spoke.


    Cain scowled. "We need to blend in or we¡¯re dead before we find Kael."


    I nced down at myself¡ªstill half-shifted, bloodstained, glowing faintly at the edges with silver energy. Not exactly subtle.


    Cain grinned, pulling something from apartment on his belt. "Lucky for you... I n ahead."


    He held up a small, matte-ck canister etched with rogue code.


    "Pulse-gas?" I asked, recognizing the design.


    "Modified version," he said. "Short-range neuro-disruptor. Drops anyone with a heartbeat. They¡¯ll wake up with migraines, but no memory."


    He didn¡¯t wait for approval.


    Cain yanked the pin, then rolled the canister forward.


    It clicked once.


    Twice.


    Then hissed.


    A cloud of translucent vapor surged out, crawling low across the floor like a living mist. Within seconds, the effect was visible¡ªguards slumped mid-stride, scientists fell against their terminals, one by one copsing like dominoes. No screams. No rms. Just silence.


    Cain motioned. "Quick. Uniforms."


    We moved.


    I tore a coat from one of the taller men, ignoring the weight of the body as I rolled it aside. Cain did the same, tossing me a rifle and slipping into his own stolen gear like second skin. The rogue in him was always prepared for subterfuge. It was in his blood.


    I fastened the coat, adjusted the cor to hide my throat, and let the silver light in my skin die down.


    The world felt wrong in here.


    Tighter.


    Sharper.


    Like the air itself had expectations.


    Cain crouched beside a fallen soldier and rifled through his pockets, pulling out a sleek identification card with a glowing circuit at its core. "These guys don¡¯t use keypads," he muttered. "Biometric-encoded cards. Smart. Fast. Makes brute-forcing a bitch."


    He tossed one to me.


    I caught it and held it up to the wall scanner near the corridor intersection.


    It pulsed red.


    "ACCESS DENIED," the panel snapped in a sterile, synthetic voice.


    Cain frowned. "Wrong rank."


    I growled and moved to another body¡ªthis one wore a captain¡¯s badge stitched in matte thread across his chestte. I yanked his ID and tried again.


    This time the scanner blinked green.


    "ACCESS GRANTED. AUTHORIZED LEVEL: BETA-VAULT OPERATIVE."


    A soft hiss signaled the corridor doors unlocking ahead.


    Cain whistled low. "That¡¯s more like it."


    We gathered five cards total¡ªtwo captain-level, three technician ss. It was enough for a recon unit. Barely. But our numbers had thinned. Of the dozen that made it in, only seven stood now, counting Cain and me.


    Too many for stealth.


    Too few for war.


    I scanned the others. Bloodied. Breathing heavy. Still standing¡ªbut not invincible.


    "We split," I said.


    They all turned toward me, instantly attentive. Warriors trained to follow. Even the rogues, now.


    "We can¡¯t move as one unit¡ªnot in a ce this monitored. The more of us there are, the more attention we draw. This¡ª" I held up the ID card, "¡ªgets you through doors. Not all of them. But enough. If you hit a redlock, double back and regroup. Don¡¯t get fancy."


    Cain folded his arms. "You got a n or just winging it?"


    "I always have a n," I said. "Even if it¡¯s chaos."


    I pointed at two of the younger Lycans, both from Cain¡¯s side. "You¡ªstay here. Strip the bodies. Keep watch. Loop the cameras if you can find a control port. If they wake up early, gas them again or kill them quietly."


    The taller one nodded, already moving to a nearby console.


    I turned to the rest. "Cain and I are heading deeper. The corridor with the bio-seal¡ªKael¡¯s trail leads that way. If we¡¯re not back in twenty, assume fallback protocol."


    "And the fallback is?" one rogue asked, squinting.


    "Blow the entrance," Cain said with a grin. "Seal this ce like a tomb."


    I didn¡¯t smile.


    I just checked my stolen rifle, then stepped forward.


    Because the ease of the first part had been a lie. An illusion of control.


    This ce¡ªthe deeper we went, the more I could feel it¡ªit wasn¡¯t just ab or a vault.


    It was alive.


    And it was waiting.


    Waiting for something to test me.


    Or break me.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure yet which it preferred.


    Cain pped one of his men on the shoulder. "Watch your backs. No heroics. If the vault starts closing behind us¡ªcut the lights and run."


    Run where was the question but there was no answer.


    "Yes, sir."


    Cain stepped in beside me, both of us blending in like shadows wrapped in the skins of our enemies.


    We stepped into the next level of the maze¡ª


    ¡ªand became ghosts in borrowed skin.


    The corridor was denser here. Busier. Guards crossed paths with med-techs, scientists with ck badges muttered to sleek-voiced AIs, and armored carts rolled by, carrying sealed crates marked with biological hazard symbols and serial codes I didn¡¯t recognize.


    We moved through them like current through water. No one looked too hard. No one questioned.


    That was the danger.


    Because they weren¡¯t afraid.


    Because they believed we belonged.


    Cain drifted beside me, eyes scanning everything while his body stayed loose, confident. A true rogue¡¯s stride. I mirrored him¡ªstern, silent, calcting.


    We split the team.


    The others peeled away without a word, each moving into parallel wings of thepound under the guise of assigned patrols or maintenance. No one dared look twice. I spoke low under my breath, using them device looped into my cor.


    "Six minutes. You see anything off-grid¡ªmark it. We regroup after the next vault bend."


    Crackling affirmations came through. I didn¡¯t wait to reply.


    Cain motioned to a hall branching eastward. "I¡¯ll take this wing. You follow the blood."


    I nodded, then turned¡ª


    ¡ªonly to be intercepted by a uniformed man who stopped short in front of me.


    He looked about thirty. Tired. Sweating beneath his helmet. The veins around his eyes twitched.


    "Shit¡ªsorry, didn¡¯t see you," he muttered, stepping closer. "Are you my relief?"


    I gave a stiff nod, adjusting the rifle on my shoulder.


    His entire body sagged with relief.


    "Thank the Void. I¡¯ve been standing post for two cycles. My head¡¯s spinning. And with what they¡¯re about to do to that thing down in Chamber Theta..." He shook his head. "I¡¯d rather be halfway to nowhere before they start gouging the hybrid¡¯s eyes out."


    He gave a tired chuckle, meant to be a joke.


    Itnded like lead.


    "Anyway," he added, taking a step back, "you didn¡¯t hear it from me¡ªbut it¡¯s gonna get ugly."


    My skin prickled, eye twitchinh but I said nothing.


    Just nodded again.


    And walked past him.


    Cain slid into step beside me a beatter, whispering, "Gouging whose eyes out?"


    "Kael¡¯s," I said, jaw tight.


    Cain¡¯s face hardened, his hand twitching toward the knife at his thigh.


    "We don¡¯t have time," I murmured. "They¡¯re preparing him for extraction. They think he has data¡ªmemories, codes. They¡¯re going to torture it out."


    "And they¡¯re too calm for this to be a first time."


    We passed another checkpoint. A scanner blinked green at my card. The door slid open without hesitation.


    More halls.


    More ss.


    And somewhere deeper...


    A scream was going to break loose.


    I could feel it pulsing in my chest¡ª


    That fury.


    That heat.


    That need to move, to strike, to rip the door off its hinges and drag Kael out before they even touched him.


    I took one step toward the hall marked CHAMBER THETA when¡ª


    "Hey!"


    The voice cracked like a whip across the corridor.


    Cain and I froze.


    A woman in a sleek grey uniform approached, tablet in hand, her eyes narrowed behind biometric lenses. She wasn¡¯t armed, but her presence alone had weight¡ªtoo confident to be a low-level tech. She must¡¯ve been in charge of this section.


    "What are you doing here?" she snapped, scanning our uniforms. "That card doesn¡¯t authorize live extraction sectors¡ªTheta¡¯s under direct bioethics lockdown. Who gave you clearance?"


    My jaw tightened. I didn¡¯t speak.


    Cain stepped forward with smooth irritation, his expression instantly morphing into bureaucratic disdain, the kind that spoke fluently in rank and red tape.


    "Captain Rynn, Sector Three," he said sharply, gesturing to his ID without actually letting her read it. "Our clearance was processed under Directive V-12 for cross-unit extraction synchronization. Theta holds a gged hybrid with embedded Cortex fragments¡ªwe¡¯re here to verify if the data signature matches the breach from Vault Echo."


    She blinked. "There¡¯s no mention of V-12 in this morning¡¯s queue."


    Cain scoffed. "Because it wasn¡¯t scheduled. It was triggered¡ªretroactively¡ªafter the AI sweep caught anomaly markers in the fragment residue. It¡¯s above your level. We¡¯re not here to argue with local routing. We¡¯re here to prevent another containment breach."


    The woman hesitated, uncertainty blooming like a bruise across her face.


    Cain pressed harder. "If you¡¯d like to dy the scan and risk liability when the biohazard protocol fails, I¡¯ll happily mark your name in the incident log. But if you want to stay clear of a ss-5 tribunal, you¡¯ll let us pass."


    The silence that followed stretched¡ª


    Then snapped.


    She stepped aside, muttering, "Fine. Just don¡¯t touch anything without scanning first."


    Cain gave her a curt nod and strode forward like he owned thepound.


    I followed, blood still burning beneath my stolen uniform.


    Once we were past the bend, I exhaled sharply. "That was reckless."


    Cain didn¡¯t look at me. "That wasn¡¯t reckless. That was routine. You think these people have loyalty? No. They have paperwork. Threaten toplicate it, and they fold."


    "I could¡¯ve handled it."


    "You could¡¯ve eaten her," Cain muttered. "I saw your hands. They were already shifting."


    I didn¡¯t deny it.


    Because he was right.

 Chapter 369: A Piece Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 369: A Piece Of Her</h4>


    Hades


    We slowed our pace.


    The corridor ahead curved left, then descended, blinking red with deeper ess points. The further in we went, the colder it felt¡ªlike the walls themselves were warning us. Every movement, every breath, felt like it echoed under surveince.


    Cain dropped his voice. "Wey low. No sudden moves. No bluffs unless I call it."


    I didn¡¯t argue. My pulse still thundered from the encounter. My hands were still twitching, ws wanting to emerge.


    "We¡¯re running out of time," I said.


    "And we¡¯ll lose all of it if you pounce too soon," he countered. "We don¡¯t know how many levels are watching. If the AI catches an emotional spike or movement deviation, it¡¯ll lock the sector. We¡¯re not walking out of that."


    I ground my teeth but nodded once.


    Cain tapped the corner of his eye, pretending to wipe sweat. "There are ten cameras in this hall. Only three are obvious. The rest are built into the overhead grid. Micro thermal lenses."


    I nced up¡ªwhat looked like ordinary lighting panels pulsed faintly in a rhythm I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Watching. Tracking.


    "You¡¯ve done this before," I muttered.


    Cain smirked. "Sweetheart, I¡¯ve builtpounds like this before. Not this scale, but the principles are the same. ck sites, ghostbs, organ farms, data brokers. You name it, I¡¯ve passed through it. Run some. Burned others to the ground."


    I gave him a look. "You ranbs?"


    "I ran markets," he corrected coolly. "Thebs belonged to others. But I know how their minds work. Everything here is orderly¡ªobsessively so. That means schedules. That means patterns. What we need isn¡¯t more weapons or more rage. We need a disruption window."


    I nced at the surveince grid. "So we wait?"


    "We blend." Cain jerked his chin toward the next hallway, where two men in blue-trimmedb coats were scanning a sealed crate. "We listen. Watch. Someone will leave a door cracked open. They always do."


    I wanted to argue, to move, to fight¡ª


    ¡ªbut I forced myself still.


    My father had never taught me patience. Only dominance.


    But Cain had spent his whole life in the shadows of power. Not building thrones¡ªbreaking them from underneath.


    "What are we looking for?" I asked finally.


    He smiled thinly. "A crack in the system. A tired tech. A faulty badge. A shuttling crate headed toward Theta. Something that buys us thirty seconds of blind spots."


    "Thirty seconds," I echoed. "To get Kael."


    "To find Kael first," Cain corrected. "Then we improvise."


    I drew in a slow breath, letting it burn down my throat like fire controlled.


    This wasn¡¯t a battlefield.


    It was a game board.


    And we were the pieces that didn¡¯t belong.


    But Cain¡ªCain knew how to move unseen.


    He didn¡¯t fight the current. He bent it.


    And for now, I would trust him to guide us.


    Even as the air turned colder.


    Even as another scream, distant but raw, echoed faintly from somewhere far below, my stomach twisted again but I swallowed the lump.


    The hum of machinery faded behind us as we slowed near a wide corridor intersection marked with security glyphs and mirrored panels. Cain nudged me subtly, and we stepped into the shadowed recess of a half-open storage alcove. It stank of copper and sterilizer.


    He tilted his head.


    I listened.


    Two voices filtered down the corridor, clipped and tense¡ªscientists, judging by their jargon, their brisk cadence, the way they kept looking over their shoulders as they spoke.


    "...he gave the order this morning. Istion of the Marker will proceed. Doesn¡¯t matter that the donor hasn¡¯t been located."


    "That¡¯s insane," the other hissed. "Without a living host, extraction stability drops to under nine percent. We¡¯re talking cellr copse, not containment."


    "Tell that to the King. He doesn¡¯t care. He¡¯s furious. Said if we can¡¯t find the girl, we replicate her."


    The girl.


    My thoughts sharpened.


    They couldn¡¯t mean Kael. Or Felicia. There was only one "donor" whose Marker would matter that much.


    Ellen.


    The second daughter of Darius. The one the prophecy named. The one immune to the Lunar Cataclysm¡ªjust like Eve.


    They weren¡¯t waiting for a cure.


    They were harvesting it.


    Which meant Darius had turned on her too.


    And now that she¡¯d vanished... their king was getting desperate.


    "Special Gamma units have already been dispatched," the first man added. "King wants her back alive. The branding failed that night, but the mark¡¯s still active. She won¡¯t get far. No one can fight the pull for long¡ªnot with the mark etched that deep."


    The mark...


    Rhea¡¯s mark.


    The mate tether.


    The words settled like ss in my spine.


    Cain muttered low. "They¡¯re hunting her. Like prey."


    A deep, thrumming ng echoed down the corridor.


    We stilled.


    As if on cue, the corridor¡¯s atmosphere changed. Like something cold passed through.


    And then we saw them.


    Six figures in matte obsidian armor emerged from the side elevator shaft¡ªtaller than most guards, movements perfectly synced. They wore no insignias, no badges. Only the telltale shimmer of the Gamma unit crest embedded into their breasttes.


    Everyone cleared the hallway instantly.


    No orders given.


    Just fear.


    Palpable. Thick. The way blood smells right before a ughter.


    Technicians scrambled out of their path. Scientists backed away with heads lowered. Even the security checkpoints blinked green in advance¡ªautoprocessing them through.


    But there was no red-haired girl being dragged behind them.


    No glimpse of a prisoner.


    No Ellen.


    Cain leaned closer. "You feel that?"


    I nodded.


    "Anticipation," I said. "They expected toe back with her."


    He flexed his jaw. "But they didn¡¯t."


    Which meant she was still out there.


    Still free.


    And they were getting angrier by the hour.


    I stepped back from the edge of the corridor, forcing stillness into my bones.


    Because if they were hunting Ellen¡ª


    It was only a matter of time before they came for Eve.


    And if they branded her once...


    They¡¯d try again.


    The Gamma unit didn¡¯t just march through¡ªthey glided, like a de slipping through flesh. Every step was calcted. Every corner swept by retinal sensors embedded into their visors.


    But it wasn¡¯t their precision that caught my eye.


    It was the sealed box one of them carried.


    ck. Reinforced. Covered in biometric runes. No markings¡ªexcept for a faint, pulsing light at the center. The kind of artifact that didn¡¯t open with clearance.


    It bypassed it.


    Cain noticed too. He gave a low whistle. "That¡¯s not standard issue."


    "They¡¯re heading to a restricted wing," I murmured, eyes narrowing.


    "And they¡¯re carrying the key."


    Cain¡¯s grin was grim. "Then we¡¯re going in."


    I adjusted my cor and let my pulse slow to a crawl. Patience. Precision. One wrong move and the wholepound would lock down.


    "Cause a distraction," I said.


    Cain raised a brow. "You sure?"


    "I want that box."


    He didn¡¯t argue.


    He moved.


    With rogue-slick speed, Cain cut left into a technician¡¯s blind spot, snagging a stack of crates and sending them crashing to the floor in a deafening tter. rms didn¡¯t go off¡ªbut every head in the corridor turned. The Gamma at the rear barked something and the group tightened into a defensive cluster.


    And that was my moment.


    Silent, I slid behind one of the smaller Gamma operatives¡ªbarely shorter than me. One swift blow to the throat. Another to the kidney. He dropped before he could sound an alert, and I dragged him into the shadows of a low-level utility alcove. His armor hissed as I peeled it from his frame, locking it over my own in segments like shell ting. His helmet slid onst, syncing with my vitals after a sharp override pulse from Cain¡¯s stolen datapad.


    By the time the others recovered, I was already marching in step with them.


    No one questioned it.


    No one looked twice.


    We passed through two sealed doors¡ªeach blinking green at the presence of the ck box.


    Then into darkness.


    Theb on the other side wasn¡¯t like the rest.


    It was cold. Silent. The air stale, like something ancient had been sleeping here.


    The head Gamma stepped forward, setting the box on a steel table before a cluster of waiting scientists¡ªtwo men and a woman, all wearing thick gloves and biometric shrouds.


    The lead Gamma spoke. "We only found this."


    He opened the box.


    And silence fell.


    Inside was an arm.


    Slender. Pale. Bruised but intact.


    I felt the breath freeze in my lungs.


    The Gamma flipped it over.


    Etched into the wrist like a brand was a jagged symbol¡ªan M, cracked down the center.


    The Mark of Malrik.


    "She cut it off," one of the scientists whispered.


    The Gamma nodded. "She was fully synced with the control bond. But this..." He tapped the severed limb, his voice unreadable. "She¡¯s free now. The connection¡¯s severed. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t track her. That¡¯s why the mark failed. She burned through the tether¡ªand fled."


    The woman cursed under her breath. "How long was she under?"


    The lead Gamma didn¡¯t answer.


    Didn¡¯t need to.


    Because I knew.


    Too long.


    Long enough that escape meant muttion.


    She didn¡¯t just run.


    She tore herself free.


    Literally.


    My fists clenched behind my armored gloves.


    Cain had been right. They weren¡¯t just hunting her like prey¡ªthey¡¯d caged her. Branded her. And she¡¯d suffered in silence until her only option was amputation.


    I stared at the mark¡ªcracked and lifeless now.


    And I wondered...


    How much pain had she endured before choosing to destroy her own body to reim her will?


    "Obsidian Pack might gave her," the leader said, his voice tainted with venom. "Was the little Prince secured? The bargaining chip?"


    Faces fell as the scientist spoke. "No, but we got the beta. Kael Orlov, Hades¡¯s right hand man."


    The leaderughed, "Oh, this is going to be good. Have been aching for a good extraction session."

 Chapter 370: Powerless

    <h4>Chapter 370: Powerless</h4>


    Eve


    The chamber was loud. Too loud.


    Voices shed like weapons, bouncing off the iron walls of the Obsidian Council Room in sharp, ovepping fragments¡ªusations, demands, orders, panic. No unity. No leadership. Just noise.


    And still... they wouldn¡¯t let me speak.


    I sat at the far end of the crescent table, out of the circle of power, holding Elliot in my arms as his little body curled tighter against mine. He was finally asleep¡ªbarely. His face damp with tears, hisshes trembling with every shuddered breath. He¡¯d cried himself into exhaustion after refusing to let go of my dress, whispering the same thing over and over:


    "Kael saved me."


    They¡¯d almost taken him. My son. Ripped from his chamber in the middle of the night during the explosion. If Kael hadn¡¯t been there¡ªif Hades hadn¡¯t locked the east wing down¡ª


    But Kael wasn¡¯t here now.


    Neither was Hades.


    And with Cain gone too, I was alone in a room full of enemies.


    The Governors had stayed behind to manage the aftermath of the bombing, their faces still smeared with soot and fury. The Ambassadors hadn¡¯t even bothered hiding their contempt tonight. Gallinti mmed the the marble desk in rhythm with his disdain. Ss barely looked at me. And when he did, it was only to sneer.


    "She should not be here," Ss snapped. "There is no Alpha present. No Luna bond ratified. No legal authority. Why is she even seated?"


    "She is bonded by prophecy," Montegue said weakly, but his voice cracked midway. His phone buzzed on the table beside him, and he nced at it again, fingers twitching like he wanted to leave. Escape. Hide.


    He looked... lost.


    Gallinti mmed a folder on the table. "Prophecy doesn¡¯t issue council mandates. Thepound has been attacked. A member of the high guard is missing. Civilians are rioting. And what do we have? A boy-king vanished, his second inmand abducted, and this¡ª" he gestured to me like I was rot on his sleeve "¡ªsitting here in silence while the rest of us do damage control."


    "I have something to say," I said, softly.


    They didn¡¯t hear me. Or they didn¡¯t care to.


    "We need order!" Ss barked. "This is exactly why Obsidian never should¡¯ve bent to a foreign-blooded mate im. Look what she¡¯s brought us¡ªchaos, prophecy, and corpses."


    I clenched my jaw. Elliot stirred in my arms and whimpered softly, his fingers digging into my skin. I pressed my lips to his forehead and rocked gently, grounding myself in the smell of his hair, the fragile heartbeat I could feel through his spine.


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to stand.


    Wasn¡¯t allowed to vote.


    And I wasn¡¯t allowed to speak.


    Not here. Not without a title they refused to recognize. Not without Hades beside me. Not without Kael¡¯s voice echoing my own in defense. Or Cain as my support.


    Who was I without them.


    Hades had been wrong, I was the one the pack needed not when I did not have a say even with my borrowed seat.


    The seat was mine, but the power wasn¡¯t.


    They made that very clear tonight.


    I was still shaking with how close we were to losing Elliot...


    And how Kael had traded himself for my child.


    He hadn¡¯t hesitated.


    And now he was gone.


    Taken.


    "We should have known better," Ss said, rising with that self-important air that made my teeth grind. "You let prophecy in, and prophecy will always demand blood. I warned you¡ªshe is a disruption. A weapon forged under the wrong moon."


    Gallinti added, "And now she sits here like some war widow, expecting our sympathy. But what has she done, truly? Nothing but bring ruin."


    Elliot stirred again.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. Just for a moment. Just to anchor myself.


    I wanted to scream.


    To lunge across the table and make them choke on their arrogance, their fear masquerading as righteousness.


    But before I could move, Gallinti¡¯s voice sliced through the chamber again, colder than ever.


    "Let¡¯s not forget who lit the match," he spat. "Valmont blood stains this room long before any prophecy. No matter whose bed she warms, she¡¯s still the daughter of Darius. She carries that rot in her veins."


    Ss nodded, smug. "You can¡¯t outrun your origin, girl. You¡¯re not Obsidian. You¡¯re a Valmont¡ªthrough and through. This mess? This war? It started in your cradle."


    The words hit like iron to the gut.


    And they were right.


    No matter who I protected. No matter who I loved. No matter what I¡¯d sacrificed¡ªDanielle, the beast, the bloodshed, the betrayal¡ªmy blood was still Valmont.


    And the war had started with my family.


    My father¡¯s ambition.


    My mother¡¯s silence.


    My sister¡¯s crown.


    And me.


    I felt the shame flood my chest like ice water. I bowed my head, my voice shriveling before it ever left my lips.


    They¡¯re right, I thought. Maybe I don¡¯t belong here. Maybe they¡¯ll never see me as anything but a threat, a symbol of the copse they fear.


    I was still Eve when they were gone.


    But without Kael, without Cain... without Hades...


    Was I still enough?


    And then,


    A whisper.


    No..


    A breath of wind inside my mind.


    "Then borrow me. Just this once."


    Rhea¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud.


    But it vibrated in my spine. Ancient. It wasn¡¯t like a usual motherly yfulness. She sounded old, like she has seen a thousand life times.


    "You are the bridge between the broken. Daughter of two kingdoms. Blood of dusk and bone of moonlight. They cannot silence what you were born to be. You were not forged in peace. You were shaped in ruin. And still, you stand. Still, you hold the child. Still, you breathe. That is power."


    "Let them speak of blood. Let them snarl your lineage like a curse. But you¡ª you ¡ªare not a mistake. You are a reckoning. Your birth did not split fate. It rewrote it."


    "You are the child they buried. The me they tried to drown. You were never meant to be a footnote in his kingdom. You were meant to break it."


    "So stand, daughter of silver and ash. Not as their Luna. Not as his mate. Not even as their queen."


    "Stand as yourself. And they will bow eventually."


    My pulse stilled.


    Everything in the room stilled.


    And then¡ªRhea roared.


    Not aloud. Not from my throat.


    But from within me.


    The sound hit the chamber like a shockwave¡ªferal, ancient, loud enough to shake dust from the high arches above. Council members flinched back in their chairs, hands flying to weapons, to ears, to instinct. One ambassador fell backward. Another dropped his ss.


    Elliot stirred but did not wake.


    The sound hadn¡¯t touched him.


    Only them.


    The enemies.


    The doubters.


    The ones who never wanted me to speak.


    I stood.


    For the first time all night, the room fell into silence.


    A few backed away.


    Even Ss.


    Even Gallinti.


    Eyes glowing faintly now, I looked around the circle¡ªslowly, deliberately.


    "My name," I said, voice steady, voice not entirely mine, "is Eve Rielle Valmont. I was born under prophecy, shaped by war, and reforged in imprisonment."


    I stepped closer to the table. Not around it. Into it. Into their space. Into their fear.


    "I am the daughter of your enemy¡ªand your only shield against what¡¯sing. I carry his blood, yes. But I also carry the weight of what that blood has cost. And I will not let you use it as a leash to chain me silent."


    No one interrupted now.


    Not a whisper.


    Not a breath.


    "I didn¡¯t ask for this seat. I earned it. Through fire. Through betrayal. Through the kind of loss none of you could stomach."


    Rhea stirred again¡ªjust once, pulsing through me like a second heartbeat.


    "I am not Obsidian by tradition. I am not yours by rite. But I am your Luna."


    I lifted my chin, voice crackling withyered power. Mine and hers.


    "And I will sit at this table until my mate returns. Until Kael is freed. Until my son is safe in his bed without the scent of blood in his hair."


    "And if that makes me a disruption¡ªthen so be it. We have far bigger fish to fry. The pack is bleeding. Your people are terrified. And you¡¯re too busy protecting your egos to notice the sky is already falling."


    Ss flinched, just barely. Gallinti¡¯s knuckles tightened.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    "While you argue about legacy and bloodlines, your soldiers are dying. Yourbs arepromised. Your cities are whispering rebellion. The people don¡¯t care whose name I bear¡ªthey care who shows up when the bombs fall."


    I turned slightly, letting the room see Elliot cradled against me. His small fingers still clutched my dress like a lifeline. His cheek was smudged with ash.


    "They almost took him tonight," I said, voice tightening. "The heir. The future. And if Kael hadn¡¯t been there¡ªif he had acted..." My voice cracked before I could dareplete it. "If he could be taken, who the hell do you think you are? We have amon enemy but here you acting like children."

 Chapter 371: We Take Their Children

    <h4>Chapter 371: We Take Their Children</h4>


    Eve


    No one answered.


    I didn¡¯t expect them to.


    I adjusted Elliot in my arms, brushing a soot-stained curl from his brow as I stepped further into the chamber¡¯s center. The echo of my boots across the marble floor was the only sound now¡ªlike a countdown. Like judgment.


    "If Kael could fall, what makes you think any of you are untouchable?" I asked, softer this time, deadlier for it. "He was Obsidian¡¯s de. Its shadow. Its wall. And still... they found him. Took him. Vanished him."


    A few of them looked away.


    I kept going.


    "You think I¡¯m the threat because I bear my father¡¯s name? Then what threat do you think Darius Valmont could pose to your pack."


    Montegue looked up at that¡ªsharp, calcting.


    I turned back toward the table, gaze sweeping across every man who¡¯d tried to silence me tonight.


    "You don¡¯t need to like me," I said. "You don¡¯t even need to trust me. But you will listen to me. Because whether you ept it or not, I¡¯m the only one still standing between you and extinction."


    Ss scowled. "You speak as if we are powerless¡ª"


    "You are!" I snapped, loud enough to cut him off. "You¡¯ve grown fat on your own pride. Blinded by titles and tradition while the world burns around you."


    I pointed at the scorched map disy still blinking red behind them. "They bombed us. They breached the wall. They took your Commander¡¯s second, almost took his son. And you¡¯re worried about whose blood runs thicker?"


    Silence.


    "This war isn¡¯t about blood anymore. It¡¯s about survival. And right now, you are losing."


    I reached for the nearest datapad on the war table¡ªone of the many reports they¡¯d been too busy posturing to read¡ªand tapped the cracked screen.


    "Let me show you how."


    The central map projection hummed to life, flickering with red zones marked for damage, and blue trails showing thest known troop movements.


    "The bomb detonated in themon hall at 02:16. That was never the real objective¡ªit was a distraction. A misdirection designed to draw our forces outward, to trigger lockdown protocol and flood the east quarter with smoke and panic."


    I swiped through the next screen. An overhead blueprint of Obsidian Castle bloomed life, corridors now marked with time-stamped surveince gaps and interference zones.


    "They used the chaos to breach the private wings. Whoever they were¡ªwhoever sent them¡ªknew our defenses too well. They moved with precision. Cut every feed. Masked every scent. They weren¡¯t improvising¡ªthey followed a n."


    I pulled up the security ovey, pointing to a cluster of red pings along the servant corridors.


    "This is where Kael wasst seen, trying to subdue one assant in his Majesty¡¯s room before they could take Elliot. We believe he was drugged. And then taken through one of three possible exit tunnels."


    Gallinti frowned. "But all three tunnels were sealed off hours before the st."


    "Exactly." I turned toward him. "That means someone opened one. From the inside."


    Murmurs rose¡ªbut now they sounded like strategy, not outrage.


    "Every scanner was tripped except for one¡ªthe passage beneath the greenhouse tower. A ce no one had authorization to enter."


    Ss shifted. "That route was dmissioned."


    "It was supposed to be," I said coldly. "But the lock logs were erased. Every trace. And you know what that tells me? It tells me someone not only knew where to strike¡ªbut how to cover it up."


    A harsh silence.


    "They infiltrated us," I continued. " Not as brutes. As ghosts. And they left without a trace."


    Montegue¡¯s voice finally returned, hoarse but steadier. "We searched every tunnel, every freight lift, every gated wing. Dogs couldn¡¯t pick up a scent. Drones lost heat trail after three clicks."


    I met his gaze. "They vanished."


    Montegue¡¯s throat bobbed again, his hand slowly falling away from his chin. He leaned forward¡ªpast theyers of tension, past the barrier of fear and pride¡ªand for the first time all night, his voice carried weight again.


    "If they infiltrated with that level of precision," he said slowly, "then the explosion wasn¡¯t just a distraction."


    His eyes dropped to the map. Then to the datapad. Then... to Elliot.


    "Was it a message?" Gallinti asked, quieter now.


    Montegue shook his head. "A message doesn¡¯t require this much risk. They didn¡¯t juste to prove a point." He paused. "They came for something. Or someone."


    He looked directly at me.


    "Was it Elliot?"


    The question cracked through the silence like a thunderp.


    My spine stiffened, arms curling tighter around my son. He stirred slightly, sighing in his sleep, his lips brushing the fabric of my shoulder.


    Montegue¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave him.


    "He¡¯s five," he whispered, almost to himself. "Barely five."


    His voice broke on thest word.


    And then¡ªas if summoned by that tremble¡ªElliot shifted again. Hisshes fluttered, cheeks still flushed from dried tears and sleep. He mumbled something I almost didn¡¯t catch.


    Almost.


    "...Uncle..."


    Montegue inhaled sharply. His fingers clenched into fists against the table as he slowly looked back up.


    I felt it too. The nausea. The weight.


    Because if Elliot was the objective¡ªif they risked everything for him¡ªthen this wasn¡¯t about war.


    "He¡¯s just a child," Montegue said, more to the room now than to me. "So why would they want him? What could he possibly possess that makes him worth this kind of breach?"


    I felt a sharp pressure behind my ribs. Like Rhea tensing inside me.


    "I don¡¯t know," I answered honestly. "But they didn¡¯te to kill him. They came to take him."


    Ss rubbed his jaw, unease finally recing arrogance. "If this was about ransom or leverage, why leave a sigil? Why leave nothing else?"


    "Because it wasn¡¯t about negotiation," I said. "It was about iming something. About owning something. Someone."


    Gallinti¡¯s face darkened. "Then we¡¯re dealing with more than a rogue cell."


    "No," I said quietly. "We¡¯re dealing with something calcted. Coordinated. And cruel."


    Before anyone could respond, a small voice broke through the tension like ss beneath a boot.


    "Ellen..."


    The word was barely a whisper, but it shattered me.


    I looked down.


    Elliot¡¯s eyes were open now¡ªdull gold and fogged with exhaustion, but aware. Blinking up at me as if surfacing from a dream that wasn¡¯t his.


    My blood ran cold.


    "Elliot?" I whispered.


    He blinked again, then slowly turned his head¡ªfirst to Montegue, who went rigid, and then to the room. To all of them.


    "They said... Ellen Valmont..." His voice was fragile, strained, like repeating something he shouldn¡¯t remember. "She still hasn¡¯t been found..."


    My stomach dropped.


    Montegue pushed away from the table and stepped forward. "Elliot... who said that?"


    Elliot¡¯s eyes flickered between us. He looked so small, so tired. But his voice was clear.


    "The masked man," he said. "He had something in his ear... a little ck thing. He was talking into it. Said..."


    He paused. Swallowed.


    "Said... we can use the little Prince as a bargaining chip."


    Ss stood fully upright. "What?"


    Elliot pressed his face closer into my shoulder, but his words didn¡¯t stop.


    "I am sure the hybrids gave her sanctuary," he murmured, voice hollow now¡ªmimicking. Repeating.


    Repeating a memory he¡¯d never forget.


    "They took the donor... we take their children..."


    Montegue sat down hard.


    My legs buckled slightly.


    I didn¡¯t even know I¡¯d started crying until I tasted salt.


    "They were never after Kael," I said slowly, voice low with dawning horror. "They were after Elliot. As leverage. They think... they think we have Ellen."


    The name echoed through the chamber, heavier than prophecy. Heavier than blood.


    Ellen.


    My twin.


    I blinked, struggling to breathe past the realization wing its way up my throat. "But that means... Ellen left them," I murmured. "She left the Valmonts. She left Darius."


    Montegue straightened with a quiet breath, shaking his head.


    "No," he said. "She escaped."


    I froze.


    "What?"


    He met my gaze squarely. "You said it yourself¡ªthey weren¡¯t after Kael. They wanted Elliot. That means they believe Ellen is still alive. That she defected. And that we¡¯ve hidden her."


    I shook my head slowly. "But why would they think she¡¯de here of all ces? This is enemy territory to them. We¡¯re not allies to werewolves much less her."


    Montegue¡¯s voice hardened. "Exactly. That¡¯s what makes it all the more telling. Think, Eve. Why would they believe Ellen sought sanctuary in thends they im to hate? What would drive a royal-blooded daughter to vanish into the arms of her family¡¯s enemies?"


    Ss exhaled heavily. Gallinti looked visibly ill.


    Montegue¡¯s voice dropped, quieter. Steadier. More deadly.


    "Because even they know what Darius Valmont truly is."


    I went still.


    He continued, slow and deliberate. "A man like that isn¡¯t a father. He¡¯s a tyrant. And tyrants don¡¯t tolerate disobedience¡ªnot even from their blessed children. Especially not from the one tied to prophecy."


    My throat dried.


    Montegue leaned forward, eyes zing with realization. "What if Ellen tried to break away? What if she rebelled, fled¡ªonly to realize there was nowhere safe for her but the enemy¡¯s den? That¡¯s the only logic that makes sense to them. The only reason to believe she¡¯d be among us."


    Ss muttered, "And they think Obsidian is shielding her?"


    Montegue didn¡¯t answer immediately. He didn¡¯t need to.


    The silence was enough.


    Thick. Settling. Absolute.


    "They think we¡¯ve harbored her," Gallinti murmured, "and that Elliot would be an easy bargaining chip. That we would release Ellen to them no matter what."

 Chapter 372: Energy Source

    <h4>Chapter 372: Energy Source</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Rage exploded behind my ribs, vision tinging red. Jaws gritted as I forced myself to keep myself I¡¯m check, to retrain my anger. I closed my eyes, gulping in air through my mouth and let it out through my nose.


    The other Gammas, nodded and shared self satisfied expression as the head continued to speak about ns, about what their king, Darius wanted about the consequences of failing him. But I only got snipets of his words. My head was a tempest, drowning out all other thoughts.


    Stealth could go to hell.


    There was blood in my mouth¡ªI¡¯d bitten down too hard. My throat burned from holding back the roar surging inside me. Not a sound. Not a twitch. Just tremors of fury beneath borrowed armor as I stood shoulder to shoulder with monsters and listened.


    Listened to themugh about torturing Kael.


    Listened to them reduce Elliot¡ªmy son¡ªto a "bargaining chip."


    Listened to them call Ellen a failed asset, a defector, like she hadn¡¯t mutted herself just to be free.


    I wanted to break every bone in their bodies.


    One by one. Slowly.


    But Cain¡¯s warning echoed like a snare in the back of my skull: No sudden moves. Not yet.


    Not until we had Kael.


    Not until I could get this suit off, rip through everyst one of them, and paint this sterileb with their arrogance.


    The head Gamma turned toward the scientists again, gesturing toward the arm. "Run full diagnostics. We need to know if the tether left residual imprinting. King will want the data. The horn¡¯s power can still hold her even if the imprinted. Just a chip of that thing has powered this facility for a decade."


    The horn...


    The anger did not fizzle away even a little but it was not tampered with surprise as my brows flew into my hairline.


    It had to be the same horn, Vassir¡¯s horn, the one we were searching from. Now, not only was it a proven fact that it was with Darius but now I was hearing the full scope of its power. A chip of the horn of the of a deceased vampire could power up a facility of this magnitude?


    Then again, it was not all that far fetched taking in consideration all the facts on ground. Vassir had been defeated because one of his horns had been broken when he was incapacitated enough for it to be possible. The crack of the severing of the horn revibrated in skull. I could still remember it, like a tune that could never fully forget. A singr beat, a change in tempo could bring it all back. The incident where I had tried to erace Eve¡¯s memory, it had taken her breaking of my horn to relent. I recalled my death in my past life and I knew it could be possible that a chip of the horn could be a source of power that can be converted to energy of anytime and this time it was electrical energy. If it was a capable of electrical energy and control as well as what Vassir has said...


    The female scientist scoffed. "You think she survived amputation and bonding severance and still has enough essence left to imprint again?"


    "She has the Marker," he replied tly. "We have to find her. Even a minute chance remains a chance. If we don¡¯t find her, we will have to look to the traitorous whore in Obsidan. But unlike Ellen Valmont who has no one here, Eve could as well have an army that hybrid brute and his Gammas behind her."


    But they wanted to take my child.


    "But why attempt to take the hybrids child instead when you know how, King Hades would react? It¡¯s is child."


    The head Gamma¡¯s voice lost its sharp edge and took on a thoughtful cadence¡ªalmost curious.


    "It¡¯s his child," he repeated, almost musing. "He spent years believing the boy wasn¡¯t his... and now, after finally getting him back?"


    He gave a low chuckle.


    "Any father would be desperate. But him? The so-called King of Obsidian? Desperation makes kings into ghosts. That kind of pain hollows them out. Makes them reckless. Makes them predictable."


    Of course! Here¡¯s the continuation in Hades¡¯ POV, staying in tone with the psychological tension and restrained fury you¡¯ve built:


    He turned to the scientist again. "We needed to take the child to make a trade¡ªbut now we¡¯ve only given the wolf a reason to bite harder. Still... fear can be just as useful as leverage. Especially when it¡¯sced with guilt."


    Another Gamma chuckled. "You think he¡¯lle for the Beta?"


    "He won¡¯t have a choice," the leader replied. "The child¡¯s safe¡ªfor now. But Kael Orlov? That¡¯s the heart of their defense. The Obsidian line lives and dies onmand. Strip the Beta, and the Alpha unravels. He will give us back what he want, might even give us his hybrid queen."


    I nearly lost my grip.


    Hybrid queen.


    Eve.


    I had to be still.


    I had to be smart.


    Because they thought they¡¯d outyed me.


    Because they thought I¡¯d show my hand the moment they touched what mattered.


    Because they thought desperation made me predictable.


    And maybe once, they¡¯d have been right.


    But they didn¡¯t understand what kind of monster I¡¯d be to protect what was mine.


    They didn¡¯t understand that the only thing more dangerous than a desperate king...


    ...was one who¡¯d already died for his throne.


    One who¡¯d crawled back from the grave with nothing left to lose.


    A silent alert pulsed in my borrowed helmet¡ªa brief flicker in the side HUD.


    Cain.


    He was in position.


    I felt my pulse slow, heart syncing to the rhythm of the mission.


    Time was running out.


    Kael...


    And if they so much as touched him...


    Hell wouldn¡¯t be deep enough to bury them.


    I turned just enough to catch sight of the Gamma with the datapad. My voice was low, mechanical behind the helmet¡¯s modtor.


    "Where is the prisoner now?" I asked.


    The head Gamma nced back, and caught of the long jagged scar that ran from beneath his helmet. "North sublevel. Extraction Room Four. Still sedated."


    Perfect.


    I gave a short nod.


    And stepped into ce.


    Because I was done listening.


    It was time to move.


    The moment my nod wasplete, I struck.


    Faster than a whisper. Quieter than death.


    I lunged through the center of the formation, seized the head Gamma by the cor, and drove him backward¡ªhard¡ªinto the steel diagnostics table with a ng that split the room. His armor cracked under my grip. He reached for a weapon, but I was faster.


    Much faster.


    My other hand shot forward, ws half-formed, curling into a jagged arc of bone and flesh.


    I pressed a stolen sidearm¡ªstill hot from the Gamma I¡¯d silenced earlier¡ªdirectly under his chin.


    He froze. All of them did.


    "Don¡¯t move," I said, my voice no longer modted. No longer masked.


    Just mine.


    Rough. Cold. Unmistakable.


    Every weapon in the room turned on me.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch.


    I leaned down slowly, deliberately, and tilted my head.


    My spine snapped, twisting once as I let the false armor shed like a serpent¡¯s skin. The helmet fractured beneath the pressure of my shift¡ªsplitting clean down the center with a sharp crack.


    It fell away.


    Their guns didn¡¯t drop, but their mouths did.


    Eyes widened.


    A collective shudder rippled through the room like static through wires.


    "It¡¯s him," someone whispered.


    "Hades Stravos."


    "The King of Obsidian¡ª"


    One Gamma dropped his rifle without realizing. The scientist nearest the door took a staggering step back, pale as a sheet.


    The head Gamma tried to speak¡ªtried to bark an order¡ªbut I pressed the barrel harder to his throat, silencing him with a twitch of my finger.


    "Try it," I said, voice low, deadly. "Give them an order. Let¡¯s see which of you gets to die first."


    No one moved.


    A slow hiss cut through the stunned silence. The automatic door behind us slid open.


    Cain stepped through like a shadow slipping from between cracks in the world¡ªnked by two Obsidian operatives in disguised armor. In his grip was a bloodiedb coat, still twitching. The man inside it was barely conscious, head lolling forward, mouth gagged with a strip of surgical cloth.


    Cain tossed him to the ground like trash.


    "Head scientist from Faculty Fourteen," he said calmly. "Was hiding behind cryo-storage and piss-poor encryption. Cried like a pup when I fried his retinal lock."


    The man groaned, barely audible.


    Cain dusted his gloves and gave a nce around the room. "Well. Looks like I missed the party."


    "You¡¯re just in time," I replied, eyes still locked on the Gamma beneath my weapon.


    The Gamma swallowed¡ªhard. Tried to mask the way fear rippled down his spine, but I saw it. Smelled it.


    Still, he lifted his chin, forcing that smug superiority back into his voice like a reflex.


    "What do you want?" he rasped. "You think this ends well for you? You think you¡¯re walking out of here, Alpha? This is Darius¡¯spound. You¡¯re in his kingdom now."


    I smiled.


    Not kindly.


    Not even cruelly.


    Just enough to show teeth.


    "We¡¯re going to take a walk," I said, pressing the barrel tighter to his throat until I felt his pulse flutter. "You¡¯re going to lead us to Kael. And you¡¯re going to give him back."


    "And if I don¡¯t?" he spat, though his voice wavered.


    Cain answered for me, tone t as steel. "Then I pull every nerve in your arm out through your heel before breakfast. And I won¡¯t even be the worst part of your morning."


    I leaned in close.


    "If Kael has one scratch," I whispered, voice edged with something far older than rage, "I¡¯ll tear the memory of you from your mother¡¯s bones."


    The Gamma¡¯s eyes darted toward the others¡ªsome trembling, some frozen. None willing to die for him.


    "I¡¯ll walk," he choked. "I¡¯ll walk."


    "Good."

 Chapter 373: The Layout

    <h4>Chapter 373: The Layout</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Cain moved behind the Gamma, slipping a gloved hand around his neck like a leash of iron.


    "No tricks," he warned. "Or I start plucking teeth."


    The Gamma gave a stiff nod, sweat glistening beneath his helmet, and began walking¡ªslow, halting steps that echoed off the steel floor. I stayed close, sidearm pressed to his back. Every operative in the room parted like shadow before fire, no one daring to block our path.


    "Secure the chamber," I ordered tly to Cain¡¯s team. "All data ports. All exits. No alerts, no witnesses."


    They moved instantly.


    One sealed the room¡¯smand console with a field mp, wrenching a pulse disruptor into ce. Another dragged the unconscious scientist into a containment pod and hard-locked it. Thest pulled a canister from her belt and cracked the seal¡ªreleasing a faint vapor that curled along the vents.


    EMP neutralizer.


    The entireb¡¯s surveince would short before the next camera sweep.


    "Seventy seconds before they notice," Cain muttered beside me. "We move now, or we go loud."


    "No," I growled. "We finish this clean."


    As we entered the corridor, I grabbed the Gamma by the back of his armor and mmed him face-first into the scanner pad beside the door. The machine chirped¡ªa whir of unlocking hydraulics¡ªand the reinforced gate hissed open.


    I didn¡¯t let him catch his breath.


    Cain hauled him upright again, and we pushed deeper into the north sublevel. The air turned colder, damper. Lights flickered overhead, and the hum of machinery grew louder with each step. My body itched to shed thest remnants of control. My wolf was close¡ªso close I could feel his breath at the back of my spine, begging to be loosed.


    Not yet.


    I forced myself to breathe. Slow. Measured. Deadly.


    Cain spoke low at my side. "We¡¯re close. I smell sedatives. And metal."


    I did too.


    The corridor opened into a chamber lined with ss walls and retractable gates. Inside one of them¡ªExtraction Room Four¡ªKael hung limp in suspension cuffs, his body sagging between steel restraints. Tubes ran from his veins into a containment unit pulsing with crimson light.


    My stomach turned to iron.


    His shirt was shredded. Bloodied. His torso a patchwork of bruises, sensors, and healing incisions. But he was alive.


    Barely.


    "Open it," I snarled at the Gamma.


    The Gamma¡¯s hand trembled as he keyed in the override. "I-It¡¯s locked to Darius¡¯s internal authorization. I-I can¡¯t¡ª"


    Cain grabbed him by the jaw and shoved two fingers into the Gamma¡¯s mouth, yanking his head back until the man gagged. "Try again."


    This time, it worked.


    The gate slid open with a hiss.


    Cain went for the tubes while I went for Kael. His eyes fluttered open at my touch¡ªjust for a moment. Enough to recognize me. Enough to let out a breath.


    "Alpha..." he rasped.


    "Don¡¯t speak," I said, lowering him into my arms. "I¡¯ve got you."


    Cain yanked thest IV out with a grunt. "Sedative levels high. But manageable."


    He turned to the Gamma. "Now. The failsafes. Where are they?"


    "T-There¡¯s a manual lockout on the upper sub-core," the Gamma stammered. "You pull Kael from this room without disabling it and it¡¯ll send a trip signal to Central Command¡ª"


    I grabbed him by the cor again and mmed him into the console beside the door.


    "Then disable it," I hissed, eyes glowing faintly. "Now."


    With shaking hands, the Gamma entered the shutdown code. Lights dimmed. The hum of the containment field dropped.


    "No alerts triggered," Cain confirmed after a beat, checking his reader. "We¡¯re still dark."


    I looked down at Kael. He was breathing. That was all I needed.


    For now.


    I turned back to the Gamma, my voice sharpened to a de.


    "Broadcast to your men," I ordered. "Now."


    He blinked. "W-What¡ª?"


    Cain moved before I could. He gripped the man¡¯s arm, twisted it back until a bone popped.


    The Gamma screamed.


    Cain didn¡¯t flinch. "He said now."


    The Gamma fumbled for them unit clipped to his belt. His fingers trembled as he tuned the frequency to the facility¡¯s internal channel. A faint beep echoed as the line opened.


    "This is Gamma Reyes," he croaked. "We... we have a breach in Extraction Room Four. Hostiles are inside."


    Cain¡¯s hand tensed, and the man whimpered.


    "Correction," I said tly. "Let me help."


    I stepped forward, plucked them from his hand, and pressed the transmit key.


    "This is Hades Stavros," I said calmly¡ªso calmly it echoed like prophecy. "King of Obsidian. Alpha of the ck Moon Line."


    A silence followed. Then static.


    I continued, voice unwavering.


    "Extraction Room Four is now under my control. The Beta of Obsidian has been retrieved. He is alive. Injured¡ªbut alive."


    I let that hang for a second before tightening the screw.


    "My men¡ªObsidian operatives¡ªhave already taken position at every key junction in this facility. Vent shafts. Cryo storage. Upper decks. Maintenance chutes. We¡¯re not alone. You¡¯re not safe." A mix of lies and truths but just enough to instill the right amount of fear.


    I let a touch of menace color my next words.


    "You will clear all exits. You will deactivate all kill switches. You will give us safe passage."


    Another long pause. Then, I leaned in for the kill.


    "If you don¡¯t... I will bring this ce down to its roots. I will burn your names into what¡¯s left of your kin and carve your screams into Darius¡¯s throne."


    Static crackled again¡ªthen voices, hushed, panicked, some barking for confirmation.


    Cain smirked, tapping the side of hism. "Intercepting chatter from east entrance. Three of ours just yed your Gamma Prime and took his clearance badge."


    I looked back at the broadcast mic.


    "Test me," I whispered. "See how far I will go."


    Then I dropped them on the floor and crushed it beneath my boot.


    The Gamma fell to his knees, arms shaking.


    Cain knelt beside him and whispered with a cold smile, "That was the nice version."


    I turned to the others still trembling in the room¡ªthe remaining scientists, the lower-ranked guards watching from the hall. Eyes wide. Souls buckling beneath the weight of what they¡¯d just heard.


    "You open the north gate," I said to one of the scientists. How did I know there was a north gate, themand had just slipped out.


    But she didn¡¯t hesitate. She sprinted to the panel, keyed in her pass, and the massive reinforced gates began to part.


    Beyond them, floodlights flickered on.


    And revealed my Gammas, still alert and ready.


    Cain¡¯s best with them side by side.


    Dressed in stolen armor, visors lit, ws flexing.


    Dozens of them.


    The scientist let out a choked breath and backed away from the console. Another man copsed entirely, sinking to the floor like his spine had been cut.


    Cain chuckled under his breath. "Guess they got the message."


    I looked down at Kael again.


    "Let¡¯s bring him home," I said.


    Cain nodded once.


    And we stepped into the light.


    We moved in formation.


    Some strange silent exodus.


    Kael was secured between us, his weight shared as we carried him across the sterile corridor. The air was still. Not peaceful¡ªhushed. As if the building itself was holding its breath.


    Our operatives closed in behind, covering all angles. No one dared fire. No one dared move. The facility, for now, obeyed.


    Cain nced at the path ahead. Then at me.


    Then at the corridor we shouldn¡¯t have known to take.


    His voice was low, like a growl wrapped in suspicion. "You¡¯ve never been in this facility."


    I didn¡¯t look at him. "No."


    "Then how," he asked, sharp now, "did you know where the North Gate was?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t.


    Cain slowed his steps just slightly, watching me from the corner of his eye.


    "Even I had to improvise a few turns," he murmured, just for me. "Thesepounds¡ªthey¡¯re never identical. They¡¯re modr. And yet you moved like you knew. Everymand. Every corner. The timing. The gate."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because I didn¡¯t have one.


    The words hade out of me as if pulled from muscle memory. Instinct. Amand I never learned¡ªbut somehow remembered.


    A memory I shouldn¡¯t have.


    Cain narrowed his gaze. "You didn¡¯t just guess, did you?"


    "No," I admitted quietly, my voice distant. "It was like... a map lit up in my mind. Like I saw it. Not in pieces. All at once."


    Cain fell silent for a beat.


    Then he exhaled through his nose. "That¡¯s not normal."


    "No," I said again. "It¡¯s not."


    We kept moving, our men behind us.


    But our alertness never dropped.


    I scanned every shadow, every vent, every breath that wasn¡¯t ours.


    Cain stayed close, his body angled slightly toward me.


    He was still watching me.


    Still chewing on the impossibility of what he¡¯d just witnessed.


    He didn¡¯t speak again until we reached the far ess wing¡ªa low-lit tunnel leading to the extraction deck, where the cloaked transport awaited.


    Kael¡¯s pulse was steady. Weak. But stable.


    Then Cain finally asked, voice hushed and sharp.


    "What else aren¡¯t you telling me?"


    I looked forward. The lights above us pulsed softly, unnaturally synchronized with my heartbeat.


    "I didn¡¯t have time to exin before," I said. "And it¡¯s not something I could¡¯ve made you understand in there."


    Cain raised a brow. "Try me."


    I nodded once. Slowly. Then said it.


    "There¡¯s a fragment of the horn," I said, voice low. "Vassir¡¯s horn. It¡¯s here. In this facility."


    Cain stopped walking.


    "What?"


    I turned slightly, my tone t but heavy. "A piece of it. Just a shard. Embedded probably into a core that bleeds power into this ce."


    He stared at me.


    No words. Just dawning horror andprehension twisting in his expression like a storm forming behind the eyes.


    "That¡¯s why I heard no generators," he murmured. "No humming. No vibration under the floors. The air didn¡¯t breathe like a machine¡ªit felt..." He shook his head once, jaw clenched. "It felt still. Alive. Watching."


    Cain looked at me harder now. "That¡¯s how you knew theyout."


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    "You were synced," he said, voice lowering into awe. "Weren¡¯t you? Through the Flux in the horn... and the Flux inside you."


    A pulse throbbed behind my eyes.


    But the connection hadn¡¯t entirely faded.


    Cain kept going, piecing it together aloud.


    "That¡¯s why the scanners didn¡¯t g you. Why your roar activated doors. Why the retina scans let us through without a blip."


    He looked at me like he was seeing something ancient wrapped in familiar skin.


    "They recognized you."

 Chapter 374: Escape Plan

    <h4>Chapter 374: Escape n</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Cain¡¯s words echoed in the dim corridor, louder than the rms that never rang, louder than the guards who never moved.


    "They recognized you."


    Didn¡¯t deny it.


    Because a part of me¡ªburied deep beneath the scar tissue and rage¡ªagreed.


    Something had been stirring since the moment we entered this ce. Not just instinct, not just muscle memory¡ªsomething else. Something older than me.


    Older than this war.


    Older than this life.


    Cain was still watching me. His expression had shifted. He wasn¡¯t just suspicious anymore¡ªhe was wary.


    Of me.


    He cleared his throat, voice lower now. "If this ce runs on horn residue... and the Flux inside it still lingers..."


    I didn¡¯t stop walking, but I heard the hesitation in his next words.


    "...then are you sure you were the one in control back there?"


    I froze.


    Just for a heartbeat.


    Then kept walking.


    But Cain had seen it.


    That flicker. That pause.


    That crack.


    And he pushed. "Hades. Look at me. Are you sure?"


    My jaw clenched. "I got Kael out. That¡¯s what matters."


    "That¡¯s not what I asked."


    I didn¡¯t answer, it had not yet even sunk in that the horn we sought was in this facility, much less the possibility that it could be interacting with me. Could I even escape this infection?


    Cain seemed to sense my difort and with a deep sigh, he relented. "Since the horn is here and Eve says we need it, why don¡¯t we take it now? When else will we have a chance like this? We could topple tye bnce of this way in our favour, if we can get the first fragment. At least we can start now. It seems the horn has been shattered."


    I nced at Kael¡¯s already broken body. I could still see the trails of his blood. A lump formed in my throat.


    "He needs help," I said, voice lower now, rough with something heavier than fury. "They didn¡¯t just beat him¡ªthey engineered this."


    Cain frowned, looking down as we walked, his eyes trailing over the bruising, the blood crusted in his hair, the tremble in Kael¡¯s fingers even in unconsciousness.


    "He should¡¯ve begun healing by now," Cain muttered. "Even under sedation."


    "That¡¯s the point," I bit out. "They used a healing suppressant. I can smell it in his bloodstream¡ªchemical, synthetic, something mixed with wolfsbane. Just enough to keep his system dormant while they..." I trailed off.


    Cain finished it. "While they carved him up and waited for him to talk."


    I nodded once, throat tight.


    "He was never supposed to survive this long," I added. "Whatever they were doing in that room¡ªthey were buying time. Extracting what they could before the body gave out."


    "They would g," Cain muttered darkly. "Blood markers. Testing thresholds. They were milking him like ab rat."


    I adjusted Kael¡¯s weight in my arms, barely suppressing the snarl building in my chest. "And I barely got him back."


    Cain didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t need to. I saw the flicker in his jaw. The rage. The same rage that lived in me like a twin me. This wasn¡¯t just war. This was a message.


    "Whatever they learned from him," I said, forcing the words through my teeth, "it ends here."


    Cain nced at the walls around us. "We find that shard, we end more than just this."


    But I shook my head.


    "Not now."


    Cain blinked. "What?"


    "I said not now," I growled, my voice a low snarl. "Kael takes priority. We have no medics here. No Deltas. No cryo stasis. Just a handful of operatives and a stolen window of time."


    Cain¡¯s nostrils red. "We¡¯re noting back here, Hades. You know that. You felt the horn¡¯s pulse¡ªyou don¡¯t think it knows we¡¯re here? Every second we stay¡ª"


    "I know," I snapped. "I know what¡¯s at stake. But if Kael dies before I get him to Eve, this whole mission was for nothing."


    Cain looked at me, quiet now.


    Not resisting.


    Not agreeing.


    Just... watching.


    "You want the horn," I said. "I want it too. But I won¡¯t risk him for it. Not after what they did. Not when we¡¯re this close to home."


    Cain looked back the way we came. Then forward to the transport tunnel. Then to Kael.


    He nodded once, tightly. "Then let¡¯s go. But when this is over..."


    "I¡¯lle back," I promised, voice dark. "And when I do, I¡¯ll tear this ce apart stone by stone until I find it."


    Cain exhaled. "Good. Because if Vassir¡¯s horn remembers you..."


    I finished for him.


    "...then it might be waiting."


    We stepped through the final archway.


    And the storm behind us held its breath, and in an instant space was shredded through with the wailing of rms. Our time was up but whether or not that was all we needed would be determined by how coordinated we were.


    Everyone knew what to do next, hands morphed to ws, noses torge snouts, fur burst out of our skin as shifting instantlymenced, all except for Cain shifted, he had a role to y as his and my men began to race into the dense foliage, surrounding therge facility we had just escaped. As my head erged, my skin split like always did, three heads out of one. Six eyes mapping, threerge snouts, smelling the iing Gammas. My fur caught vibrations of them as they ...as they closed in¡ªdozens of them¡ªflooding from the eastern side, their howls syncopated with the rms, footsteps drumming the earth like war was returning to im what it lost.


    My heads jerked in sync¡ªone growled low, the second red its nostrils, the third snapped its jaws toward the tree line as movement caught in the periphery. Cerberus had fully emerged now¡ªmy Lycan form towering, massive, armored inyers of ckened fur and smoke-threaded scars that pulsed with faint light.


    Cain didn¡¯t flinch.


    Instead, he dropped to one knee beside Kael and moved quickly¡ªexpertly¡ªhis hands steady even as the ground trembled beneath our enemies¡¯ approach. He yanked the makeshift harness from his back, looped it over his shoulder, and secured the brace beneath Kael¡¯s torso with surgical precision.


    "Still breathing," he murmured. "Vitals weak, but steady."


    He tightened thest strap and gritted his teeth. "Hold still."


    I did.


    All three heads turned inward, watching as Cain hefted Kael¡¯s weight onto my back. The brace locked in with a subtle click, maized bandstching onto the reinforced notches in my armor-thick fur. A perfect fit. A perfect n.


    Kael¡¯s unconscious body sagged slightly against my spine¡ªbut he was secure. Insted from the shock. Protected.


    Cain¡¯s gaze swept over my six eyes.


    A silent confirmation passed between us.


    Then he stood¡ªand let go.

 Chapter 375: Hideout

    <h4>Chapter 375: Hideout</h4>


    Hades


    Shift.


    Muscle tore. Skin split.


    Cain¡¯s howl ripped the air as his bones cracked outward and his body morphed. His wolf burst forth¡ªsilver and ash, taller than most, eyes glowing molten bronze. His ws hit the ground like steel. His breath fogged the air as he came to stand beside me, braced and ready.


    All around us, Obsidian wolves burst from the undergrowth¡ªdark shapes weaving through the mist with fangs bared and eyes alight. Every one of them positioned. Every one waiting for the call.


    I gave it.


    Cerberus reared back, all three heads unleashing a roar that shook the forest. The trees swayed.


    Then we scattered, escaping. Fighting would be foolish if Kael was to live.


    Through the mist, through the thorns, through the hail of bullets that started to light up the dark like cursed fireflies.


    ---


    Commands red through the speakers from within the facility, the goal clear in the panicked voiceced with venom and desperation.


    "This is Central Command. Facility has been breached. Repeat¡ªFacility has been infiltrated by enemies of Silverpine. Multiple unitspromised. Suspected leader is King Hades Stavros."


    Static buzzed. Then another voice came on¡ªclearer, louder, male.


    "They¡¯re headed for the hidden extraction route¡ªSector 9 east ridge. Repeat, they¡¯re using the east ridge tunnel. All units intercept. Engage on sight. Bring them back dead or alive."


    Cain¡¯s ears twitched. He nced sideways at me as we ran. I caught his meaning without a word.


    They¡¯d figured out our route.


    But toote.


    We were already halfway down the sloped ridge, weaving through dense brush and low canopies. Obsidian wolves were nking, pushing faster now, leaping over rocks and fallen trees, clearing the path ahead. I kept Kael steady on my back, adjusting my gait to cushion every jolt.


    Cain darted ahead briefly, his silver form crashing through vines, then circling back to take point beside me again.


    The woods thinned.


    We broke into the clearing.


    Of course. Here¡¯s the continuation in the tone and style you¡¯ve established:


    Cain let out a short bark.


    Signal received.


    The wolves nking us didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªthey surged forward, overtaking us and veering off into a wide arc. The first branch of the n: a diversion. They would draw the facility¡¯s Gammas into a forward chase, loud and deliberate, like a wildfire charging through a dry forest.


    Cain ran close to me, our strides aligned, our breathing synchronized. He didn¡¯t need to say it. We both knew what came next.


    Find cover. Break line of sight. Double back.


    But not yet.


    We had to time this perfectly.


    I could feel Kael¡¯s heartbeat against my spine¡ªfaint, fragile. Every second mattered.


    The terrain dipped again, the ground slick with moss and shadows. Behind us, the howls had multiplied. Gammas¡ªat least thirty now¡ªwere gaining. Not fast enough to catch us, but fast enough to pressure the pack into maintaining full sprint. Good. That was the n.


    Then I saw it¡ªup ahead, through the underbrush. A small ridge with a thick rock formation shaped like a copsed tunnel, half-swallowed by earth and vine. Natural cover. Reinforced base. Hollow beneath.


    I growled once¡ªlow, sharp.


    Cain heard it.


    His silver head snapped toward me. He saw it too.


    That¡¯s the one.


    We kept running for a few more strides¡ªthen I let out the signal.


    One guttural snarl¡ªcut short.


    Followed by two sharp, stuttered howls.


    The coded rhythm.


    Scatter point.


    Explosion.


    Double back.


    Within seconds, my wolves responded. You could feel it in the air¡ªthe way the wind changed, the footsteps shifted, the direction of force snapped like a snapped whip.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Three quick sts behind us¡ªbright, disorienting shes tearing up the forest floor. Not meant to kill¡ªjust to dazzle, confuse, blind.


    Then the fourth camerger, louder.


    The final shell hit the ridge behind the chasing Gammas, dropping a thick cloud of dust and smoke that split the terrain in half.


    It was all we needed.


    I banked hard left, Cain following me step for step as we doubled back into the trees, deeper into shadow, using the st shockwave as cover.


    My men peeled away in different directions, darting like ghosts into the foliage. Silent. Disciplined. Years of training sealed into their muscles. They all met us in our found hiding ce, keeping quiet instantly.


    We slipped beneath the overhang just as two Gamma units sped past above uspletely unaware. Their shouts echoed into the distance, chasing the ghost trail of wolves they¡¯d never catch.


    Cain shifted back just enough to speak, breath heaving. "We hold here. Just until they clear the grid."


    I nodded.


    He moved quickly, sweeping the perimeter. Then crouched beside me, hand pressing against the cold stone for heat signatures.


    "Three minutes," he said. "Maybe four, if they fall for the decoy paths."


    Kael stirred faintly on my back, a twitch of pain visible in his brow. I crouched lower, letting his body rest against the moss-covered wall as gently as I could manage in this form.


    Cain pulled out a patch injector from his tactical band.


    "Pain relief. Short-term nerve stabilizer. It won¡¯t heal him, but it¡¯ll keep him from crashing. I only have one dose, never expected we would find ourselves here or I would have brought more."


    I gave a low grunt of agreement and shifted one arm back enough to let him ess Kael¡¯s side. He pressed the patch down, watched it seal, then looked up at me.


    "We made it," he said quietly.


    "For now," I muttered. "But they¡¯ll sweep back. And next time, they¡¯ll bring more than Gammas."


    Cain leaned back, resting his head against the stone. "Then we hit them first."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I was already thinking about the next move. About Eve. About what they did to Kael. About the horn¡ªand what it stirred inside me.


    About the part of me that still didn¡¯t know if I had been in control back there.


    My ws curled against the earth.


    The silence was heavy.


    With restraint.


    I could hear every heartbeat in the shelter¡ªmine, Cain¡¯s, the men crouched in the shadows beyond the overhang. Even Kael¡¯s¡ªirregr, too shallow forfort.


    A twig snapped somewhere above.


    Cain¡¯s eyes opened. "They¡¯re looping back."


    I growled low, just enough for the men to hear it. Hold position.


    Cain shifted fully again, his silver form silent now. His eyes locked on mine, waiting.


    And then...


    Nothing.


    Just the wind.


    Leaves rustling like ghosts. No footsteps. No howls. The Gammas had moved past.


    For now.

 Chapter 376: It鈥檚 Okay

    <h4>Chapter 376: It¡¯s Okay</h4>


    <strong><i>Hello, I am sorry for the inconsistent updates, I rpsed and was too weak and in no state of mind to write this sort of Chapter. I am still reeling but fighting through it. We are about toe to an end of the book. We have roughly about 70 Chapters left. I hope you continue to enjoy the book to the end</i></strong>.


    <strong>HADES</strong>


    I counted the seconds as they slowly threaded by. With every moment, the weight on my chest increased in tandem with Kael¡¯s fading heartbeat. I nced at his unmoving body, the lump in my throat choking out my patience. We had no time to wait, but I knew all their forces had to loop back before we could afford to make any noise.


    If we blew our cover, we would lose Kael anyway, and all this would have been inconsequential.


    I bit my tongue until the familiar scent of blood filled my senses.


    And then¡ª


    I heard the final fading footfall.


    Cain and I shared a nce before I closed my eye, letting the vibrations around us hum in my bones¡ªsensing, waiting, watching with anything other than my eyes. At first, it was my pulsing heart I could hear. Then I let it fade into the background of my subconscious, letting the ripple in the air and earth deliver the information I sought.


    But there was nothing.


    Seconds passed.


    Until I heard mechanical gears grinding in the distance¡ªthen a m. That was how I knew for sure the Gammas were securely back in their fortress.


    "Well?" Cain whispered, the urgency in his voice exacerbating mine.


    "The coast is clear," I replied, my voice low.


    The jump into action was instant the moment the words left my mouth. Everyone turned to Kael, and I reached two fingers to his throat to find his pulse.


    For one aching second, I found nothing¡ª


    Then, a faint jump of the artery. It filled me with enough relief to make me double over.


    Cain was already tearing at the remnants of his clothing¡ªruined by w, teeth, and de.


    My breath turned shallow as Cain revealed the injury beneath. ck-blue bruises adorned Kael¡¯s chest, deep and bloody gashes exposing bone. I could see parts where his flesh had already initiated healing¡ª


    But the process had halted. As though healing had started, then been violently stopped.


    Cain let out a hiss, and there was an ufortable murmur among our men.


    They could feel it too¡ª


    The pain of having their healing stripped from them.


    Now, with our waning adrenaline, the repulsively corrosive odor of wolfsbane filled the stolen space.


    I recoiled, even though I had already known what they¡¯d done to him.


    "It¡¯s obvious," Cain said, voiceced with acid enough to melt steel. "They used wolfsbane, like we thought. But not to hollow him¡ªthey just wanted to seize his healing while they gutted him for information."


    At least they didn¡¯t hollow him. Not like Eve.


    I tried to keep a positive outlook, but it did nothing to unravel the tight tangle of anxiety in my stomach.


    I turned my head away, jaw clenched so tight I thought it might crack.


    <strong>No.</strong>


    I shook it off.


    "This was deliberate," Cain continued, crouching beside Kael. "They didn¡¯t want him dead. Just broken. Just... slow enough to talk."


    I swallowed the bile in my throat. My hands hovered over Kael¡¯s chest, unsure whether to touch or pull back. His body shuddered with each breath like he was being punched from the inside.


    "He¡¯s freezing," one of our men muttered, voice tight with panic. "He¡¯s not regting his core temperature."


    "We need heat. Now." My voice sliced through the space.


    nkets were already being pulled from packs, coats stripped off backs.


    A fire couldn¡¯t be lit¡ªnot without giving away our position.


    So we made do with body heat andyered fabric, wrapping Kael until only the blood at his throat remained visible.


    Cain pressed the back of his hand to Kael¡¯s cheek. "His heartbeat¡¯s slowing again."


    "We need to get him to a medic."


    "We <i>are</i> the medics," Cain shot back. Then, softer. More broken¡ª


    "At least tonight we are."


    The silence that followed tasted bitter.


    I watched Kael¡¯s face, waiting for some flicker, some twitch¡ªanything.


    But he didn¡¯t stir. His chest rose once... then paused.


    Too long.


    Too still.


    "No¡ªno, no, no." I dropped to my knees and gripped his shoulder. "Kael. Kael, you¡¯re not doing this. You hear me?"


    Nothing.


    "<i>Kael!</i>" My voice cracked as I leaned in. "You don¡¯t get to die. Not after everything. Not when we just got you back."


    Still nothing.


    Cain stepped back, giving me space, but I could feel the weight of his gaze on me. Everyone could hear how my voice was fraying.


    I leaned forward, forehead brushing against Kael¡¯s temple, breath shallow.


    "You remember that stupid night in the ravine? When we were seven and you told me you could fly off the cliff if you could call on Elysia?"


    I let out a dryugh, more broken than amused.


    "I told you gravity didn¡¯t give a damn about wolves¡ªbut you still jumped. You screamed all the way down until you hit the water and shattered your tailbone. You couldn¡¯t sit for a week."


    My throat burned.


    "You said it was worth it. That the fall felt like flying."


    Still nothing.


    My fingers clenched tighter into the fabric of Kael¡¯s ruined shirt, knuckles pale with the force of it.


    "You remember that night? When you tried to do stand-upedy in the old training barracks without the old king¡¯s permission? One of the many times we snuck in?"


    I closed my eyes, the memory bleeding in like light through cracked stone.


    "We were seven," I whispered, voice splintering. "Your timing was awful. Your impressions were worse. No one was listening. Only me.


    You just stood on that stupid overturned crate with that stupid paper crown on your head, cracking joke after joke like someone had promised you a kingdom if you could make usugh."


    A wet sound escaped me¡ªhalfugh, half sob.


    "But no one cared. Everyone just kept eating, sparring, ignoring you like you didn¡¯t even exist."


    I looked down at him, at the blood crusted at his lip. He was so still.


    "And then Cain¡ª" My voice caught. "Cain stood up. Didn¡¯t say a word. Just walked to the center of the room and said, ¡¯You¡¯re all going tough now.¡¯"


    Cain shifted beside me, quietly pulling his coat off. The movement was slow, somber¡ªlike we knew what woulde next, but no one dared voice it.


    Even our men were utterly quiet, which would¡¯ve been impossible for a rowdy crowd of soldiers in any other situation.


    "You remember that?" I asked, not expecting an answer.


    "He stood there like a damned general at inspection. Made every recruit in the room sit their asses down and listen.


    Ordered us tough after every punchline. Forced it out of us until¡ª"


    I swallowed thickly.


    "Until we startedughing for real. Because gods help me, Kael... you were actually funny. You made Cain snort. Do you know how hard that is?"


    Cain didn¡¯t speak, but I heard him kneel.


    Without ceremony, he gently pulled Kael into hisp, wrapping both arms around him.


    His chest pressed against Kael¡¯s back, one hand at his sternum, the other gripping Kael¡¯s limp wrist like an anchor, as he enveloped him in his fur.


    Cain¡¯s voice was low, hoarse in my mind through the link.


    "He¡¯s freezing. My core¡¯s stable. Maybe it¡¯ll help."


    I nodded, words locked behind a thousand emotions I couldn¡¯t afford to feel.


    Kael didn¡¯t move.


    I reached forward again, brushing a thumb along the side of his jaw, watching for a twitch, a blink¡ªanything.


    "Come on," I whispered, voice cracking open. "If you ever needed tond a punchline... it¡¯s now."


    But he stayed silent.


    And outside the shelter, the darkness pressed tighter.


    The weight of the world shifted ever so slightly off bnce¡ªwaiting for Kael to eithere back...


    Or not.


    A twitch¡ª


    I flinched¡ª


    His voice was unrecognizable, a choked croak scraped raw from his throat. But the lightness remained. Dim. Mocking. Still Kael.


    "What do you call a king..." he rasped, breath hitching between sybles, "...who can¡¯t count to ten?"


    My heart stuttered. Cain froze beneath him, ears twitching.


    Kael¡¯s lips barely moved, but I leaned in, every atom of me straining to catch the rest.


    "A... royal pain in the math."


    It was awful.


    It was stupid.


    It was so him.


    I let out a sound I didn¡¯t recognize¡ªhalf sob, halfugh, entirely shattered.


    Cain exhaled sharply through his nose, the closest thing to a chuckle he¡¯d allow under these godsdamned circumstances.


    "You bastard," I muttered, pressing a trembling hand to Kael¡¯s cheek. "You absolute bastard."


    Kael¡¯s smile twitched. Barely there. But it was there.


    "Was... that one of the good ones?" he croaked again, eyes fluttering under bruised lids.


    Cain let out a low growl of disbelief¡ªaffection wrapped in exhaustion. "You sound like death and you¡¯re still fishing for augh?"


    Kael¡¯s shoulder moved with the ghost of a shrug. "Dying¡¯s... bad for my confidence."


    I huffed through my nose, brushing damp hair off his forehead. "You¡¯re not dying."


    "Could¡¯ve fooled me."


    "You¡¯re not," I growled. "I didn¡¯t carry your half-dead ass out of that hellhole just for you to make puns and die on me anyway."


    Kael blinked slowly, eyes ssy but locked on mine. "You were worried."


    "I was homicidal," I corrected. "Still am."


    He smiled again¡ªlopsided, delirious, bleeding.


    Cain pressed closer, hisrger frame still curled protectively behind Kael, heat radiating in steady waves.


    He closed his eyes, feeling Kael¡¯s vitals through his fur.


    When he opened them, my stomach flipped at the sorrow in their depths.


    The silence engulfed the space¡ª


    Until Kael broke it himself.


    "I know I am dying, Lucien. It¡¯s okay."

 Chapter 377: The Cowards We Are

    <h4>Chapter 377: The Cowards We Are</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The ground beneath me tilted, the tension returning with unrelenting vengeance.


    My mouth fell open, hands dropping uselessly at my sides as my eyes shed with his warm green ones.


    There was no humor. No twinkle. Nothing.


    Just swirls of pain and fear¡ªones he still refused to let show.


    "No..."


    The word sounded foreign, my voice as distant as though it came from someone else entirely.


    Slowly, my chest grew too tight¡ªtoo constricted for my heart.


    The world should have stopped then. It had no right to continue spinning.


    How dare it simply carry on...


    As my friend¡ª


    No.


    As my best friendy here dying.


    Telling me he knew...


    While I could only kneel here and do nothing.


    I had power at my fingertips¡ªbuzzing, simmering, begging to be used.


    But they were only meant for destruction.


    Nothing inside the husk of my body could heal him.


    I could only watch...


    As the light in his eyes¡ªthat had always burned so bright¡ªbegan to dim.


    He smiled.


    Lopsided. Genuine. Just like every other smile he¡¯d ever shed me.


    "Lucien," he whispered.


    His voice was coarse, but impossibly soft.


    Even now¡ªnow¡ªhe wanted to console me.


    Even though he was the one dying.


    "Yes, Kael," I replied, slowly¡ªlike if I spoke too fast, it would all be real.


    This had to be a nightmare.


    It had to be.


    "You¡¯re crying," he murmured. His voice was light as a feather.


    I touched my face.


    Wet.


    Useless. Useless. More things I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I gritted my teeth, trying to bury the helplessness wing its way up my throat.


    "What if I am crying..." I bit out, harsher than I meant.


    "You¡¯re¡ª"


    "No..." he groaned with a short, painfulugh. "Your tears, they¡¯re clear. There¡¯s no blood." He managed. "Your eyes... I can see specks of blue."


    I blinked, his words making sense¡ªbut too unbelievable to fullyprehend.


    "It¡¯s true," Cain¡¯s voice pulled me out of my astonished haze. "Your tears are clear. They¡¯re normal." The awe in his tone was palpable. "Your eyes... the blues... are¡ª" His voice trailed off as it slowly dawned on him, but it still didn¡¯t matter.


    "You... you¡¯re just trying to distract me," I snarled, not meaning to sound hostile, but unable to help myself.


    Still, Kael onlyughed. "I get to see your blues before your wife..." he chuckled. "I knew you loved me. Too bad I can¡¯t wipe your tears. Pretty sure they broke all my fingers..." He grimaced through his ownughter, a tear managing to escape. His fa?ade crumpled, his lips giving way to trembling.


    "It hurts so much, Lucien," he finally admitted. "Make... it stop."


    The words weren¡¯t a plea.


    They were a surrender.


    And I shattered.


    I leaned closer, forehead to his, hands shaking as I cupped his jaw like it was the only thing anchoring me to this world.


    "I can¡¯t," I whispered. "Gods, Kael¡ªI can¡¯t."


    His fingers twitched against the dirt, curling weakly like they were wing for relief in the soil. His jaw clenched as another wave of pain raked through him, and he gave a strangled noise¡ªhalf a breath, half a sob.


    "I¡¯m tired," he rasped. "My bones... they burn."


    "I know."


    "I feel everything fading. My wolf... he¡¯s slipping."


    I swallowed hard, fighting the roar in my ears. "Then hold on. You hear me? You hold on until I find a way."


    But he gave the softest, saddest smile I¡¯d ever seen. "Always the hero. Even now."


    "I¡¯m not trying to be a hero," I choked. "I¡¯m trying to save you."


    Kael let out a breath that sounded far too close to goodbye.


    "If this is the end," he said, voice barely audible, "promise me something."


    I shook my head. "Don¡¯t talk like that¡ª"


    "Lucien."


    The way he said my name. Not Hades. Just Lucien. Like we were boys again, in the tower y yard, sharing stolen apples and scraped knees.


    "I need to spend... what time I have... with my brother. Not my Alpha. Just my brother."


    I felt my whole body stiffen¡ªbecause gods help me, I was not ready for this.


    He continued, blinking slow as if eachsh carried weight. "No speeches. No orders. No mission. Just you and me. For a little while. Can we have that?"


    The lump in my throat felt like jagged stone.


    I nodded, eyes stinging.


    "I promise."


    Kael exhaled shakily and gave a small nod. "Good."


    Then he winced again, fingers spasming.


    "Kael¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," he cut in. "Don¡¯t fuss. If you start crying again, I¡¯ll try to sit up and smack you."


    A brokenugh escaped me.


    "I¡¯d like to see you try."


    He grinned, teeth stained red. "You always were a smug bastard."


    "You always were a reckless idiot."


    "Still am."


    I eased down beside him, wrapping an arm around his shoulders, letting his weight press into mine. I could feel how fragile he¡¯d be. Like a thread stretched too thin, ready to snap.


    But for now¡ªjust now¡ªhe was still here.


    And I was still holding him.


    Cain didn¡¯t speak. He just turned away and stood guard, silently giving us the time Kael had asked for.


    The darkness outside deepened.


    And inside this fading moment, two brothers waited¡ªneither ready to say goodbye.


    "Do it," he murmured softly, almost hissing from the pain that refused to relent.


    "What?" I asked, dreading what he would say.


    "End the pain, Lucien. Put me out of my misery."


    My body went cold¡ªice cold. My blood froze in my veins. "What?"


    "You know I won¡¯t survive this..." he ground out. "My body is betraying me. I¡¯m... too much of a coward to endure it."


    "Don¡¯t you fucking dare call yourself that." My voice was saturated with desperation. There was no hiding it.


    The fear was crippling.


    The end to all this...


    It wasn¡¯t supposed toe like this.


    Kael¡¯s jaw tensed, and blood beaded from the corner of his mouth. He exhaled sharply, shoulders twitching like his wolf was trying¡ªdesperately¡ªto rise onest time.


    But it couldn¡¯t.


    It was broken.


    He was broken.


    "I¡¯m not afraid to die," he said, each word clipped and ragged. "But this? This slow peeling? This waiting for the light to flicker out¡ªthis is torture."


    "You¡¯ve survived worse."


    "I didn¡¯t survive," he rasped. "I endured. Big difference."


    I shook my head, furious and useless. "No. No, we don¡¯t give up. Not like this. Not you."


    Kael let out a low sound¡ªhalfugh, half cry. "You think I don¡¯t want to live? You think I¡¯m not fighting? Lucien, my soul is blistering." His voice cracked, folding under the weight of unrelenting agony. "I would rather you end it than let them have the final say over what¡¯s left of me."


    "I can¡¯t," I breathed.


    "You can."


    "I won¡¯t."


    His hand found mine¡ªcold and trembling¡ªand clutched it with surprising strength. "You have to."


    I shook my head again, harder this time, vision blurring. "Don¡¯t you put that on me. You don¡¯t get to die and leave me holding that kind of guilt." I was trying to guilt him into not forcing me to do this.


    Heughed again, weaker now. "You already carry worse."


    "Kael¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t want to die screaming, Lucien," he whispered. "I want to die... with someone who loved me next to me. Someone who won¡¯t let me be a weapon, or ab rat, or a loose end. I want to die as your brother. Please."


    My chest cracked down the center.


    Then he let out a peal ofughter that spooked me into freezing¡ªand so did everyone else.


    But even theughter sounded fake.


    "Do you really think I would let you shut me up... permanently?" he asked, trying to force out some humor.


    But I could see it¡ªthe hurt in his eyes that I wasn¡¯t willing to kill him myself.


    I shot to my feet, the movement jerky and wild. My hands curled into fists.


    "Don¡¯t you die on me," I growled, barely recognizing my voice. "Do you hear me, Kael? Don¡¯t you fucking die. I¡¯ll be back."


    And then I turned away¡ªbecause if I looked at him a second longer, I¡¯d shatter into dust.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 378: Hollow

    <h4>Chapter 378: Hollow</h4>


    Hades


    "It was Lucinda," Kael¡¯s voice reached me. It hit like a thunderp. The ground beneath seemed to hold me still.


    I didn¡¯t turn. My chaos-ridden mind was already churning with the implication of his statement. I didn¡¯t want to ask what he meant. That it was Montegue¡¯s wife.


    "It wasn¡¯t a man that tried to take Elliot. It wasn¡¯t anybody from Silverpine, or that Goddess-forsaken facility." His words came out in a rush, as if slowing down would make him lose the nerve to speak. "It was Lucinda. I ripped off her mask."


    Laughter bubbled up from my throat. It felt foreign. And so, so wrong. Just when I had started to believe the sky had already fallen, the stars decided to implode as well. Every nerve lit up with a simmering fury that made the fine hairs on my neck stand up. Every breath burned, scalding my insides, until all that remained was a shapeless mass of wrath and disbelief.


    Lucinda.


    Like daughter, like mother, it seemed. I had let her hold my child. Embrace my wife. But in the end...


    We had let an enemy into our ranks. And it had been during a high-stakes battle of wills and centuries-old animosity.


    Something cracked. Maybe it was the dirt beneath my boots. Maybe it was my ribs, after my heart crashed against them. Or maybe...


    It was thest delicate thread tying me to sanity.


    I didn¡¯t nce back. I simply walked away, even as I felt their eyes boring into me.


    Each step felt heavy. I moved like I weighed a ton. The hiding ce was deeper than I expected, and before long, the others¡¯ voices faded into a distant hum.


    My jaw ticked as I clenched my fist. I mmed it into the wall. Rocks and dirt came loose. It didn¡¯t stop me. My second fist followed.


    Then a third.


    Then a fourth.


    Pain bloomed, sharp and immediate. Skin split. Knuckles tore open. The sting grounded me, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I needed it to hurt more.


    I needed something to break that wasn¡¯t already inside me.


    The wall trembled, but I didn¡¯t. I shattered.


    My breath came in ragged bursts. Every inhale scraped down my throat like broken ss. The darkness of the tunnel wrapped itself around me. Silent. Watching. Listening.


    Kael was dying, and I was too much of a coward to watch my oldest friend rot into an empty shell. No more of his loudughter. No more sly humor. No more of the kind of loyalty only Kael could offer.


    Even after all these years, I don¡¯t regret taking his ce in my father¡¯s twisted n. I would do it again. Every cruel word I ever threw at him yed on a loop in my head like a haunted record. Every unjustified insult slid another dagger through my ribs.


    Agony and anger curled around my throat. It was a noose, a vice tightening with every breath.


    I mmed my head against the jagged wall of the cave, again and again, letting the blinding pain drown out the torment that wanted to eat me whole.


    I willed it to take everything away. The suffocating feeling of hopelessness, as time slipped through my fingers like oil.


    The scream stayed locked in my throat. It refused toe out, no matter how hard I bit my tongue or clenched my jaw.


    Blood dripped down my temple, joining the crimson trails on my knuckles. My pulse throbbed at the base of my skull. Pain radiated, hot and bright. But even that couldn¡¯t reach the hollow ce swelling in my chest.


    Kael. The world, in its cruel wisdom, had decided to take him.


    He was too good for it anyway. Still, that didn¡¯t make it any less wrong. It was injustice. He had given his blood, sweat, and tears to his position. To be by my side. He had no time for himself. No time to finally be theedian he always wanted to be. No time to love. To adopt four kids with the woman he adored. To grow old. To bury me like he always joked he would, just to have the final word.


    I had taken his time and energy. Possessed them like I deserved it. Even he saw Eve¡¯s innocence long before I could begin to fathom it. And now... that same noble man was the one dying.


    A growl escaped me, the vibration shattering the space, threading its chaotic tendrils through the stone and earth.


    My stomach clenched as I stilled.


    Was that?


    My eyes darted around the ce I found myself in. Goosebumps spread across my skin. Cerberus crooked his heads because he felt it too. It was distinct. Unmistakable.


    The echo from the cave was...


    I let out another growl, tentative, experimental...


    And the result was the same.


    The cave was hollow. Deeply. Like only a thinyer of earth divided us from a massive chasm beneath.


    A low rumble crawled up the walls.


    My breath caught.


    Cerberus let out a sharp growl, three heads rising in unison, ears pivoting. He felt it. The shift. The pulse beneath the stone.


    I took a step forward, and the ground sighed under my boot.


    "Kael," I whispered, shutting my eyes.


    The chaos in my chest quieted for a single breath. I reached¡ªnot with my hands¡ªbut with the tether between us. It was faint, like the final note of a dying song, but it was there.


    A heartbeat.


    Kael¡¯s.


    Slow. Weak. But alive.


    "He¡¯s still breathing."


    Cerberus snarled again, snapping at shadows that hadn¡¯t moved. The rumble deepened, a groan from the earth¡¯s throat.


    The distant tumble reached a crescendo, and I was already mid-run, shifting as the sound of snapping bones melted into the growl of the earth. Something wasing. The cave was either copsing with my injured best friend in its belly, or...


    We were not alone.


    Either of those odds would be disastrous.


    In a snap, I was back where the men were. Back where Kael stilly. All eyes turned to me, wide and expectant. Apprehension flickered in many, if not all.


    My voice came in a single, panickedmand.


    "We have to leave. Now."


    Cain¡¯s expression turned ghostly, but no one had the time to move a muscle before the mouth of the cavern mmed shut with a deafening, earth-splitting roar.


    We were sealed in.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 379: Final Beats

    <h4>Chapter 379: Final Beats</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    It should have taken a minute for it to sink in that we had just been trapped in. But nothing, I meant nothing, not even shock. would let me stand by and let Kael die here.


    He was barely conscious, scared, and in pain.


    Knowing him... he would me himself as he slowly faded, believing that it was only because we came to save him that we found ourselves in this situation. That would be his final thought as he slowly, painfully slipped away.


    Not relief...


    Not a softer, more tired version of his usual bright, stupid smile...


    Or a final joke, one that would forever haunt me, one I would be forced to share with Eve when I came home carrying his corpse.


    None of that...


    It would be guilt. Guilt would be the final emotion before he was stolen by the darkness that is death.


    Another fuckingyer of sorrow. Another anvil on his already crushed chest.


    No...


    "Hades..."


    Kael¡¯s fading voice made my heart clench, just as I mmed into the barrier.


    The impact rattled through my bones like thunder against brittle ss. Pain shot down my shoulder, but I barely felt it. My fingers wed at the surface, only to meet resistance that wasn¡¯t earth or stone.


    No... this wasn¡¯t natural.


    I scraped harder, knuckles bleeding against the dark sheen until I saw it...metal. Seamless. Reinforced.


    Titanium.


    I cursed under my breath.


    "Shift!" I barked at the others, voice cutting through the rising panic. "Now!"


    Snarls erupted behind me. The cavern pulsed with heat as bodies snapped and twisted, fur splitting through flesh, ws scraping against the floor.


    They lunged at the barrier, one after another, tearing into it with feral rage.


    And the cave... it answered back.


    A low growl rolled through the earth like a sleeping god stirred. Dust fell first. Then pebbles. Then stones cracked free from the ceiling, crashing around us in jarring bursts.


    Cerberus snarled as a bouldernded a breath from my foot.


    "Stop." My voice was low, deadly.


    No one listened.


    "I said STOP!"


    A sonic snap echoed as I let loose a partial shift, my own power ring with themand. The wolves froze, ws still buried in the titanium. Their breathing was ragged, eyes wild.


    But the cave didn¡¯t care that we¡¯d paused.


    The groaning deepened; long, slow. Cracks spread like veins across the ceiling, threatening to split wide and swallow us whole.


    "If we keep this up," I said coldly, "the cavern will bury us before whoever locked us in even gets the satisfaction."


    The silence that followed was louder than any growl.


    Cain shifted back first, panting, blood on his lips. He looked up at the crumbling ceiling, then down at Kael¡¯s motionless form.


    "We¡¯re out of time," he said.


    "I know."


    I stared at the titanium. No heat signature. No bolts. Nothing to pry or st through. It hadn¡¯t been ced. It had been designed.


    A shift echoed; but it wasn¡¯t one of ours. None of us were moving. We were on defense.


    It rippled through the cavern like a warning bell; foreign and cold and every muscle in my body tensed, my ears twitching.


    The others sensed it too.


    Snarls red again, this time quieter. Controlled. Focused. We turned as one, heads angling toward the far wall.


    Another opening.


    Where I had just run out of.


    It hadn¡¯t been there before. And yet, it was there now. I sensed the hum of the change, it was like the earth had opened up. It had been hollow before, but whatever had been on the other side was no longer willing to stay hidden.


    We didn¡¯t move.


    Then...


    Footsteps.


    Slow. Measured. Echoing through the dark like the ticking of a death clock.


    Then they stopped.


    Abruptly.


    Like it was waiting. Calcting. Feeling the air the same way I was.


    Nothing.


    Silence...


    We couldn¡¯t afford a close-quarters fight. Not in unstable walls. Not with a dying Kael. It just wasn¡¯t possible without catastrophe. Or even worse, our enemies in the fortress finally finding us.


    We had our hands tied behind our backs. Blindfolds on our eyes...


    Then...


    Hiss.


    It was low at first, like steam escaping a pipe. Then it thickened.


    The air changed.


    No... tainted.


    My lungs seized on instinct. My eyes watered. Burned.


    Gas.


    Toxin.


    "Get down!" I shouted, already moving.


    I was by Kael¡¯s side before the words even finished leaving my mouth. His body trembled under my grip. Skin too cold. Breathing too shallow.


    He was barely holding on, and now this.


    I tore the fabric from my shirt in one motion, wrapping it around his face, then mine. It wouldn¡¯t do much. But it was something. Filter something... I knew I was just hoping foolishly.


    Hisshes fluttered. I knew he felt it too; the weight of the end creeping closer. We had been transported here, fought so hard, unwittingly discovered the horn we were looking for... but it all seemed to be futile in the end.


    "I¡¯ve got you," I whispered hoarsely, holding him tighter.


    I could hear the others growling. Ready to lunge. Ready to fight.


    But I couldn¡¯t move.


    Because if I did...


    If I let go of him...


    I might miss it.


    That final, fragile breath.


    Kael had always been terrified of dying alone. He never said it, not really. But I knew. In the quiet moments between our battles, in the way he clung to noise and people and the sound ofughter like they were lifelines. That was just the way he was. Simply Kael. And if I ever cared for him, having not been able to give him anything else; I would give him this...


    So I stayed.


    I didn¡¯t fight.


    Not this time.


    I held him like the world was ending, because for me, it was.


    And in the darkness, something watched.


    Waiting.


    I heard the thuds of my Gammas and Cain¡¯s men falling around me.


    "Luci..." Cain¡¯s voice was soft, too soft, before it was promptly cut off. Then silence.


    Kael¡¯s heartbeat was fading, until I had to feel the tiny pulse only through the vibrations and not the sound. His heart was letting go as I held on tighter, counting each beat as I began to fade as well.


    It barely had an impact on me, but I knew if I continued to inhale, I would fall just like the rest did.


    So I held on, just to feel his beats.


    One...


    Two...


    Three...


    Four...


    ...


    He reflexively tightened his grip on mine before he cked.


    Five.


    ...


    ...


    Six.


    ...


    Then nothing.


    ***


    Have some hope guys

 Chapter 380: Piercing Light

    <h4>Chapter 380: Piercing Light</h4>


    Hades


    <i>"Brother, that... will never happen. It can¡¯t... for a mutated dog?" He tried to keep the respect and reverence in his voice, but I could hear it slipping away as his face hardened.</i>


    <i>I pulled the midnight coat over my shoulders, shrugging as I considered him through the mirror. "Watch your tone, Orion," my voice was soft, but my red eyes gleamed.</i>


    <i>He blinked, eyes darting like he couldn¡¯t believe I had just said that to him. "Brother..."</i>


    <i>"You heard me," I cut him off. "Today is the matrimony. I will not change my mind."</i>


    <i>His brows disappeared into his hairline as though he was just now finding out about the wedding.</i>


    <i>"You will forsake your race for... her?" His voice cracked with disbelief. "You would bind yourself to a creature so far beneath our kind that even the soil recoils from her touch?"</i>


    <i>"Careful," I said again, quieter this time. That kind of quiet that rattled bones and left no doubt.</i>


    <i>But Orion¡ªOrion had never been good at reading lines until they bled.</i>


    <i>"You taught me pride," he hissed, stepping closer. "You taught me discipline. Legacy. Bloodline. And now you¡ªyou¡ªwould shatter that for a cursed mongrel?"</i>


    <i>I did not speak.</i>


    <i>"Have you forgotten they are werewolves? Have you forgotten what we are? We are creatures of night¡ªthe ones who carved our dominion from ash and silver, who watched their kind kneel beneath our thrones. And you¡ªyou would crown one as your queen?"</i>


    <i>I met his fury with stillness. "She is not one of them."</i>


    <i>Red hair and those menacing eyes crept into my mind, a smile touching my lips, a more genuine softness coloring my voice.</i>


    <i>"My Elysia was more than special."</i>


    <i>"You romanticize her disease," he spat. "You wear your affection like armor, but we both know what this is, Hades. Weakness. Decay. Desperation."</i>


    <i>I stepped forward, the air thickening with my silence. "Do not mistake my love for her as the absence of power. If anything, it is the reason I still have any left."</i>


    <i>Orion¡¯s eyes flickered. "Love?" he whispered, stunned. "So that¡¯s what this is."</i>


    <i>"No," I said, voice like crushed velvet, "this is warfare. She is my weapon, my ally, my moon-sent match. You see a mongrel¡ªI see a mirror."</i>


    <i>He flinched, like I¡¯d struck him. "You would damn us all."</i>


    <i>"No, Orion. I would free us."</i>


    <i>He snarled. "We are vampires, Vassir! We do not put faith in creatures beneath us, much less love them."</i>


    <i>He never called me by name. It was always brother. And I knew then, in that moment, something had broken between us.</i>


    <i>"We don¡¯t love, we conquer," Orion spat. "We devour. We endure. That is what makes us eternal."</i>


    <i>"And yet you tremble at the idea of change," I said quietly, stepping closer. "Tell me, brother... what good is eternity if it is spent in chains forged from the bones of our past?"</i>


    <i>"You speak like a prophet," he sneered. "But all I see is a fool wearing love like a crown made of rot."</i>


    <i>"Then open your eyes," I hissed. "Because this rot, as you call it, has done what all your centuries of discipline never could¡ªit made me feel. It made me choose."</i>


    <i>Orion¡¯s jaw clenched. "You¡¯re choosing wrong."</i>


    <i>"No," I said again, calmly. "I¡¯m choosing different."</i>


    <i>The air between us crackled, a tension older than time stretching thin.</i>


    <i>Orion took a breath, but it didn¡¯t steady him. His next words came out sharp, broken, desperate.</i>


    <i>"She¡¯ll ruin you, Hades. You think you¡¯re in control? You¡¯re not. That girl is prophecy and pain wrapped in pretty flesh. The moment she falters, they¡¯ll turn on you. We all will, as well."</i>


    <i>My eyes narrowed to slits. "Let them."</i>


    <i>Orion stared, stunned.</i>


    <i>"If they turn," I went on, "then they were never mine to begin with."</i>


    <i>"You would go to war for her?"</i>


    <i>"I already have," I said.</i>


    <i>"And what of your people?"</i>


    <i>"I am my people."</i>


    <i>"And what about me?"</i>


    <i>I paused.</i>


    <i>And in that pause, we both heard it¡ªthe moment our brotherhood cracked.</i>


    <i>"You chose the bloodline," I said atst. "I chose the bond."</i>


    <i>Orion looked stricken. A prince stripped of every illusion.</i>


    <i>"She is not worthy..." But there was no venom in his voice, only resignation.</i>


    <i>I rose slowly, adjusting the ceremonial cloak. "Brother..." I murmured.</i>


    <i>Orion gazed up at me, his eyes filling slowly with hope. Hope that would amount to nothing but disappointment.</i>


    <i>"Draw the curtains," I ordered.</i>


    <i>Orion¡¯s face did not just fall¡ªit withered into something ghastly.</i>


    <i>I smiled, menacingly. "Gaze at the sun..."</i>


    <i>His eyes widened, flecks of red and amber pulsing with horror.</i>


    <i>"Do it, brother. Show me your power. Prove me wrong. If you can do this... I will not marry her. I will walk away from this, and we willplete your n, as you have always wanted. Wage war against the werewolves, and take it all."</i>


    <i>An obvious tremor passed through him, his mouth hanging open, void of words.</i>


    <i>I waited, the clock ticking in my head. I tilted my head. "You can¡¯t, yet you call yourselves conquerors."</i>


    <i>He blinked.</i>


    <i>And I moved. I was in front of him before he opened his eyes.</i>


    <i>"You remember legacy, but you forget we bow to a red-hot ball in the sky. You forget the days are longer than the nights¡ªno time to hunt, our blood banks have gone dry. You forgot we are slowly dying out. Ournds are barren. You forgot that the old ways no longer serve us."</i>


    <i>My voice was a whisper, but it struck like ash. "And yet here you stand, trembling before the sun like a child afraid of being seen. We¡¯ve ruled from shadows for so long, we¡¯ve forgotten how to live in the light."</i>


    <i>Orion¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came. Just a choked breath. Just the faint scent of burning pride.</i>


    <i>"We are not gods, Orion," I said. "We are relics. Fossils wearing crowns of bone and dust. You think marrying her is betrayal? No. This¡ª" I gestured to the dim room, the shuttered windows, the heavy velvet drapes suffocating daylight¡ª"this is betrayal. Of ourselves. Of everything we could be."</i>


    <i>His hands clenched at his sides, veins like dark rivers under pale skin. "You are deluded," he rasped.</i>


    <i>"Then step into the light," I challenged. "Let it judge you. Let it judge us both."</i>


    <i>Silence.</i>


    <i>I turned away, knowing he wouldn¡¯t. Couldn¡¯t.</i>


    <i>"That¡¯s what I thought." I adjusted the obsidian sp at my throat, letting the final piece of my ceremonial cloak fall into ce. "You want to lead? Then lead from the crypts. I¡¯ll lead from the pyre if I must, because at least I¡¯ll be burning for something."</i>


    <i>Behind me, I heard him fall to one knee; not in worship, not in loyalty¡ªbut in the quiet copse of a man who had just lost his world.</i>


    <i>"You¡¯ve lost your mind," he whispered.</i>


    <i>"No," I said. "I¡¯ve found my soul."</i>


    <i>"You might have found that... but I swear you will lose everything else, even if I have to do the same."</i>


    <i>I raised a brow. "What is that?"</i>


    <i>"Ally myself with the enemy."</i>


    <i>---</i>


    The light pierced my eyes like a heated de as my lids snapped open. My heart was racing, drenched in sweat, every treacherous muscle aching. The remnants of the dream¡ªor whatever it was¡ªmelted away as my eyes darted around the strange environment.


    The room wasrge and unfamiliar. Painted a solemn, clinical gray and illuminated by a bright hanging bulb in the ceiling. The room was minimally furnished, like a cottage room.


    I was in a bed.


    Iunched off it the moment it all came back to me¡ªthe cavern, our sudden entrapment, the gas, Kael¡¯s final heartbeat...


    Goosebumps rose as I remembered it all.


    Kael was dead.


    Where the fuck was I?

 Chapter 381: Sage

    <h4>Chapter 381: Sage</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    But...


    There were no windows. Even cells had windows.


    I detected the door and moved toward it. I surveyed it¡ªno handle, no hinges, just an outline in the wall.


    I pressed a palm to it, tentatively...


    Click.


    I jumped back, shifted instantly¡ªhackles raised, ws ready for an assault.


    My heart remained in my throat as another click shattered the serene but eerie air of the windowless room.


    It was obvious: I was about to meet the people responsible for putting me here. I wasn¡¯t taking any chances. I would go out swinging like a madman.


    Some part of me knew that despite the adrenaline, grief over Kael was clouding reason. I didn¡¯t even have what was left of him here. Only Fenrir knew what these people... had done to his body.


    I had failed so many times, in so many ways¡ªpathetically and inexcusable. I could already imagine Elliot¡¯s face when I¡¯d have to tell him his uncle Kael was dead and there was no body toy to rest. Or the way the flecks of blue and green in Eve¡¯s eyes would shatter... not with anger, but something worse.


    Disappointment.


    Not in the mission.


    In me.


    Another click. A hiss.


    My ears twitched. Air vent? No... too direct. This was a seal. A pressure lock.


    Another click. A hiss.


    Then it hit me.


    Scent.


    Subtle at first, then gut-punch strong.


    Not blood. Not sweat. Not sterile citrus and steel.


    Food.


    Real food. Warm, fresh¡ªspiced meat, something roasted... bread?


    My body moved before thought could catch up.


    A low growl tore from my throat as I lunged toward the door. The scent didn¡¯t match the chill of this ce, didn¡¯t make sense in this void of warmth and color. But my instincts didn¡¯t care. They were starved. Grieving. Ready to rip apart anything that dared bait me withfort.


    The light beyond the threshold red, a shape moved¡ª


    I pounced.


    Fangs bared, ws out, a snarl ripping through the silence¡ª


    Then I stopped.


    Mid-lunge.


    Because it registered.


    Pigtails.


    Short height.


    A dull, faded flowery dress withce at the hem. A small metal tray wobbling in her hands, the scent of food now overwhelming.


    And a little smile.


    A child.


    A little girl. Maybe six? Seven? No older than Elliot.


    She didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t cry. She simply looked up at me like I was some kind of oversized, confused puppy who¡¯d knocked over a vase.


    I froze, inches from her, arms braced against the doorway. My breath was ragged. My ws still extended.


    She tilted her head.


    "Are you going to eat me too?" she asked, voice like a soft bubble in the silence.


    What the hell¡ª


    I backed away slowly, one trembling step at a time. My ws retracted with a reluctant twitch.


    The girl walked in,pletely unfazed, and set the tray on the corner table. The scent followed her like a halo¡ªsmoked meat, stewed roots, warm bread. Real. Tangible. Kind.


    She turned back to me, hands folded neatly in front of her. "You looked hungry."


    My mouth opened. No sound came out.


    She blinked up at me. "They said I should be nice to you. But not too nice."


    I found my voice then, hoarse and broken. "Who... is they?"


    She smiled wider. "My people. I am a queen, you know. At least, that¡¯s what themander calls me."


    At the mention of a higher authority, some part of my shock fell away, reced by apprehension. "I want to see him..."


    She crooked a brow, hazel eyes shing with wariness and curiosity. "You want to hurt him, don¡¯t you?"


    I blinked, but she answered quickly.


    "Your friends are okay," she told me.


    And no matter how much I tried to read into her words, they sounded genuine.


    "Kael..." I found myself blurting as I turned from her to make my way to the door.


    "The blonde pretty one was in bad shape. They say his heart stopped. You won¡¯t be able to leave this room, by the way. It¡¯s locked again," she added, like she was talking about the weather forecast.


    My head snapped back. "Is..."


    Hope was a wickedly devastating thing, lodging itself in my throat.


    "The Deltas told me he is stable. They barely saved him."


    At the mention of Deltas¡ªhealers¡ªmy shoulders momentarily rxed before tensing again. She could be lying. She reminded me of Elliot, but while my son was quietly observant and kept his powers hidden, this little girl let it be known she was watching, assessing, waiting¡ªwhile dropping just enough information to keep you distracted and desperate for more.


    Thatmander had been on point calling her queen.


    "You should eat. Or should I feed you?"


    This girl... GIRL... turned her back to me, picked up a piece of bread, and reached it out.


    My eyes widened to the size of saucers. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? I am dangerous."


    She dropped her hand in an instant, her eyes flickering with something akin to rage before her brows scrunched, making her look even younger. "You¡¯re dangerous, I know. But you cannot hold a candle to Alpha Darius Valmont. I doubt anyone can."


    The way she spoke said she had had a personal encounter with the tyrant Alpha... and it had scarred her. Changed her, fundamentally.


    It was like Elliot all over again¡ªexcept his monster had been Felicia. Hers had been Darius. It was slowly making sense why she was so fearless.


    "What is your name?" I asked.


    "My mother named me Sage," she replied easily. "My name was thest thing she said before they made her drink tinum. It burned through her. Melted her from the inside."


    Her eyes told me that was just one in a long list of horrible things she had had to witness. For what, exactly?


    I simply let her talk.


    Her little hands clenched into fists that turned her knuckles white, standing out against olive, but slightly pale, skin. It looked like Vitamin D deficiency; I would know.


    "You sessfully infiltrated the Alpha¡¯s secret facility, The Cauterium. No one has ever been sessful. You caused quite the ruckus, from what we heard from underground. So that makes you an enemy to Darius. But an enemy of my enemy is my friend. So that makes you our friend."


    She spoke nothing like a child. Her cadence was too precise, too rehearsed, like she¡¯d been trained to wield her words like a weapon. No, not trained. Tempered. Sharpened by cruelty.


    "So that makes you our friend," she repeated, brushing her palm down her dress like it was a speech she¡¯d been practicing her whole life.


    My throat clenched. I had no words. Only the echo of our friend pounding through my skull.


    She looked up at me again, this time with a strange softness that did not belong in the eyes of a child who had watched her mother melt from the inside.


    "Any questions, Your Majesty?"


    "So you know what I am?"


    "A Lycan..." She seemed surprised by my question. "You have fangs. They¡¯re pretty, by the way."


    The hell¡ª


    "I am a Lycan."


    "I¡¯m aware."


    It just wasn¡¯t...nding. Not really.


    She sensed my confusion. "You expect me to hate you. We are not like the others. We see beyond the... propag¡ªganda." Her lips quirked up a bit at the use of the big word, pride shing in her eyes like she¡¯d nailed a test. "We know who our true enemy is. And he is no Lycan. He is a werewolf. We are not fooled, my people and I."


    "Who are your people?"


    Her lips quirked up, pride shing in her hazel depths. "We are the Eclipse Rebellion. We know of the Blood Moon¡ªand I¡¯m sure you do too."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 382: The Secret Visit

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Secret Visit</h4>


    <strong>EVE</strong>


    When I looked down, I was surprised that I had not worn down the marble I had been pacing on.


    Twenty-eight hours had passed since Hades took the Gammas to search for Kael, with Caining along as support. And yet... nothing.


    None of them had returned, and my dread was mounting with every tick of the clock. I adjusted Elliot in my arms so he could rest properly on my shoulder. He gripped onto me, even now, as he slept. I had not let him go for even a minute since the incident.


    I rocked him a little, trying tofort him¡ªor maybe just myself. Every horrible scenario had yed itself over in my mind at least a thousand times. I knew well that I was driving myself crazy with worry. But the emotion had engulfed me fully. Even now, as it was being reported to me that fortunately no one had lost their life during the initial copse at the press conference, people were still demanding answers.


    They demanded to know what the hell had happened, because if the Obsidian Tower could be infiltrated and bombed, how could they possibly be safe in their homes?


    They wanted answers, even though they evaded me¡ªsomeone who found herself in the eye of the storm.


    I could see, but I had never felt more blind.


    More than five losses with a single strike.


    Felicia had been broken out.


    Kael was taken.


    Elliot was traumatized.


    Hades had not returned.


    Allmunication to his end was met with failure, like a blockade.


    The people were agitated.


    Not to mention that the Obsidian Council was a royal mess.


    Everything¡ªand I meant every fucking thing¡ªhad been turned on its head.


    "Don¡¯t doubt yourself, dear," Rhea muttered in my mind. "You have faced much worse."


    For the first time, I did not agree with her. What could be worse than this?


    The knock that came did not startle me because I had been expecting it.


    "Come in," I called.


    The door opened, and Montegue walked in. Gone was the old man who looked lost in the Council chamber. Montegue¡¯s face was set like he was a man on a mission, his jaw clenched and his shoulders straight as though he was ready to move to the war front.


    "Mydy," he greeted.


    "Monte," I replied in kind.


    A flicker. The one I had grown familiar with. The one that showed itself in his worn eyes whenever I called him that.


    "Your vehicle is ready," he said. "Everything is secured for your journey to the manor."


    Ever since the bombing more than a day ago, Montegue, though seeming lost in thought, had not left the Tower for his own home. He had stayed here¡ªand with me¡ªas thebs ran forensics of the catastrophe. Though the results yielded little answers and instead raised more questions, having him by my side had helped me stay stable.


    After some investigation into Hades¡¯ and Cain¡¯s whereabouts, and after Montegue informed me that Hades suspected Felicia had used his manor as a rendezvous point, we discovered that the signal loss had urred in the manor itself.


    We had investigated the Tower, but now the manor was our next best bet for answers.


    "Thought you would need some help with Elliot." Montegue shifted to make room.


    Lucinda stepped in. Her eyes were puffy, rimmed red. Her face was weathered, and her normally impable manicure had one nail cracked¡ªbut she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    She sniffled as she spoke, her smile sad. "Let me get the little man off your hands... you must be exhausted, my dear."


    >I smiled, but Rhea felt brittle in my mind.


    "What is the matter?" I asked her.


    >"Something is not right," she replied, and I could feel her hackles slowly raising.


    I surveyed my environment, voluntarily heightening my senses. No strange scents, no rot that came with Vassir. But I could hear a heartbeat. It was racing¡ªimpossibly faster than mine. My gaze zeroed in on Lucinda, surprised her heart had not torn through her chest.


    "Lucinda," I muttered gently, reaching out to graze her shoulder. "Are you alright?"


    I looked deep into the greens that resembled both Felicia¡¯s and Danielle¡¯s. But now the green was nearly a thin line, most of it swallowed by pupils blown wide.


    She blinked, but her eyes didn¡¯t change.


    Worry grew for the older woman¡ªalong with something else that resembled unease.


    "Maybe you should sit babysitting out," I tried to keep my voice light.


    And Elliot wrapped his arms tighter around me, as if on cue.


    Lucinda¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Oh, don¡¯t be silly," she said, her voice softer than usual. Too polished. "I¡¯ve been nothing but idle since this disaster. Let me do something useful."


    But her hands... they trembled. Not from age. Not from exhaustion.


    From fear.


    And not fear of the moment. No. Fear of me.


    Rhea growled low, the sound rolling through my chest like thunder.


    >"Eve," she said again, this time sharper. "She¡¯s hiding something."


    I gently shifted Elliot to one arm and stepped closer to Lucinda. Her scent hadn¡¯t changed¡ªno blood, no Flux, no betrayal¡ªbut her aura felt wrong. Heavy. Off bnce.


    Montegue was watching now too, frowning slightly.


    "Lucinda?" he asked. "Is there something you¡¯re not telling us?"


    She blinked. Once. Twice. Her lips parted like she wanted to speak, but nothing came.


    Instead, a tear slipped down her cheek. Then another. And then her knees buckled.


    I lunged forward just in time to catch her, lowering her carefully into the nearest chair. Montegue moved to her other side, cing a hand on her wrist to check her pulse.


    "Lucinda, talk to us," I said softly, crouching beside her. "What happened?"


    "I-I-I..." she stuttered. "I visited Felicia, before this all started. Before Morrison... before." Her words seemed to choke her.


    Montegue¡¯s face didn¡¯t harden¡ªit crumbled. "Why would you do that?"


    "I just needed to know. She killed her sister. She hurt Elliot. She..." the rest of her words clogged her throat.


    "She confessed," Montegue whispered. "We know the full story. You would just hurt yourself¡ª"


    "No!" she screamed. Elliot flinched.


    I soothed him, and he rxed.


    "I know my daughter. I knew my daughter. I always suspected..." Her words trailed off as she bit her lips until they bled.


    "Dear... no," Montegue attempted to cradle her face.


    "Yes!" she cried.


    "I just refused to see it..." she covered her mouth with her hand, her face contorted in an agony so pure it infected the air around us. "How could I lose a child to another? I failed them both."


    "Don¡¯t me yourself¡ª"


    She let out a strangled sob.


    "Then who should I me? Because even when she was confessing..." her voice dropped to a choked whisper, "Even when she was confessing, I saw it in her eyes. That cold, hollow ce she always hid. She was still lying. She¡¯s always been lying. And I let her.


    But I had to know... because my daughter works for the enemy."

 Chapter 383: Compulsion

    <h4>Chapter 383: Compulsion</h4>


    Eve


    Silence followed herst words.


    They hung in the air like smoke¡ªheavy, clinging, choking.


    Montegue¡¯s hand remained frozen near her cheek, as if his mind couldn¡¯t quite catch up with what she¡¯d just said.


    "My daughter works for the enemy."


    Then Lucinda started shaking.


    At first, it was her hands. A light tremor. Almost subtle.


    But then her whole body followed.


    Her mouth opened as if to say more, but nothing came out. Her eyes unfocused, staring past us at something we couldn¡¯t see. That nk look, that eerie stillness¡ªit hit me in the gut like a stone.


    "Lucinda?" I tried, shifting Elliot slightly to step closer.


    Her jaw tightened.


    "Lucinda, look at me. What happened when you visited Felicia? What did she say? What did she do?"


    She blinked once. And then again, slower this time.


    Her lips moved, but no sound escaped.


    Montegue crouched beside her. "Luci," he said softly, using the nickname that cracked something tender behind his voice. "Please¡ª"


    Suddenly, a thin stream of red began to drip from the corner of her mouth.


    Montegue flinched, pulling back slightly. "What...?"


    More blood.


    It slipped past her lips and ran down her chin.


    I stepped forward instantly, my heart leaping into my throat. "Monte¡ª"


    "Oh gods," he breathed. "She¡¯s biting her tongue."


    "What?"


    "She¡¯s trying to stop herself from talking¡ªshe¡¯s severing it."


    He turned sharply. "MEDICS! NOW!"


    Lucinda¡¯s body jolted as he reached to steady her. Her eyes were still open, still far away, like she was watching something from deep inside a well she couldn¡¯t climb out of.


    Her limbs convulsed, hands twitching violently as blood poured more freely now.


    "No no no¡ªLucinda, stop! You don¡¯t have to say anything! Please," Montegue pleaded, his voice cracking, panic rising.


    I handed Elliot to one of the guards without thinking. "Hold him. Keep him calm."


    I knelt and ced my hands over Lucinda¡¯s arms, trying to restrain her gently. She thrashed under our hold with surprising strength. Her mouth was clenched shut, locked tight as more blood bubbled between her lips.


    "She¡¯s underpulsion," Rhea hissed in my mind.


    Montegue swore under his breath, cradling the back of Lucinda¡¯s head while blood soaked through his gloves.


    The doors burst open and two medics stormed in, each with a kit in hand. One quickly assessed, the other moved straight to sedate.


    "Now!" Montegue shouted.


    The needle pierced her arm, and slowly, agonizingly, her body stopped resisting. Her jaw loosened. The tremors subsided.


    Her eyelids fluttered, her gaze clearing for just a moment. And in that moment, she looked at me.


    Terrified.


    And then she mouthed, soundlessly:


    "Sorry."


    And slipped under.


    As the medics pulled her onto a stretcher, it struck me then¡ªI had seen this before. At least a version of it.


    Yes, the scene yed out in front of me like it had more than two months ago.


    When I had mentioned the prophecy being a lie¡ªthe way he abruptly got up and tried to speak, panicked and desperate, before she suddenly went silent¡ªlike Lucinda did before she...


    It was the same thing.


    "Do you think?" Rhea muttered in my mind.


    She was...


    I got up, running for the stretcher that was already being wheeled down the hallway.


    "Wait!" I called, my voice ringing through the corridor.


    The medics froze.


    I caught up to the stretcher, Rhea pacing in my chest like a wild animal finally finding the scent it had been chasing.


    I looked at the medic, my hands gripping the rails. "We need to check her. Now. There¡¯s something on her body. Look for a mark."


    The medic blinked at me, confused. "A... what?"


    "A mark," I repeated. "Something carved or branded. She¡¯s underpulsion. Someone¡¯s pulling her strings."


    Montegue caught up, his face pale and drawn. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken a full breath since Lucinda copsed. "Eve... what are you saying?"


    I turned to him, shaking. "This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen this. Someone tried to speak once before and went still¡ªjust like Lucinda. Just like this. It¡¯s not coincidence. It¡¯s control."


    He stared at me, the words seeming to cut through the fog of his grief.


    "Where?" he asked, hoarse.


    "Start with the chest. Near the sternum or corbone. Maybe under the ribs. Wherever they think we won¡¯t look."


    Montegue hesitated for only a breath before nodding to the medics. "Do it. Gently."


    One of them pulled down the cor of Lucinda¡¯s bloodstained blouse. Nothing.


    Then the other reached toward the hem of her tunic and slowly lifted.


    And there, just over her heart, etched in a delicate, curling pattern like something burned with care, was a mark.


    An ornate M.


    Thin ck veins spidered out around it, subtle but visible now that we were looking.


    The medic flinched. "What in the¡ª"


    Montegue went still.


    "That¡¯s not magic from here," I said quietly.


    He looked at me, his voice strangled. "Do you know what that is?"


    I nodded. My hands were cold.


    "It¡¯s Malrik¡¯s symbol."


    Montegue staggered back a step, like the ground beneath him had shifted.


    "My wife..." He croaked. His voice broke. "Who..."


    I had gone into autopilot, forcing my horror down like the bitter bile that it was. We had no time. If the mark of Malrik was imprinted on someone so close, there was no telling how far we had been infiltrated¡ªor how deep.


    Darius was not just steps ahead of us. It was far more than that.


    "She said she visited Felicia. That was where this..."


    I gestured to the brand, to the ck veins threading out like a curse too old to be healed.


    "...started."


    Montegue¡¯s eyes were still locked on Lucinda¡¯s chest, but I saw something shift in him again¡ªgrief curling into fury. Into action.


    I turned to the guard who had taken Elliot. "Get Communications. Now. I want ess to the logbook¡ªevery authorized and unauthorized visit to Prisoner 1207."


    The guard blinked. "1207?"


    "Felicia Veronique Montegue," I said, louder this time, making sure everyone within earshot heard the full weight of her name.


    "Go."


    He ran.


    I turned to the second guard. "We need the exact day Lucindast saw her¡ªevery second of that interaction. If there¡¯s surveince, I want the footage. If she lingered in the hallway, I want timestamps. If she made a call afterward, I want the recipient."


    "Yes, mydy."


    "Start with the day she signed into visitation," I continued, brain moving faster than my mouth could keep up. "Then work your way forward. Look at her movement logs. Who did she speak to? Where did she go? When did her sleep patterns change? Her appetite? Her everything."


    Montegue¡¯s voice was low behind me. "You think it happened that fast?"


    "Compulsion doesn¡¯t always break the body," I muttered. "Just the soul. Once they crack open the door, all they need is time and the right trigger. We have to find the point of contact."


    He flinched like the words physically hurt.


    "She didn¡¯t even know what was happening, did she?" he asked.


    "I think... she fought it," I said softly. "She fought it with everything she had. She didn¡¯t fail, Montegue. She just didn¡¯t win fast enough."


    I took Elliot back and rocked him gently, trying to soothe the sleep that had not fully worn off his eyes.


    "We don¡¯t have time to wait. It will be ryed. We need to get to your Manor."


    ***


    I apologise for the horrible dy in updates, I suffered from an infection from my surgery and antibiotics are a bitch (IYKYK). I had an ORIF done years ago but I ended up with a piece of metal in my leg, I had it removed and ended up with an infection. I am telling you this because, your payment for my book, paid for the surgey and most of the subsequent treatment.


    Thank you all.

 Chapter 384: Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 384: Illusion</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Montegue¡¯s expression was unreadable as he walked beside me, his silence louder than most screams.


    The kind that came after the breaking point.


    I pitied him, but the unexpected incident had just stoked the mes of urgency to get to the bottom of whatever the hell was going on.


    "Bring in Council-grade warding equipment," he barked to one of the guards. "I want my Manor scanned room by room. Floor by floor. Nothing leaves, nothing enters without my permission. No servant steps inside until I say so."


    "Yes, sir."


    I pulled my arms tighter around Elliot and quickened my pace. The hallway seemed to stretch endlessly before us, the Tower now feeling colder than it had ever been.


    "She never stood a chance," Montegue murmured suddenly. "Lucinda. She walked in there thinking she could see her daughter, speak to her like a mother would... and that thing wrapped around her soul like smoke."


    I hoped it were that simple, that this ¡¯spell¡¯ could be broken.


    I looked at him carefully. "She tried to fight it. That still means something."


    "It means we¡¯ve underestimated Felicia," he said bitterly. "Again."


    The elevator ride was excruciating.


    By the time we reached the parking lot, transport was already waiting. A ck obsidian car sat idling at the gates, sleek, warded, reinforced. Gammas lined the perimeter.


    I buckled Elliot in beside me. He clung to my hand silently, his green eyes wide and ssy, still too quiet for his age. Still too haunted.


    I knew my son.


    I could tell exactly what he was thinking right this moment.


    He felt guilt; he med himself.


    I smoothed down his hair and dropped a kiss on his cheek. "It¡¯s not your fault," I whispered before pulling away.


    Montegue slid into the seat across from us.


    I met his gaze. "When we get there, I want to search her room first."


    He nodded. "You¡¯ll have it. I¡¯ve already told them to unlock everything."


    The ride through Obsidian Capital was a blur of motion and memory. Every turn reminded me of that day at the Tower, the explosion, the blood, the chaos. People were on the streets, as expected, with banners and signs, protesting.


    "Where is the transparency?"


    "Power without protection is tyranny."


    I closed my eyes, unwilling to torture myself or let my heart sink even further.


    And I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something still lingered just beneath the surface. Waiting. Watching.


    The gates of Montegue Manor creaked open like the jaws of a beast.


    The grounds were eerily still. No weing steward. No servants in sight. Even the ever-burning hearths at the entrance had been extinguished.


    "Why is it so quiet?" I asked.


    Montegue stepped out first, hand already on his dagger. "Because I gave the order hours ago. Everyone out. Everyst one of them."


    I exited the vehicle with Elliot, holding him close. The wind bit at my cloak.


    "Bring Lucinda here as soon as she stabilizes," Montegue added to one of the guards. "She¡¯ll be safest behind my personal wards. If anyone even breathes wrong in this house, I want them detained."


    He turned to me. "Ready?"


    I nodded.


    We entered the Manor. It was cold. Not just in temperature, but in presence, like the walls themselves were holding their breath. Or maybe it was all in my head.


    "I don¡¯t like this," Rhea whispered in my mind.


    Neither did I.


    The portraits seemed to watch us as we passed. Echoes of power, pride, and secrets clung to every inch of the ancestral halls. Somewhere in this house, Felicia had hidden something. Or someone.


    The whole house was a disaster, as though an hurricane had ran through it. I could see Hades¡¯ previous search all over it: He had been thorough.


    Some relief cooled off some of my anxiety. There was proof that Hades had been through here. There was a trail to follow.


    We reached her bedroom door.


    Montegue hesitated, then turned the knob and pushed it open.


    What greeted us wasn¡¯t what I expected


    The room was unlike the rest of the uttering upturned house; it was clean.


    No dark bloodstains. No ritual markings. No locked trunks full of cursed items.


    Just... perfection.


    The room was pristine. Too pristine. The bed was made, the sheets tucked tight. The shelves were dusted. The curtains fluttered slightly from the open balcony.


    But there was nothing human in it. No shoes by the bed. No scattered brushes or hair ties. No scent.


    It felt... sanitized. It could have been a well-crafted illusion, with how perfect it was.


    I slipped my finger along the surface of the vanity and inspected it. Not a speck of dust.


    "When was thest time it was cleaned?"


    "The moment Hades said he was going to search the manor, I seized all operation so no more evidence would be tampered with.


    "It¡¯s been more than 24 hours since this room was cleaned, yet not a speck of dust. If Hades passed through here looking for clues as to where Kael might have been taken..."


    Montegue took the words straight out of my mouth. "He would have turned this ce to ashes to find a singr pin."


    I nodded, adjusting Elliot in my arms while my eyes roved the entire perimeter of the room. "Yet everything is pristine. Not even dust has gathered. Almost like the room is resisting the passage of time itself."


    Montegue stepped closer to the vanity, his eyes narrowing. "That¡¯s not natural," he muttered. "I can feel it in my bones."


    I set Elliot down gently on the small velvet bench beside the wardrobe. He curled in on himself, quiet as a shadow, but I could feel the tension in his limbs¡ªlike he was bracing for something even worse.


    I crossed the room slowly, letting my fingers brush along the seams of the bookshelf, the edges of the paintings, the frame of the mirror.


    "The mirror..."


    My head snapped to Elliot. "What, dear?"


    He blinked slowly. "The mirror is broken."


    I turned to the mirror, confused. Last I had checked, it was as pristine and as untouched as the rest of the room. I twisted back to him.


    "The room is not clean, Mummy," he told me, looking around as confused as everybody else. "That is not what I see."


    I froze, Montegue and I exchanging looks.


    But before we could ask what he meant, ever the quiet observer, Elliot slid off the bench and walked toward the center of the room, small hands brushing the edges of the air as if trying to part curtains no one else could see.


    He pointed. "The bed isn¡¯t made. It¡¯s messy. The pillows are on the floor."


    Montegue¡¯s brow furrowed. "What?"


    "The books," Elliot continued softly. "They¡¯re everywhere. Scattered. The bookshelf looks like someone grabbed it and shook it."


    My heart skipped. I turned to look, but the room remained pristine to me. The bed was perfectly made. The shelves untouched.


    Then Elliot stepped in front of the mirror.


    He tilted his head.


    "The mirror is broken," he whispered again. "But not cracked. It¡¯s... punched."


    I inhaled sharply, something cold rushing into my chest like ice water.


    "And there¡¯s blood," he added, his small voice almost a whisper. "Right in the middle. A fistprint. It¡¯s smeared. Someone hit it very hard."


    My throat tightened. "Blood?" I repeated, nearly choking on the word.


    Elliot nodded solemnly, his green eyes still fixed on the phantom image the rest of us couldn¡¯t see. "Because Mam¡ª" he paused, correcting himself with a swallow, "Felicia... used to hit the mirrors when she was mad. But this one... this person was really mad. Like... screaming-inside-their-heart mad."


    Montegue looked at me, and for the first time since we entered, I saw his hand tremble.

 Chapter 385: When Will Be A Child?

    <h4>Chapter 385: When Will Be A Child?</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Montegue didn¡¯t speak for a moment. His mouth opened, then closed again. The tremble in his hand stilled, but something new crept into his expression. Not fear. Not skepticism. Something far heavier.


    He knelt slowly, lowering himself to Elliot¡¯s level, eyes locked on the boy like he was trying to peer into the very marrow of him.


    "How are you seeing this?" he asked, voice low. Not demanding. Just... lost. "Elliot, how do you know all this?"


    Elliot looked up at him, blinking once, then again. His brows furrowed, like he¡¯d only just realized what he¡¯d said out loud.


    "I don¡¯t know," he said softly. "Grandpa, I don¡¯t know."


    The words were so innocent, so painfully sincere, that the silence that followed was deafening.


    Montegue¡¯s shoulders stiffened slightly. His eyes didn¡¯t leave Elliot¡¯s face.


    He swallowed once, hard. "But what you see... it¡¯s real? You¡¯re not pretending?"


    Elliot shook his head. "I¡¯m not pretending. It¡¯s real. It¡¯s always been real. I just... didn¡¯t want to say it before."


    "Why?" I asked gently.


    He hesitated, ncing toward me. His voice was smaller now. "Because no one would believe me. And because if I say it out loud... then maybe it bes true."


    My chest ached.


    Rhea stirred again, sharper this time.


    "This type of illusion is not of your kind. Neither Lycan nor werewolf. Illusion by mour,pulsion by mind control, healing and rearranging a broken mind like was done to Morrison¡ªthis is not what your kinds can do. The only creature capable of those abilities are¡ª"


    "...Vampires," I figured. But vampires are... gone."


    "Yet you almost got your mind scrambled by a supposed Lycan." Her voice held a little knowing humor. "It took the remains of one vampire to do just that¡ªto wreak such havoc. To use those abilities. Now who else has more remains and is capable of this, Evie? Tell me."


    "Darius. And the horn. He used the horn."


    I didn¡¯t even realize I had spoken out loud until Montegue responded.


    "The horn has something to do with this?"


    "Rhea says so. And it points to that too, don¡¯t you think?"


    Montegue scrunched his brows, surveying the environment again.


    I rified. "ording to Morrison¡¯s wife, her husband¡¯s mind was mysteriously healed after a visit. Lucinda tried to bite off her own tongue out ofpulsion¡ªclear signs of mind control. And now we find ourselves in a room we think is clean, but Elliot can see through the mour while we cannot. So this might be an illusion. Elliot sees the room the way we believe it ought to be after Hades thoroughly searched it. I can even tell Hades would have punched that mirror out of frustration because he couldn¡¯t find Kael. The context clues are... too perfect," I continued, my voice trembling with the weight of what we were unraveling. "No broken furniture. No overturned chair. No trace of scent past a certain point. No blood. Just... staged normalcy. It¡¯s too clean¡ªlike someone reconstructed this room from memory."


    Montegue still had doubts¡ªI could see it in his eyes. A man so used to logic, to evidence and discipline, he clung to reason like it was a sword keeping the chaos at bay.


    But this wasn¡¯t logical.


    This wasn¡¯t something he couldmand into submission or dissect with military precision.


    "But how can Elliot see through the mour?" he asked. "The illusion is so perfect that I, the owner of the house, can¡¯t see through it." He was sincerely puzzled, agitation and apprehension growing with the panicked pitch of his voice. "How can he see through it?"


    The moment he asked, it all dawned so fast I gasped, my already pounding heart leaping into a sprint.


    "Because of the same resonance."


    "Resonance? Like what happened when Elliot couldmunicate with Hades, even when Vassir tried to take over? But this isn¡¯t Hades."


    "Elliot has the Flux. And so does Hades. That¡¯s how the resonance was possible. Where does the Fluxe from, Monte?"


    He didn¡¯t need to think. "Vassir¡¯s Vein."


    "From?" I urged.


    "Vassir¡¯s preserved remains," he answered¡ªjust as his eyes widened with revtion.


    "And what is the horn?"


    "It is also one of Vassir¡¯s remains."


    I pushed further. We had to be on the same page with something so convoluted, yet in some ways so simple.


    "Which means?"


    Montegue¡¯s eyes flicked to Elliot, then back to me, the pieces finally locking into ce behind the storm in his gaze.


    "It means..." he breathed, "...he¡¯s immune to the mour because he¡¯s one of them."


    "Not like them," I corrected gently. "Of them."


    He looked down at Elliot again. The boy stood quietly, his expression calm, eyes flicking across the room like he was seeing two versions of it at once.


    "Like how only a vampire could ever see through another¡¯s illusion," Montegue said slowly. "And vampires are extinct. But Elliot¡ª" he paused, his throat tightening, "¡ªElliot was born with the Flux already in him. From Hades."


    "And Hades got it from Vassir¡¯s Vein," I added. "Which came from Vassir¡¯s own body."


    Montegue turned sharply. "And the horn¡ª"


    "¡ªIs Vassir¡¯s body," I finished. "Or what¡¯s left of it."


    The silence after that was suffocating.


    Elliot shifted slightly and said, very softly, "So I can find Daddy and Uncle Kael?"


    My heart shriveled at the hopeful apprehension in his voice. He was being pulled into this again. First, Felicia¡¯s insidious games, then the Fenrir¡¯s Rite, and now this. When would it end? When would he get to be a child?


    Elliot reached for my hand, curling his small fingers into mine with quiet determination. His voice, though soft, carried a strength that made my throat tighten.


    "I can help, Mummy," he said, eyes steady on mine. "You don¡¯t have to worry."


    "Elliot¡ª"


    "I want to bring Daddy and Uncle Kael home," he said firmly, chest rising with a breath too deep for someone so small. "They¡¯re lost. But I¡¯m not. I can see through it. I can follow it back to where they are."


    Montegue looked as though someone had knocked the air out of him. His lips parted, but no sound came.


    And me¡ªmy heart broke all over again.


    "You¡¯re a child," I whispered. "You shouldn¡¯t have to carry this."


    He shrugged. "But I already am."


    And there it was. The truth,id bare in the quietest voice in the room.


    Before I could say anything else, Montegue¡¯smunicator crackled, cutting through the thick silence like a de.


    "Sir, this is the Medic Wing at the Obsidian Towere in."


    Montegue flicked it on. "Go ahead."


    "There¡¯s... there¡¯s been aplication. It¡¯s Mrs. Montegue. We can¡¯t move her."


    My body tensed instantly.


    "Why not?" Montegue demanded.


    "She¡¯s awake, sir. But she¡¯s¡ªshe¡¯s not responding to her name. She¡¯s speaking like¡ª"


    The voice cut off, interrupted by a low, strange male voice¡ªguttural and unnatural.


    "I must get the boy. They have Ellen. We take their children."


    Elliot gasped sharply.


    I turned to him, rmed, only to find him as white as a ghost.


    "That¡¯s the voice of the man," he whispered, trembling. "The one who hurt Uncle Kael."

 Chapter 386: Survivors

    <h4>Chapter 386: Survivors</h4>


    HADES


    I let her feed me¡ªbecause she would not give me any other chance. Or maybe it was because I had a soft spot for her... because she reminded me of Elliot.


    He was still waiting at home for me to bring back his uncle Kael.


    The te was empty in no time, and I had to admit¡ªit had been more than just a little ptable.


    As soon as thest piece of bread was gone, the door swung open and I let Cerberus take over immediately, ready to pounce.


    Sage¡¯s reaction was nothing but annoyance,ced with a scolding.


    "You shouldn¡¯t shift so quickly after eating. You¡¯ll end up with an upset tummy."


    A woman stepped in. She was middle-aged, brown eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Sage, thanks for the good work, but aren¡¯t you being too hard on the Alpha of Obsidian?"


    Sage leapt off the bed and straight into her waiting arms.


    "He was nice enough." The little girl tapped her chest, pride blooming through her smile. "My heart is still in my chest."


    The older womanughed. The scar that ran from her cheek to her jaw and extended to her throat left a jagged trail like lightning frozen in flesh. It twisted when she smiled, but there was warmth in it.


    The kind that said she¡¯d seen hell and still chose to be kind.


    "You must be starving if you let a child feed you," she said, setting Sage down gently. "Either that, or desperate."


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. Cerberus was still beneath the surface, teeth just shy of showing, breath slow and calcting.


    But he receded as Sage wrapped her arms around the woman¡¯s waist and whispered something in her ear.


    The woman turned back to me.


    "I¡¯m called Maera. I¡¯m sure you want to see your friends... especially the one Wolfsbane almost killed."


    That made my shoulders stiffen.


    "Yes..."


    I didn¡¯t get to finish before she smiled and turned toward the door.


    "Follow me."


    And with that, she simply stepped out.


    "But you might want to shift back. Not everyone here is as open as Sage to interacting with a Lycan." Her voice turned serious, just before it could have drifted out of earshot.


    "Some were conscripted. They do not take kindly to your kind."


    I nced down at myself.


    Regret bubbled up despite the more urgent issues at hand.


    I had a full belly. No poison in the food. I was alive. And I was being promised that my men were too.


    Maybe a leap of faith...


    Maybe a leap of faith was overdue.


    With a deep breath, I let Cerberus slip beneath the surface.


    The ckened ws retracted, bones shifting and sinew snapping in reverse as I took my human form once more.


    The cold of the cell kissed bare skin, but I didn¡¯t shiver.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I could anymore.


    I followed Maera and Sage through a series of tight, winding corridors.


    The stronghold had none of the grandeur of Obsidian Tower, nor the clinical aura of the fortress Sage had called the Cauterium. No runes etched into silver to trap me or weaken me into submission.


    Just stone. Shadows. And silence.


    It was well built¡ªthat was sure.


    The way my footsteps echoed back to me told me the structure had integrity.


    It smelled of salt, blood, and old war.


    Sage walked ahead with a skip in her step, humming something off-key.


    Maera walked beside her with slow purpose.


    Me? I walked like a man preparing for judgment.


    The corridor opened into a vast stone chamber, and the first thing that hit me was the noise.


    Not noise like battle or chaos¡ª


    Life.


    Laughter. Chatter. Murmured conversations. Clinking spoons. The rustle of cloth as people moved between makeshift homes.


    The space looked like a hollowed-out canyon beneath the earth, and every inch had been imed and repurposed.


    Old wood, stone, and rusted sheet metal had been stitched into tiny homes and pods. No two looked alike, yet somehow... there was order.


    It was a whole new world beneath the surface.


    It looked like some kind of medieval camp.


    Clothes hung on lines. Potatoes simmered inmunal pots.


    A boy tossed a cracked rubber ball between his hands while an older woman braided a girl¡¯s hair beside a half-mended crate.


    I watched as a man leaned down to kiss a toddler on the forehead, brushing soot from her cheeks with the back of a trembling hand.


    And I noticed something else.


    The fabrics they wore¡ªtunics, cloaks, shawls¡ªhad all been sewn together from remnants of older garments.


    Survivors.


    Maera slowed her pace beside me. Sage skipped ahead to one of the homes, vanishing behind a curtain of beads.


    "These people," Maera said softly, "either tried to tell their families about the second verse of the prophecy and were turned away... or we pulled them from Darius¡¯ cells before he could finish what he started."


    I looked around again, more carefully this time.


    The little girl who had been stirring a pot near the fire turned as I passed, revealing that one of her eyes was missing.


    Scar tissue ringed the socket like cracked earth.


    Another child nearby had only one leg¡ªthe other reced by a crude wooden prosthetic bound with fraying leather straps.


    An older boy, barely a teenager, sat silently against a pir, half of his face melted like wax.


    My stomach turned.


    "Darius..." I said slowly, my voice a stone being dragged across gravel.


    Maera nodded grimly.


    "If one member of a family tried to speak out¡ªif they so much as whispered about the Blood Moon or the prophecy¡¯s second verse¡ªthe whole family was taken.


    Parents. Siblings. Children."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "They were used," she continued. "As experiments. Test subjects. Tools.


    He ran trials on them¡ªinjecting them with unstable prototypes of the serums his inner circle used for immunity and control.


    He wanted his own bloodline safe first, so he tested on the rest. On them."


    A woman turned to look at me then, her expression unreadable.


    Her son, perhaps five who clung to her waist, his skin pale and eyes too wide.


    She didn¡¯t smile. She didn¡¯t scowl.


    She just watched me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 387: They Are Not The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 387: They Are Not The Enemy</h4>


    "Some survived," Maera said quietly. "Some didn¡¯t. Some..." She exhaled. "Some didn¡¯t even get to scream before their lungs burned from the inside."


    The world tilted slightly beneath my feet.


    And for the first time in a long time, I felt ashamed of breathing.


    Ashamed of walking through this ce as if I hadn¡¯t benefited from the time Darius bought himself on the backs of the forgotten. As if my silence hadn¡¯t made it easier.


    I looked to Maera, trying to speak¡ªbut no words came.


    She shook her head gently. "You can¡¯t fix what¡¯s been done, Alpha of Obsidian. But you can see it. That¡¯s the first step. This is their sanctuary." Her voice softened, a tremor sneaking beneath the calm.


    "But for how long?"


    The weight of that question hung heavier than any usation.


    A moment passed.


    And then she gestured ahead. "Your friend - your beta---is down in the infirmary. We did what we could for him. He¡¯s stable... for now."


    I nodded, though my chest tightened at the thought. Kael was one of the few I trusted, one of the few I still called brother. Seeing him broken would be just another tally mark on the list of things I had failed to protect.


    We continued walking.


    But now, eyes followed me.


    One by one, people began to look up from their makeshift tables, from their bowls of soup, their games of stone and string, their quiet knitting circles and carved wood projects. Some faces scowled, a low distrust simmering behind narrowed eyes and tight jaws.


    Others just looked... confused.


    As if trying to reconcile the beast they had been taught to fear with the man standing beside Maera, clothed in in pants.


    A small boy clutched a woman¡¯s skirt, staring at me like I was a bedtime monster that had stepped off the page.


    A young man in the corner squinted, muttering something to hispanion. Another older, bent slightly from what looked like a healed spinal fracture. He nodded toward me with guarded curiosity, like he wasn¡¯t quite ready to hate me until I gave him a reason to.


    None of them moved closer.


    But none turned away.


    I felt like a storm cloud passing through a vige that already knew too much rain.


    "Don¡¯t speak," Maera said under her breath, barely audible. "Not unless someone speaks to you first. Bringing you here was already chaos."


    I nodded once. The truth was that I didn¡¯t have anything to say anyway.


    We passed through another archway, then down a narrower hall carved deeper into the rock. The air grew cooler. Quieter. The life from the open chamber slowly muffled behind stone walls and time.


    Maera paused at the threshold of a carved wooden door. Simple, unadorned, but clean. Her hand rested on the edge of it.


    "Your beta is inside," she said, her voice losing some of its firmness. "He hasn¡¯t said much. He asked about you... once. Then he passed out again. You can see him. But I won¡¯t let you make promises you won¡¯t keep."


    She opened the door.


    The scent of herbs hit me firstvender, crushed mint, and something metallic beneath. I stepped inside, heart thudding against my ribs.


    And there he was.


    Kael.


    Lying on a cot with bandages wrapped around his chest and neck, his face bruised, lips dry and cracked. One of his arms was strapped to a wooden splint. His dark hair was soaked with sweat, clinging to his forehead.


    But he was breathing.


    Barely.


    His chest rose and fell in slow, careful motions like his body wasn¡¯t sure if it wanted to keep trying.


    I moved to his side, fingers twitching at my sides.


    "I knew you were too stubborn to die, you just wanted to see me cry," I muttered, voice hoarse. "You idiot."


    But Kael didn¡¯t stir.


    Maera remained by the door, watching and waiting.


    But her presence was not as ufortable as if should have been in this situation.


    Sage walked up to me and Kael. "Was it Darius that hurt your friend too?" She asked, still looking at Kael.


    I nodded. "Yeah, he did." My jaw ticked, fire filling my veins as I recalled the state that I had met him in that ursed ced.


    "So we can avenge him together. You can help me avenge my mummy, I will help you avenge your friend."


    I looked at her, I should haveughed but that this wasing from a child only filled me with an hollow type of guilt. "Why?"


    "It¡¯s will be no fun doing it alone."


    Maera stepped forward quietly, cing a hand on Sage¡¯s shoulder to guide her back. "Your beta is being monitored closely," she said, her tone shifting back to that calm, measured cadence. "One of our own deltas will be in soon to do another round."


    I looked up at her, the question forming before I could voice it.


    "He¡¯s safe," she added. "But fragile. For now."


    She nced toward the hallway again. "Wouldn¡¯t you want to see the rest of your men?"


    My fingers curled tighter where they rested at Kael¡¯s side. I gave his hand one final squeeze¡ªjust enough to feel the warmth still in him. Just enough to make myself believe I hadn¡¯t failed him entirely.


    "I do," I said. My voice felt like gravel. "Take me."


    We left the infirmary behind.


    This corridor curved slightly downward, the air growing denser with each step. The stone beneath my feet vibrated faintly, like the entire stronghold was humming just below the surface. A kind of breathless tension, barely contained.


    Maera stopped in front of a wide metal door, this one reinforced, but not locked.


    She pushed it open.


    And the smell hit me first¡ªstale sweat, faint traces of silver, but also life. The thick kind. Heavy and warm.


    >Inside was a wide chamber, low ceilinged, lined with rows of bunks.


    Every single one was full.


    Gammas. Cain¡¯s men.


    There were thirty six. Some sprawled across their bunks, others curled in fetal positions. A fewy doubled up on mats between the beds. nkets were tossed over most of them. One was drooling into a pillow, arms twitching with whatever dream imed him.


    They were alive.


    It shouldn¡¯t have felt like a miracle, but it did.


    My eyes scanned the room. Familiar faces. Some bruised. Some pale. But all breathing. A few snored softly.


    "They¡¯re sleeping off the gas," Maera said, lowering her voice as the door closed behind us. "We had to sedate them to keep them from attacking our rangers in the cave. It was protocol. I apologise for scaring you."


    Then someone shifted, his head snapping up and hitting the bunk above him with a hard ng that made Sage grimace for him.


    I did not need to see his face through the shadowed room to know who it was.


    His head snapped around, rather disoriented by the ce he found himself.


    "Cain," I called.


    His head whipped straight to my direction, where I stood with themander and Sage.


    For a moment, his mouth hung open unable to recognise those he found beside. As though he hade to a realization, his eyes red wide and he was out of the bed and racing in our direction, as his nose morphed into a snout, his hands ripping intow w tipped ws.


    I stood between him and them just in time and watched his ears droop in confusion. He tilted his head, looking at me for some type of exnation.


    "We are fine. They are not the enemy." But we would see how long that wouldst. I still had my guard up but I needed to be on my beat behaviour. She did save Kael.

 Chapter 388: Maera

    <h4>Chapter 388: Maera</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Cain shifted back, breathing hard as we stared at each other.


    His chest rose and fell in sharp bursts, brows knitted, as though confirming I was real took more effort than it should have. Then, before I could say anything else, he lunged.


    "Hey¡ªwhat the h¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t get the full sentence out.


    Cain grabbed me in a bone-crushing hug, arms locking around my torso like steel bands, and lifted me clean off the ground.


    My feet left the stone floor. Just like that.


    For a heartbeat, I stiffened¡ªgenuinely startled. My arms were pinned at my sides, my back arched awkwardly, and I tried to wiggle out of his grip like a scowling child caught in public affection.


    "Put me down, Cain."


    He didn¡¯t.


    He just let out a deepugh, half-choked and heavy with something that sounded almost like relief. Or maybe disbelief. Then he thudded his hand twice against my back like he needed to confirm I was solid.


    I gave up struggling and just sighed.


    "Good to see you too, brother."


    Cain grunted. "Wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d get the chance."


    Another heartbeat passed before he set me down gently and took a small step back.


    His eyes, still rimmed in red from the shift, studied me with something close to longing¡ªprobably for the brotherhood we once had, when hugging me like that wouldn¡¯t have felt so... awkward.


    He looked like someone who¡¯d wed his way through death only to find the one person he thought he¡¯d lost standing there, too proud to admit how close it had alle.


    I looked him over. "You alright?" I asked, voice low.


    Cain smirked. "Now that you¡¯re here? Yeah. I am."


    Maera gave us both a side nce¡ªunreadable and silent. Sage, standing between her and the bunk wall, folded her arms and nodded like she¡¯d somehow orchestrated this reunion herself.


    Cain turned his gaze to her. "Who¡¯s the peanut?"


    "I¡¯m not a peanut," Sage huffed, sticking out her chin. "I¡¯m the one who fed your Alpha and stopped him from dying of starvation."


    Cain blinked. Then looked at me. "You let a child feed you?"


    "She didn¡¯t give me much of a choice."


    Sage nodded firmly, as if this proved her efficiency.


    Cain chuckled again, then his tone sobered. "Where¡¯s Kael?"


    "Infirmary," I replied. "He¡¯s stable."


    A sh of pain crossed his face, but he masked it quickly with a sharp breath. "Then we¡¯ve still got a shot."


    I looked around the room again, scanning over every body that still slept¡ªevery breath that hadn¡¯t yet stopped.


    Then I turned to Cain.


    "Cain," I said, nodding toward Maera, "this is Commander Maera. She¡¯s the one running this ce. She¡¯s also themander of the Eclipse Rebellion."


    Cain¡¯s posture shifted instantly.


    His spine straightened. The humor that had lingered in his eyes vanished like smoke snuffed by wind. He looked at Maera again.


    "You¡¯re the one they called the Ghost General," Cain said slowly. "The one Darius couldn¡¯t kill, no matter how many bounty squads he sent."


    Maera¡¯s lip twitched, though not into a smile. "He tried hard enough." She grazed her own scar with her fingertips. "Though he was close. Very close."


    Cain crossed his arms, jaw tightening. "You led the ambush at Shale Creek. Rescued over a hundred in one night. They said your forces vanished like mist before sunrise."


    "They exaggerate," Maera replied. "It was only eighty-three. And we didn¡¯t vanish¡ªwe ran until our feet bled."


    Sage beamed like she¡¯d heard the story before. "Maera¡¯s the best. She has maps in her head."


    Cain let out a low whistle, his gaze sharpening. "So it¡¯s real. The rebellion exists."


    "You¡¯re standing in it," Maera said simply. "My husband built the foundation. I took up the spine."


    Sadness lingered in her eyes.


    I watched her.


    Just for a second.


    The sadness in her eyes was sharp, but restrained. Well-worn. Like it hadn¡¯t scarred over. Like the grief was still raw.


    The silence stretched, just long enough to start pulling the air too tight.


    So I broke it.


    "How do you know all that?" I asked Cain, turning slightly. "Shale Creek. The Ghost General. A rebellion I didn¡¯t know existed?"


    More like I didn¡¯t bother to investigate. There had been others in the past, whispered about¡ªrioted, demanded change, resisted conscription. But the oue had always been the same.


    They always disappeared, until another came to rece them. And then the cycle continued.


    Cain nced at me, brows raised like the question amused him more than it should have.


    "Same way you probably know what¡¯s going on in the Feral Market before it hits the trade logs," he said, voice even. "Underground always knows first. We may not wear crowns, but we listen better than anyone who does."


    I tilted my head, waiting.


    Cain shrugged. "I keep my ears open. Always have. Business like mine... information leaks in from every direction. Smugglers, old traders, exiles running from conscription. Silverpine and Obsidian might have centuries of bad blood, but all it takes is one border and one fool to talk at the wrong fire."


    He looked back at Maera. "And the Eclipse Rebellion? It wasn¡¯t just a rumor. It was more like... a bedtime myth for people on the fringe."


    Maera said nothing, but Sage beamed with pride, her small arms folded like a soldier on standby.


    "Half the things I¡¯ve heard sounded made-up," Cain continued. "Blood-run tunnels under the Fangroot Range. Rebels with mirrored armor. Sanctuaries that vanish at sunrise. But I¡¯ve seen enough in this life to know... when the story keeps getting passed around, there¡¯s usually a sliver of truth buried in the middle."


    He looked at me again. Eyes steady.


    "Guess this ce is that sliver."


    I nodded, slowly. "Guess so."


    "It is so," Sage said, beaming.


    But Maera was quiet. Almost too quiet.


    "Anything the matter?" I asked.


    Her mouth twisted like she¡¯d tasted lemon before she took a calming breath.


    "The rapport I hoped to form is taking shape," she revealed.


    I exchanged nces with Cain.


    "But before this continues, there is something you should know."


    A tentative beat.


    "I am the mother of Beta James of Silverpine, Darius¡¯ right hand."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 389: Slipping Through My Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 389: Slipping Through My Fingers</h4>


    Eve


    I still had Elliot in my arms as I watched them try to restrain Lucinda. Gammas had been deployed to hold her, and each tried their best to mp her limbs down without hurting her.


    Her growls, howls, and sobs created a painful harmony that made my stomach tighten into a hard knot.


    "Take their children." But her voice was masculine, booming¡ªenough to send a shiver down my spine.


    Monte knelt beside his wife, his frail frame quivering from the weight of watching her battle withpulsions.


    "Lucinda, please, if... you... can hear me."


    His voice was unstable, his face etched with so much grief and hopelessness that I had to look away from him.


    It pulled me back to a time when I had begged Hades to snap out of the devilish haze that the Flux had dragged him into. Begged him toe back to me...


    Watching someone I cared for have to go through the same was gut-wrenching.


    Even though it seemed it wouldn¡¯t be possible, the mps were put in ce and Lucinda was bound. Yet she continued to growl, ring at us like she didn¡¯t recognize us.


    I walked over to Monte, resting a hand on his quaking shoulder.


    "Get up," I whispered. "She will be fine."


    I lied. Because the goddess knew I was just as clueless as everyone else.


    Monte rose slowly, and I wrapped an arm around his shoulder to steady the old man as the medics, who had been too scared toe any closer, finally stepped out of their hiding ce.


    "You should not sedate her?" I asked.


    "The sedatives and tranquilizers worked at first," the medic said, voice hushed, eyes fixed on the jagged red mark pulsing on Lucinda¡¯s corbone like a second heartbeat. "She¡¯d go under. Sleep for a while."


    Monte¡¯s head turned, straining to listen.


    "But then she¡¯d wake up again," the medic continued. "And every time, it was faster. Shorter. Like her body was adapting. Fighting it."


    I felt Elliot¡¯s tiny fingers curl into my shoulder, his cheek pressed against my neck, warm but tense. He could feel the energy too¡ªdark and charged, like the crackle before a storm.


    The medic¡¯s gaze flicked to me. "If we keep forcing it, her nervous system could go into shock. Permanent damage. Maybe even organ failure."


    Monte¡¯s knees nearly buckled again. I held him tighter.


    "She¡¯s not just resisting," I murmured, watching Lucinda as she snarled at the Gammas, her eyes shimmering with unnatural light. "The mark is adapting quickly to anything that might hinder itsmand."


    The medic nodded slowly. "That¡¯s what we¡¯re afraid of. It¡¯s like the more we suppress her, the more it pushes back. The stronger it gets."


    "And the angrier," I added grimly.


    Because the mark wasn¡¯t just active¡ªit was furious.


    "What can be done?" I asked, already dreading the answer.


    The medic¡¯s face fell, shoulders slumping. "I doubt there can be anything that can be done. At least in our sphere of medicine."


    "Then we get the Deltas," I blurted out, adjusting Elliot on my hip.


    Monte finally spoke. "Deltas," he echoed, his voice distant, cracking under the weight of too many memories. "Deltas are healers. Not just in body, but in soul. They were trained to mend broken wolves." He paused, dragging a trembling hand across his face. "But they don¡¯t undomands. Not living ones."


    My brow furrowed. "What do you mean, living?"


    Monte¡¯s throat worked as he tried to find the words. His eyes never left Lucinda, who had begun to gnaw at the edge of her restraints like a starved thing.


    He swallowed hard. "Because themand isn¡¯t just embedded¡ªit¡¯s alive. It¡¯s a force threaded into her spirit, not just her mind."


    My heart sank. "You¡¯re saying she¡¯s... possessed?"


    "No," he said, shaking his head slowly. "Possession fades. This is worse."


    He looked at me, and there was a flicker of the historian in him, buried beneath all the grief.


    "In the age of the Vampire Wars, there weremands like this. Mind-shackles carved in blood and anchored in the soul. The only way to end them¡ªtruly end them¡ªwas to kill the one who gave themand."


    I stiffened. "Are you saying someone did this to Lucinda?"


    Monte nodded, almost imperceptibly. "A Delta can soothe it, slow it... maybe even help her reim parts of herself. But unless we destroy the source¡ªwhoever marked her¡ªshe¡¯ll never be free."


    He turned back to Lucinda as her body spasmed, her mouth frothing from exertion.


    "Lycans were made for war. For fire and ruin. But vampires... they were architects of will. Every whisper, every drop of blood, had purpose. Control."


    A chill swept down my spine.


    "And this?" I whispered. "This isn¡¯t just a scar. It¡¯s a leash."


    Monte¡¯s eyes watered. "One that tightens every time she resists."


    Monte¡¯s lips began to move faster, his voice thinning into a ramble as his gaze fixed on Lucinda like he was watching her vanish in real time.


    "I should¡¯ve seen it¡ªI should¡¯ve known. The nightmares. The confusion. The mark didn¡¯t just appear. It grew. Slowly, like ivy winding around her spine. And I... I thought it was stress. Just stress¡ªafter everything we¡¯ve lost..."


    "Monte," I said softly, trying to pull him back to the moment. "You need to breathe¡ª"


    But he wasn¡¯t listening.


    "I told her to rest. Told her to eat. I thought if I could just be strong for both of us¡ª"


    "Monte," I repeated, firmer this time. "Look at me."


    "But I wasn¡¯t strong," he hissed, chest heaving. "I was blind. Like I was with Calen. Like I was with¡ª"


    "Monte!"


    He gasped. His hand flew to his chest, wing at the fabric of his shirt as his knees gave out.


    "Shit!" I dropped to the ground with him, still holding Elliot in one arm as I cradled Monte with the other. "Help! Now!"


    The medics scrambled forward atst, one diving beside me with a medical scanner, another fumbling for a pressure injector.


    Elliot¡¯s scream cut through it all like a dagger.


    "Grandpa!"


    His tiny voice was raw, desperate, terrified.


    Monte¡¯s breathing was erratic, shallow. His fingers trembled as he gripped the front of my shirt, his haunted eyes flicking between Lucinda and Elliot. And then to me.


    "They keep..." he gasped. "They keep slipping through my fingers."


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    "My family..." he whispered.


    And then, like something shattered inside him, his head lolled back.


    "No, no¡ªno, stay with me," I begged, heart pounding as the scanner beeped erratically. "Monte, please! Stay with me!"


    Elliot sobbed into my shoulder, his cries small and broken as the medics worked frantically around us.


    And somewhere in the background, still shackled and snarling¡ª


    Lucinda watched, her eyes wild and unseeing.


    And the mark burned brighter.


    "Move!" the lead medic barked. "Get him on a stretcher¡ªnow!"


    They hoisted Monte¡¯s limp body onto a copsible gurney. One medic pressed a defibritor patch to his chest, another slid an oxygen mask over his mouth. The scanner in her hand was blinking red¡ªrapidly.


    "Cardiac arrhythmia. His heart¡¯s overworked and unstable. He¡¯s going into neurogenic shock."


    "What caused it?" I asked breathlessly, staggering to my feet with Elliot still clinging to me like a second skin.


    "Probably grief," she said without looking at me. "Everything¡ªtrauma, adrenaline spikes, emotional copse. His nervous system just gave out."


    Elliot was trembling in my arms, his little hand still outstretched as if he could reach his grandfather, still whispering, "No... no..."


    "Push one amp of noradrenaline. Now!"


    The medic¡¯s voice was razor-sharp as they mmed the emergency injector into Monte¡¯s arm. His body gave the faintest jolt. The heart monitor screamed one long, terrible note¡ªtline¡ªbefore stuttering into a disjointed rhythm. Not stable. But not gone.


    "Still in neurogenic shock," another medic murmured, sweat glistening on his temple as he attached a secondary IV line. "BP¡¯s crashing. If we can¡¯t get his pressure back up¡ª"


    "Then we lose him," the lead finished grimly.


    I stood there like a ghost in the wreckage, arms wrapped tightly around Elliot, my legs moving only because they had to. The scent of sterile saline and fear filled the hallway, burning the back of my throat.


    They had ced him gently on one of the infirmary beds, right there in the same room. His body was limp, chest barely rising.


    A monitor was hooked to his finger. IV fluids ran slowly into his arm.


    He was alive.


    But only just.


    Elliot¡¯s face was streaked with tears.


    He hadn¡¯t said a word in minutes, just kept his eyes on Monte, like he could will him to wake up.


    His little hand trembled as he reached forward.


    "Grandpa," he whispered. "Not you too."


    His voice shattered before he buried his head in my shoulder, sobbing, his words melting together in his pain.


    I rubbed his back, the lump in my throat too hard to swallow for me to even console him.


    We were all alone now.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 390: Elliot鈥檚 Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 390: Elliot¡¯s Wolf</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    I rocked him gently, whispering, "Shh... it¡¯s okay... I¡¯ve got you, sweetheart. I¡¯ve got you."


    But he wasn¡¯t hearing me.


    Elliot trembled like a leaf in my arms, breath hitching in silent sobs that wracked his tiny chest. His grip on my shirt tightened with every shallow breath, his shoulders hunched, his whole body locked in sorrow.


    "I know," I murmured into his hair. "I know it hurts, baby. I know it¡¯s too much. But Grandpa¡¯s strong. He¡¯s going to pull through. He is. He has to..."


    He still didn¡¯t speak.


    The machines continued their urgent beeping.


    And then...


    Elliot¡¯s head jerked up.


    I felt it before I saw it, heat. Not from the room, but from him. A pulse. Like something thudding beneath his skin, like something trying to wake up.


    His teary eyes met mine and they weren¡¯t the same.


    For the briefest second, just a blink, they shimmered red. Not blood-red. Lunar red. Like the rim of an eclipse.


    I froze. My heart stilled.


    "Elliot?" I whispered.


    His mouth parted slightly, his chest still heaving, but now from something more than just grief.


    He blinked again. The red was gone, his eyes back to those wide, warm eyes. Hisshes were still wet with tears. Confused. Like he didn¡¯t know what had just happened.


    But I had seen it.


    So had the medic standing across from us, still holding a used injector, her mouth agape.


    "Was that...?" she breathed.


    I couldn¡¯t answer. Because I didn¡¯t know.


    And yet, deep in my bones, I felt that rattle like my body knew what it saw, even if my mind had not yet caught on. Or maybe I simply refused to believe it.


    I swallowed hard as I adjusted him in my arms. My voice came out, but each word was tentative, like I was afraid if I asked, it would make it all real¡ªrealer than it already was.


    "Elliot..."


    His bloodshot eyes met mine, confused by my sudden reaction to something he didn¡¯t even seem to notice himself.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked.


    He blinked, a tear falling. His confusion was palpable.


    My worry only rose. He was not even six yet. He was far too young to have found his wolf. He was nowhere near mature enough. A child¡¯s eighteenth birthday was the usual time for a wolf¡¯s appearance. I looked down at him again before running my hand over my face.


    I was seeing things due to the stress of the situation.


    I was overwhelmed. That was the only possible reason I would be seeing it.


    I was tired.


    But I could see the anxiety on Elliot¡¯s tear-streaked face.


    I managed a tight smile for his sake.


    "We are alright," I said. The lie was sour as I wiped his tears.


    But of course, my ever-vignt son was not convinced.


    He reached out his hand to my face, doing the same thing I did for him. "You are crying too, Mummy." Contrition red in the green whirls of his eyes. "Sorry. I made you sad."


    I didn¡¯t even realize that I had begun to cry. "Never me yourself," I said, nting a long kiss on his warm forehead.


    I stilled again. His head wasn¡¯t just warm, it was burning.


    A slow dread bloomed in my chest, but I pushed the thought away, locking it behind exhaustion and denial. Not now. Not today.


    Then...


    nk.


    The sound was loud. Metallic. Final.


    nk. nk. nk.


    Four in total.


    I barely had a second to register it before a shriek ripped through the infirmary, followed by the harsh crash of overturned equipment.


    I whipped around.


    Toote.


    Lucinda had shifted.


    Her restraints were in twisted ruins behind her. Her body was no longer human, no longer recognizable. Thick tawny fur rippled across her contorted frame, her eyes glowing with that same blistering madness that had consumed Hades once. Elongated limbs, snarling maw, ws like obsidian daggers...


    And they wereing straight for me.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Everything¡ªthe heartbreak, the Flux, Hades, the Council, Monte, the blood, the mark, Elliot¡ªit copsed on me like a tidal wave, and my body simply refused.


    My knees locked.


    My muscles were unresponsive.


    My heart thundered, but my limbs were traitors.


    The world slowed as Lucinda lunged, and all I could do was stare up at those monstrous ws arcing toward my skull.


    Maybe this was always meant to be.


    Maybe I was never meant to survive this story.


    Maybe my death would be thest offering to the gods who had written my tragedy in stars before I was ever born.


    Peace, I thought.


    Maybe this would finally be peace.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    A sound shattered the room¡ªa low, primeval growl that vibrated through the floor and shook the windows in their panes.


    It didn¡¯te from Lucinda.


    It came from behind her.


    No, from beneath her.


    Lucinda froze mid-lunge, her ws inches from my face. Her eyes flicked behind me in slow, stuttering realization.


    Her lips curled back as she snarled, but there was hesitation now. Confusion.


    Fear.


    I followed her gaze down...


    My arms were empty.


    "Elliot?" I breathed, horror wing up my spine.


    And there, crouched on the floor between me and Lucinda...


    Was a wolf.


    Small. Still gangly in the legs. But unmistakable. Thick, mottled fur¡ªcharcoal and white¡ªwith a streak of red tracing the ridge of his back like a brand.


    Eyes burning like lunar fire.


    He bared his teeth at Lucinda.


    "Elliot...?"


    He snarled. Low and guttural.


    Lucinda backed up a step, hackles raised, her head tilting in disbelief.


    She sniffed the air, then let out a whimpering bark. Conflicted. Disoriented.


    Because whatever power Elliot was radiating, it wasn¡¯t childlike.


    Far from it¡ªnot when it scared even me, even Lucinda.


    I stared on, stunned, before the shifting of the medics behind me pulled me out of my daze and I quickly scooped him up into my arms. He kept growling and snarling at Lucinda, who, strangely, began to retreat, her ears drooping.


    I looked between them, trying to figure out how it was possible that when even Gammas and tranquilizers had not been able to subdue her, the growls of a premature wolf were enough to have her confused and retreating.


    "How is he doing that?" one of the Gammas who had now surrounded us asked.


    "He¡¯s barely half her size," another added.


    "It¡¯s the same thing that happened at the manor, Eve. He could see through the vampiric illusion, and now his growls can disrupt the effects of the mark for a bit. He seems to have that power."


    "Because of the resonance he shares with the Flux. Because he inherited it. And by extension, the resonance he has with the horn. It¡¯s allowing him to have some type of power over it."


    It dawned quickly.


    He also had power over the mind control Lucinda was under.


    There was relief and a sinking feeling as I realized that Elliot was only getting further entangled in this. I had not even yete to terms with his shifting, not to talk of any more implications from that.


    I missed his first shift.


    Because I had been so preupied with wanting it all to end¡ªlike the coward I was.


    I stroked his fur, trying to keep myself from bursting at the seams.


    He turned his head¡ªthe size of a full-grown dog, far from the size of normal wolves that awakened at maturity. Hepped at my hand, stretching up top at my tears as well.


    A warmth bloomed in my tight chest before...


    As suddenly as he shifted, he jumped out of my arms and straight for Lucinda.


    My heart mmed against my ribs, my body quaking from shock as I shifted, ready to fight.


    The Gammas were already on the offensive with me...


    But my eyes widened as I watched.


    Elliot¡¯s little form whimpered to Lucinda, and in an instant, she shifted. Her face was wet with tears as Elliot willingly jumped into her arms.


    "I am so, so sorry," she whispered against his fur. "I tried to... fight... it." Her words morphed into gibberish as she began to full-on cry. Her eyes found mine as I shifted back.


    "Eve, I am... so scared," she whimpered, this middle-aged woman havingpletely crumbled. "His voice is... is in my head. And he wants Elliot."


    I took tentative steps in her direction and she opened her arms. I epted the embrace¡ªthe three of us, two broken women clinging together with a boy far too young to be saving us.


    Lucinda sniffled. "I don¡¯t want his voice in my head. I want it to stop. I am tired, so, so tired." She chuckled, the sound as brittle as how I knew she felt. "You need to keep me locked up for your safety. Who would have thought a drop of blood on the floor of my daughter¡¯s room would bring me here."


    I stopped in my tracks and she noticed.


    "Let me tell you everything I know before I have another episode. The mark is already beginning to burn. If you¡¯re going to be our only hope, you need to know."


    Her eyes turned hazy again, and I was ready to rip Elliot out of her arms.


    "Before I don¡¯t get the chance to tell... I saw Lyra. Your mother. Down there."


    She shuddered.


    "She is like me. She has been marked."

 Chapter 391: Eugenics By A Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 391: Eugenics By A Tyrant</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    You could¡¯ve heard a mouse sneeze with the way silence engulfed the space in an instant.


    I heard her, but my mind refused to associate her confession with the woman I saw before me. It felt like an impossibility, staring at this utterly scarred woman in faded clothes that hung over her thin frame. Her skin was sallow, obviously deprived of sunlight. And then there was the man she imed to be mother to.


    A Beta in Darius¡¯ court. A man whose pride shone in the infuriatingly graceful way he carried himself. The only time I¡¯d seen him, he was d in a pristine high-rank uniform, always one step behind Darius.


    They looked worlds apart. Yet, I had detected the familiarity in the light brown of her eyes, the same ones I¡¯d wanted to gouge out each time he dared so much as nce at Eve.


    Cain crossed his arms over his chest, regarding her in a new light. "So, you¡¯re rted to the tyrant¡¯s dog. You birthed the monster."


    Maera winced like she¡¯d been scalded. "Yes," she replied. "He killed his father for not joining, as he put it, the Revolution."


    Another silence settled over the room. Heavy and suffocating. Tension coiled like a cobra, and no one spoke for a while.


    "My condolences," I muttered, genuinely. The pain bleeding from her could not be feigned. Not when the agony seemed wedged so deep, themander caved into herself like she¡¯d been punched in the gut.


    My hands twitched at my sides.


    "I¡¯m sorry for your loss," Cain echoed. "But would you be so kind as to borate on the ¡¯Revolution¡¯ part?"


    Dread flickered in her gaze. She looked ready to double over and vomit.


    "ording to my so¡ª" Her words caught. "James... he said it¡¯s a cleansing. He says the werewolf race has gone weak, especiallypared to hal..."


    She hesitated.


    "Half-bloods. Hybrids. It doesn¡¯t matter what they choose to call us," Cain said, brushing off her caution. "Impure, tainted ones. Thest thing I give is a fuck. So, you may continue."


    Her face hardened, lips pressing into a thin line. "The centuries have made us too soft for his standard. Our wolves are not as strong or adaptive as they once were. There¡¯s been a rise in omegas and rut over the past decade. ording to him, they are dragging down his great pack." She spoke with barely any feeling. "That¡¯s why he made conscription mandatory. I always thought they were cannon fodder for a war that would end in stalemate. But it turned out to be poption control. The weak wolves would perish. The strong who survived never went back home."


    It wasn¡¯t one race against another. It was eugenics.


    "They¡¯re made to join his Gammas," I supplied. "Only the best for his army. The best for his pack."


    But who was I to talk? At least he still wanted some to survive. I wanted none once I was done.


    Maera bowed her head in shame.


    "And if they refuse?" Cain asked. His voice was light, almost amused, but the edge beneath was sharp. "Because rejecting tyrants is like breaking up with an obsessive, psychotic ex. Just when you think things couldn¡¯t get any worse, they prove you very wrong."


    Maera paled like Cain had hit the nail on the head. I was sure he had. She nced at Sage, who was still alert and listening.


    "My queen," she called. Sage turned to her and spread her arms.


    Sage allowed Maera to carry her. And suddenly, the ¡¯queen¡¯ looked her age.


    "I need your help."


    "Anything."


    "Go check on the Alpha¡¯s Beta. He¡¯ll need someone there when he wakes up. He might panic and hurt himself. We can¡¯t have that, can we?"


    She shook her head. Maera ced her back on the ground. We watched the little girl turn and walk off without looking back once. I could clearly see she carried duty and responsibility on her tiny shoulders.


    Her childhood wasn¡¯t fading away. It was already gone.


    I nced at Cain. Then looked again. His eye had started to water. His lip had a slight quiver. It was uncharacteristic, and that was an understatement.


    Even when she was out of earshot, Maera whispered, "My office has more. We can continue there."


    She led the way.


    Cain and I exchanged a look before we followed. I scanned the seemingly endless underground bunker. They had made very good use of the little resources they must have had.


    The walls were reinforced with a wooden base to prevent the ceiling from caving in. Then they had been stered with y.


    Their will to survive their oppressors was sewn into every structure they had built. They deserved praise for this. But the only reward that mattered in a situation like this was survival.


    Guilt blossomed in my chest again. The ache more daunting than ever. I could now see why Eve had lied again and again. She wanted to save people who had no clue about the battles she fought in silence.


    She didn¡¯t need any of this to fight for them so viciously.


    For all her lies and deceptions, they were nothingpared to the lives she tried to preserve.


    And I, on the other hand, had built weapons to erase them from existence. It wasn¡¯t the Flux. It wasn¡¯t Vassir.


    It had been me.


    I lied to myself for years. I told myself it was the Lycans or the werewolves. That it was us or them. But it was simply petty revenge. A tragedy caused by a Lycan like me.


    We stopped at a door. Maera pulled out her keys and unlocked it. We stepped inside.


    Her office was small. A tight space divided into quarters. But it was stuffed to the brim with paper. Some were stuck to the walls, some cluttered her desk, others spilling from the drawers beside the chair she now sat in.


    She gestured to the seats in front of her. "Have a seat." She pulled out arge, aged scroll. "You need to see this."


    We sat as she unfurled the paper.


    It was an anatomical diagram. Complex. Detailed. It was not of a Lycan or a werewolf.


    My skin prickled. I recognized it. The gangly, elongated limbs. The thin snout. Extended canines. Ugly patches of mottled fur and exposed flesh.


    "Aren¡¯t these..." Cain¡¯s voice trailed off.


    "You asked what happened to those who refused to join his Gammas." Her voice turned cold, her face tight with hate. "They¡¯re sent home."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Then he sends his Gammas to bring them back. Along with their families. They all be prisoners under Faculty Fourteen."


    My eyes widened. I could hear Eve¡¯s voice again, describing that same facility. The ce that experimented on her. The ce that turned her into the beast of the night.


    "They turn those people, entire families, into monsters. Ferals. And they brand them to control them."


    "The Mark of Malrik," I said, pointing to the same ¡¯M¡¯ stamped on the chest of the diagram.


    Maera¡¯s eyes widened. "You know these creatures. You¡¯ve seen them?"


    "I fought them to save my son. They took him. They looked like this. And they had that same mark."


    My skin crawled. Guilt surged up my throat like bile.


    They had been innocent people. Mothers. Fathers. Children.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer.

 Chapter 392: The Underspine

    <h4>Chapter 392: The Underspine</h4>


    I stumbled back a step, barely catching myself on the edge of her desk.


    The room felt colder now. Smaller. As if the walls themselves recoiled from what they had just revealed.


    My mind struggled to piece it together, to justify, to categorize, to deny. But the images would not leave. Not the creatures I had burned through with rage. Not the stench of blood in that godforsaken forest. Not the eyes that had looked at me¡ªferal, yes¡ªbut beneath it all, human. People. But I had refused to see them as anything other than monsters.


    I had gutted them, the ones that managed to survive Eve¡¯s rescue of Elliot.


    I had then burned them to ash and kept some for examination. It had been a mother or her child.


    And I had done it with conviction, ordered it without thought. They had beenpletely innocent.


    Cain remained quiet beside me, jaw set in granite. His eye twitched once, but he did not speak.


    Maera gently rolled the scroll back up, her fingers trembling just enough to betray her steadiness.


    "There are more," she said. "Hundreds more. Every month, another wave. And no one speaks of it. Even here, we try to forget it."


    "Because no one survives," I rasped, my voice barely above a whisper. "There is no hope, no point in discussing it." It would hurt. It would not bring closure. It would only twist the knife.


    Maera nodded.


    "They¡¯re test subjects, not prisoners. He uses them to refine obedience. To refine brutality. Every failed experiment is buried in mass pits deep within the woods behind Faculty Fourteen. The earth back there is ck with ash and rot."


    The lump in my throat was too hard to swallow.


    "The ones you see here are the ones we rescued during transportation. That is the only chance we get to save them because once they are taken into that ce," her mouth twisted in disdain.


    "The Cauterium," I supplied. "Once the doors are closed, you cannot get to them."


    Again, Maera bowed her head, gritting her teeth. "We have tried every possible way to get in. But the Cauterium is airtight. Even if we enter, every entrance requires biological scanning as a key. If that ce catches a whiff that something is amiss, they send ferals after them."


    The same creatures who were deployed automatically after our infiltration. They had been the same creatures who were killed for attempting to kidnap Elliot. Though it had been amand by the mark. It seemed that Darius had twisted his own people to be simply anything he wanted them to be¡ªagents, defense, anything.


    "If it is not the ferals, it is the Gammas themselves. And getting caught by those cruel agents is a fate worse than death." Her expression turned grave. "Those werewolves have no feelings. They have been indoctrinated utterly andpletely. They believe they are part of a noble ploy. And what makes it worse..."


    "Is that the survivors of conscription who made it past the border join them, join the fold. They are brainwashed to either cope with what they are doing or to believe in this utopia of strong werewolves and a world where caviar rains from the skies if their mission is aplished. They ept the doctrine," Cain said, his tone dry.


    "Yes," Maera replied. "Our boys and girls are bing the enemies. And when the timees, we know we have to face them and..." she refused to continue.


    "I am sorry," Cain whispered.


    Maera sniffled before her face hardened. "I promised my Louis," she muttered. "I promised him we would survive this, but... I lied." Her voice was less than a whisper as she pulled a book open. On it were words and numbers, seemingly written in a rush. It looked like jargon. Her voice grew desperate. "I have made the calctions. Weighed every hopeless possibility... and they all end the same. We lose." Her voice cracked, brittle as ss. "Every model. Every route. Every reinforcement projection. No matter what we do, we are outmatched. We are outnumbered. And the worst part?"


    She lifted her gaze to mine, and I saw in them a kind of madness only grief could nurture.


    "The worst part is... they believe they¡¯re winning something noble. That this is evolution. The people believe there is still hope for us. But what they don¡¯t know is that not only are our children joining the enemy¡¯s army, the people who believe they have minimal skin in the game¡ªpeople in the cities, not the slums¡ªare leaning towards seeing their Alpha as the one that will lead them to greatness. They believe the Lycans are truly their greatest enemy, and that people like us are the ones standing between them and the utopia the monarch whispers about."


    Cain leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, voice low. "That¡¯s always the story, isn¡¯t it? Every tyrant thinks they¡¯re a sculptor carving out utopia. But they use bodies for y."


    Maera exhaled a bitterugh that never touched her eyes. "Bodies and belief. Here he twists both beyond recognition."


    I looked down at the open book. Pages of chaotic script, mathematical equations, biological notations, field patterns, predictions¡ªprayers disguised as science. One page had been torn through by a pen, the pressure having bled ink into the ones beneath it.


    I swallowed hard.


    "How were you able to infiltrate the Cauterium?" she asked after gathering herposure, though her hands still trembled. "And even escape it. We heard it opened, and the Gammas were spread out in a search. We heard explosives, and our bots counted about sixty-five Gammas deployed for the search. That means they meant business."


    Cain and I exchanged puzzled looks.


    Cain spoke first. "We may still require more answers. If you don¡¯t mind," Cain¡¯s voice was light.


    Maera seemed to study us before she shrugged. "Ask away."


    "What are bots?" Cain asked.


    "Our cameras. Embedded in the back of trees, undetectable and triggered by movement. It is our surveince," she replied without hesitation.


    "Howe the Gammas cannot detect the cave and, by extension, this underground bunker? You are not too far from their base of operations to have gone unnoticed. Howe? It seems like theypletely skipped over this ce."


    Maera did not answer right away. Instead, she stood, walked over to the wall, and pressed her palm to a panel carved into the rock. It hissed open, revealing a narrowpartment lined with glowing crystal fments. The energy pulsing within it had an odd hue, neither magic nor tech. Something else. Something older.


    "We did not build this ce," she said. "We found it."


    Cain¡¯s brow furrowed. "You mean this entire bunker?"


    "This entire mountain," she corrected. "We stumbled across it while tracking survivors two years ago. A group of Omegas who had escaped conscription ran into these tunnels. Only one survived long enough to speak." She chuckled faintly. "She spoke about vampires too. She was out of it. But it was safe, she said."


    I did not like that. Neither did Cain. I could feel the tension behind his stillness.


    Maera continued, brushing her fingers along the crystal lines. "This is not just a bunker. It is a relic, pre-Obsidian even. Something was built here long before either of our civilizations rose. We do not know who or what. But whatever power runs through this ce, it interferes with their tracking systems¡ªboth magical and technological. We have tested it. Inside here, we are ghosts."


    I stared at the fments, watching them pulse faintly with our breath, like they were alive.


    "You are hiding under something ancient," I said.


    She nodded. "We call it the Underspine. And we are not the first to use it as a refuge."


    "Oh really?" Cain asked, a bit unconvinced. "A relic, aye?"


    "Yes."


    "But then how did we find it if they can¡¯t?"


    She looked between us. "Who exactly found the cave?"


    We looked at each other before deciding to be truthful.


    "I did," I said.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 393: The Thing In Black

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Thing In ck</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    The world stopped.


    Her words mmed into me so hard I forgot how to breathe.


    Lyra.


    My mother.


    Marked.


    It was as if every sound in the infirmary bled out at once. The Gammas. The medics. The quiet shuffle of boots on the polished floor. Gone. All I could hear was the pounding in my own ears.


    And then came the memories.


    Not the good ones.


    Not the warm ones.


    Just the jagged, splintered fragments of thest time I saw her.


    "You are no daughter of mine. You are a gue. A curse."


    Her voice had been razor-sharp, cutting straight through flesh and bone, lodging itself deep where no one could pull it out. I had been standing there, chained and bloodied, my face swollen from thest round of interrogation, still trying to believe that if I held on just a little longer, she woulde for me.


    I remember staring at her in shock, the sting in my chest far worse than the ache in my broken ribs.


    I remember the confusion, the disbelief.


    I remember clinging to the only exnation I could bear¡ª


    that she did not mean it.


    Because the alternative, that she did, would have destroyed me.


    I remember the days in the cell, my body a map of bruises, my ears ringing from the screams of others. Every moment, I told myself the same thing:


    She wille.


    She will walk through that door.


    She will tell me she believes me.


    She will stop this.


    She never did.


    And then there was that call. The strange, stilted one, where her voice wavered, where for a heartbeat I thought I had imagined the venom in her words. For a heartbeat, she sounded like herself again. I had whispered, "Mum?" and for that fragile second, I thought she was breaking. I thought she would fight for me.


    Until I heard him.


    My father¡¯s voice in the background.


    She changed in an instant. Her tone sharpened, her words twisted, the distance mming back into ce like a steel door.


    It had been so obvious. So damn obvious that something was wrong.


    And yet, I had not seen it.


    I had been too deep in my own prison to see hers. Too consumed by my own survival to even think of saving her.


    Guilt burned hot in my veins, but tangled with it¡ªstrangely, shamefully¡ªwas relief.


    Because if she was marked, then maybe... maybe she had not meant any of it. Maybe it had not been her at all.


    My knees threatened to give out under the weight of it. My throat tightened, my vision blurring not from tears, but from the dizzying collision of rage, sorrow, and the faintest, most dangerous spark of hope.


    Lucinda¡¯s voice pulled me back, ragged and urgent. "That ce..." she muttered. "They called it the Cauterium." She shuddered. "It is in Silverpine."


    Confusion seeped into the convoluted mass of emotion balled in my chest. "How the hell did you get there? Without Montegue finding out?"


    Her voice was hoarse. "Blood in her room. Felicia¡¯s room... it requires blood."


    Confusion twisted tighter in my chest.


    "Blood in her room?" I echoed.


    Lucinda¡¯s hands trembled as she wiped at her face, her voice hoarse. "It required blood to start the teleportation. To the Cauterium. In Silverpine." Her eyes unfocused, staring at something only she could see. "It fed on it. Drank it in. And then it let me in."


    I blinked, my mind struggling to keep up. "You mean you walked through a portal?"


    She shook her head slowly. "No. There was no walking. It was like the air ripped open. A bright light swallowed me, and suddenly I was in this... white chamber. Blinding. Sterile. I did not even have time to breathe before they came."


    Her voice broke for a second, and when she spoke again, it was barely a whisper. "The Gammas. Not like the ones here. These... these were worse. They did not just look dangerous. They felt it. It was in the air, in the way they moved. They mauled me before I could even think, but I screamed that I was from Felicia."


    I stilled.


    Lucinda¡¯s gaze darted to mine, her expression bleak. "The moment I said her name, they stopped. Just stopped. Then they took me to a room. No questions. No hesitation."


    She shuddered again, her whole body curling inward. "And then... I saw him."


    My stomach dropped. "Who?"


    Her eyes lifted to mine, and for a heartbeat, I thought she might break. But her voice came, soft and raw. "Your father. Darius."


    My heart mmed into my throat so hard I thought I would choke on it.


    Lucinda¡¯s voice shook. "Eve... his aura... it is pure evil. Twisted in a way I did not think was possible. My wolf... she did not just retreat. She hid. Curled up so far inside me, I could barely feel her. It was like he stripped the air out of the room. Like every part of me knew¡ª"


    She stopped, but she did not have to finish. The grave look in her eyes spoke volumes.


    Whatever she had faced in that ce, whatever she had seen in him... it had left a mark she would never shake.


    Lucinda¡¯s eyes shifted, and when she spoke next, it was like she dropped a stone into the pit of my stomach.


    "Your mother..." She hesitated, swallowing hard. "She was... docile."


    The word hung there, wrong.


    "Docile?" I repeated, my voice thin.


    Lucinda nodded. "Far away. Gone. She looked straight ahead like she did not even know where she was. No recognition. No fight. Just... nk." Her gaze drifted over my shoulder, as though she could still see it. "She sat there in that white room, staring into nothing."


    My chest felt tight, my nails digging into my palms. "And who else was there?"


    Lucinda¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she said, "Beta James."


    I felt my pulse quicken.


    "And... one more person."


    Something cold slid down my spine. "Who?"


    Lucinda¡¯s eyes returned to mine, heavy with something that felt like both fear and disbelief.


    "He was dressed in all ck," she said slowly. "Not just ck¡ªck that swallowed the light around him. He stood taller than any man in the room, his hands pale against the darkness. And when he moved... it was like the air bent to make way for him."


    I did not breathe.


    She swallowed, her voice trembling now. "He opened his mouth and I saw... fangs. Like a Lycan¡¯s. But he cannot be a Lycan. He was something else entirely."


    My skin prickled. "What was he?"


    Lucinda shook her head, her tone dropping to a whisper. "Otherworldly. Nothing like I have ever seen before. He looked a million years old... and yet... ageless."


    It sounded like a myth but I had a horrible inkling as to what it could be. It was oundish, they had not been seen since the moon fell, since Vassir was vanquished by Malrik Valmont.


    The vein pulsing in my head was so close to bursting. "Lucinda, what did he do?" I asked. "Did he hurt you? What did he do to you?"


    Lucinda turned impossibly paler than she already was, more beads of sweat gathering at her brow. She took a gulp of air, my eyes darting to her hand that had already begun to twitch.


    The dread that weighed down on my gut grew heavier. The Gammas that surrounded us were all on high alert, Elliot licking his grandmother¡¯s face to encourage her.


    She managed a shaky smile and gulped. She squeezed her eyes closed, trying to recall the memories we needed, the information we sought.


    "He was the one... who marked me as per your father¡¯s orders. He... held it." She bit her lip and for a moment I thought it was over. "It was the horn. It had to be the horn you said you were looking for. It had to be the one." Her eyes flew open, haunted and wide with horror. "He used the tip..." she demonstrated with her shaky hands, creating a point with her index finger and thumb. "The tip of the horn." She shook her head as if she refused to believe her own words.


    I gripped her hands to steady her, stroking her hair that was damp with sweat and nerves. "I am here, Lucinda," my smile was strained, and I hoped she would not notice. "We are here. We will be okay," the lie tasted like sawdust.


    Her eyes filled with tears. "Our enemies... are... invincible. I could not breathe, Kara retreated so far, my wolf lost all bravery, all strength."


    Her voice cracked, the words breaking apart as if even speaking them cost her more strength than she had left.


    "What are we if we are not wolves?" she whispered, the question trembling in the air like something fragile. "What are we... when even the part of us that is meant to fight would rather hide?"


    It was too much.


    All of it.


    I sat back on my heels, feeling the press of the room around me like the air had grown thicker. My gaze drifted, almost without thought, to Monte. Hey pale and unmoving in the infirmary bed, the medics still working quietly around him. Tubes. Wires. The steady beep of the monitor. It was all so fragile¡ªhe was all so fragile¡ªand yet, somehow, we were supposed to survive what wasing.

 Chapter 394: Evie

    <h4>Chapter 394: Evie</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    "I did," I confessed, watching her expression morph.


    Her surprise was clear.


    "How did you think we found the cave then, since you don¡¯t seem convinced?" Cain asked, his voice betraying his wariness.


    "I thought you would have used some type of technology to detect it," she replied carefully.


    I exchanged a look with Cain before we both turned to her. "But you just said..."


    "That it is undetectable, that the Gamma have not been able to find you because of some type of relic," Cain took over.


    "I said the Cauterium Gamma, Silverpine soldiers," she countered. "Silverpine¡¯s technology is limited to what is engineered by Silverpine since we do not really have a great rtionship with our neighbours," she gestured to us. "So just because Silverpine does not have the tracking resources to find this ce, does not¡ª"


    "That we can¡¯t. You believe that we just happen to have some state-of-the-art tracking device and we used it to find this ce."


    Maera actually shrugged. "Pretty much," she replied.


    Cain¡¯s face split into an easy, smug smile. "Yeah, we are pretty cool."


    For the first time, I found myself exchanging an odd look with Maera. I rolled my eyes and she shed me a pitying, knowing smile before I promptly elbowed him in the ribs.


    Cain bent over. "Hey! What did I do?"


    "Definitely brothers," Maera observed.


    "So back to the topic of discussion, you believe that we would have the technology to detect this undetectable hideout?" I asked.


    "That was my thought, but if you did use technology¡ª" She took a step in my direction. "How did you find this ce?"


    Silence. I had no idea either.


    "You said something about the omega who mentioned something about vampires," Cain tried to rify.


    Maera turned to him, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "It was a while ago. I did not really take note. She was dying. I thought it was that thing when you have so much to say but not enough time."


    "She was dying?"


    "Yes, she was tossed out after a failed experiment like so many before her." Her voice turned somber. "But she was not as dead as they thought. She had been themander of a battalion for two decades, she took whatever they injected in her better than others." She grimaced as if the thought itself hurt to recall. "Whatever that thing was, she withstood it better." She closed her eyes, jaw locking. "I saw the other dead bodies that were imnted with the same. It was like a gue, a ck mass that devoured them from the inside. They were nothing but husks."


    I felt the world tilt beneath my feet. "What?" My question came out breathless.


    But Maera was so pulled into her thoughts and memories, she did not notice my change.


    "But Commander Katniss led us to this haven, ck veins mapping her skin."


    ck veins...


    "Blood filled her, turning the whites of her eyes red," she whispered. "It was like she was battling with some invasive infection under her skin." A tear slipped. "My husband was the one to kill her. The pain was too much and she had been slipping. We had no choice."


    My ears were ringing, my mind screaming, Cerberus up and pacing in my subconsciousness. "Maera," my voice was hoarse. "She was the one that could detect it."


    "Yes, she even said it sang to her," Maera spoke like she was dubious of the wordsing out of her own mouth. "But it was probably the infection speaking."


    I doubted that, but there was no need to speak on something that I had no proof of. From the symptoms that she mentioned, it was obvious what Darius had been trying to aplish by infecting her. I could haveughed at how simr my father and Darius were, but the dread that only coiled tighter disallowed that.


    "Okay, we know that," Cain cut in. "But you said that you are only able to rescue prisoners during transport and cannot enter the Cauterium. Then how do you know so much of what happens there?"


    Maera sighed. "We take prisoners. The Gammas doing the transports are either killed by our rangers or subdued and brought here for questioning."


    Again, Cain and I exchanged looks.


    But Maera knew before we spoke. "Yes, we torture them for information." Her gaze flickered between us, her shoulders squaring as if she could brace against the weight of her own words.


    "They¡¯re not innocents," she said firmly, a faint edge to her voice. "These are soldiers who¡¯ve dragged children by their hair into the Cauterium. Who¡¯ve invaded towns on orders andughed about it. We don¡¯t hurt them for sport, we do it because the information they carry saves lives. If that makes us¡ª"


    I raised a hand, palm outward, the smallest tilt of my head cutting her off without force.


    "You don¡¯t need to exin yourself to us." My tone was even, almost quiet, but it pulled her attention in like a hook. "Trust me, Maera, we are thest people who would ever judge you for doing what you must."


    Her brows knit, the certainty in her expression faltering as she studied me. There was no moral high ground here, no pretence of righteousness between any of us. Only an unspoken recognition. Blood had been on all our hands long before we¡¯d stepped into this room. Some more than others.


    Cain leaned back in his chair, smirking faintly, though the look in his eyes was heavier. "Yeah," he added, voice deceptively light. "If there¡¯s a moral line to cross, we¡¯ve probably danced on it already."


    That earned the ghost of a smile from her, but her fingers were still curled tight on the edge of the table, like she wasn¡¯t quite ready to let herself believe we meant it.


    If only she knew what I had nned for her people, she would not care about my judgment.


    If only...


    "But you are not the only ones who escaped the Cauterium. Surprisingly, not too long ago a woman did and we rescued her," she announced. "But she is strange. She refused to speak. We found the same mark on her, the one imprinted on the Feral, but it was on a part of her we could amputate. Her arm."


    I blinked. "Does cutting it off help?"


    "Yes, it seems to. She is docile now and asking for someone. She does not engage or answer our questions. She keeps saying one word, one name, probably of someone she lost. But the Deltas cannot decipher what could be wrong. We believe her mind is broken."


    "She does not speak? She could not give you information on what is going on in there?"


    "She speaks but says only one thing, a name."


    "What name?"


    "Evie."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 395: Undermined

    <h4>Chapter 395: Undermined</h4>


    The name hit me like a jolt to the chest.


    Evie.


    A woman had escaped the Cauterium with the mark. Refusing to speak. Asking for Evie.


    It was a long shot... but could it be¡ª?


    No.


    Ellen was on Darius¡¯s side. She¡¯d framed Eve, painted her as the person that tried to murder her, fed the lies that almost tore everything apart. Fueled the conspiracies that send Eve to a cell and put her through torture


    . I¡¯d heard of her loyalty shift like a de slipping between ribs, and I¡¯d felt the sting of it personally through Eve¡¯s pain.


    But the possibility, that it had been the mark of Malrik all along, that maybe she hadn¡¯t been entirely free in her choices, slithered through my mind before I could stop it.


    No.


    What she had done was unforgivable. And what if this wasn¡¯t even Ellen at all? What if this woman wasn¡¯t calling for my Eve, but for some other ¡¯Evie¡¯ altogether?


    Yet... if she was Ellen... she would know all of Darius¡¯s ns. Every maneuver. Every shadowed corner of his intentions. The information she could give¡ª


    Right now, she was a locked treasure chest, overflowing with gold, but the key was missing.


    "Take me to her," I said finally, my voice even but leaving no room for argument.


    Maera blinked at me. "Why?"


    "It¡¯s a long story," I replied, holding her gaze. "But I need to see her."


    Her eyes narrowed, weighing my request like it was a de in her hand. The silence stretched long enough for Cain to shift in his seat, his focus darting between us.


    I didn¡¯t breathe.


    Finally, Maera gave a single, short nod. "Fine. Follow me."


    She stood, gesturing for us to move. I rose, my pulse steady on the surface but a current of anticipation running deep beneath it.


    Maera led the way through a narrow, dim corridor that seemed to stretch deeper into the Underspine¡¯s belly. Cain trailed behind her, hands in his pockets, eyes moving like a predator mapping every escape route.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the space opened into a wide chamber. The air was heavier here¡ªthicker with dust and the faint metallic tang of weapons kept too close.


    Men and women in matching grey stepped out from the shadows, crowding the passage. Their clothes weren¡¯t uniforms in the strictest sense, but the cut and color were identical enough to mark them as a unit. Their eyes locked on Maera¡ªsharp, questioning¡ªand slid right past me and Cain as if we didn¡¯t exist.


    Or rather... as if they¡¯d decided not to acknowledge we existed.


    "Why here, Maera?" one woman demanded, her voice clipped. "And why with Lycans?"


    Another spoke over her, his tone sharper. "You bring them into this part of the Underspine?"


    The crowd was closing in, not physically, but in presence alone.


    Seems some disdain doesn¡¯t fade. Not for our kind. Not that we ever gave them a reason to let it.


    "I¡¯m making the call," Maera said, her voice steady, firm without being confrontational. She met their eyes one by one, grounding the room with her presence.


    A few exchanged uneasy looks.


    "You¡¯re sure?" a man in the back asked, his tone more cautious than confrontational.


    Before Maera could answer, a bald man stepped forward, arms crossed over a chest built like a barricade. "This is what we get for letting a woman lead us. Louis would never have allowed this."


    The hit was subtle in tone, but itnded like a brick.


    Maera didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t bristle or fire back. She just stood there, spine straight, expression unreadable but the slightest slope of her shoulders gave her away.


    That was enough for me.


    "Funny," I said, stepping forward just enough to draw every eye, my voice low but carrying. "From where I¡¯m standing, I don¡¯t see anyone else leading you out of the hole you¡¯re in. Just her."


    The crowd shifted uneasily, a ripple of movement through the grey.


    I let the silence stretch, gaze steady on the bald man. "If you¡¯ve got someone better, by all means... speak up. But until then, maybe keep your mouth shut and let the person actually holding this ce together do her job."


    The silence deafening. Before tye bald man faced me. ""My Majesty," the bald man spat the title like it was something bitter, "you know nothing, nothing, of our operations, or how much we have had to sacrifice to keep this ce standing."


    I let him speak, watching the way his jaw worked, the twitch in his temple, the flicker of approval in the eyes around him.


    "And yet," I said slowly, my tone measured, "you seem veryfortable lecturing the only person here who actually stepped forward to lead. The same person keeping all of you alive while you stand here, wasting time on posturing."


    His mouth tightened.


    "You think I don¡¯t understand sacrifice?" My voice didn¡¯t rise, but it cut, and the temperature in the room shifted. "I have buried brothers, burned my own flesh to stop an enemy advance, and wed my way through blood and ash to keep my people breathing. I know sacrifice. What I don¡¯t know¡ª" I tilted my head, my eyes narrowing just enough to make him shift his weight¡ª "is why you think undermining your leader in front of strangers makes you anything but a fucking liability."


    The ripple through the grey-d crowd was palpable.


    Cain gave a quiet huff, amused, but his gaze was sharp on the bald man. "You done, or do you want to make this more embarrassing for yourself?"


    The man¡¯s lips pressed into a hard line. He didn¡¯t speak again.


    Maera exhaled, a barely-there sound, then moved past him. "We¡¯re going through," she said. No challenge came.


    As the crowd split to let us pass, I caught the way her shoulders stayed square this time¡ªnot from pride, but from a stubborn refusal to let them see the weight she carried.


    Seems some disdain doesn¡¯t fade. Not for us. Not for her.


    So I guess the rangers here, don¡¯t really respect theirmander. That was a crack in their armour that would need to be reviewed soon or it would be to their detriment.

 Chapter 396: Old

    <h4>Chapter 396: Old</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    We walked in silence for a few paces, the tension of thest exchange still humming in the air. The narrow tunnel curved left, its walls lined with more of those faintly glowing crystal veins, the light catching in Maera¡¯s hair.


    She didn¡¯t look back at me or Cain. Her gaze stayed fixed ahead, but I saw the way her jaw worked, how her shoulders dipped just a fraction when she thought no one was watching.


    She was trying to collect herself.


    "Being the mother of the Beta who is the tyrant¡¯s right hand..." she muttered, almost to herself. It was too soft to be a deration, too bitter to be nothing. "It doesn¡¯t exactly inspire loyalty in the ranks."


    I let the words hang for a moment, measuring them, measuring her.


    "I know what it is," I said finally, my voice even.


    That made her nce at me, the smallest flicker of surprise breaking through the stoicism.


    "You can spend your whole life building your name," I went on, "and one person, one decision can burn it all down for you. And suddenly, you¡¯re wearing their crimes like a second skin. Doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯ve done. People stop seeing you... and start seeing them."


    Her mouth twitched, half bitter smile, half grimace. "And you think that¡¯s meant to make me feel better?"


    "No," I said simply. "it is meant to remind you that you¡¯re still the one holding this ce together, whether they want to admit it or not. They can hate you all they like, but they¡¯re still breathing because of you."


    She didn¡¯t answer right away, but I caught the way her posture shifted, the subtle straightening of her spine.


    Cain snorted behind us. "If that¡¯s your idea of encouragement, brother, remind me never toe to you for a pep talk."


    "The thing is---" she muttered. "I am not sure I believe you are the Alpha of Obsidan," her voice turned almost upbeat. "They call you the hand of---"


    "Of Death. The fucking Hand of Death," Cain told her, elbowing me harder than he needed to. I was sure it was paybacDk for my assault on his ribs earlier.


    She actually chuckled. "You should have seem the way you death gripped your beta, we had to rip your fingers away, and now you morph into my what... motivational speaker."


    "He is a big softie... courtsey of his wife," I shrugged his hand off my shoulder.


    She kept walking and then she stopped dead as though it had just sunk in who my ¡¯wife¡¯ was. A silverpine princess, a lycan. I was sure that they were still under the impression that Eve was Ellen but whatever this... was it was too early to beying down all my cards.


    It seemed to take a minute for it sink in.


    Maera¡¯s eyes lingered on me for a fraction longer than wasfortable, her expression unreadable. Then, as if shaking herself free from whatever thought had snagged her, she inhaled and turned sharply on her heel.


    "Come on," she said, voice clipped again, themander sliding back into ce over the woman.


    We followed her through another branching tunnel. The glow from the crystal veins began to fade, reced by deeper pockets of shadow. The air here felt different; cooler, heavier, as though the rock itself was pressing in closer.


    "This way," she murmured, lowering her voice without exnation. "We keep her away from the others."


    Cain¡¯s brows drew together. "Why?"


    Maera didn¡¯t slow. "Because noise doesn¡¯t sit well with her. Not anymore. The sound, any sound sets her on edge. Makes her...sh out."


    The tunnel narrowed further before opening into a long, dim hallway. It was darker here, lit only by a fewnterns fixed low to the walls. The shadows pooled thick in the corners, and the faint smell of antiseptic threaded through the stale air.


    "She needs rest," Maera continued, her tone softening almost imperceptibly. "Especially with the arm."


    I nced at her. "the amputed one."


    " The stump is still healing."


    We reached the end of the hallway, where a reinforced wooden door stood under a heavy crossbar. It looked more like the entrance to a vault than a living space. Maera lifted the bar with a low grunt, the wood groaning under its own weight, and set it aside.


    "She¡¯s resting now," she said, her voice dropping again. "I suggest you keep yours low, too. Sudden noises... don¡¯t go well."


    She pulled thetch. The door opened inward with a muted creak, revealing a shadowed room beyond.


    The air inside was thick with the faint, metallic scent of blood that hadn¡¯t entirely washed away. A single bed was pushed against the far wall, its upant turned toward the bare stone, her frame motionless under a thin nket. Even from here, I could see the space where her right arm should have been, an absence that made the rest of her seem smaller somehow.


    Maera stepped aside, gesturing us in. "You can see her," she said quietly, "but don¡¯t expect much. She hasn¡¯t spoken much we brought her here."


    Her words hung in the dim air, heavy as the shadows themselves.


    Then the bed creaked...


    She moved.


    Cain looked at me, wondering where I was going with this.


    The woman stirred, raising.


    The bed creaked again, the sound carrying in the thick, stale air.


    She shifted under the nket, slow, deliberate movements that spoke of either pain or caution or both.


    I waited, every muscle taut, my gaze fixed on that thin, bent shape.


    A part of me was bracing. For red hair. For eyes like Eve¡¯s. For the kind of resemnce that would cut through me like a de and drag all those memories I¡¯d been burying straight to the surface. Maybe she¡¯d look a little different, older, worn down.


    The nket slipped further.


    A hand emerged first. My breath caught but not for the reason I¡¯d expected.


    It wasn¡¯t smooth, or pale, or anything like hers. It was wrinkled, the skin thin and spotted with faded freckles. The knuckles jutted sharply, the veins roped and raised. Fingers trembled as they clutched the fabric, nails yellowed at the edges.


    Then her head lifted.


    And everything I¡¯d been anticipating disintegrated.


    This wasn¡¯t Ellen.


    Her hair wasn¡¯t a vibrant red but a washed-out grey, scanty in patches, shedding so much that loose strands clung to the nket like cobwebs. The skin of her face was drawn tight in some ces, sagging in others, deep creases carved by years and suffering. Her cheeks were hollow, her lips thin and cracked, and her eyes; whatever colour they might have once been, were clouded now, rimmed in shadows.


    An old woman.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 397: Malrik鈥檚 Slave

    <h4>Chapter 397: Malrik¡¯s ve</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    For a second, I just stared. My mind tried to reconcile the reality in front of me with every suspicion, every theory I¡¯d carried into this ce.


    This... was not the reunion I had braced for.


    Her eyes shifted, slow and unsteady, as though searching for shapes she could no longer fully see. Theynded somewhere near me, and for a fleeting heartbeat, there was a flicker; recognition, confusion, fear, it was impossible to tell.


    "Evie?" Her voice scraped out of her throat like dry leaves dragged over stone.


    The longing as she spoke the name felt familiar. My gut twisted.


    I looked at the stump. It stopped right above where the elbow would have been. The arm the Cauterium Gammas had found had started right above the elbow. How many people just suddenly lost their arms? It made no sense that this was not Ellen. Everything pointed at her being the owner of the arm I had seen, therefore this should have been Ellen, not an old woman who looked to be approaching eighty.


    Maera stepped forward, her tone gentler than I¡¯d ever heard it. "It¡¯s all right. You¡¯re safe."


    The old woman¡¯s gaze swept again, the cloudy whites trembling faintly as they passed over me, then Cain. Her left arm twitched as though to lift, but the stump where her right should have beeny still against the nket.


    "Evie..." she repeated, but the word sounded hollow. Like something she didn¡¯t believe anymore. She was losing hope that she would find this ¡¯Evie.¡¯


    I moved closer, slow enough not to startle her, the boards groaning under my boots. Every step felt heavier. My instincts screamed that there was more here that age and frailty were only the surface of whatever hell she¡¯d been through.


    Cain hung back, but I felt his unease like a pulse at my shoulder.


    The air between us pressed close. "What happened to you?" I asked, my voice low.


    Her eyes shifted again, the way a person turns their head toward a sound in the dark. The tremble in her fingers stilled, and for a moment she was perfectly still¡ªtoo still.


    She rose slowly, swaying a bit, but steadied herself just in time. Her eyes did not leave mine as she stalked toward us, her expression a little vacant but carrying a strange light in her aged grey eyes. She looked like she was... curious, like she needed another look.


    Every muscle in my body went rigid as the distance between us seemed to distort with each step.


    Then she stopped right in front of me, tilting her head slightly. Her eyes narrowed before they widened.


    The silence was as thick and suffocating as a heavy fog.


    Her smile lit up. "Evie..." she whispered, almost conspiratorially to me.


    I blinked, confused. "Evie?"


    She nodded¡ªit was childlike. "Where... is Evie?"


    Maera gasped softly. "Who is Evie?" she asked her.


    But the woman didn¡¯t even nce in her direction. "Where is Evie," she said again, her voice clearer now, as if she had been in a trance before.


    "You must have the wrong person," I replied politely, taking a step back.


    She was quiet, but her eyes still lingered on me.


    "Seems she is really... what of it," Cain whispered. "Whatever he did to her must have been bloody awful."


    "Yeah..." But my uneasiness grew the more she stared. Then her mouth began to move again, wide, almost as if she was practicing. Then it seemed like she found her tongue.


    "Hades... Stravos."


    Everyone froze.


    The air felt like it had been sucked out of the room. Cain¡¯s head turned sharply toward me, his brows pulling low. Maera¡¯s lips parted in the faintest gasp, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    The old woman¡¯s gaze never wavered. Those clouded eyes, too sharp for her frail, brittle frame, were locked onto mine, as if nothing else in the world existed.


    "How..." Cain¡¯s voice trailed off, thick with suspicion. "She shouldn¡¯t know that name."


    Maera recovered first, though her voice was lower than usual. "That¡¯s... the most I¡¯ve ever heard her say. Ever." Her eyes slid to me. "She¡¯s never reacted to anyone like this before. It¡¯s you. She knows you."


    "She thinks she knows me," I muttered, though my pulse was starting to drum harder in my ears.


    "No." Maera shook her head. "This isn¡¯t just recognition. It¡¯s engagement. She¡¯s lucid with you in a way I haven¡¯t seen. If there¡¯s something she remembers... use it. Probe her."


    Cain stepped up beside me, his tone edged. "You heard her, brother. If she knows your name, she might know more. Don¡¯t waste it."


    I hesitated, searching the woman¡¯s face, weighing the cost of pushing her too hard. "Who¡¯s Evie?"


    For a moment, her whole body went still. It was like watching someone scroll through the inside of their own mind, sifting through memories buried under too many years and too much pain. Her lips moved silently at first, forming a shape over and over without sound.


    And then, finally, her voice came¡ªthin, deliberate.


    "She... is my sister."


    The room seemed to contract around us.


    "My twin sister."


    I swallowed thickly. This was all too bizarre to be a mere case of coincidence.


    "What is your name?" I probed further.


    I watched as a brittle smile lifted her thin, chapped, cracked lips.


    "I have many. My father gave them to me¡ªor at least, the man I thought he was." Her voice was suddenly so clear, it could be terrifying.


    "What are they?"


    "His heir, his pride," she whispered, voice cracking. "The Blessed Twin..."


    My breath fractured.


    But this time, she continued without any prompting. "Silverpine¡¯s salvation, Malrik¡¯s ve... Ellen Valmont."


    Her pronouncement was edged with too much conviction to be the rambling of an old woman. For a moment, as she spoke, the shaky cadence of her voice fell away, and I could have sworn I heard a younger, far more self-assured woman within the frame I now stared at.


    Maera was the first to speak. "That is impossible. Ellen Valmont was given away to be married to the Alpha of Obsidian."


    She had no idea...


    But I stepped forward. "Ellen," I called. "You are looking for Eve Valmont."


    A twinkle entered her eyes, and for a moment, I noticed a single fleck of blue-green in the clouded grey.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 398: The Therapist

    <h4>Chapter 398: The Therapist</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    This was ufortable, to say the least, but I had to push that aside for Elliot¡¯s sake. He had undergone a physiological assessment in the infirmary, and despite how extremely early his first shifting was, everything seemed to be alright.


    That meant a psychological assessment was now needed¡ªand I only trusted one person with Elliot, especially at a time like this. With all the ruckus going on, I didn¡¯t want the pack finding out that not only was the Alpha missing, but his underaged son had shifted too early¡ªlikely due to stress. I would hate to read that headline on the tabloids.


    Lucinda was resting, and my arms had grown tired from carrying Elliot around. Though sleep evaded me, it did nothing to ease my exhaustion. There were too many loose ends, too many things at stake for me to even close my eyes.


    Two Gammas escorted me everywhere now as we made our way to the elevator.


    Paranoia gnawed at me like termites on wood. I turned to address the female guard beside me.


    "Did you ensure it was arranged?"


    There was no hesitation.


    "Exactly as per your orders, Luna. She had been throughly checked for the marks, none were found."


    I nodded as I heard the distant ding of the elevator. Our steps quickened slightly.


    We arrived just as the doors slid open and a wheelchair was wheeled in. Her familiar brown hair was tied in a bun, and her hazel eyes found mine as I closed the distance between us. Guilt welled up inside me at the sight of her¡ªthe first time I¡¯d truly looked at her since the incident with the Nerexylin. That day I would prefer to forget.


    "Good afternoon, Lia," I greeted, unable to hold eye contact for long before my gaze dropped.


    "Good afternoon, Luna," she replied. "I would bow, but I¡¯m paralyzed on one side of my body."


    My eyes widened. A shiver licked up my spine. Bile rose in my throat from the overwhelming guilt.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I murmured.


    She smiled then.


    "The doctor says I¡¯ll make a full recovery. Love the new look, by the way."


    I blushed and tucked my now shoulder length hair behind my ear. "Didn¡¯t think you would notice."


    Then her expression softened, worry etched into every line of her face.


    "You deserve an apology too. I¡¯m sorry for the lies. I truly wish I had been more genuine with you."


    I had almost forgotten about that part of the story.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I simply moved behind her and grabbed the handles of her wheelchair.


    "Thest thing you need is to apologize to me. You had your reasons, and I know you didn¡¯t mean harm. But for now, we have other fish to fry."


    ----


    Elliot sat on a cushioned bench near the far wall, his hands balled into his sleeves like he always did when he was nervous. I could still feel the tightness in his grip from earlier¡ªhe hadn¡¯t let go of me until we stepped into this new space.


    The door closed with a soft click behind us. I stepped aside to let Lia take the lead.


    She nced at me once, her expression unreadable, then turned her attention to the boy.


    "Hi, Elliot," she said gently, her voice calm but not patronizing.


    He looked at her¡ªeyes wide, cautious. His nce flicked back to me, like he needed permission just to breathe.


    I crouched beside him, whispering, "It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s here to help. You¡¯re safe."


    He hesitated another second, then gave a small nod.


    Lia wheeled closer, resting her good hand on the armrest of the chair.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Elliot tilted his head and looked down at his hands. He swallowed, lips tightening. Then, softly, he said,


    "I¡¯m fine."


    It was automatic. Too automatic.


    Lia smiled gently.


    "That¡¯s what people say when they think they¡¯re supposed to be okay. But I¡¯m not here for the right answer¡ªI just want your honest one."


    Elliot bit his lower lip, then shrugged.


    "Tired," he murmured. "But not sleepy. Just... tired."


    I wanted to wrap him in my arms and tell him he didn¡¯t have to be brave¡ªbut I held back. He needed this moment.


    Lia nodded.


    "That¡¯s fair. Can I ask... do you know your wolf¡¯s name?"


    He stilled.


    That was the question he hadn¡¯t been expecting.


    I saw his jaw twitch slightly, like he was considering something dangerous. Then his fingers began to fidget again, sleeves twisting tighter around his palms.


    "It¡¯s okay," I whispered. "You can say it."


    He looked up at Lia. Then back at me.


    His lips parted, voice barely above a whisper.


    "Knox."


    Lia¡¯s brows lifted slightly, impressed.


    "Strong name."


    Elliot nodded.


    "How did it feel?" she asked. "When it happened... when you shifted?"


    His body curled inward slightly.


    "Like... fire. But not bad fire. Just... big. Loud. I couldn¡¯t think. I just felt everything. Like I wasn¡¯t in one body anymore."


    There was a pause. Then he added, quieter still,


    "But Knox wasn¡¯t scared. I was. He wasn¡¯t."


    Lia leaned back slowly, absorbing his words.


    "That¡¯s because Knox is part of you, Elliot. He¡¯s your strength. And you¡¯re his mind. He didn¡¯t feel fear because you carried it for him. That¡¯s how wolves and their humans work. You bnce each other."


    Elliot blinked at her¡ªand for the first time since the shift, a faint look of wonder crossed his face. He looked to me again, seeking confirmation.


    I smiled softly, brushing a curl from his forehead.


    "That¡¯s exactly right."


    When Lia spoke again, her voice was more serious.


    "What were you thinking right before you shifted, Elliot?"


    There was no hesitation.


    "Mummy was in trouble. I could feel it. She was scared and tired because of me."


    The knot in my stomach tightened so hard it knocked the breath from my lungs. I opened my mouth¡ªto speak, to tell him he had it all wrong¡ª


    But Lia stopped me with a nce and let Elliot continue.


    "Mummy is always worried about me. Grandpa got hurt. Grandma is hurting us¡ªeven when she doesn¡¯t mean to."


    "So how did you stop Grandma? You found your wolf."


    "I looked for it," he replied. "I wanted to fight. I didn¡¯t want to be a liability."


    "Who called you a liability?"


    "Mama," he said.


    "I wanted to protect Mummy... so I looked for Knox."


    Silence.


    I bit my lip until it bled.


    "How long have you been looking for Knox?"


    "Since Mama called me a liability. I wanted to show her I could be strong."


    My heart cracked right down the middle.


    Every word out of his mouth sank like an anchor into my chest¡ªheavy and sharp. I clenched my fists at my sides, digging my nails into my palms just to keep from falling apart in front of him. The word liability echoed like a curse in my mind.


    Felicia hadn¡¯t just hurt him¡ªshe had shattered his sense of self.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

 Chapter 399: Liability

    <h4>Chapter 399: Liability</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Lia¡¯s voice was soft but direct.


    "Elliot... how did you stop your grandma from hurting your mummy?"


    His brows furrowed, confused by the question.


    "I... I don¡¯t know."


    "Try," Lia encouraged. "Think back to that moment. What were you feeling? What did you do?"


    Elliot looked down at his hands again, then at me. He blinked once. Twice. Then said slowly,


    "I was scared. She was screaming. Mummy was shaking and crying, and... and I didn¡¯t want it to happen again."


    He paused, jaw clenching.


    "So I shouted. I told her to stop. I told her I was there now. That I¡¯d fight."


    "And that¡¯s when you shifted?"


    He nodded.


    "I didn¡¯t know what would happen. I just¡ª" He hugged himself tighter. "I just wanted it to stop."


    Lia didn¡¯t respond right away. Neither did I.


    There was nothing to say that could mend what that boy had endured. That he had forced himself to awaken his wolf, prematurely and violently, not for himself but for me... to protect me... because he thought I was too tired to protect him?


    That was not strength.


    That was damage.


    Damage I had caused.


    I sank into the chair beside him and reached for his tiny hand, wrapping my fingers around his.


    "I¡¯m so proud of you," I whispered, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice. "But you didn¡¯t have to protect me, baby. That¡¯s my job."


    He didn¡¯t answer¡ªjust stared at our hands.


    Lia cleared her throat.


    "Elliot... has your wolf spoken to you since then?"


    He tilted his head.


    "Not with words. But I feel him. Like... when I close my eyes, he watches things with me. He doesn¡¯t say anything. Just... listens."


    "Good," Lia nodded thoughtfully. "That¡¯s normal. He¡¯s still young. So are you. But he¡¯s part of you now, and he¡¯ll grow with you."


    I swallowed back the lump in my throat.


    "But there¡¯s one thing I want you to remember," Lia added, her tone firmer now. "You don¡¯t have to earn love by fighting for it. You are not a liability. You are not a burden. You are a child. And being a child means it¡¯s okay to rely on others."


    Elliot¡¯sshes fluttered. His eyes didn¡¯t rise.


    But his fingers tightened around mine.


    And I knew that somewhere, deep in that brave little heart, the words were sinking in.


    Elliot yawned loudly, swaying drowsily.


    "Looks like someone wants to go to bed," Lia said yfully.


    Elliot shook his head quickly, turning his gaze up at me.


    "I¡¯m not..." He yawned again. "...sleepy, mummy."


    The punishing hand gripping my heart tightened painfully as I carried him, cradling him as if he were a baby.


    "But Mummy..." he grumbled as he yawned again, his lids fluttering closed.


    It was obvious that the session had worked and his wounded body had finally rxed enough to let sleep in. But still... he was fighting it.


    "Mummy..." His eyes snapped open again, focusing on me.


    "Shh... shh..." I whispered, smoothing his hair back.


    "You can sleep."


    My voice cracked, tears forcing their way through no matter how hard I tried to keep them at bay.


    I held my breath, watching as he nodded, slowly letting slumber win as he curled closer into me, snuggling in for warmth and reassurance that I would be there when he woke up.


    Soon, his breathing was steady, and both Lia and I let out a breath of relief.


    My gaze flickered up to hers¡ªand the lightness in her expression had faded.


    "His shifting was caused by years of intense stress," Lia said quietly, her voice steady but grave. "And catalyzed by the precariousness of your current situation. That moment wasn¡¯t just a trigger¡ªit was the final break. You told me over the phone that he was in the room when the Beta was taken. That he heard it. The screaming. The struggle."


    I nodded slowly, throat tight.


    "The feeling of helplessness when Kael was hurt... when he couldn¡¯t stop it... and then when you were hurt by Lucinda... it shattered something in him. His wolf responded not just to protect¡ªit was survival. It was the only thing left he felt he could do."


    I swallowed hard, blinking back the sting in my eyes.


    "He shouldn¡¯t have to survive me."


    "No," Lia agreed. "He shouldn¡¯t. But he did. And now, he¡¯s changed. It¡¯s not reversible. Once a child shifts¡ªespecially under trauma¡ªit bes part of their emotional wiring. He¡¯ll grow from it. But there will be cracks that need mending."


    I looked down at Elliot, small and warm in my arms, hisshes casting faint shadows on his cheeks. He looked so peaceful, so fragile. Like none of it had happened.


    But it had.


    All of it.


    Lia¡¯s voice lowered again, gentler now.


    "Eve... I¡¯m not telling you this to me you."


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t.


    Because she didn¡¯t need to.


    The me was already in me, anchored, rooted, and festering like rot beneath the skin.


    Guilt is a silent clock, ticking in rhythm with your heartbeat.


    You don¡¯t hear it... until it¡¯s all you hear.


    "He adores you," she continued. "But he¡¯s been afraid for too long. Not of you¡ªbut for you. That kind of love? That kind of protective instinct in someone so young? It¡¯s beautiful. But it¡¯s dangerous too. Because now he thinks he has to be strong for you. All the time. Even when he¡¯s breaking."


    I let it sink in, swallowing thickly as I looked down at him.


    It hadn¡¯t even been a full month since we had that slumber party.


    There should have been many more by now¡ªbut instead, we had this to face.


    When would he ever have a chance to be a child again?


    It haunted me that I had no urate answer to that question.


    Lia pulled out a file from her bag and flipped through it.


    "Right after your call, I had Elliot¡¯sprehensive medical file sent to me."


    I nced at the pages, and every time I spotted the word transnt, I cringed.


    "For a child his age, it¡¯s not only voluminous... it¡¯s deeply concerning. But it¡¯s also helped tremendously in painting a fuller picture, allowing me to understand the physiological and emotional nuances that have shaped little Elliot."


    My throat tightened. "Yes?"


    "So he is a hybrid?"


    "Yes. He inherited the Flux from Hades. So he¡¯s part vampire."


    "Hmm..." she mused, writing something down. "You mentioned some strange abilities he¡¯s exhibited¡ªresonance with Hades, vampiric illusions, breaking mind control..."


    I took a deep breath.


    "I¡¯ll tell you everything. It¡¯s a long one."


    She propped herself up using one side of her body.


    "Talk away. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here."

 Chapter 400: Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 400: Who Are You?</h4>


    By the time I was done talking, my throat felt raw.


    It was as though each word had been dredged up from somewhere deep and jagged inside me, scraping its way out. My shoulders sagged, and for the first time in weeks, the tightness in my chest loosened¡ªonly slightly, but enough to let me breathe without feeling like I was stealing air from someone else.


    Lia¡ªAmelia¡ªhadn¡¯t interrupted once. She simply sat there, her pen unmoving now, eyes fixed on me in the way only a trained observer could manage: present but not invasive.


    She let a few heartbeats pass before speaking.


    "I¡¯ve heard parts of this before," she said finally, her voice even. "Hades¡¯ battle with the Flux wasn¡¯t exactly a secret among certainworks. I¡¯d heard rumors he¡¯d been overtaken entirely at one point." She sighed deeply. "I was not surprised. It was bound to happen."


    My fingers twitched involuntarily around Elliot, but I didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "What I didn¡¯t know," she continued, "was that Elliot had inherited the Flux from him. That changes... a great deal. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not surprising he¡¯s shown resonance with Hades even when Hades was trapped inside his own mind. Bloodlines carry more than just physical traits. I am d that Elliot could be a tether. Vampires were not only known for their strength or speed. Vampires¡¯s abilities are cross a fundermental border, which is what makes them so deadly." She chuckled them, wryly. "I do believe that making them impervious to everything thing but the sun and silver was a fate trying to level the ying field. As their partial desendants as lycans, we took their fangs, eyes of crimson and weakness to silver," she spoke softly for Elliot and slowly so that it would all sink in. "But on the surface that is where the simrities stop, we took Elysias, shifting abilities and here we are now."


    I nodded.


    "Now that brings us to the flux," she sat up straighter. "The flux is a concentrated essence of a vampire¡¯s remains. Then bonded with our already adapted hybrid cells, recessive cells be dominant. Then suddenly it is beyond fangs, eyes and silver, then we have more strength and ability of rot, as vampires are technically undead."


    "Which are what Hades had," I thought, skin crawling that the remembrance of the odour of rot as Hades turned.


    "Mind control, memory maniption,"


    Another horrible shiver crawled up my spine. I could still feel his weight on top of me as he tried to crawl into my mind to erase and rearrange, my mind to his will--- to his favour."


    I shook off the dread. "I know," No one needed to know that part but it was good have a proper context.


    "Compulsion," Lia continued to list out.


    "mour," she said. "The act of illusions."


    She pointed at herself. "We, lycan and werewolves are susectable to its effects, but Elliot and Hades are impervious, especially when the remains used to start all this, the remains that powers all this abilities are from the same vampire.


    "Vassir," I murmured. "They all gave the key, they can intercept, because they act on the same resonance, a single frequency."


    Her gaze dipped briefly to Elliot before meeting mine again.


    "And that tether can override circumstances most would call impossible. It¡¯s why he could reach Hades when no one else could. Not consciously¡ªbut instinctively. It¡¯s a resonance he was born with."


    I frowned faintly. "But you make it sound like it¡¯s... more than coincidence."


    "It is," she said simply. "There¡¯s tentative research into this¡ªvery tentative, because vampiric ability and its psychological applications are still taboo subjects in most formal institutions. But the data we do have suggests that resonance bonds aren¡¯t just emotional. They¡¯re... functional. They can influence perception,munication, even mental control under the right¡ªor wrong¡ªconditions."


    I thought back to every strange moment with Elliot.


    His uncanny timing. The way he¡¯d sometimes know what I was thinking without a word. The illusions he¡¯d broken without being taught how.


    "It¡¯s rare," Amelia went on, "but hybrids like him can disrupt psychic maniption because they straddle two worlds---our emotional cognition and vampiric sensory influence. In Elliot¡¯s case, his instincts are sharpened by the trauma he¡¯s lived through. And while that makes him resourceful, it also makes him... vtile."


    Her pen tapped once against the file, deliberate.


    "Which is why we need to be careful. His abilities are tied to his emotional state. The more he¡¯s forced to use them in fear or desperation, the more those neural pathways will fuse survival with power. That¡¯s a dangerous pairing for anyone¡ªlet alone a child."


    I swallowed hard, the earlier lightness in my chest dissolving into something heavier again.


    But this time... it was a weight I understood.


    "He must not¡ª" she corrected herself, "I mean, he has to stop equating danger with purpose. If every moment of safety feels empty to him, he¡¯ll chase conflict without meaning to. That¡¯s how children grow into warriors who don¡¯t know what to do with peace. And that... is a tragedy in slow motion."


    Her words dug in deep, rooting themselves alongside my guilt.


    Lia leaned forward, lowering her voice as though the walls themselves might overhear.


    "You can¡¯t take away what¡¯s already happened to him, Eve. But you can shape whates next. His wolf is here to stay, but the instincts it was born under¡ªthose can be retrained. If we don¡¯t, he¡¯ll grow up thinking the only way to protect the people he loves is to put himself between them and a de every single time. And one day..." Her gaze flickered to the boy sleeping in my arms, then back to me, the unspoken warning hanging in the air.


    "I understand," I said quietly, my throat tight. "I don¡¯t want him to lose whatever¡¯s left of his childhood to this."


    "Good." Her voice softened. "Then we start now. The resonance he shares with Hades¡ªuse it for stability, not just survival. Structure. Trust. Positive reinforcement. And above all, show him that you are still stronger than him, even on your worst day. He needs to believe that as deeply as he believes in you."


    I nodded, my fingers unconsciously brushing through Elliot¡¯s hair.


    A slow exhale left me, shaky but steady enough to speak. "I can do that."


    "You will," she said with quiet conviction. "Because right now, you¡¯re not just fighting for yourself anymore. You¡¯re rewiring what survival means for him."


    "What is the worst-case scenario?" I asked, though part of me already knew I wouldn¡¯t want the answer.


    Lia¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t soften. "The worst case is that Elliot is already too far along."


    The wordsnded like a stone in my gut.


    "It¡¯s obvious," she continued, her voice low but sharp. "He has far more power than children his age¡ªand more than most adults I¡¯ve seen. The fact that a room full of trained Gammas couldn¡¯t hold Felicia down but he could... with nothing more than a growl in her direction? That isn¡¯t potential, Eve. That¡¯s reality."


    I felt my pulse spike, but she didn¡¯t let up.


    "He sees things no one else can. Not you. Not even Montegue. That kind of perception is dangerous because it removes the natural boundaries children should have between themselves and the world¡¯s ugliness. He¡¯s already where Hades was at eighteen when the Flux first entered his system. But Elliot..." she shook her head, "...Elliot is younger. Much younger."


    I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d tightened my hold on him until his little hand twitched against mine.


    "There wille a time," Lia said, every syble deliberate, "when his body won¡¯t be able to contain the energy he¡¯s carrying. The older victims barely survived it, and their systems were fully matured. In him? That same surge could burn him out entirely. Best-case in that scenario, he¡¯s left a husk¡ªlike the others before him. Worst-case..."


    Her pause was heavier than the words that followed.


    "...he doesn¡¯t survive it at all."


    The room was suddenly too still, too cold. My throat felt dry, my chest tight, but I forced the words out. "So what do we do?"


    Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. "We train him to master it now¡ªbefore it masters him."


    Iughed wryly. "He is so proactive, I don¡¯t know what do with him. He literally wrapped a bomb around his own neck to save me."


    Lia¡¯s mouth pressed into a thin line, the colour in her cheeks draining as she held my gaze.


    "Then the adults in his life have to step up. All of them. But especially the one he trusts the most."


    I blinked at her. "Me?"


    "Yes, you," she said without hesitation. "You are the constant in his life right now. And if you crumble¡ªif you start believing you¡¯re only here to react to the chaos¡ªyou¡¯re going to teach him that same fragility. That is the one thing he cannot afford to inherit from you."


    Her voice gentled, but the edge in her words didn¡¯t fade.


    "I¡¯m saying this as a therapist and as someone who¡¯s seen what this kind of burden does over time: you¡¯re forgetting who you are. You¡¯re letting all of this¡ªHades, the Flux, the war, the guilt¡ªstrip away the core of you until all that¡¯s left is survival instinct. And that may keep you breathing, Eve, but it won¡¯t keep you whole."


    She leaned forward, her eyes sharp as ss.


    "So I¡¯m going to ask you, right here, right now¡ªwho are you?"


    The question lodged in my throat, sudden and raw. I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. "You are not just his protector. You are not just someone who happened to survive Darius. You are the Cursed Twin. You carry untapped power, power that you¡¯ve been too afraid to im because you¡¯re afraid of what it might cost you. But understand this¡ªif you don¡¯t step into it, if you keep seeing yourself as someone barely hanging on, you will fail him. And if you fail him, he will burn out before he ever has a chance to live."

 Chapter 401: Wish You Were Here

    <h4>Chapter 401: Wish You Were Here</h4>


    Hades


    I watched her scribble down the name.


    Ellen Valmont.


    Meeting my wife¡¯s sister nothing like had ever immagined. Ages, gray and frail-- utterly unrecognizable. Surreal was the only word that would fit.


    Cain had gone quiet, watching Maera as mumbled to herself.


    "Howe?" She whispered for what was probably the ten time since Ellen decided to stop speaking and without annoucemt, return to her bed to sleep. As mush as I wanted to believe that it could not possibliy the true I know what I had seen. The glimpse of turquoise in gray.


    "Maybe she will be up for another questioning tommorrow," I suggested.


    "My thoughts too," And the she stopped in her tracks and turnd to me. "You will be the on to do it. You will question her, your majesty."


    I stopped too. "Me ?"


    "I think it will be for the best. It is very obvious she will only willingly talk to you. We can use that fact to our advantage. She is a goldmine of information. No caputured gamma could possibly have more tell than she does." He turned to face Maera. "He will do it," He assured her like he could force me.


    But I could not ignore that fact that they were right but before that...


    I held Maera¡¯s gaze for a long moment, searching it for even a flicker of smugness. There was none¡ªonly that unwavering steadiness she wore like a crown, the sameposure she¡¯d had when she dragged us out of Silverpine with death at our backs.


    "You¡¯ve risked more than you should have," I said finally, the words heavier than I meant them to be. "For me. For Cain and our men." My jaw tightened. Gratitude wasn¡¯t something I offered freely, but this one had teeth to it, and it had been gnawing at me since the night we arrived. "So I¡¯ll say it now¡ªthank you, Maera. For the rescue. And for the sanctuary you¡¯ve given us since."


    Her lips curved, not into a smile, but into something softer that somehow made the scar that marred her face less jarring. "It wasn¡¯t charity, your majesty You know that. I don¡¯t rescue people I can¡¯t use."


    Cain made a low sound, halfway between augh and a scoff. "She¡¯s telling the truth, you know. If she¡¯d thought you were dead weight, we would be minced meat by now."


    I let out a short breath, somewhere between amusement and curiosity. What the hell did she mean by that? I opened my mouth to ask when hurried little footsteps cut me off


    The hurried little footsteps echoed down the corridor before I could speak. Sage appeared, practically vibrating with excitement, her curls bouncing as she beamed.


    "Your handsome beta is awake!" she announced, like the news was a gift she¡¯d been dying to unwrap in front of me.


    My heart lifted so fast it was almost painful. I barely had time to process before she closed the distance between us, eyes fixed on me¡ªonly for Cain to move like lightning, scooping her up with one arm and bncing her easily on his hip.


    "Lead the way, little girl," he said, his voice gentler than I¡¯d heard in years.


    Sage blinked at him, startled, and then grinned like she¡¯d been handed a crown. She raised her hand high, pointing down the hall with the exaggerated seriousness of amander.


    I couldn¡¯t move for a moment. Hours ago, Cain had stood frozen, tears in his eyes, just watching her walk away. And now... now he carried her without hesitation, like she wasn¡¯t a stranger at all.


    His free hand shot out, gripping my arm and tugging me forward. "Come on," he said, with the faintest curve of a smile. "Let¡¯s see your beta."


    Behind us, Maeraughed¡ªan actual, unguardedugh. "Go," she waved them on. "All of you. Before the poor man decides to fall asleep again."


    I let myself be pulled along, the sound of Sage¡¯s delighted chatter ahead of me, Cain¡¯s uncharacteristic ease at my side, and a strange, tentative warmth blooming in the cold edges of my chest but even now something wascking


    I wish you were here, Eve with Elliot... I thought as I let my brother pull me along, pushing back the fact that I had just met Eve¡¯s aged twin sister. That could wait.


    The infirmary doors swung open to the sound of chaos.


    Kael was on his feet¡ªbarely¡ªsnarling like a cornered wolf, shoving against two Deltas who were doing their best to keep him in bed.


    "Where is he?" His voice cracked, raw from disuse, but the force behind it made even the healers flinch. "Where the hell is he?"


    "You need to rest¡ª" one of the Deltas started, but Kael tore his arm free, staggering as his knees threatened to buckle.


    "You¡¯re evert¡ª" another tried, only to be silenced by the look in Kael¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t hearing them. Couldn¡¯t. The fight was all instinct, born of fear.


    Maera stepped forward, raising a hand in a silentmand. "Let him go."


    The Deltas hesitated, but obeyed, stepping back just in time for Kael to lurch forward. His bnce failed him halfway across the room, and I didn¡¯t think¡ªmy body just moved.


    I caught him before he hit the floor.


    For a second, neither of us spoke. His weight was solid, shaking in my arms, the tension in him so tight it felt like it might snap. And then he broke.


    "I thought I¡¯d die," he choked out, gripping the front of my coat like it was the only thing keeping him upright. His voice was wet, thick. "I was so scared. I¡ª" He shuddered, the words spilling faster now. "I would¡¯ve never forgiven myself if¡ª"


    A short, unexpectedugh escaped me. "You would¡¯ve been too dead to forgive anything."


    He let out a noise that was half a sob, half a huff of disbelief, pressing his forehead to my shoulder. I tightened my hold, steadying him as his weight sagged.


    "Still," he muttered, voice breaking, "I mean it."


    I didn¡¯t answer, but my grip didn¡¯t loosen. Not until the tremor in him began to fade.


    Cain¡¯s shadow loomed in the doorway before his voice followed.


    "Well, look who¡¯s back from the dead," he drawled, arms folding. "And here I thought you¡¯d finally found a way to sleep through the war."


    Kael lifted his head from my shoulder, eyes narrowing, though the redness in them dulled the effect. "Missed you too," he muttered, voice still hoarse.


    Cain smirked. "If I¡¯d known all it took to get you to shut up was a near-death experience, I¡¯d have arranged one sooner."


    Kael rolled his eyes¡ªslow, exaggerated, like even that movement was costing him energy. Then his gaze caught on the small, curly-haired figure perchedfortably on Cain¡¯s hip. "And... who¡¯s the kid?"


    Before I could answer, Cain tilted his head toward her in mock formality. "You want to tell him, or should I?"


    Sage¡¯s grin spread like wildfire, and before I knew it, we all spoke at once¡ªCain, Sage, and me¡ªour voices ovepping in perfect, idental unison.


    "The queen."


    Sage giggled, delighted with herself, while Kael blinked, his confusion melting into something halfway between disbelief and amusement. "Of course," he muttered under his breath. "I wake up and the world¡¯s upside down."


    Cain chuckled low. "Get used to it. Things change fast around here."


    I just shook my head, but the corner of my mouth betrayed me, curving faintly. For the first time in days, the air didn¡¯t feel quite so suffocating.


    Kael¡¯s shoulders tensed suddenly, his breath catching like he¡¯d just been jolted awake. "I¡ª" He gripped my arm, eyes darting between me and Cain. "I have so many things to tell you. That ce... Hades, you don¡¯t understand. I heard them talking about Ellen. They said she ran away." His voice pitched higher, urgent. "And there¡¯s this thing¡ª"


    He faltered, shuddering, like the memory scraped something raw inside him. "He looked dead. Dead, but young. But fucking scary. Pale as bone. Not a Lycan. Not a werewolf. I don¡¯t even think he was¡ª" He broke off, words tumbling into breathless fragments. "I heard him ranting, muttering about¡ª"


    "Kael." My voice cut clean through his spiral. He stilled, chest heaving.


    I held his gaze. "We have Ellen here."


    His head snapped up. "What?"


    "Ellen¡¯s twin," I said, letting the weight of the truthnd between us. "The rebellion rescued her. She¡¯s here, in thepound. Alive."


    For a moment, Kael just stared at me, as if trying to decide whether I was mocking him. Then something in his face shifted¡ªrelief, disbelief, and a sliver of fear, all tangled together. "You¡¯re serious."


    "I wouldn¡¯t joke about this."


    "How could she manage that?"


    "Manage what?"


    "Escaping,"


    "You don¡¯t seem to believe she did,"


    "The thing, it was... I could feel it. He is the marker."


    "Marker?"


    "Darius is not marking people on his own. He uses this creature. He uses the horn. They nned to mark me. He nned to imprint, the mark of Malrik on me."


    My stomach dropped as he turned his back. On him was what looked like a tattoo, but it half of what I could only recognise as a letter M.

 Chapter 402: Alliances?

    <h4>Chapter 402: Alliances?</h4>


    Hades


    The world spun around, every single thing losing colour in an instant. I reached for the wretched mark. Every other sound dull against the roaring of my own pulse against my ears.


    I traced the jagged iplete letter, my fingers twitching from the strength it took not to try and rip it off his body. But I knew well it could never be that simple, it would do no good.


    I was less of a mark and more of an indentation scribbled into the skin. My breath caught, as I look in the cruel symbol. It pigment was darker, more arcane than simple ink. It could have been my paranoia and shock but I could hear it speak.


    Ice carved its way up my finger tips, to my arms. I could feel it¡¯s daunting coolness rake it¡¯s sway through my chest to my heart and lungs--- squeezing and tightening until my breathing thinned and turned shallow.


    Though it was iplete, horror gripped me like a wicked tendrils that refused to relent. When I spoke, my voice was not mine, not fully. It sounded distant to my still ringing ears.


    Kael turned around to face me, I could see the way he tried to push down his own worry in order not to aggravate mine. He gulped but even that singr action looked painful. "I got far enough that I started to hear voices in my head. It not just some mind control, it is pressure."


    Someone behind me gasped.


    Kael continues, ensuring that he held my gaze, trying to steady me even though he was the one that had been marked. "It pushes against your own thoughts, sieves through your memory like a hand through a file of documents. Then it puts inmands using your memory, aspirations and self has a ...as a disguise," he finished, his voice rasping. "So when you follow the order, you think it¡¯s your own idea. You believe it. You¡¯ll fight to defend it because you can¡¯t separate it from who you are anymore."


    His wordsnded like stones in my gut. I¡¯d seen mind control before¡ªferal rage,pulsions, psychic maniption¡ªbut this... this was worse. This was the theft of self dressed as free will.


    I forced myself to take a slow breath, though it scraped ice through my lungs. "How long until it... takes hold?"


    "He was close, but I continued to refuse. So they tried to weaken me physically. They beat me."


    The mes of anger were stoked at he continued to speak, fighting my hardest not tounch something into the wall.


    "But it didn¡¯t work, I refused but then they..." Kael cringed, his face contorting into something in between disgust and horror as though he was still at their mercy.


    "They brought the wolfbane," Cain supplied, his voice clipped. Long gone was the yfulness of before.


    "They injected it little by little," Kael bit his lip, hard. "Troy tried to take it, but it really did a number on me. And then it hit him hard enough to knock him out and without my wolf..."


    I took over from him "...you were nothing but a man for them to break," I finished, my jaw tight enough to ache.


    Kael¡¯s silence was answer enough. His eyes were still rimmed red, still fighting not to shake, dropped to the floor.


    The image wed into my mind: Kael, bound and bleeding, wolfsbane running like poison fire through his veins, his wolf¡¯s presence ripped away until he was left bare in a ce where being human meant being prey. I felt it in my bones, the vulnerability, the cold, the taste of iron in the mouth that never quite goes away.


    Little hurried footsteps permeated the fog of rage that had held my mind captive, Sage ran past me and to Kael.


    Her shoulders were quaking, her little frame trembling as she patted Kael head, rubbing. "He... hurt you," I wept. "I am... sorry... you got hurt."


    Kael blinked, caught off guard by this child trying her best to console him, even when she didn¡¯t bother trying to console herself. "I am... sorry that... our king hurt... you."


    Kael¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came¡ªjust a tremor in his throat, like her apology had struck somece deeper than any de could reach. His gaze flicked to me, as if to ask whether she understood what she was saying... or whether I did.


    I did. And it was worse for it.


    Her words weren¡¯t just about the bruises or the wolfsbane. They carried something heavier, unspoken¡ªthe echo of all the things I had done in the name of war, in the name of control. And somehow, without knowing the full scope, she¡¯did them bare in a handful of trembling sybles.


    Kael lowered himself, slow and stiff, until he was eye-level with her. "Not your fault," he murmured, voice hoarse. "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong," he whispered.


    She sniffled as Cain walked passed me to her, crouching down to her level as well. "You are the queen, remember, you will defeat the naughty king?"


    She wiped her tears clumsily with that ck of her hands. "I want... to." She sniffled again, spreading tears more than she was wiping then. "But we need... help." She turned to Maeve who was now white as a sheet.


    "You have to ask them...mander. We can¡¯t let... him win." Desperation coloured her voice as more tears spilt.


    The Deltas who had been holding Kael back were still watching. Maera nced at them, a silentmand that made them leave closing the door behind them.


    All eyes were on her now, the room seemed to have held its breath as she exhaled as though bracing herself for what she would say next. "We are lycans and werewolves, from the beginning, since the inception of your specie; it has bloodshed." Her wrung her finger together, the action betraying her nerves. "We are nature¡¯s sharpened edge," Maera went on, her voice taut but unwavering. "Our survival has always been written in blood. But the war we face now..." She nced at Kael¡¯s mark, her jaw tightening. "...this is not the kind our ancestors prepared us for."


    Her fingers twisted together, betraying nerves even as her tone stayed steady. "The Crimson Rebellion was born from that truth. We are not loyal to thrones, crowns, or bloodlines, we are loyal to survival. And right now, survival means joining forces with those we would never have stood beside before."


    Her gaze moved from Sage to me, lingering, weighing. "We need an alliance with the Obsidian Pack."

 Chapter 403: You Were There?

    <h4>Chapter 403: You Were There?</h4>


    Hades


    I watched Cain feed Sage, each time making a train whistle sound just before she took a bite. The mess hall that Maera had provided for our now-awakened men to eat dinner was filled with the chatter and light rowdiness of a group of men sitting together. Kaelughed at a joke I didn¡¯t tune in to hear before his eyes slid over to me.


    I knew I was worlds away from all this. Lavender and honey scents danced around me, red hair slicing through the current reality. Her smile¡ªkind eyes looking down at me as she cradled my face, Elliot in her arms, green eyes twinkling like gems in sunlight.


    I was a world away because I was back home with Eve and Elliot. The war would not be in the background, ying over our lives and peace. Eve¡¯s wish for a divorce once all this was over was a ticking clock. It was painfully bizarre¡ªthe way I wanted time to slow down so we wouldn¡¯t get to the inevitable, but still wanted it to hurry, because every second in this war was a second they were in danger. I was torn between wanting to freeze us in a moment that didn¡¯t exist and wanting to fast-forward to the end just to make sure they survived to see it.


    Theughter in the mess hall blurred into a low, indistinct hum. My hand rested on the table, knuckles white, nails digging into the grain. I could almost feel the warmth of her fingers brushing mine¡ªnot in memory, but in the way longing could turn into something so vivid it might as well be real.


    It was a dangerous thing¡ªhow longing could build its own world,plete with the weight of her hand in mine, the faint tremor in her breathing when she was half-asleep, the soft sound Elliot made when he buried his face against her neck. I could live there forever if I let myself.


    But forever wasn¡¯t on the table. Not for me. Not for us.


    Cain¡¯sugh, sharp and too close, cracked the illusion like ss. I blinked, and thevender was gone, reced by the tang of stew and woodsmoke.


    He was leaning across the table now, elbow brushing my te. "You¡¯re chewing on something, and it¡¯s not the food," he said low, his gaze quick but pointed.


    Kael noticed too. His smile from whatever joke he¡¯d been part of had faded, reced by that steady, measuring look he gave me when he knew something was festering under my skin.


    Then Sage, blissfully unaware of the heaviness between the three of us, tipped her head toward Kael with a smear of sauce bright against her cheek. "Will I have to feed you again?" she asked, like the very idea was both a chore and a royal duty.


    A ripple of chuckles went around the table, but Kael¡¯s response was softer than the mood. "I think he can manage, Your Majesty," he said, though there was still grit in his voice.


    Sage frowned at him in clear suspicion, then pushed his te closer anyway before returning to her own meal.


    And just like that, reality pulled me back again. The war. Maera¡¯s proposal. The decisions that could cost all of us more than we could afford.


    I turned my head toward her end of the table. She was already watching me.


    I hadn¡¯t seen here in. One moment, the end of the table had been empty, and the next, Maera sat there as if she¡¯d been waiting all along.


    Her posture wasposed, but her eyes... her eyes gave her away. Worry sat there like a shadow, sharpening the edges of her face. It wasn¡¯t the calcted concern of amander delivering strategy¡ªit was the kind that came when the bad news had already settled in your bones.


    My stomach twisted into tight, biting knots. I didn¡¯t need any more. Not tonight. The iplete mark on Kael¡¯s skin, the way his voice had cracked describing it, her earlier proposition¡ªthey were already more than I could process without splitting open.


    Still, I pushed back from the table. The bench scraped the floor, loud enough that conversation faltered around us. Kael rose beside me without a word, his expression hard.


    Cain was already lifting Sage from her seat, settling her easily on his hip when she made a faint sound of protest at leaving her half-finished te behind.


    We crossed the mess hall together, my pulse growing louder with every step toward Maera.


    If she was here, at this hour, wearing that look... whatever she had to say wasn¡¯t going to wait.


    ---


    "I know I don¡¯t have a right to ask¡ªthree days ago we could have been enemies¡ªbut..." she hesitated, "I need to know the full truth."


    I exchanged nces with Cain and Kael, which only made her eyes narrow with even more dread.


    I faced her again, bracing myself for another card I would have toy down for this uneasy temporary alliance to work.


    "The old woman we rescued called herself Ellen... Ellen Valmot," she swallowed. "But I wanted to believe it had been some type of psychosis. She didn¡¯t seem well to begin with. And she seemed traumatised enough to have believed she was someone she was not."


    I knew well where this was going. "Yes, I saw you write her name."


    "It was a temporary name." She held eye contact with all of us before her eyes steadied on me. "But now... tell me. Could it really be Ellen Valmont in that room?"


    "Because I married her?" I asked. "I married Ellen Valmont, so you believe she cannot be the person in that room?"


    She nodded. "You married Ellen Valmont. Darius had toe to apromise so you wouldn¡¯t wage an all-out war on Silverpine. You married Ellen Valmont."


    "I thought so too," I said. "But s..."


    Her eyes widened into saucers, and she took a step back as if she could put distance between herself and the truth. "But... who... how... you would have called for war. Who did you marry?"


    "I married Eve Valmont."


    She shook her head immediately. "No, no¡ªit¡¯s not possible. I was at the execution. I watched her die, twice. I remember the carnage after..."


    "After a member of your rebellion publicly spoke about the Blood Moon¡¯sing and about Darius¡¯s tyranny that you continued to be blind to. He was immediately killed, and then the carnage began."


    Maera was frozen in ce, her hands shaking. "You were there?"

 Chapter 404: Only If She trusted you

    <h4>Chapter 404: Only If She trusted you</h4>


    Hades


    When I was doneying all the cards of lies and conspiracies on the table, Maera simply slumped into her seat. Her eyes went distant, her mouth agape as the multitude of revtions sank in.


    The rest of us let the silence reign, watching herpose herself again, though her gaze still held a faraway focus. It drifted unsteadily,nding on each of us in turn where we now stood in her office.


    "She was a decoy... a recement. Eve Valmont is still alive. The cursed twin is still alive," she muttered, though it wasn¡¯t clear who she was speaking to.


    I was certain she herself wasn¡¯t sure.


    She ran her callused hand over her face and took a long breath. "She is alive," she repeated, but this time it sounded as if she were trying to convince herself. "She is alive."


    I could tell by the way Sage¡¯s eyes lingered on each of us that she was worried for themander who called her queen.


    Maera rose, dragging both hands through her hair. "We really don¡¯t know anything about this..." she uttered. "This man¡ªhis ns. In all the months, with all the intelligence we gathered, we had no clue. What else are wecking? Where else?"


    I took a step toward her, holding myself back from cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "The information you have most likely came from the answers to the questions you asked the rescued captives and prisoners you captured. I doubt anyone would have thought to ask after the supposedly dead princess you watched die."


    She gazed up at me. "Is she okay?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. "I was at their birthday party¡ªthe night it all started. She was so scared when she shifted. I saw red eyes and I just... knew. But I expected her father to be lenient in the way fathers are with their daughters. He made the toast, he was smiling, he told the girls he loved them." Her eyes zed, as if the night was shing over in her mind¡ªmemories of an incident she still hadn¡¯t been able to ept had happened the way it did.


    She blinked slowly, as though her mind had to recover from the fog it had found itself in. "James too¡ªhe changed. I didn¡¯t recognize him. I begged him to remember that Eve had no control over the prophecy, that she was still innocent, that she could still be steered." She pursed her lips as they quivered. Her fists clenched, as if she were holding herself together by force. "Then he gets engaged to Ellen within the week. He bes Beta..." Her tears fell, her voice faltering for just a second. "I lost him then. He became Darius¡¯ enforcer¡ªhis dog." Her words curled with venom.


    Sage¡¯s small hand reached across the space between them, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Commander..."


    Cain, sensing her intent, shifted her gently in his arms until she was close enough for her fingers to brush Maera¡¯s sleeve. When Sage¡¯s touch lingered, Maera nced down in surprise, as if snapping out of a daze.


    Without hesitation, Sage reached up with her free hand and brushed away the tear that had cut down Maera¡¯s cheek. It was a small, almost childlike gesture¡ªunpolished but deeply sincere.


    Themander¡¯s face softened. She managed a faint, weary smile¡ªthe kind born from gratitude rather than happiness. "Thank you, queen," she murmured.


    I stepped forward, my gaze never leaving her. "Maera... James. Was he marked too? Could this bepulsion, not his will?"


    She shook her head slowly, eyes dark with a grief that had long since burned into steel. "No. He made sure I knew. Said it with his own mouth¡ªthat he wasn¡¯t being controlled¡ªso that I would ept it. So I¡¯d stop hoping."


    Her voice wavered, but there was no mistaking the truth in it. "I lost my son that day... and Darius gained a perfect weapon."


    When the silence finally broke, it was with my voice. "Why did you want the truth so badly, Maera? The whole story¡ªno half-measures."


    She blinked, the question dragging her fully back into the room. Her lips pressed together, her jaw tightening before she answered. "It¡¯s Ellen," she said quietly, as if even speaking the name might summon something unwee. "She woke up."


    I stilled.


    Maera¡¯s gaze held mine. "When I went to serve her dinner... she spoke. Says she has information. But she wants to talk to you first."


    My ears twitched before I could stop them, the faintest tremor running down my spine. My blood heated¡ªhalf apprehension, half something dangerously close to hope. "What does she want here?" I asked, though I already had a suspicion.


    Maera¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, but I caught the hesitation in her eyes. "She says she wants to talk about Eve."


    The wordsnded like a drop of ink in water¡ªspreading through me, staining everything else.


    We moved out together, the echo of boots against concrete carrying us down the corridor. Cain adjusted Sage¡¯s weight in his arms, keeping her steady. Kael fell into step on my left, his attention flicking between me and Maera.


    As we descended toward the bunker, I nced sideways at themander. "Why do you look like you¡¯re marching to your own execution?"


    Her answer was blunt, yet measured. "Because she¡¯s only willing to trust you with what she knows... if Eve trusted you."


    That earned a ripple of confusion through the group. Kael arched a brow, voicing what we were all thinking. "And how exactly is she going to figure that out?"


    No one spoke.


    The air grew colder as we approached the reinforced cell door. The low light pooled in dull copper against the steel, shadows gathering thick in the corners. And then¡ªbefore anyone could try to answer¡ª


    "Because," came the voice from inside, startlingly clear, "she is my twin."


    It cut through the hall like a de, and for the briefest heartbeat, the world seemed to still.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 405: The Test

    <h4>Chapter 405: The Test</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The sound of her voice cut through the corridor like a drawn de, halting us mid-step. For a moment, no one moved. No one breathed.


    Cain¡¯s arms tightened subtly around Sage as we closed the remaining distance to the cell. Kael and I exchanged a nce¡ªconfusion flickering in his eyes, worry in mine.


    I gave him a look that promised I would tell him soon.


    He nodded, understanding the message I was trying to convey.


    From inside came her voice again, this time quieter. "I want him. Only him."


    Her meaning was obvious¡ªher eyes were on me, even through the wall.


    Maera¡¯s jaw ticked, but she signaled to the guard who had not been there before. The locking mechanism released with a sharp click, and the door groaned open on its hinges.


    Light bloomed as I stepped in, and for a second the world shifted at what greeted my return to this ce.


    Hours ago, when I¡¯dst seen her, Ellen had looked like a woman pressing toward seventy; deep lines etched into her face, grey skin sagging with the weight of decades and hardship beyondprehension. Back then, she had looked like she could have melted off her own bones. Now, under the flicker of the overheadmp, the wrinkles had receded. The sallow tone had given way to a faint flush, like the first rush of blood to frozen skin. She looked... younger. Mid-fifties, perhaps.


    If this situation hadn¡¯t been so eeriepounded by the high-stakes game our lives had long since be¡ªI might have asked...


    "What anti-aging cream do you use?" Cain said, as though reading my mind.


    Sage¡¯s voice slipped from Cain¡¯s arms, soft but carrying in the quiet. "You got even younger... than the first two times."


    That caught every eye in the room. Kael¡¯s brows knit sharply. Maera turned fully toward the girl, but there was no surprise on her face. Of course, she already knew.


    "The first two times?" I asked, my tone low but edged.


    Sage nced at me, then back to Ellen¡¯s face. "The night they found her... she looked like she was ny. Skin like wrinkled paper. Hair nearly white, not even grey. Then, a few dayster, she looked maybe ny, then eighty. And now..." She gestured helplessly. "Now this."


    Maera¡¯s voice was tight. "Aging in reverse," she muttered.


    Ellen smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t touch her eyes. "Not reverse. Remation. Piece by piece. I have given so much for Malrik¡¯s ns."


    The weight of her gaze settled on me, unblinking. "And the rest of it," she said, "is something only you get to hear. Only if you treated my sister well enough for her to trust you. Or else... your pack will burn without you knowing where the fire was lit. And when you realise, it will already be toote." Her unblinking gaze did not leave me. She looked at me like she was looking through me, attempting to unravel me before the questions came.


    But this was far from my first rodeo.


    Her eyes narrowed, the tension sharp enough to slice with a butter knife. "Enter, Alpha Hades."


    Maera¡¯s shoulders tensed at the exclusion, but she stepped back. Cain¡¯s eyes flicked between Ellen and me, calcting. Kael¡¯s hand twitched¡ªa sign of his dread and nervousness.


    The cell door began to close, the heavy sound reverberating through the air until it sealed us in together.


    "You want to know why I¡¯m changing," Ellen said, her voice lower now, threaded with something unreadable.


    I didn¡¯t answer, because I had a feeling that whatever exnation she gave was going to reach far beyond her.


    She came closer, still slouching, until she stood right in front of me. "Hades Stravos," she spoke the name like she tasted it¡ªand didn¡¯t particrly like the taste.


    The feeling was mutual, despite what she had revealed about herself. Things I still wasn¡¯t sure I fully believed.


    "Ellen Valmont," I replied, though it was more of a counter.


    Her voice was monotone, which somehow made it hit harder. "Who killed your family, Hades?"


    My mind stuttered for a second, but I spoke, even though the answer still had the power to leave me breathless. "Eve killed my family. She killed my father and brother."


    The people outside the cell gasped. I could hear Maera distinctly. Maybe I hadn¡¯tid down all my cards.


    She had no reaction to that.


    "Your wife and child?"


    "Felicia Montegue was responsible," I replied. "But she took my child as hers."


    Her brows rose slightly. "Do you forgive Eve for the hand she had in the massacre?" she asked.


    "There is nothing to forgive. She did nothing wrong." I crooked a brow. "We both know that."


    Something flickered in her eyes¡ªsomething that looked pathetically close to guilt.


    She seemed to collect herself quickly. "What is Eve¡¯s favourite hobby?"


    "Painting," I replied, barely letting her finish the question. "Especially faces and eyes."


    Ellen watched me for a long, measured moment, as ifmitting the answer to memory.


    "How many freckles does she have on her whole person?" she asked.


    Again, without hesitation: "Twenty-three on her face. Thirty-seven on her body."


    Cain whistled, and I cut him a re before turning back to Ellen.


    Her eyes widened slightly before she pursed her lips. "What were her feelings towards Silverpine¡ªthe civilians?"


    I almostughed as the memory formed in my mind. "She loves her people. She tried to kill me with a kiss. She hid her identity to protect them. She lied like her life depended on every woven deception¡ªbut it was their lives she was trying to preserve. Each and every decision she made¡ªevery lie she spun, every truth she buried¡ªwas to shield them from the noose tightening around their throats. Even when it meant branding herself the viin."


    Ellen studied me for a long moment, like she was turning my words over in her mind, testing their edges. "And if those same people turned on her?" she asked finally.


    "They already have," I said. "She never stopped loving them." She knew exactly who I was talking about.


    She looked away. "Final question. What do I call unicorns?"


    When she looked at me, she was slightly smug¡ªlike she knew there was no way I would get this one.


    "Uniform."


    Her thin smile withered as she muttered, "She loved you."

 Chapter 406: The Wielder

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Wielder</h4>


    <strong>Hades </strong>


    Her wordsnded like a quiet verdict¡ªthe kind that didn¡¯t need to be shouted to carry weight. For a moment, I could only hear the steady hum of the light overhead, the faint creak of the cell¡¯s old hinges, the measured rhythm of her breathing.


    Ellen¡¯s gaze held me in ce, the air between us thick with something I couldn¡¯t quite name¡ªrecognition, maybe... or resignation.


    "She loved you," she repeated, softer this time, almost to herself, before straightening. "How many months, by your calctions, before the Bloodmoon?" she asked.


    Of course she would know about it¡ªbut I didn¡¯t know why the question settled in my chest like a stone. Maybe it was the way she asked it, as if the answer would weigh more than the asking.


    My voice came out low. "Why are you asking me that? You promised information, not that you¡¯d take more of it from me."


    From his ce near the doorway, Kael spoke, his tone sharpened with suspicion. "You and your father would know. You¡¯d be monitoring it as much as we are. So why do you need our calctions? Or is this so you can slip a nice little update to Daddy dearest?" His words dripped venom, and I knew exactly why¡ªthe things he knew Ellen had done to Eve were enough to stain his every syble.


    Ellen turned her head toward him, her expression unreadable. "You hate me."


    Kael didn¡¯t flinch. "Yes."


    "Not more than I can hate myself," she said. No theatrics. No self-pity. Just a in truthid out in a voice that was too level to dismiss.


    Whatever he saw in her then made him close his mouth and say nothing more.


    Her gaze returned to me, unblinking. "How many months, Hades?"


    I held her eyes and lied. "Sixteen."


    In my head, the real number rang loud¡ªthirteen.


    Her eyes narrowed, a small curl of knowing tugging at her mouth. "You¡¯re lying. An Alpha with a pack like yours doesn¡¯t miscalcte. And the current timeline you¡¯re working with..." Her voice thinned into something that carried both certainty and warning. "...is thirteen months."


    The air in the space tightened¡ªthe kind of quiet that wasn¡¯t empty but brimming, like the moment before a wire snaps.


    I took a step closer, my voice low. "If you already know, why did you ask?"


    Her answer came without hesitation. "Because calcting the moves of an enemy is what my father does best." She leaned back slightly, but her gaze never wavered. "And manipting those enemies once he¡¯s predicted their steps? That¡¯s his art form."


    She paused, letting the words settle before continuing, her tone as precise as a de. "He lets them think they¡¯ve taken the lead... that they¡¯ve outpaced him in the race. But the path they¡¯re running is one he¡¯s already mapped, and just before the finish line, there¡¯s a hole waiting for them to fall through. One they never seeing."


    Her lips curved¡ªnot in amusement, but in grim acknowledgment. "If I know the exact number of months you¡¯ve been working with, I can know exactly where in the race you think you are. And if I can know that... so can he."


    The heat in the space rose as I assessed her. "What is the information you have, Ellen? I passed your test."


    She opened her mouth slowly, but it was not what I expected. "Under the full moon¡¯s silver gaze, twins shall be born. One brings blessing, hope, and light, the other a curse, shifting as a Lycan, destined to bring ruin and darkness to the pack," she said¡ªthe prophecy that was responsible for bringing us all together here today.


    But that was just the first verse.


    "Yet when the blood moon bathes the earth in crimson fire," Maera took over.


    "Neither shall fall," Kael continued from where she stopped.


    "One shall wield the moon¡¯s fury as their shield, unbroken by its curse," Little Sage spoke next, like she had spoken the words a million times.


    "The other shall walk within the shadow¡¯s heart, where no light nor affliction may reach," Cain finished.


    At that, Ellen smiled. "Eve is the Cursed Twin."


    "And you are the blessed one."


    Her lips quivered. "Eve was meant to bring ruin and darkness to Silverpine."


    "But you are meant to bring light." My voice had more malice than I thought I could muster at the moment. "You bless the pack." Iid the mockery on thick.


    Sheughed. "This isn¡¯t about me."


    Her smile lingered, but it was thin and brittle at the edges.


    "Silverpine isn¡¯t a fairy tale kingdom, Hades¡ªit¡¯s Darius¡¯. Malrik¡¯s. And if she¡ªEve¡ªbrings ruin to the pack, then she brings ruin to his empire. Without that empire, he¡¯s nothing." Her voice hardened, each word deliberate, shaped to cut.


    She leaned forward, shadows curling in the hollows of her face. "She will dissolve his kingdom. His pack. The ce where his subjects are hunted for sport, subjugated without mercy, stolen from their homes and forced to fight in a war they never chose."


    Her eyes shed¡ªwhether defiance, I couldn¡¯t tell. "That is Silverpine. That is the pack. And she is meant to bring all of it down to rubble. Eve is a curse to Darius¡¯ pack, yes¡ªbut she¡¯s also the only one meant to free his people from their tyrant. She is a curse to Darius¡¯ empire... a curse to Darius himself."


    Suddenly, more of the prophecy made sense. I had concentrated on the part that said she would be immune to the Bloodmoon. I had pushed that to the back of my mind. "So why didn¡¯t he just kill her?"


    "There are two ruins to his pack¡ªthe Bloodmoon and Eve. But Eve also happens to be immune to the Bloodmoon."


    "But you are immune to the Bloodmoon too. The prophecy said so."


    Sheughed¡ªbitter and sharp. "I am not immune. The prophecy says I can wield the Bloodmoon like a shield, and be unbroken by its curse. I can wield the Bloodmoon... like a whip," she finished, the words snapping in the air between us.


    Her gaze cut through me, not with triumph, but with the weight of someone who¡¯d lived too long knowing exactly what they were made into. "A shield to survive it. A whip to weaponize it. That¡¯s my role in the prophecy. It¡¯s not immunity, Hades¡ªit¡¯s obedience to the moon¡¯s fury. I can bend it, drive it, turn it on others. But the curse still touches me. Every time I wield it, it leaves its mark. Slowly."


    She looked down at herself. "As you can see."

 Chapter 407: Two Months

    <h4>Chapter 407: Two Months</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Was that why she was old? Was it taking her energy¡ªtherefore her youth?


    "What does that mean?"


    She ignored the question.


    Her fingers twitched, almost unconsciously, as if remembering the ache of something unseen. "Eve... she doesn¡¯t just survive it. She¡¯s untouched by it. No mark. No toll. That¡¯s the difference. And Darius knows it."


    "Then why did he let her go?"


    "...Over the years, he¡¯s stocked up on her blood, marrow¡ªanything that might be used to replicate her immunity. He kept her alive because, as long as he had her, he had the key to his own survival."


    Her voice didn¡¯t waver, but there was something in it that made my jaw tighten.


    "It wasn¡¯t enough to just bleed her," Ellen said. "The cells he needed weren¡¯t always present in high enough concentrations, even with the wolfsbane he had her injected with twice a day¡ªso he learned to force them."


    I stared, not yet understanding.


    "In medicine," she went on, "there¡¯s something called a granulocyte harvest. You stimte the body into overproducing a certain immune cell, flood the bloodstream with it, then extract it at peak concentration. That¡¯s what he did to her. Except instead of growth factors and controlled environments, he used pain. Prolonged, calcted, escting pain. The body responds by producing not just immune cells, but hyper-adaptive ones¡ªcells that learned, over and over, to counter the lunar affliction."


    Her fingers tightened into a fist. "It took him five years to find the threshold¡ªhow much agony she could take before the cells reached the potency he wanted without killing her. That was when her blood became... perfect. Not a cure, but potent enough to distill into a serum that could hold the Blood Moon at bay for weeks at a time. With that serum, they might as well be wearing full armour."


    The room blurred for a moment because red had filled the edges of my vision. My hands had clenched into fists without my permission, nails biting into my palms.


    Ellen¡¯s eyes flicked to me, reading the change in my breathing, but she didn¡¯t stop. "They have enough stored now to keep his inner circle safe until the endgame. But the rest of Silverpine? Let them suffer."


    Kael spoke. "Lunar Cataclysm." His voice sounded far away through the roaring in my ears.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that Maera was as white as bone.


    I realized only then that my teeth were grinding together hard enough to ache. The image of Eve¡ªbroken and restrained¡ªcame unbidden, and the sound of her screams followed before I could shove them away.


    "And then they rise," Ellen¡¯s voice lowered to an eerie whisper. "And feast."


    My eyes focused on her. Her gaze was zed over, like she was looking into somewhere far away.


    Kael¡¯s head snapped toward her, his tone low and deliberate. "Who will rise, Ellen?"


    Her eyes stayed on the floor, the shadow of whatever she was seeing flickering across her face.


    "Who will feast?" Maera¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, but it held the tremor of someone who already feared the answer.


    For a heartbeat, Ellen didn¡¯t move¡ªher gaze distant, lips parted like she was listening to something only she could hear. Then, slowly, her head tilted, and she spoke with the hollow calm of someone uttering prophecy.


    "The streets will run with their hunger... the ones left starving will take their due. Malrik will rise as lord over them."


    It sent a cold weight straight through my spine. "Malrik?" I pressed.


    She didn¡¯t answer¡ªnot in the way I expected. Her eyes blinked once, twice, before her focus snapped back to us. Whatever haze she had been under seemed to burn away in an instant.


    "What?" she asked, genuine confusion softening her tone.


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. "You don¡¯t remember what you just said?"


    Her brows furrowed faintly. "I haven¡¯t said anything since you asked about the serum."


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯tfortable¡ªit stretched, taut, over the tension in the air. Maera¡¯s grip had whitened on the bars of the cell, and I couldn¡¯t tell if the pounding in my ears was mine alone or everyone¡¯s.


    "You have not told us anything worthwhile, Ellen," I growled. "Talk to me. If you know something, you have to talk to me."


    Her stump lifted slowly, the ragged edge of old scar tissue catching the light like something half-healed and still raw in memory.


    "I am telling you why he made me stay," she said, voice like ground ss, "and why he gave Eve back to you when he was done¡ªwhen he was sure she would be useless to you. How he is steps ahead of you."


    The air seemed to constrict in my lungs. "Tell me," I demanded, every muscle in my jaw straining.


    Her gaze didn¡¯t flinch. "I wield the Blood Moon, Hades. I can pull it to me. Feel its path, its movement, even now. And Darius... Darius made sure you believed you had time. While you¡¯ve been looking for your opening, he¡¯s been shortening the distance. The Blood Moon ising faster than you think."


    Something coiled tight in my gut, cold and vicious. I stepped forward, grabbing her shoulders, the bones sharp under my hands. "Tell me," I growled, my voice low but trembling, with the dangerous edge to it.


    She only looked at me, and there was something almost pitying in her expression. "It¡¯s the reason I¡¯ve aged, Hades. Why I look like this. I pulled the Blood Moon closer once before. I had power over it. But it takes something from you every time¡ªyears, life, strength."


    My hands froze on her shoulders. "How many months?" The words left me before I could think.


    Her answer fell between us like the first crack of a fault line giving way.


    "You have less than two months before the Blood Moon¡ªthat is, if he does not find a way to pull it even closer."


    Maera let out a choked sob and Sage began to cry, Cain trying to soothe her.


    And all I could do was look at her.

 Chapter 408: Secret Route

    <h4>Chapter 408: Secret Route</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The weight on my chest refused to recede, the ringing in my ears amplifying with every second that passed.


    The Bloodmoon was less than two months away.


    Two months.


    Though in my head I had long begun to calcte the supplies and contingencies, the scale of whaty before me now demanded sharper precision. Food caches, rationing schedules, and water reserves¡ªall of it would be useless without ensuring transport, storage security, and the ability to oust a siege when and how Silverpine turned their hunger outward.


    Weapons. I saw their silhouettes behind my closed eyes¡ªdes, firearms, silver stockpiles, and the reserves of wolfsbane gas that stilly dormant beneath Obsidian Tower. Not enough. Never enough. We¡¯d need to forge more, refine more, and test what could hold against a body maddened by lunar corruption. Every man and woman who could bear arms would need to be outfitted, trained, and drilled until obedience became instinct.


    An army. My army. Already stretched thin across the borders, already bloodied from too many months of keeping the factions from splintering. I would need to recall them, consolidate, strip down to the soldiers who could endure night after night without sleep, without faltering. Deltas for the wounded. Shadow units for reconnaissance. But to fight a people who could not be reasoned with, who would rise and feast without distinction meant we would have to kill them before the hunger killed us.


    ns. Layered and merciless. Every possible strike, every breach, every corridor of retreat had to be drafted in duplicate, triplicate. If Obsidian fell, the survivors had to scatter with purpose, not chaos. Safehouses. Transit routes. Awork of fallback points to prolong survival by days, hours, even minutes. Time would be the most valuable weapon of all. And it just turned out we didn¡¯t even have it all along.


    I might have predicted the war that Darius would wage during the period of the bloodmoon, knowing that he would take advantage of any moment of weakness just like the bloodmoom would pose. Fighting on two fronts would take more than just finesse or nning and I knew Darius to know he would see it precisely as what it was; an opening.


    I wanted to smack myself upside the head, because why the hell had I not paid enough attention to the prophecy that was the grinding gears fot the war toe. I refused to see all of its moving parts for what it was; tools for Darius to exploit. Ellen¡¯s ability to ¡¯wield¡¯ the bloodmoon had given her the ability to pull it faster and closer than precedented. Now, the window of time was barely enough to squeeze through.


    Eve had already been harvest, though I already knew that she had, still hearing of its details and the degree of exploitation illicitated another wave of pain and dread.


    Eve. Her blood. Her body made into a reservoir of survival, her pain bottled and repurposed. Even now, the thought of it made my teeth grind so hard the echo carried into my skull. The strategy would demand her involvement whether I willed it or not. And that¡ªmore than the hunger, more than the cataclysm¡ªwas the weakness Silverpine would exploit.


    And then there were survivors of Darius¡¯ sinister ns and insidious deeds. The civilians rescued from what could only be described as concentration camps. I forced down the lump in my throat. They were Obsidian¡¯s responsibility now. They had to survive what was toe.


    I forced the red haze from my vision, only to find Kael watching me. His eyes said he knew exactly where my mind had gone¡ªtoo far, too violent.


    "Breathe, Hades," he said lowly, a warning disguised as brotherly counsel. "This isn¡¯t a war you win by bleeding early. Save it."


    Save it. As if rage could be rationed like gunpowder.


    Ellen was still in front of me, staring nkly, waiting.


    I head snapped to Maera who was still trying to collect herself. Smoothing her trembling hands down her uniform. "Commamder have yourself more an alliance," I walked out of Ellen¡¯s room, and out to her.


    Her eyes widened.


    "The Eclipse Rebellion and Obsidian..." I extended my hand, the oath tangible in the air. "Not as factions circling their own graves, but as one front. You will fight beside me. And I will fight beside you."


    For the first time since she walked into the room, Maera¡¯s mask cracked. She stood, too fast, and before I could process it, her arms were around me. A soldier¡¯s hug, rough, desperate, clinging like someone who had been holding her breath for years and finally found air.


    Her body stiffened as she realized what she had done, and she jerked back, her lips already parting to stammer out apologies.


    But I caught her wrist, and drew her back into the embrace.


    She saved us, fed our men and pulled Kael from the jaws of death. A hug was nothing. Especially when it was obvious she had been holding herself up by a thread


    Cain gasped andughed a if he had no just learnt that would our deadline had been shortened by more than 70%.


    I bent close enough for only her to hear. "I swear on my life, Maera, you will not stand alone. Not in this war. Not ever."


    Her breath hitched and she nodded.


    We had to go back home.


    ---


    Maera¡¯s hand skimmed the jagged wall, fingers brushing moss-slick stone until she found the concealed ridge. A faint click sounded, and the b shifted just enough to reveal the backdoor of the Underspine. A cold draft swept through, smelling not of earth but of distance¡ªopen air, rain, and the faint tinge of smoke from settlements too far above to see.


    "This is it," she said, her voice steady though her eyes betrayed reluctance. "The front is too dangerous for most of our operations, so we use this."


    The door groaned open and the night beyond stretched like an abyss. Rolling ins under pale, fractured moonlight. In the distance, the faint glow of a city pulsed¡ªneon and floomps breaking against the horizon. Roads threaded between towns and farnds, thin veins of civilization humming faintly with traffic, the asional echo of an engine carrying across the grass.


    I drew in the air. Too open. Too loud. Every step would expose us, and yet this was faster than circling through mountain passes.

 Chapter 409: High Stakes Escape

    <h4>Chapter 409: High Stakes Escape</h4>


    "You¡¯ll have to cut through," Maera continued. "Fields, suburbs, industrial strips. Keep to the shadows when you can. Even then..." Her mouth pressed into a grim line. "The closer you get to Obsidian, the more watchful Darius¡¯ agents will be. They¡¯ve rooted themselves in every checkpoint. I know that bastard."


    Her words settled like stones in my gut. Obsidian¡¯s borders weren¡¯t just contested¡ªthey were riddled with eyes, informants, and opportunists feeding Darius every scrap of movement.


    We had escaped his Cauterium but not his pack and he knew that. Security and surveince would be thorough.


    Kael stepped forward, already bracing his shoulders like the weight had been handed to him. "Then we don¡¯t take an army. Not through this. The men are too many."


    My mind had already turned the de of the thought over and over. Every gamma or Cain¡¯s men we marched across cities and grasnds would paint a target toorge to hide. Men could hold Underspine, buy us time, guard the civilians and wounded. They would help Maera and the rest of the Underspinesmand and defence rescue more civins while we got things in order from Obsidian pack.


    We would send supplies soon to aid with efforts and increase efficiency. We had eaten through some of their supplies and resourses and I nned to pay it back ten fold.


    But to reach Obsidian fast enough to fortify before the Bloodmoon¡¯s tide rose? That required something smaller. Faster.


    "Cain. Kael." I looked each in the eye, "You¡¯re with me. The rest will stay and help. I turned to Cain. Let it be known what their responsibility to this ce will be. They must not misbehave and watch for anyone who is less than pleased with the arrangment. We don¡¯t need anyone pulling us back, a war ising."


    Cain gave a low, humorless chuckle, tilting his head and adjusting a now exhausted Sage on his shoulder. She was already dozing.


    He left without a word, his boots carrying him toward the mess hall where the men were still eating. His low voice would be enough to set them straight, to make sure no one forgot the weight of their orders.


    I turned to Kael and Maera. "Office. Now."


    She didn¡¯t argue. Maera¡¯s eyes sharpened, though a faint tremor clung to her fingers as she pulled open the folded map. The desk light caught the glossy surface of the printout, every crease like scar tissue.


    "This is Silverpine¡¯s eastern stretch." Her voice was steady, but too steady¡ªthe kind of discipline you force over a shaking core. She tapped at the arterial roads marked in bold digital ink. "Darius has eyes here, here, and here. Border towns¡ªsurveince towers, drone sweeps, biometric checkpoints. March an army across, and you¡¯ll light up every scanner before you hit the next ridge."


    Kael leaned forward, but Maera¡¯s hand mmed t over the map, stopping his line of thought. "Secret routes? Smugglingnes? I¡¯ve sent people through them before. Some never came back. Thenes copsed, patrols closed in, whole rescue teams were dragged out in cuffs and executed on camera feeds. One convoy made it three towns deep before they were mauled at a checkpoint¡ªcivilians included. Don¡¯t underestimate how quickly he locks jaws once he smells movement."


    The room tightened around her words. The air felt heavier, hotter.


    Kael braced his forearm on the table anyway. "Then what¡¯s left?"


    Maera¡¯s lips pressed thin. She dragged her finger across a shaded ridge. "This cut here¡ªstill breathes, barely. If you move small, three at most, you might slip under the monitoring. But it runs straight past Halem."


    I narrowed my eyes at the dot. "Civilian density?"


    "High," she said, too quickly. "Factories, dormitories, constant sweeps. They¡¯re not looking for Lycans there, but..." She exhaled, her hand hovering over the map as though afraid to press it again. "Darius knows you¡¯re still in these borders. He¡¯ll double the eyes, flood every choke point, turn even the drains into traps. You blend too hard, you¡¯ll trip rms. Push too soft, you¡¯ll vanish in the crowd and never re-emerge."


    Kael nodded grimly. "Stealth through the ridge. Blend in Halem. And after?"


    Her hand traced the drainage roads west, though her voice carried the weight of futility. "They¡¯re old service paths¡ªcivilian trucks, low patrols. But don¡¯t fool yourselves. If Darius predicts this path, he¡¯ll bait it, like he¡¯s baited the rest. If you make it to Obsidian¡¯s southern wall before the Bloodmoon, you¡¯ll have hours, maybe, to brace. If you¡¯re caught... it ends here."


    No one moved. The hum of the air system roared louder than breath.


    I leaned into the map, ttening its edges with my palm, burning every ridge, every weakness, into memory. "Then we¡¯ll do what your men couldn¡¯t."


    Kael¡¯s jaw locked. Maera swallowed hard.


    My finger hovered over the map¡¯s scarred fold, tracing the ridge she had marked, then dragging west toward the thin line of Obsidian¡¯s wall.


    "At full speed," I said, "three days. Four, if Halem closes her doors and we¡¯re forced to double back. That¡¯s the longest we can afford."


    The weight of my words sank into the room. Maera¡¯s throat bobbed as she swallowed. Kael¡¯s knuckles pressed deeper into the table¡¯s edge.


    I exhaled, slow, controlled. "Within the week, I¡¯ll send resources from Obsidian to ease what we¡¯ve eaten through here¡ªfood, ammunition, med-tech. More than that, I¡¯ll send the kind of machines that will cut your workload in half."


    I caught the hope and relief Maera¡¯s gaze until she faltered. "But that¡¯s if we live long enough to send anything back. Don¡¯t forget that part. Every move from here until the wall is a gamble¡ªand Darius is the kind of man who rigs the dice before you ever sit at the table."


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty. It was taut, humming, like the string of a bow drawn to its limit.


    I straightened, tugging the map¡¯s corners tighter under my palms, as though pinning fate itself. "So we don¡¯t stumble. We don¡¯t blink. Three men. Three days. We cut clean."


    In three days I had to be be with Eve and Elliot.

 Chapter 410: Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 410: Blocked</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t shift.


    The realization dropped like a bomb, leaving my ears ringing, and my vision darkening at the edges. Sweats dripped hot down from my temples, the heat closing in around me until it felt like I was boiling alive.


    I nced at the little bed that Elliot slept on. He was sleep peacefully, his little snoring filling me instinctively with more dread. He was defenseless and I was... useless. I was alone in this and I could shift to protect him from harm.


    I looked down at my hands that refused to shift to ws that could save us if things went even more side ways that they already were.


    The lights of the training room were bright but the future I saw before us had ever been more dark. I bit back back the tears, and the sob wing it¡¯s way up my throat. If I broke down now, I would never recover.


    Hades¡¯ absence was already a weight on my chest; breathing had never been so hard without him. But this...


    This was worse.


    That horrible creeping feeling of helplessness that had been my perpetualpany for five years had returned with a vengeance.


    Why now? Why fucking now? I wanted scream, yell until all the gods in patheon will have no choice but to answer to my cries.


    >"Eve, listen..."


    But even her calming voice was drowned out by my panic and the chaos churning within.


    The council had turned their backs, Montegue almost died, Lincinda had beenpromised and nothing was working to permanently to bring her back.


    Kael had been maimed and taken, Hades had not returned from the rescue even after three days.


    "The hell am I suppose to do?" The words poured out of me in a growl that was a half sob, too raw to recognise as my voice.


    Guilt tampered the encroaching madness as Elliot flinched in his sleep.


    Would he have to flinch his whole life, would he never have a moment of peace?


    I got back on my feet, my squaring shoulders as took stance. My muscles coiled with tension as I stared down the faceless dummy. Even now, I saw grey eyes staring back at me, that fanged smile, dark hair and a presence bigger than anything in my life. My husband.


    And then the features I saw morphed into the the face of the bastard responsible. Dark low brows above cruel eyes that wanted nothing but to witness utter agony of innocent people for reasons I, to this fucking day could not wrap my mind around.


    I gritted my teeth as I recalled my training and swung, my legs swiping hard at the its fade. He tilted back lower that it had ever done before be bouncing back to take its original positin.


    Like I had done for maybe two hours straight, I proceeded to dump all my nervous energy and frustration on it.


    I had the strength, I felt no pain, it all came like instinct. My anxiety rose slowly and steady like a cresendo.


    One hit, two hit, three hits.


    And then it erupted as I swung harder letting all the chaos fill my veins, I felt my muscles, manipte my motion, my fist swiped across the dummy¡¯s face with a crack that fragmented the silence in the sir.


    The dummy lose its head, and it went flying in one direction I didn¡¯t bother following.


    I didn¡¯t stop, I swung my leg at the long sturdy cylindrical body with an arch and that too went flying.


    Yet, I felt nothing. My heart was a pounding drum in my chest. Breathing was painful.


    It was not until I fell over and heard Elliot.


    "Mummy?"


    I whipped my head in his direction, my heart lurching when I saw him in the arms of...


    "Montegue..." I whispered, my voice so hoarse it was like shrapnel through my throat. Relief filled me as tried to move towards him, only to find that I couldn¡¯t.


    His skin was still colourless, like death, the skin of his face was pulled taut over his bones. "Eve, don¡¯t move." His voice came in a weak horrified with mutter.


    Elliot¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "Mummy, your leg and... hand."


    It was only then that I looked down; my ankle was twisted so far back, my foot had flipped, the bone of my arm was poking out of my elbow, dripping blood from the open wound.


    Absentmindedly, I rotated my foot to its normal position and pushed the bones back ce without so much as a wince. Wiping my blood on my garments I rose and limped to them, knowing the wounds would be closing by now. Theses were not my first injuries since I started trying to get myself prepared for what ever woulde.


    "Mummy is okay, darling," I whispered, wiping his tears away and kissing him. "I am okay."


    His lips trembled, green eyed holding mine hoping I was not lying. "You promise."


    "Always," I whispered, rubbing my nose against his. "I will always be okay for you."


    I turned to Montegue, a smile tugging at my lips at the sight of him.


    "You look like hell, mydy," he said like he didn¡¯t look worse.


    "Could say the same for you," I murmured as I pulled him for my a gentle embrace.


    He chucked, only to hack a cough.


    I reached out and rubbed his back, worrying anew. "It¡¯s much too early to be walking about,"


    He beat his chest, "My heart is had strong as a bull¡¯s," then coughed again. "Dion is keeping me up right now."


    Though he tried to keep bright expression, I could see the worry and dread flickering behind his eyes. The fear that he tried to hide from me. "I am sorry for letting you down like that. Being another problem you had to solve."


    I smiled for his sake even though that faded just as fast as my hope. "Never and I mean never even think that. I am just d you are alright but need to be on bed rest."


    I tried to angle him towards the exit but he resisted, his eyes never leaving. In them was a question that I didn¡¯t want to answer. "You looked extremely frustrated there." His eyes darting to what remained of the poor dummy. They narrowed and refused to meet his gaze. "Eve... can¡¯t you shift?"


    My eyes snapped to him because of how quickly he figured it out. "How..."


    "It¡¯s because of Hades," he said, expression falling.


    "I miss him, more than you know. I am worried, extremely. But this feels worse than that. I can¡¯t even start the process, it like I ampletely blocked out of shifting. But I can heal myself and I canmunicate with Rhea."


    He shook his head, his face etched with dread. "It¡¯s not just Hades. It¡¯s the bond of the Fenrir¡¯s chain, you have with him."


    I blinked.


    "Both of you have been separated for too long. The chain is blocking you from shifting unless you two are in the same vicinity."


    The information dropped like a boulder, the ringing in ears amplifying. "Can he shift?"


    There was no uncertainty in his voice as he spoke. "He can¡¯t"


    The wind of knocked out of me, and felt myself go faint. "How will he get back home?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 411: Blocked (II)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Blocked (II)</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The room buzzed with the murmur of nning for the journey back, tension heating the air and beading sweat onto the maps.


    Maera listened, offering insights and better strategies with her knowledge of the terrain.


    But as my head churned with plots for a sessful escape, my skin prickled with anticipation and dread in equal measure. Eve¡¯s face seemed to dance in my vision. Elliot¡¯s voice rang in my ear.


    I wiped sweat from my face, swallowing thickly. My vision tunneled slightly, and a hand on my shoulder pulled me back.


    I turned to Kael. His face was a mask of worry. "Hades?" My name was a question.


    I nodded, even as my vision doubled. "I am fine," I lied.


    Cain ruffled my hair, his brow quirked in question. "You have to tell us if something is wrong. We have to be prepared if we¡¯re going to attempt an escape like this." He tried to keep his voice casually sarcastic like normal, but it sounded forced.


    He bnced Sage in his arms, rocking her gently.


    I smiled at him. "You are not my dad¡ªmind your daughter," I joked, attempting to lighten the weight of worry.


    His eyes widened, blood draining from his face. "Did Eve tell you..." His words died on his lips as he noticed my confused expression. His lips pressed into a hard line.


    It was our turn to question what he could be hiding. "Cain?" Kael¡¯s voice was high, his anxiety palpable.


    Cain continued rocking Sage, rubbing her back as she stirred in her sleep. He shrugged us off. "This is not the time. If we survive this, I will tell you everything." His gaze was evasive.


    Kael and I exchanged a look and made a decision. "Alright."


    Cain let out a breath of relief. "So, are we talking the Wild Witch of the West?" he asked.


    Maera spoke now. "Ellen Valmont?"


    "Yes. From what I saw, Darius will not leave a pebble unturned to get his little Blood Moon wielder, and thest thing we need is him finding her and cutting our time window even shorter."


    "Well, I see where you¡¯reing from, but it¡¯s better she stays here, with the risk of discovery only if they somehow find this ce, rather than us taking her out and increasing the danger exponentially."


    Kael nodded. "Agreed. We can¡¯t increase the risk. She¡¯s better off here, under Maera¡¯s watch." He gestured to the scarredmander.


    "I agree as well. It makes more sense."


    Cain tilted his head in thought. "Therefore, it will be the three of us leaving in the next hour¡ªbefore it strikes midnight¡ªso we can use the cover of darkness to the fullest before we¡¯ll have to hide when day breaks."


    I forced myself to nod, though my skin prickled with unease. This was a gamble. All I could see was Eve¡¯s face if I failed. "That is the n." I took a gulp of air. "Let¡¯s go."


    ---


    The back door of the Underspines opened in a yawn, the cold air of the outside hitting me again. I didn¡¯t know how it was possible, but even where I stood thousands of miles away from home, I could smell Obsidian. Eve:vender and honey. Elliot: green eyes filled with hope and a smile that reached them.


    For a moment, I lost myself in the possibility of getting home in one piece instead of getting picked off by a king and his men.


    "Hades?" Kael pulled me out of my reverie.


    I turned around to see we were no longer alone.


    About a hundred people¡ªfugitives¡ªstood before us. Their faces unreadable as the tension heightened.


    It was Cain, Kael, and I facing the multitude.


    The cold air bit deeper as silence stretched between us and the crowd. The fugitives¡¯ eyes shimmered in the torchlight¡ªeyes that carried years of loss, exile, and fear. Mothers pressed children against their skirts, men held their families close, and yet... none turned away.


    An older man stepped forward, his weathered hands trembling as he removed a wolf-shaped pendant from his neck. He pressed it into Kael¡¯s palm, bowing low. "May the Blood Moon pass without devouring you, and may the old gods remember mercy."


    Kael froze, his throat tight, unable to respond.


    Then a woman holding an infant lifted her voice, soft but steady: "We wish you safe journey, Alpha. Prove us wrong about your kind... prove that Lycans are not only ruin."


    The words rippled through the assembly, some nodding, others whispering prayers.


    Cain shifted uneasily, his usual smirk absent. For once, he had no quip to offer. Sage stirred in his arms, whimpering as if she too felt the weight of a hundred hopes pressing down on us.


    I swallowed hard. For all the nights I had endured alone, drowning in grief and vengeance, this was different. This wasn¡¯t just survival anymore. These people weren¡¯t pawns in a rebellion¡ªthey were witnesses. If we failed, their blood would be on my hands.


    "Thank you for your faith in us," I whispered against the lump in my throat.


    They nodded hesitantly, warily, as Kael wore the pendant.


    They all began to back away.


    Cain looked down at the small bundle in his arms. Sage stirred, soft lips smacking in half-sleep, oblivious to the storm around her. His thumb brushed her cheek once¡ªtender, lingering¡ªbefore he exhaled and turned to Maera.


    "Take care of her," he said gruffly, but the edge ofmand in his tone faltered into something more fragile. "Please."


    Maera epted the child with both hands, her scarred face softening only a fraction as she cradled Sage against her chest.


    Cain straightened, rolled his shoulders, and then the familiar sound of bones shifting and sinew tearing filled the air. His body contorted, his arms bowing as fur sprouted in silver streaks along his frame. The wolf that emerged was massive, scar-shed, its breath steaming in the torchlight. He shook once, ws scraping the ground, before raising his muzzle to scent the air.


    Kael had shifted already, though slower, his wolf limping for half a heartbeat before it steadied. He shook out his fur with a low growl, tailshing, before his keen eyes found me. His hackles lifted slightly.


    "There¡¯s wolfsbane in your system still," I said. "I can smell it burning off you."


    Kael¡¯s wolf snorted, an unamused sound, as if to say he already knew. But the edge of his stance was tighter, less confident.


    I drew in a breath, forcing myself to focus. The air here was raw with cold, the sky overhead a sheet of ck ink studded with stars. This was my moment to let the beast loose, to join them, to lead.


    I pushed.


    But nothing happened.


    The shift did note.

 Chapter 412: Another Way?

    <h4>Chapter 412: Another Way?</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    My muscles tightened, my skin burned, every nerve in my body screaming for the familiar rush of transformation¡ªbut it was as if I were pressing against a locked door. My ws didn¡¯t break through. My bones didn¡¯t yield.


    I staggered, clutching at my chest as if sheer will could tear the block apart. "No," I rasped, breath tearing from my throat.


    Kael¡¯s wolf stared at me, ears pinned back. "Hades?"


    Cain¡¯s wolf prowled closer, his golden eyes narrowing. His muzzle dipped to sniff, his breath cold against my skin. Then he growled low, the sound rumbling through the clearing.


    "It¡¯s not wolfsbane," I whispered, horror wing through me as my throat closed. The air felt heavier, like something pressing from inside and out. "Something¡¯s¡ªsomething¡¯s blocking me."


    The silence that followed was brutal. Maera¡¯s gaze sharpened, torchlight glinting off the scar that split her face. The fugitives behind us began to murmur again, a sea of whispers rising like a tide.


    My lungs strained for air that wouldn¡¯te. The silence around me thickened until even the wind seemed to die.


    Cain¡¯s wolf let out a guttural sound, then his massive form began to bend, shrink, twist. Fur receded, bones cracked back into ce. When he stood upright again, breath steaming in the night, his eyes hadn¡¯t softened.


    He snapped his fingers once. The sharp crack cut through the murmurs.


    "That¡¯s enough spection," he said, voice iron. "It¡¯s not poison. It¡¯s not weakness." His gaze skewered me, unblinking, as if he were driving a spear straight through my chest. "It¡¯s your wife."


    My throat closed. A hundred denials wed at me but refused to make it past my lips.


    Cain tilted his head slightly, a wolf¡¯s gesture still lingering in his human posture. "The Fenrir¡¯s chain," he said, slow, deliberate, each wordnding like a hammer on an anvil. "It doesn¡¯t just bind your blood. It binds your beast. The longer you¡¯re separated¡ªby distance, by time¡ªthe more it starves you of what you are."


    The words were smoke and fire, filling my lungs until I thought they would burst.


    I staggered back a step, shaking my head. "No... no, that¡¯s¡ª"


    But even as I spoke, my ws still refused me. My wolf howled somewhere deep, locked behind a wall I could not breach.


    Cain¡¯s lips curved in grim certainty that made my stomach churn. "You¡¯ve felt it, haven¡¯t you? The slow drag, the way every shift has grown heavier. That¡¯s not chance, Hades. That¡¯s the chain tightening. You can¡¯t outrun it. Not when she¡¯s gone."


    The air around us rippled with unease. Maera¡¯s grip on Sage tightened; Kael¡¯s wolf growled low, confusion and fury bleeding into the sound. The fugitives whispered louder now, fear infecting the ranks.


    My chest cracked open with the realization.


    Eve.


    That was why I was seeing her face on every surface while my body felt stranger. Something was missing¡ªand it was Eve. It was not just about missing her, it was about needing her.


    I looked through the back door, dread churning my gut. The journey had not even begun and already there was an obstacle at the starting line.


    Kael shifted back. "This can¡¯t be happening now," frustration colored his voice.


    But my mind was already spiraling with what this meant. As if the stakes weren¡¯t already high, as if we weren¡¯t already running out of time. As if every waking moment I was away from my family didn¡¯t already weigh heavily on me.


    I clutched my chest, dragging air into my lungs, my mind whirling uncontrobly with scenarios that could y out. In every single one, I saw Eve¡¯s face distraught and disappointed because I had failed her, failed our family, our people, the innocent fugitives of Silverpine.


    > "Hades, you are not without power," Cerberus¡¯ growlced through my harrowing thoughts. "The emotions you experience now belong to Eve. Her anxiety and fear are feeding into you through the chain that binds you both. Push it aside, Hades, and focus. The answer has been inside you all along. Right now, you can feel her lowest moment through the link. You have to save her. You owe it to her after everything."


    > "I am trying, but I can only think of going by foot and secretly hitching rides through public transport until we are close enough to the border to attempt a sprint to our destination." I was strategizing again, makingpromises with my previous n. The stakes would be impossibly higher, but I had to try. Withoutmunication with Obsidian, we were utterly on our own.


    > "No." Cerberus¡¯ voice was an echo that drowned every other thought in an instant. "You know you have another way. You are avoiding it."


    A thrill crawled up my spine and I quickly shoved away the idea that had haunted me longer than I would have liked to admit.


    Kael¡¯s voice pulled me back, a knowing twinkle in his darting eyes. "I know that look. You have a n."


    Cain¡¯s voice was sharpened with urgency. "Spill it."


    I shook my head, looking ahead at the path forward. "I will go on foot. The rest¡ª"


    The words weren¡¯t even fully out of my mouth before they cut me off with deathly res, Maera included, her mouth twisted with disapproval. They looked prepared to barricade the backdoor just to keep me from attempting it.


    "There is no other way¡ª"


    Kael shook his head, his expression steely with conviction. "I have known you long enough to read you. You have another way but you don¡¯t want to try it, for whatever reason. But you have to do this."


    I swallowed, the memory forever fresh in my mind. The red leathery mottled flesh that had burst from my skin, the long fleshy bat-like wings with digits of their own. Theck of control that seemed toe with every horrible transformation. The words came out choked as I whispered to them.


    "I will have to shift into a full vampire."


    "What?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 413: Full Shift

    <h4>Chapter 413: Full Shift</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    They both stiffened as the word left my lips, colour draining instantly. For a moment, none of them spoke, and I was left to watch as the people still gathered grew anxious, murmurs swelling like a tide. Maera simply observed, her gaze unreadable, as though waiting for the inevitable.


    Kael swallowed thickly, speaking first, a slight tremorcing every syble.


    "It¡¯s that thing you shifted into when Eve tried to escape, right? The creature that took the hit from Montegue¡¯s weapon and healed immediately?" His eyes widened with every word, fear dripping into each question as if he was bracing for the answer. "The same one with wings strong enough to strangle a full-grown man."


    His green eyes were haunted. Like he was back in theb, my fingers wrapped around his throat.


    Guilt gnawed at me. I steadied him with a hand to his shoulder and gave him the same words I had said when I first learned what had happened after Vassir had taken full control, when I became a prisoner in my own body, shackled by my own mind and memories.


    "I am so sorry," I whispered.


    He shook off the haze, his eyes sharpening, focusing on me.


    "Can you do it?"


    The ground tilted beneath me, and I wasn¡¯t sure how the hell I stayed upright as I stared at him like he¡¯d asked me to surrender myself to Darius.


    "Kael..."


    "You heard me." His grip tightened on my shoulder, almost like he was fighting the urge to shake me. "You might not be able to shift into your wolf, but a shifted vampire in the night is a shadow¡ªswift, silent, perfect. Almost too damn perfect."


    Cain quipped in, drowning me further. "In elementary school, they taught us the fuckers could fly too. He¡¯s right¡ªit¡¯s almost too perfect."


    Kael nodded, his voice dropping to a fierce whisper. "It¡¯ll be the perfect form to cut through patrols, carve our way through this ce. They won¡¯t see iting, and even by the time they figure it out, it¡¯ll be toote. We¡¯ll be home in one piece."


    I could see all the advantages, but still¡ªthe thought of unleashing the residual Flux that had bound itself into the very marrow of me, that made me hybrid, was daunting.


    The pressure mounted in my chest at the thought. Would it be like Vassir taking me over again? Would I be able to steer myself? Or would I lose control as I had before, drowning in the embodiment of vengeance and unfathomable evil?


    "Hades, I know you fear that Vassir might not be as truly gone as we¡¯d hoped," Kael said softly.


    "He made you what you are now¡ªa dual creature, both Lycan and vampire. If one part is out ofmission, you have the other," Cain added. "If Eve says he¡¯s gone, believe her. It¡¯s Eve. She¡¯d never jeopardize you like that."


    "I know," I countered, a little too harshly. "But¡ª"


    "Eve is waiting at home," Kael cut me off.


    The knot in my stomach tightened, longing cutting through me like a sharpened de.


    "She¡¯s probably not let Elliot out of her sight since this started. Probably has him perched on her hip while she waits for your return. For our return."


    That was exactly what Eve would do. I doubted she had even slept.


    "And you know what makes it worse?"


    Dread tightened its skeletal grip on my heart.


    "She can¡¯t shift," Cain reminded me. "So she¡¯s all alone, worried sick, while she can¡¯t even protect your son from whatever that bastard has nned. Not to mention all your emotions¡ªmost of them clearly negative right now¡ª" he gestured at me, "are being fed straight to Eve through Fenrir¡¯s chain. Thest thing she needs is more stress, and I doubt the council is making it any easier on her. So unless you want her to copse under the weight of your fear, you get it together." His voice was raw, stripped of sarcasm. "She¡¯s carrying enough already."


    Fear wasn¡¯t usually an emotion that wreaked such havoc within me.


    But this was visceral. This shift was tied to a time I had almost lost Eve. Almost lost Kael.


    Almost lost myself.


    But I had to leap.


    I drew in a breath. Then another. Each ragged, burning, like swallowing fire.


    Finally, I lifted my head, voice gravel and steel.


    "Stand back."


    The first crack came like thunder inside my ribs.


    I staggered, choking on the heat flooding my veins¡ªfire and knives colliding as bone snapped and stretched, my spine bowing until I thought it would tear through my skin. My scream never left my throat. It broke into a guttural snarl, strangled by the blood flooding my mouth.


    My hands wed the earth, nails tearing as my arms elongated, sinew twisting, reshaping. My body peeled itself open,yer byyer, until I was nothing but raw flesh and exposed muscle. The stench of iron filled the air, thick and metallic.


    My wings tore free first¡ªwet, glistening things of sinew and vein, unfurling with the sound of tearing hide. They beat once, showering the dirt in droplets of blood.


    Every rib cracked outward. My chest expanded. The beast wed free.


    And through the haze of agony, memory came with it.


    Not mine. Vassir¡¯s.


    Faceless men bowing in shadowed halls. Screams. Chains rattling. A battlefield drenched in red. And among them¡ªher. Eve. No¡ªElysia. She stood there, fire in her hair, gaze unflinching, as though she had always been the counterweight to the abyss inside me.


    Her name broke me.


    But another voice cut in.


    "Brother."


    I froze mid-shift, the word echoing like a curse. Through the shing visions, a figure emerged¡ªpale, wide-eyed, draped in ck. His presence burned, familiar in a way that wed at the back of my mind. His gaze was adoring as his lips formed words too quick for me to grasp.


    Orion.


    I knew the name before I realized I had spoken it aloud. It bled from my lips as my jaw snapped wider, fangs lengthening. Orion. I had seen him once before¡ªin a dream that had felt like memory, a fragment of a conversation just before I woke in the Cauterium.


    The more my body broke and rebuilt, the clearer his face became. He smiled like kin. Then his expression darkened, unraveling, until his skin turned deathly, his youth leached away, leaving a shell that breathed ruin.


    As I took Vassir¡¯s form, his memories poured into me, inseparable. For as long as his past washed through me, this figure¡ªkin I would never meet in my present self¡ªfelt unbearably familiar.


    My knees gave way, talons carving furrows in the dirt as the transformationpleted. I rose from the carnage of myself, towering, wings dripping red.


    The world came back into focus. Wide eyes stared up at me¡ªsome in awe, most in horror so thick it choked the air. Maera clutched Sage tighter. Kael and Cain¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers.


    "Fuck," Cain muttered, almost afraid. Then he pped his hands together,ughing in delight, his voice cutting through the tension and contrasting everyone else¡¯s terror.


    "Who needs shifting for transport? We got a ride right here. We¡¯re going home, fes."

 Chapter 414: Stay

    <h4>Chapter 414: Stay</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Even as Cain tried to break the tension with his enthusiasm, Kael was frozen stiff where he stood, his eyes pinned on me for a worrying amount of time. He didn¡¯t blink¡ªfor a long while he looked trapped, as if frozen in time.


    Cain noticed this, and we all stopped. With bated breath, we waited for his reaction.


    Kael swallowed audibly, his lips finally moving as his gaze shuttered. "It¡¯s uglier than I remember," he whispered.


    We didn¡¯t speak as we let himnd.


    "And as big as a shifted Lycan..." His gaze was so focused, but he looked like he was far away, blown apart by what he was seeing. His eyes shifted, flickering with both fear and a strange curiosity. "The wings..." he muttered, swallowing again. "They¡¯re bat-like?" He wrinkled his nose. "But fleshy. And bloody."


    He took a step, then another, reaching out his hand tentatively to touch me¡ªwhatever I had be.


    He cringed as he made contact before his face slowly smoothed over. He tilted his head, fear slowly receding, giving way to open curiosity. "It¡¯s not sticky," he murmured, slowly raising his head to meet my eyes. I could see every pore on his face, every minute freckle, the faint stubble along his jaw. It was like looking through a microscope.


    Kael did not pull away. His hand lingered. It trembled against the strange taut appendage I never thought I would have. I caught the way his pupils dted, as though he was caught between awe and revulsion.


    He traced his hand over the span, his hand small byparison. He looked trapped in that liminal space where fear and fascination were one.


    Then¡ªbefore I could register it¡ªCain moved.


    "Fuck it, no more tiptoeing," he barked, and with one sudden, jarring shove he grabbed Kael by the cor and hauled him up, tossing him onto my back like a sack of flour.


    The gasp that ripped through the gathered crowd was sharp enough to cut. Mothers clutched their children closer, fugitives staggered back in horror, and even Maera¡¯s stony mask cracked into the faintest flicker of surprise.


    A guttural growl tore from my chest, wings ring wide as instinct screamed to throw Cain into the dirt for his insolence. My head snapped toward him, eyes burning with warning.


    But before my fury could hit its mark, Kael¡¯s voice cut through.


    "It¡¯s okay!" he shouted, gripping tightly to the rise of my shoulder des. Hisughter was breathless, half in shock, half in exhration. "It¡¯s¡ª" He looked around from his new height, hair whipping in the gust stirred by my wings. "It¡¯s actually pretty damn cool up here."


    The crowd¡¯s gasps softened into uneasy murmurs, disbelief flickering like torchlight among them.


    Cain smirked, entirely unbothered by the growl still rumbling from deep within me. "See? Told you. Perfect transport."


    Kael leaned forward, his hand pressing firm against the base of my neck. His green eyes, still wide but no longer only with fear, met mine.


    "You¡¯ve got this," he murmured, voice low enough for me alone. "Let¡¯s show them."


    Cain pped his palm against my wing with augh that grated against my instincts. "If Kael can do it, so can I. Move over, brother."


    Before I could snarl my refusal, a few of the fugitives stepped forward, their faces lit with a strange mix of fear and eagerness. One cupped his hands, offering Cain a boost. Another grabbed his arm and hauled as Cain braced himself, clearly enjoying the absurd spectacle.


    "Up you go, High Lord of Bad Ideas," someone muttered, pushing with their shoulder.


    Kael chuckled, breathless, and leaned down to extend a hand. "Don¡¯t break your neck before we even take off."


    Cain grabbed it with a grin. "Thanks, little fox." With a grunt, he was shoved and pulled upward until he mbered across the ridges of my spine, settling heavily just behind Kael.


    "See? Room for a whole cavalry," Cain announced, pping Kael¡¯s shoulder as though this were all some grand joke.


    Then¡ªsharp, piercing¡ªthe sound of crying cut through the moment.


    Every hand stilled. Every voice hushed.


    We all turned.


    Little Sage stood at the edge of the crowd, her small fists rubbing furiously at her eyes, her cheeks wet with tears. The sight of her trembling frame carved a silence heavier than any roar of mine ever could.


    Her voice cracked, but it carried. "When will I see you again? Will youe back?" She sniffled, furiously rubbing her eyes.


    The silence bent and fractured beneath Sage¡¯s crying. It carved me open worse than ws could.


    I turned, and so did Cain. His shoulders stiffened, his smirk faltering as though the weight of her voice pressed down on him harder than gravity.


    Before I could say anything, I heard it. Barely more than breath, but it was there¡ª"Sophie..." Cain whispered, the name breaking raw from somewhere deep. His eyes flinched shut a fraction of a second too long before he caught himself. "Sage," he corrected quickly, almost too quickly, voice rough, covering it with a forced chuckle.


    But I heard it. Who was Sophie? Another question I would investigate when we returned to Obsidian Pack¡ªif we did.


    The dilemma gnawed at him like fire and frost, tearing him between past and present, between ghosts and the little girl trembling before us. His jaw flexed, his eyes zing with something unspoken, and for the first time in years, Cain looked... breakable. Vulnerable.


    The Flux inside me stirred, recognizing weakness.


    I shifted my wings closer around him, turning with my elongated neck, lowering my voice so only he could hear. "Stay."


    Cain¡¯s head snapped toward me, disbelief shing in his face.


    "You¡¯re noting with us," I said, firm enough to still the air between us. "A Lycan is worth more here than on my back. The rebellion needs more teeth if it¡¯s to survive theing Bloodmoon. And if anything happens here..." My throat scraped over the words, my chest tightening. "...then you keep Ellen out of Darius¡¯s bloody hands. Promise me." We didn¡¯t need Darius shortening our time even more.


    The crowd was still silent, all eyes on us, but in that silence I felt Cain¡¯s breath hitch. For once, his swagger failed him. He nodded¡ªslow, heavy, reluctant.


    With a fluid movement, he jumped down, boots mming into the dirt.


    Sage¡¯s sobs cracked louder, and Maera put her down. Sage tore away, small legs pumping as she ran with all the clumsy desperation of a child straight into Cain¡¯s arms.


    He caught her instantly, knees bending to absorb the impact. She clung to his neck, tiny fists twisting into his shirt, sobbing her heart out.


    She had witnessed Ellen reveal how little time we had left, and I guessed it was only now fully weighing on her scarred little mind. The end wasing, and holding on to what we loved was a reasonable response¡ªeven if it was a stranger who had held her through most of our brief stay.


    Cain buried his face in her hair, his grin gone, hisughter gone, everything stripped away until only the raw truth remained.


    I braced for my exit, my flight. Kael¡¯s grip tightened, I felt him steel himself, shifting his hands to ws to hold on.


    Cain carried Sage and turned to me, a wry smile on his face. "I know you heard her name," he murmured. "When you see her, tell her I will be back home soon. Tell her daddy loves her."

 Chapter 415: Flight

    <h4>Chapter 415: Flight</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The ground fell away beneath me.


    The first few beats of my wings were violent, each downstroke a thunderous p that rattled loose stones, tugged at clothes. Air surged under me like a living thing, fighting and yielding in the same breath. My body strained against gravity, every muscle burning, but then¡ªsuddenly, impossibly¡ªit gave.


    We rose.


    Unsteadily at first, my legs still reaching for the familiarity of the dirt.


    I gritted my teeth, pushing back the instinct to stay close to the ground and letting the air beneath my wings carry me. My chest constricted momentarily, the cavity suddenly too tight from my hammering heart.


    The vige shrank below, a patchwork of pale faces and flickering light. Gasps followed, fading with the ground itself, until there was only the roar of the wind, the whip of my wings, and Kael¡¯s grip tight against my shoulders.


    Heughed. Gods, he actuallyughed. It burst raw out of him, half-disbelieving, half-ted, the sound scattering into the night like a broken hymn. "Hades¡ªdo you feel this?" His voice carried in the rushing air, wide-eyed wonder cracking every word.


    I did.


    The wind screamed against my ears, sharp and cold as it carved across my skin. The pull of the earth ckened, reced by the wild, trembling freedom of weightlessness. Each beat of my wings shook the night, and the stars seemed to bend closer, as if they, too, were startled to see me among them.


    Kael leaned forward, hair thrashing in the gale. His hand pressed more firmly to the back of my neck as though he could anchor himself in the impossible. "You¡¯re flying," he breathed, reverent, his voice stolen half by the wind.


    The horizon unfurled¡ªan endless expanse of ck forest broken only by the silver veins of rivers glimmering under moonlight. Every scent rushed sharper, every sound clearer, as if the air itself was showing me secrets it never trusted the earth with.


    Beyond it were cities, lights from buildings illuminating the way. I knew to avoid flying directly overhead, since thest thing we needed was attention from civilians who might notice something strange in the skies.


    I tilted, testing the pull, and Kael swore behind me, clutching tighter. Hisughter pitched into a startled shout. "Warn me before you do that!" But his voice shook with exhration, not fear. He was clinging for his life, yet his eyes shone like a boy at a festival.


    I banked again, slower this time, and the world rolled beneath us. Mountains rose dark and jagged on the horizon, their crowns kissed with mist. Wolves might run the forests, but this realm¡ªthis endless sweep of open air¡ªwas mine.


    Kael¡¯s breath was warm against my ear. "I thought it would be grotesque," he admitted, softer now, words almost carried away. "Ugly. Wrong. But..." He looked out over the vast night, the moon catching in his wide green eyes. "...it¡¯s beautiful. You¡¯re beautiful like this. Maybe being a hybrid was always meant to be."


    The words cleaved through my nonexistent heart sharper than the cold wind.


    And as the air cradled me, as the stars swam closer, as Kael held fast to me in awe¡ªI realized this wasn¡¯t only survival. This was power. Novelty. Liberation.


    I had be something more than monster.


    I had be sky.


    ---


    Eve


    My sleep was troubled, filled with mostly twisting and turning. Every minute, my arm squeezed around Elliot¡¯s back, spasming with instinct to make sure he was there. Even as I knew that Montegue was just outside the door, watching us with the force of our Gammas.


    We were safe.


    But for how long?


    Was Hades safe? Kael? Cain? The Gammas would have apanied them.


    I rose slowly, a headache still rippling through my skull in painful pulses that made it hard to think and harder not to cry.


    I stroked Elliot¡¯s hair, the soft waves and curls grounding me against the torrent of my own amplifying dread.


    Elliot stirred instantly, rising with me and reaching for my hand. "Mummy?" His voice was still groggy with sleep. "Where are we going?" he asked.


    It pierced me, hearing him ask that the moment he woke up. There was no rxation¡ªthe situation was fraught, and he knew it.


    I cradled his soft cheeks as he tilted his head toward mine.


    "I love you, you know?" I muttered in the darkness.


    There was no reply from him for a minute that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    "Do you want to leave because I am broken?" His voice was fragile.


    I froze, his words slicing through the quiet like a de. Broken? The horror in my chest made me clutch his face tighter, my thumbs trembling against his warm skin.


    "Elliot," I whispered, my voice shaking, "don¡¯t you ever say that again. Don¡¯t you ever think it." I kissed his forehead, pressing my lips hard enough to anchor us both. "You are mine. My heart, my blood, my everything. Nothing you do¡ªno shift, no secret, no shadow¡ªcould ever make me leave you. Not now, not ever. I would burn the whole world before I let it take you from me."


    Hisshes fluttered, catching the moonlight. A tiny furrow pulled between his brows, too heavy for someone his age, but then he nodded slowly, as if sealing my words into his bones.


    "We need to finish it, Mummy," he whispered, voice small but steady. "Daddy. Uncle Kael. Then... then we can beplete. Then you won¡¯t hurt anymore."


    My throat closed, but I forced the smile anyway, fierce and trembling. "Yes," I breathed, leaning my forehead against his. "Yes, we¡¯ll finish it. Together. We¡¯ll make it right."


    Hand in hand, we pushed the door open.


    Montegue stood in the hallway, pale as candle wax yet steadier than before. The sallow cast to his skin had faded to something healthier, and he wore a tired but genuine smile. His men carried trays into the room, dishes ttering softly as steam curled into the air.


    Nausea hit me like a gut punch.


    "You should eat," Montegue said, his voice low but carrying, a thread ofmand woven through. His gaze lingered on Elliot with surprising gentleness. "Strength is needed for whates next. And you, little one..." He bent slightly, letting his smile crease softer. "...you¡¯ll need to be strong enough to find your father."


    Elliot pressed closer to my side, his small fingers tightening around mine¡ªbut his green eyes never looked away from Montegue¡¯s. "Yes, grandpa."

 Chapter 416: Glamour Eraced

    <h4>Chapter 416: mour Eraced</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    The manor loomed before me, its modern but vintage walls breathing with the kind of silence that devoured sound. Dread saturated every cell in my body, coiling tight as I adjusted Elliot on my hip. His weight was familiar, always afort, but it did little to steady the storm that beat inside my chest.


    Montegue led us forward with that careful, deliberate stride of his, like he was not the same man I had watched crumple. Like his wife was not being dosed to keep her under control. As if his daughter had not escaped and brought so much misfortune.


    I could see the wariness flicker in his eyes once in a while when he thought I wasn¡¯t watching. The way his brow would crease from the stress that should have weighed him into an early grave. Yet, here he was, with a cane I had insisted he take with him as we investigated the odd report from the surveince team.


    The hall stretched long and suffocating, its shadows heavy with unseen eyes. I could feel the guards at my back¡ªObsidian Gammas that were always on my tail¡ªtheir steps sharp and synchronized. Every move promised they would strike at the first sign of danger, and yet... my skin prickled with the sense that danger was already everywhere.


    The air shifted as we neared Felicia¡¯s rooms.


    And then I saw them.


    New cameras.


    They red down from every corner, red lights blinking like watchful eyes, all angled toward the entrance as though daring me to step through. The weight of their lenses tracked me, a reminder that every second, every breath, was being recorded. The hallway itself bristled with guards¡ªObsidian Tower and Montegue¡¯s alikeyered like teeth around a wound that had never healed. Their hands hovered close, braced to shift the moment there was a disturbance.


    Montegue paused at the door.


    "This is where the trail began to blur," he said softly, his voice echoing off his home that now felt haunted. His gaze swept over me, then dipped to Elliot. "Strange energies ripple from this room. They warped the surveince, fried half the feeds I ced. But when my team investigated, there was no change."


    His hand brushed the doorframe with unsettling familiarity, and his smile sharpened. "Inside, we may find the truth."


    I tightened my grip on Elliot instinctively. He curled against me, his small fingers digging into the fabric of my sleeve, but his green eyes never wavered from Montegue¡¯s.


    Behind me, I felt the subtle shift of my guards¡ªready, taut, like bowstrings pulled to breaking.


    I lifted my chin, swallowing the dread, and let my voice slice through the heavy silence.


    "Then open it."


    They obeyed.


    I stepped in, trepidation in every step, but I didn¡¯t let it stop me as my eyes grazed every surface for the probable source of what the team had recorded.


    My gaze swept the room, the mour still holding¡ªuntouched, pristine. The false perfection gnawed at me, making the frustration over my powerlessness on every other front burn hotter. I was strong, barely registered pain, my healing speed could be called record breaking but was still blind to the methods of my father¡¯s ploys.


    "Mommy?"


    I stopped, his small voice rippling sharper through me than any whisper of danger ever could.


    Elliot tilted his head up from my shoulder, green eyes wide but unwavering. His voice came softer this time, steady in a way that felt older than he was. "Knox is telling me something."


    My breath caught. The name of his wolf was still so new, so fragile on his tongue, like a secret the world wasn¡¯t ready to hear.


    "Can I shift?"


    Every muscle in me seized. My instinct screamed no. Not here. Not now. His body was still young, his wolf still finding its bones. The thought of him bearing pain or weakening himself made my heart lurch. I opened my mouth to refuse¡ª


    But then I felt Montegue¡¯s gaze.


    I turned. His expression wasn¡¯t one of fear or dismissal. Instead, his eyes glinted with something I couldn¡¯t ce¡ªcuriosity sharpened with calction. His lips curved into a small, approving smile.


    "Let him," Montegue said softly, almost warmly, though his voice carried the iron ofmand beneath it. His gaze flicked briefly to Elliot before settling on me. "If Knox speaks, you should listen. He is your son¡¯spass. But¡ª" His brows knit in faint admonition as he lifted a hand. "Careful, boy. You just ate. Don¡¯t push your body too hard. Indigestion will rob you of your strength, and we need all of it."


    Elliot nodded solemnly, as though the warning had been branded into him. Then he wriggled, asking silently to be put down.


    My arms resisted. My heart rebelled. But slowly, with fingers that trembled despite myself, I lowered him to the floor.


    The guards stirred, uneasy at the sight of a child about to shift, their stares flicking between me and Montegue. His slight tilt of the cane stilled them.


    Elliot stood in the center of the room, small chest rising and falling with deep breaths, like he was drawing the very night into his lungs. His gaze met mine once more, and I forced my lips into a brave smile, nodding once.


    And then he bent forward, his body shuddering, the shift rippling through his frame in waves of heat and snapping bone.


    Where my son had stood moments ago, a wolf emerged¡ªcharcoal ck across most of his body, white streaking his belly, muzzle, and paws. And down his back, bold as blood itself, zed a brand of crimson, glowing faintly under the low lights like a scar etched by me.


    Gasps rippled through the guards. Montegue¡¯s smile only widened.


    Elliot¡ªKnox¡ªlifted his head and looked at me. Not with fear, not with hesitation. But with a steady, unblinking certainty that made my heart quake.


    Then he opened his mouth to release a loud howl that startled the entire room.


    He was shaky on his legs but his howl was stable and cohesive. The echo of it struck the walls and I could see the waves rolling through the room.


    First the mirror stood whole, untouched in its ce. Then, in an instant, it caved in¡ªshattered pieces scattering across the ground.


    My heart lurched as I watched on in horrified awe, the room copsing into chaos.


    The shelves dissolved into disorder, the neat lines of books and ornaments copsing. Wood warped, metal bent, ss cracked like bones under strain. The pristine order¡ªthe illusion¡ªcrumbled in real time, as if Knox¡¯s howl had peeled the paint off reality.


    The mour burned away, and what was left behind turned my stomach.


    The walls were no longer clean white but streaked with ck residue, as though fire had licked them again and again but refused to consume. w marks raked across every surface¡ªdeep gouges, frantic,yered so thickly the ster had nearly dissolved into ruin. The shelves weren¡¯t filled with books at all but scraps of paper, torn and shredded, symbols scrawled in blood and ash.


    Elliot stopped and leapt back into my arms, shifting back to his usual form as I took in the carnage.


    "This is what I saw," Elliot told me.


    Montegue mused, both shocked and curious. "He peeled away the mour..."


    "Like he peeled away the mind control from Lucinda."


    "Exactly."


    I looked down at Elliot, who looked proud of himself. "I am useful. I am not a liability," he whispered in a gleeful tone, like doing this was healing him¡ªeven as his words cleaved through my chest.


    "You were never one," I assured him. "But thank you, baby. What would we do without you?"


    His grin grew wide, tilting his head higher to gaze into my eyes. "Mummy..." Then his smile dropped, fading so fast it was frightening.


    Montegue stepped closer.


    Elliot tilted his head up, higher and higher until he was staring at the ceiling. It was as though something had caught his eye. "That wasn¡¯t there before," he muttered.


    My head snapped up along with Montegue¡¯s, my legs turning to jelly as our eyes fixed on the object stuck to the ceiling.


    A red envelope.

 Chapter 417: To Crimson

    <h4>Chapter 417: To Crimson</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    For a moment, no one dared to move. My arm around Elliot tightened, and he snuggled closer, detecting the tension the air was now wrought with. This was an entirely new kind of tension; before, it had been like a candle melting to the end of its wick while we searched for clues with whatever light we had left. Now, it was the chilling tick of a bomb above us.


    "Retrieve it," Montegue ordered one of the Gammas, who were still stunned into silence like the rest of us. "Now."


    They obeyed. One stepped forward, shifting swiftly. His wolf leapt up and swatted the envelope down with arge paw.


    I caught it midair, waiting for Montegue to step in beside me as I tore open the crimson parchment, my hands surprisingly steady.


    The envelope was still heavy as I retrieved the first item my fingers touched: a letter.


    I calmed my raging heart, steeling myself against the nausea from the dread.


    Flipping open the folded sheet, I spread it out for us to read.


    At first the words were jumbled, blurred, almost unwilling to reveal themselves¡ªthen they sharpened.


    "My Lovely Crimson," it began. My dread fizzled into disdain; I knew exactly who had written it.


    My jaw clenched as my eyes flicked left to right, reading James¡¯s venom.


    "I know it muste as a surprise, especially after our little spat¡ªfive or, I don¡¯t know, six years ago? We never really got to talk about it. I know it¡¯ste, but is it ever really toote to get some much-deserved closure?"


    My grip on the paper hardened, vitriol flooding my veins.


    "I know my decision still weighs heavily on that beautiful mind of yours. Yet it still hurts that you decided our enemy would be the one to rece me in your heart. Your father was none too pleased by that. Crimson, you were always mine. Even when youy beside him, you were mine."


    I wanted to gag.


    Even through the flourishes and curves of his writing, I could hear the smugness¡ªthe hidden crueltyced between every word.


    "It was for the good of not just Silverpine Pack but the werewolf race as a whole¡ªor at least the worthy ones. Every action, though cruel, has been carefully thought out and has gone smoothly ording to n. Though I cannot divulge all the riveting details¡ªyou being a traitor now and all."


    I bit back the urge to call him every slur that seared through my mind. That was thest thing my son needed to hear.


    "But it would seem that you have truly be an obstacle in our course."


    I could almost imagine him pressing harder with his pen here, the ink darker, the letters gouged deeper.


    "Even more than your so-called ¡¯pack¡¯ already was. I won¡¯t lie¡ªI never thought you capable. Hollowed, useless... who would have believed you¡¯d be such a thorn in our side? You managed to make that hybrid scum fall for you. You stood before his people holding his hand. You fought us back even when I told you his real ns. You let our little spy, Felicia Montegue, be uncovered¡ªby manipting her child, no less.


    You should havee back begging for a ce with us, especially since, during ourst visit, we emphasized you could always return home. Yet you remain stubborn. And the next thing¡ªyou¡¯re confessing your identity before his people.


    You foiled our ns. You interfered with our hold on Ellen and even helped her escape, keeping her from us. All this before the war itself. I have to apud you."


    The words sickened me, bile burning the back of my throat.


    "But now, we have no time for games. I have some gifts for you."


    I stopped reading and reached into the envelope.


    My hand found smooth sheets. Pictures.


    The first glimpse was enough to make me shield Elliot¡¯s eyes.


    Cold dread prickled my skin, goosebumps rising as I stared at Kael, bound upright to some kind of contraption. His clothes were torn, deep gashes scored his flesh, bruises bloomed across what skin remained visible.


    His fingers¡ª


    Broken. Crushed.


    I almost reeled back but forced myself to stay steady, adjusting Elliot on my hip as I handed the picture to Montegue.


    The second photo showed Hades and Cain, but in uniforms I had never seen before. They weren¡¯t personal garb¡ªno weapons, no familiar marks of home. Their eyes were shadowed, their postures subdued.


    I swallowed hard, passing that one to Montegue as well. His face paled further, and the weight of it dropped into my chest.


    I forced myself back to the words.


    "You have twelve hours to release Ellen to us, and yourself as well. If you do not, all the hybrids you cling to will be promptly neutralized¡ªtheir heads sent back so that little hybrid pipsqueak can see the result of your selfishness and stupidity. And don¡¯t think to stall. I¡¯ll be watching the clock, and so will they. Every hour you dy, one finger, one bone, one howl from your precious hybrids will be crushed."


    See you soon, Crimson. Can¡¯t wait to have you back.


    Your first love,


    James."


    The paper trembled in my grip, though I forced my fingers to hold steady. Thest lines of his signature still burned into my eyes, the cruelty of his "first love" cutting deeper than any de.


    Around me, the silence stretched until it felt like the whole house had stopped breathing. Even the guards, usually stiff and unreadable, stood frozen¡ªshock etched into their faces.


    Montegue¡¯s jaw worked slowly, his pallor stark against the dim light. His fingers tightened over his cane, the knuckles whitening as though the wood itself bore the weight of his fury. When his gaze lifted, it wasn¡¯t only fear I saw, but something else¡ªresolve sharpened like steel tempered in fire.


    Elliot stirred against me, sensing what my words had not yet confirmed. His small voice was fragile but steady. "Mummy, I can¡¯t read the big words yet, is it from daddy. Is heing back home?"


    Something in me cracked, split open into a cavernous opening that bleed out the hope from me, agony rushing in.


    He was intelligent enough to nt a bomb on his person, steal his own medical history document to expose Felicia, strong enough to shift into a wolf but still too little to catch most words. He was just a baby. How could tell him that we had been threatened and that I had to go if daddy would evere back and that was only if Silverpine had morals, which they didn¡¯t.


    It was too heavy of a truth, even for him, so I swallowed the truth like poison and I lied. "Yes, it is from daddy. He ising back home."


    He beamed. "Can you read it to me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 418: Hunger

    <h4>Chapter 418: Hunger</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The sun bled over the horizon, and I felt the drag in my wings¡ªtoo exposed, too bright. Kael¡¯s hand pressed harder against my shoulder, a silent agreement.


    We dropped lower, circling once before I forced the descent. Thending jarred through me, talons gouging earth before folding tight against my back. Dust rose, quick and sharp.


    "Here," Kael said, already pulling me toward the cover of the trees. His voice was clipped, urgency recing wonder.


    The forest swallowed us, shadows wrapping tight. I hunched my wings in, muscles burning, and let the canopy close overhead. The sky could wait.


    For now, we had to disappear until nightfall.


    Controlling my new wings tounch turned out to be far easier than thending. The uneasy sensation¡ªlike the feeling of falling¡ªheld me back from fully tucking my wings so my feet could touch the ground.


    "Easy..." Kael muttered, the edges of his words strained with fear, one he tried to hide.


    I forced my wings tighter, the joints aching as the membranes scraped bark and brush. Every instinct screamed to keep them half-spread, to resist the drop, but the ground rushed up regardless. My feet struck hard, knees buckling, ws gouging lines through the soil before I steadied.


    Kael¡¯s grip lingered at my shoulder until he was sure I wouldn¡¯t topple. Only then did he let out a breath, sharp and shaky.


    The trees loomed close around us, branchesting the first rays of dawn, muting them to fractured light. I folded myself into the shadows, tucking thest gleam of wing out of sight.


    "Good," Kael murmured, though his jaw stayed tight. His eyes flicked to the open stretch behind us, to the distant roofs of the vige barely visible beyond the treeline. "Too many eyes in daylight. We wait here."


    I gave a short nod, chest heaving. The muscles along my back throbbed, wings twitching with every pulse of blood, restless against concealment.


    The weight of the wings pressed heavy against me, straining against the cage of trees. My body wasn¡¯t made to be sky and earth at once. The forest wanted me smaller, hidden. Human.


    I braced my hand against a trunk, bark biting my palm, and willed it. The change.


    Heatnced through my spine, sharp enough to drag a snarl from my throat. Bone ground against bone, joints wrenching as if my own skeleton were fighting itself. The wings shuddered, then curled in violently, folding until the membranes tore back into nothing but skin.


    I copsed to my knees, chest heaving, sweat slicking my face. My ws split, retreating into fingers that shook with the aftermath. The world shrank with me¡ªshadows less vast, the air no longer carrying me but pressing down heavy.


    Kael crouched close, his hand catching my shoulder as though to anchor me through it. He didn¡¯t speak. He only watched, green eyes dark with the fear he tried so hard to keep buried.


    When it was done, I was left kneeling in the dirt, bare and trembling, the forest closing tight around me like it had been waiting for me to fall back into ce.


    I spat blood into the soil, wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, and forced myself upright. My voice was rough, raw from the strain.


    "Nightfall," I rasped. "We move again at nightfall."


    Kael nodded once, wordless. But his grip stayed, firm on my arm.


    He shifted, the leather strap creaking as he swung the pack off his shoulder. He dug through it with quick, practiced movements, then pressed a battered water bottle into my hand.


    "Drink," he said simply.


    I twisted the cap with fingers that still shook and brought it to my mouth. The first swallow burned dry down my throat, metallic and stale, like rust scraped from old iron. I forced down another gulp, but the taste only worsened, turning sour in my mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t what I wanted. Not what I needed.


    The thirst coiled low in me, deeper than exhaustion, sharper than hunger. Every vein hummed with it, every heartbeat rattling against the craving. The memory of the wind and the sky was already slipping, reced by the gnawing want for something thicker, richer. Sanguine.


    I lowered the bottle, jaw tight, swallowing the bile of it. Kael was still crouched in front of me, green eyes steady, waiting for me to take more. I forced another swig, the water tasting like ash against my tongue.


    "Better?" he asked.


    I gave a short nod and shoved the bottle back into his hand. My throat worked, but I said nothing of the hunger wing inside me.


    Because I knew the truth. I had leaned too deep into it¡ªthe winged strength, the sky, the survival¡ªand now the part of me that wasn¡¯t wolf had woken with teeth.


    I had used my vampiric ability of flight throughout the night, and I had been alive long enough to know that part of my hybrid nature would want something in return.


    Blood.


    I caught my thoughts before they could consume me.


    "We need to find somewhere to hide," Kael muttered, looking me over like he could detect that something was wrong. "But first, I will survey the area to see just how far from civilians we are or how alone we can be in these woods. You need to rest¡ªyou flew all night."


    I dipped my head and watched him shift and disappear into the surrounding foliage.


    I took a huge gulp of air, muscles aching and nerves burning. I shuffled, making sure I waspletely hidden. Everything throbbed, the familiar tang of blood scorching my throat as I doubled over and regurgitated blood and the water I had just drunk.


    This could be bad¡ªor normal. It was possible my body was rejecting the water because of extreme strain and exhaustion, or... it was rejecting it because it was not blood.


    As a Lycan, craving blood was nothing new, but a small diluted quantity from good quality wine always staved off the hunger. This was different.


    I needed it straight from the source.


    My ear twitched at the sound of footfall. I straightened instantly, a red haze clouding my vision. Blood roared in my ears, hunger momentarily blinding me. I closed my eyes, letting the sensation wash over me.

 Chapter 419: Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 419: Bounty</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The air burned cold through my nostrils as I dragged it in, sharp and raw. The hunger painted everything red. My nails lengthened, ck creeping over them like ink bleeding through parchment.


    I knew what it was. I wasn¡¯t supposed to¡ªnot with the wolf part suppressed, not with the vampire whispering louder¡ªbut instinct screamed the truth.


    Deer.


    Its scent was vivid, thick on my tongue as though I¡¯d already torn into its hide. My vision shifted, the forest trail unfurling before me in strange, unnatural rity. Each bent de of grass, each broken twig gleamed like arrows etched into the earth, pointing me forward.


    I stalked through the undergrowth, every step soundless despite the pounding in my ears. The path pulled me toward a pond, its surface silver with the touch of dawn.


    And there it was.


    The deer grazed, head bowed, unknowing. My muscles coiled, fangs pressing against my lip as I readied myself. The hunger roared louder¡ªthen froze.


    Footsteps.


    Not the soft, clumsy tread of prey. Heavy. Human.


    I stilled, senses split as voices floated through the trees.


    "...Alpha Darius¡¯ men are back at it again," a man muttered, low but sharp. "The barricades¡ªgods, they¡¯ve never been this bad. Arrested civilians yesterday, all because they broke curfew. Came back this morning like ghosts, traumatized out of their wits. The Alpha¡¯s losing it."


    A hiss of breath. Then a woman¡¯s voice, urgent, slicing his words.


    "Quiet! Someone might hear. You¡¯ll have us both reported for treason."


    The man scoffed. "Treason? More like they¡¯ll cash in. What¡¯s the bounty again? A million? At least they¡¯ll get their share."


    Herughter was bitter, cracking like twigs underfoot. "And for what? The message was vague at best. Foreigners, he said. Foreigners? Obsidian Pack has never once crossed our borders. Only the trading routes. Except..." She lowered her tone, hesitating. "...the Fangs. And I wouldn¡¯t even know what a Lycan was, if not for their fangs."


    My jaw clenched, heart rattling with more than hunger now.


    So Darius was losing his mind. Throwing money, spreading fear, turning his own people into spies with coin dangling before them. If he was branding us as foreigners and beasts, then he was desperate enough to gamble everything.


    And worse¡ªhe was looking for me. For us.


    I backed into the shadow of the trees, forcing the hunger down my throat, forcing the wings still. The deer still lingered by the pond, but I no longer saw it. My eyes were fixed inward, mind burning with what I had just learned.


    Darius wasn¡¯t just building barricades.


    I stayed crouched in the brush, every muscle strung tight until the voices thinned into the trees and were swallowed by distance. Their bright hiking gear¡ªjackets slick with neon strips, boots crunching the undergrowth¡ªmarked them as civilians. Not soldiers. But they¡¯d take the same path back, and I would need to be careful. Careless meant discovered. Discovered meant war before we were ready.


    When the forest stilled again, my ears twitched toward the pond. The deer still lingered, unknowing, muzzle dipping to drink from the silver surface.


    The predator in me moved before thought could follow. I lunged.


    The impact was silent but final¡ªthe deer thrashed once, twice, then stilled beneath my weight. My fangs sank deep, and the first rush of blood burned across my tongue.


    It wasn¡¯t refined. It wasn¡¯t the dark, potent richness of wolf or Lycan blood, nor the rare vintage I¡¯d once mixed with wine. This was different. Thin, gamey¡ªlike horrible beer bought too cheap,cking depth, but strong enough to hit the spot all the same.


    I drank, the fire spreading through me, steadying the tremor in my hands, easing the throbbing behind my eyes. Not satisfaction, but reprieve.


    I stopped before greed could sink its ws in. The deer sagged, heavy and lifeless, its ssy eyes fixed on nothing. I swallowed down thest bitter taste, jaw clenching.


    It wasn¡¯t mercy that pulled me back. It was control.


    With a grunt, I hauled the carcass up over my shoulder. Blood still slicked my lips, metallic against my teeth, but my stride steadied with each step.


    At least, I thought grimly as I angled back toward the thicket where Kael would return, we had food.


    I had just set the deer down against a tangle of roots when Kael emerged from the shadows, shaking leaves from his shoulders. His green eyes caught the carcass instantly¡ªand narrowed.


    He stopped short, lips parting as his gaze swept over the animal. The silence stretched, his stare moving from the pallor of its hide to the punctures at its throat.


    "...that was fast," he said finally, but his tone wasn¡¯t admiration. His head tilted, brow furrowing. "Strange, though. For a fresh kill, it¡¯s pale. Bloodless."


    His eyes flicked toward me, just once, sharp and searching. Then back to the carcass. He crouched low, brushing his hand across the torn fur, his fingers hovering over the bite marks. His nostrils red.


    "These aren¡¯t ws." The words were barely muttered, more observation than usation.


    I tensed, jaw clenching, but he didn¡¯t push it. Not yet. Instead, he rose smoothly, letting the matter hang in the damp air between us.


    "There are hikers," he reported, voice clipped back into soldier¡¯s rhythm. "Three of them, headed downstream. Civilian by the look of it." He pulled out the map and unfurled it." He pointed at the dense vegetation that represented our current position." If we move away from the river path, toward the ridge, we should stay clear of their trail."


    I gave a sharp nod, grateful for the shift in subject. But I wasn¡¯t about to let the rest go unsaid.


    "Kael." My voice was low, rough. He nced over, waiting.


    "Darius is unraveling," I said. "His people are restless. Barricades are up, civilians are being arrested for breaking curfew. He¡¯s throwing coin to turn neighbor against neighbor. A bounty, one million, for anyone who reports us."


    I could haveughed at the fact that the Alpha was losing the reins.


    Kael stilled, green eyes flickering, the muscle in his jaw tightening. "You got lucky with the info, hope you didn¡¯t savage them though?"


    I gave him a dead look.


    And he raised his hands in mock surrender. "I am just being cautious," he gestured to the carcass.


    "He called us foreigners," I ignored him.


    Kael exhaled through his nose, slow and sharp. He nced once more at the deer, at me, but this time he said nothing. Only nodded once, tightly, and shouldered his pack.


    "What is the n?" he muttered.


    "We have to move faster¡ªbefore he unravelspletely and makes it impossible to escape. We have a fucking bounty on our heads."

 Chapter 420: Loyalty To It鈥檚 Luna

    <h4>Chapter 420: Loyalty To It¡¯s Luna</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Chaos so grating it made my eye twitch was what greeted me when I walked into the council chamber.


    These men are children, I thought, walking in with Elliot.


    I took my seat, my ears buzzing, threatening to bleed from the sheer volume. This meeting was different¡ªnot just the Alphas who governed quadrants of the Obsidian packs were present, but also governors, ambassadors, and the sovereigns of those quadrants: the lesser Alphas.


    Even seated, they were all on their feet, facing each other, hurling usations, fingers jabbed into chests, profanities flung, nostrils ring like they were one insult away from lunging.


    The pack was in disarray¡ªits Alpha and Beta missing, a considerable number of Gammas unounted for. Unrest brewed among the civilians. Chaos inside and out. That¡¯s what Obsidian had be in the absence of the authority that once kept them all in line.


    I tapped my foot on the marble, watching them cluck at one another like irate chickens.


    "Fangridge belonged to my grandfather! He built the pack from the ground up!" a balding lesser Alpha barked, nearly frothing as he sparred with another. "When Obsidian falls, it should be mine. It¡¯s ancestralnd."


    The other Alpha scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "The one he built on the backs of ves stolen from the Northwood sector? My pack? Screw your ver of a grandfather. You have no right to thatnd. Your entitlement is breathtaking."


    The first Alpha had already begun to shift.


    Fifty panicking Alphas, both lesser and higher, scrambling toy im to a pack while our enemies likely already had their ws around the only capable leader we had. We were on the brink of utter defeat.


    These were the men Hades had to lead? No wonder he was always cranky. No loyalty to the pack they imed to serve, no faith in the Alpha who had pushed them through time and again¡ªjust greed and selfishness, fighting over whatever scraps they believed would remain.


    "Pathetic" couldn¡¯t begin to cover it.


    Disgust was too mild for what I felt. It coiled deep in my gut.


    There was no pain. No hope left in the men now gathered in this room.


    I exchanged a nce with Montegue. He stood still, assessing the situation like a spectator at a y rather than someone drowning in the same sinking ship.


    Every second wasted here was a yard ofnd lost to Silverpine¡ªfiguratively, but lost all the same. And they were here fighting over metaphorical bones, as if their dead grandfather¡¯s ims could guard borders.


    Numb. Hollow. So damn tired of every loss, every hit from Silverpine. Of walking blind through a ploy whose full shape I still couldn¡¯t grasp. What was the goal?


    The cold dread that cleaved through me when I read James¡¯s letter had hardened into something sharper. Clearer. Ice in my veins. My anxiety had shattered and left something clearer in its ce.


    I allowed myself a faint smirk. It was almost funny¡ªmy father forgot that for a time, even if he had only been pretending, he raised me to be an Alpha. To lead. To rule.


    And James forgot that I had known him my whole life. His betrayal on my birthday had been unprecedented, but I had been wearing rose-colored sses with frames sorge I couldn¡¯t see anything they didn¡¯t want me to.


    But that had changed.


    Now I could see through the bullshit¡ªat least some of it.


    I locked my jaw and signaled Montegue as I raised my hand above the desk.


    I brought it down. The impact ripped through the room in a thunderous crack¡ªthe obsidian desk split in two, shards scattering, sawdust rising in a choking cloud.


    The noise died.


    Silence rippled through the chamber like a whip crack. Every Alpha froze mid-breath, eyes wide as the dust settled between us. Even the Gammas by the doors had gone rigid, hands hovering near their weapons in case things spiraled into blood.


    A beat passed. Then another.


    Finally, one of the lesser Alphas cleared his throat, puffing his chest as if bluster could erase what they¡¯d just witnessed. "Destroying council property doesn¡¯t make you an Alpha," he sneered, voice brittle. "And standing beside Obsidian¡¯s Alpha in a press conference doesn¡¯t make you less of a mutt."


    A weak murmur of agreement echoed around him, but it carried no weight. His words felt cheap¡ªscraps tossed to a starving dog.


    The insult didn¡¯tnd. Not anymore.


    I tilted my head, smirk slicing sharp as ss. "Council property?" My voice rang out, cold and unwavering. "That¡¯s what you use me of? Furniture?"


    I rose slowly, letting the silence stretch. My gaze burned into his until he looked away.


    "While you sit here bickering over ancestralnds and slicing up Obsidian like carrion, Silverpine devours us piece by piece. You posture, you squabble, you cling to dust and bloodlines. And yet you call me the mutt?"


    The words hit. Hard.


    Silence followed. Not expectant¡ªheavy. Suffocating. A few shifted uneasily in their seats. One swallowed hard. Even the balding Alpha¡¯s lips curled in, but no rebuttal came.


    Their cowardice hung in the air. And for the first time since I¡¯d walked into this chamber, I saw their posturing falter.


    The silence stretched, brittle and ready to snap.


    One of the lesser Alphas growled low, body shuddering with the pull of his wolf. Another joined him, ws raking marble as he shifted in open challenge.


    I didn¡¯t flinch.


    Before they could lunge, the Gammas moved¡ªfast and brutal. The chamber rang with snarls and yelps as the would-be challengers were mmed to the ground, pinned with brutal efficiency.


    Gasps echoed. Rage sparked.


    "Who do you serve?" one of the Alphas barked, spit flying, his voice cracking under fury. "Are you loyal to your kind, to the Lycans¡ªor to a mutt who wormed her way into our Alpha¡¯s bed?"


    The question rang out like a de thrown into the room.


    The response was immediate. Unified.


    A growl rose from the guards, pressed tight over the pinned wolves¡¯ throats.


    "To the Obsidian throne.


    To its Alpha.


    To its Luna."

 Chapter 421: Pivotal Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 421: Pivotal Analysis</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Montegue¡¯s cane cracked once against the marble, drawing every eye. His voice carried steady, rich with disdain.


    "They are not loyal to treasonous fools who bicker like children while enemies im our borders." His eyes swept the room, contempt sharp enough to y. "They are loyal to what you abandoned long ago¡ªorder. Unity. Strength."


    The chamber fell silent again. Only the sound ofbored breathing filled the air. Those still pinned to the marble twitched in futile resistance.


    "If you have more insightful words to share, you may speak. But after that, I will speak." I did not hide my disdain.


    I had no time for this.


    Silverpine was scrambling. On edge. It was clear as day with every word in that ursed letter from Kael. Something had gone wrong¡ªfar more wrong than they were willing to admit.


    Even now, the words flickered before my eyes. And with them, the cracks.


    James had always remained smug¡ªeven when brought to his knees, even with a w to his throat. Self-assured. Prideful to a fault.


    But he was slipping.


    James, who never admitted defeat¡ªwho wrapped cruelty in polished arrogance¡ªwas now listing his losses like a desperate gambler. The ink told me more than his words. The gouged lines where his calm cracked, the pet names turned sour. He thought this letter would break me. But all it showed me was that I¡¯d already broken him.


    I didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger.


    My eyes swept across the room, measuring the tension in the air. A tough crowd. Hackles raised. Chests heaving. Ready to strike¡ªbut none spoke.


    I shifted in my seat, ncing at Elliot on myp. He was watching too. Alert, as always. Shoulders bunched, ready to defend or protect.


    I raised my gaze, now sharpened. "Sit," I ordered, my voice cracking like a whip.


    They nced at one another before hesitantly obeying. One by one, they sat¡ªSs and Gallinti at the front. Neither had spoken a word since I entered. They were more stoic than most, their gazes watchful, only flicking to me when they believed I wasn¡¯t looking.


    I cleared my throat.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all received the memo. The letter from Silverpine."


    I could feel Montegue¡¯s eyes on me. He didn¡¯t understand why I would expose something like this¡ªespecially when it so clearly alluded to the history between James and me.


    But I bore not an ounce of shame. Not a speck.


    There was no space for such a feeble emotion in the state of things.


    There was gnawing helplessness. Raw fear. Crippling anxiety. Creeping dread that only continued to spread.


    Shame for a rtionship that no longer held any bearing over me? It didn¡¯t even register.


    "You must have read it a thousand times," I continued, my voice t but cutting. "Praying it was a prank. Hoping it was a mistake. But as you can see¡ª" I gestured to Hades¡¯ empty seat. "¡ªit is neither of those things. The Alpha of Obsidian is absent and has been for four days. He left on a rescue mission... for his Beta, Kael Orlov."


    Still, no one spoke.


    But their haunted expressions spoke volumes. To see so many powerful figures pale at once was telling. It was a testament to how heavily this council relied on Hades. An ipetent ruler would never trigger this level of fear.


    I let my gaze linger on each of their faces.


    "The letter alludes to his capture by Silverpine. It outlines a threat: me and my sister... or him."


    "He¡¯s gone," one Alpha rose, ncing around at his colleagues. "She¡¯ll never surrender. We need to begin dividing¡ª"


    My Gammas were already on the move, but surprisingly¡ª


    "Alpha Jameson, you are out of turn," Gallinti said coolly. "You will be promptly removed."


    Even I was surprised. The rest of the room straightened as the offending Alpha slowly sank back into his seat, face flushed with humiliation.


    "We are listening," Ss said.


    I nodded. "It is a cause for rm," I continued. "And of course, we should scramble to meet their demands."


    I paused.


    "That is what I would do..."


    Relief flooded the room like a tide. Shoulders rxed. Air returned to lungs.


    "But I will never do that."


    The air vanished again¡ªsucked from the chamber like an unseen force had torn it free.


    Just then, Montegue pressed the button that activated the monitor, and a Gamma stepped forward, handing me aser pointer. The monitor flickered to life.


    Onscreen was a scanned copy of the letter I¡¯d received. Not retyped. Not transcribed. Scanned¡ªintentionally. Because if I was going to keep these fools united until Hades returned, they needed to see what I saw.


    They needed assurance.


    Forcing submission would only cause infighting. And we already had enough enemies across the border. By the time these chamber doors opened again, we needed to be on the same page. A unified front with no weak links.


    I rose, bracing myself.


    "We were lovers, the Beta of Silverpine and I. I¡¯m sure some of you see it as a nick. A tear. A scrap on my armor. Perhaps it is. But in the case of this letter¡ª" I turned on theser and gestured to the screen "¡ªit is the key to a code."


    "What code might that be, Luna?" Ss asked, leaning in. "Something tells me you¡¯ve already cracked it."


    "You¡¯re not wrong, Governor," I replied, gesturing to the first line. "The Beta has always prided himself on the art of charisma. Disarming with little effort. In this case, he used a jaded pet name of mine." I pointed to the word crimson.


    The chill down my spine came not from longing¡ªbut from disgust.


    I read aloud the lines that followed.


    > "I know it muste as a surprise, especially after our little spat¡ªfive or, I don¡¯t know, six years ago? We never really got to talk about it. I know it¡¯ste, but is it ever really toote to get some much-deserved closure?"


    I turned back to the room.


    "He makes light of the day everything changed. He dangles something in front of me¡ª" I gestured to the word closure "¡ªas if what we had still holds sway. He tries to lull me into nostalgia."


    Some of the Alphas leaned in. Montegue smirked, already catching on.


    > "I know my decision still weighs heavily on that beautiful mind of yours. Yet it still hurts that you decided our enemy would be the one to rece me in your heart. Your father was none too pleased by that."


    I exined, "Herees the guilt. The second phase of his strategy. He opens the wound, revisits a choice I made under duress, during war¡ªwhen love itself was weaponized."


    I stepped closer to the screen.


    "Then he offers a balm. Closure. As if this letter is some long-overdue olive branch."


    A beat of silence.


    "And then he twists it." My voice dropped. "He doesn¡¯t let the illusion settle. He yanks it away. Reminds me I chose the enemy. That I¡¯m the betrayer. That this¡ª" I pointed again at heart "¡ªwas treachery. That I brought shame."


    "All this for what?" Gallinti asked, voice edged with curiosity.


    "To destabilize me," I answered. "So I would walk willingly into their hands. So I¡¯d make the rash choice... and surrender."


    There was a collective shift. Some eyes widened. Others began murmuring, quietly but urgently.


    Gallinti nodded, and I turned back to the screen.

 Chapter 422: Proof Of Life, Proof Of Lies

    <h4>Chapter 422: Proof Of Life, Proof Of Lies</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    With every word, I watched them lean in, murmured discussions rippling through the chamber as they analyzed the letter. With each sentence, I exined what its writer had been thinking¡ªbecause James might as well have handed me his hardened brain to scan.


    With a long sigh, I concluded, "So as you can see, Silverpine is not as in control as they want us to think. It¡¯s all a ploy¡ªto create panic, incite desperation within our ranks. And while we scurry about searching for solutions, we walk straight into the trap they¡¯ve set."


    Reluctant hums of agreement rolled through the room. Some nodded; others still turned the words over in their minds. But the pieces were falling into ce.


    I just had to drive the point home.


    "I have known Beta James long enough to know him as well as I know myself. He never folds¡ªnot even when he¡¯s bleeding out, a breath away from demise. He clings to secrets like armor, never divulging them¡ªnot even when they could be used for maniption. His motives are as elusive as the true face that hides beneath his many masks."


    Memories stirred¡ªchildhood slips in his mask that I¡¯d once dismissed as quirks. The way he spoke in circles, never directly answering. The way his stories evolved over time, testing which version would be swallowed whole. His lies always threaded with just enough truth to make you doubt yourself¡ªnever him.


    That foolish girl who once trusted him had shriveled up and died.


    In her ce stood a woman ready to use their familiarity against him.


    "Yet here, heys it bare. The motive behind every attack, every rivalry, supposedly ¡¯for the good of werewolves,¡¯" I said, making air quotes and rolling my eyes. "At least, those he deems worthy," I added, quoting him verbatim. "Even as he tried to bring me back to Silverpine¡ªslithering into my mind¡ªhe never said this much."


    "You can see the way the ink deepens," Ss observed, "like he¡¯s cracking... losing control of the pen. He assaults the paper."


    "Exactly," I returned, my lips twitching upward. "I know our enemy well¡ªat least this one. He never concedes defeat. Never admits being outsmarted. Never acknowledges a miscalction. He manages¡ªhis ns, his masks. But now?"


    Gallinti cut in. "He concedes that you¡¯ve be a thorn in his side¡ªa wrench in the gears of his ns. He admits it."


    Montegue stepped forward, his smile sharp. "I can see him shaking as he writes. Like he can¡¯t believe he¡¯s writing the words. He nearly tears the paper."


    Another Alpha added, "He¡¯s losing control. Enraged¡ªbut most definitely panicking."


    Even when I¡¯d refused to return to Silverpine¡ªchoosing Hades¡ªhe hadn¡¯t epted it as defeat. He¡¯d called it mental illness. He couldn¡¯t admit he¡¯d been outyed. Not then. Not now.


    And yet, while we took blow after blow from their machinations, something shifted on their side.


    Now they were scrambling.


    Their table shook¡ªand they were trying to shake ours too.


    "I believe it started with Ellen escaping¡ªor revolting¡ªand disappearing."


    Some still looked confused. Less than a month ago, I was Ellen to them. But those who were up to speed¡ªSs and Co¡ªwere already nodding.


    They knew where I was going.


    "The Blessed Twin escaped," Gallinti said. "Darius recruited Morrison to begin the first phase. His interview was a distraction. While we scrambled to calm civilians, they struck again¡ªduring the press conference no less. A two-act n," he gestured to me, lips quirking with a faint smirk. "Just like you predicted."


    "I heard someone say it," Elliot¡¯s small voice pierced the tension. "They said... because we took Ellen, they would take our children. That¡¯s why they tried to take me. Because they think we took Ellen... they wanted me in return."


    Silence.


    Then a few chuckles. Muttered remarks about how children always catch on¡ªor say the darndest things.


    "Yes, honey. That¡¯s exactly what they said," I murmured. Lucinda had confessed that underpulsion, but this wasn¡¯t the time.


    "Like my son said," I continued, "when they lost Ellen, it tilted the ying field. So they tried to level it¡ªby taking Elliot."


    "Breaking Felicia out was probably the secondary mission," Montegue added solemnly. "Taking the prince¡ªthat was the first. They got Felicia. But they failed to secure Elliot."


    "Which is why they grabbed the Beta during the post-st chaos," Gallinti continued. "They needed leverage. A bargaining chip. Anyone would have sufficed."


    "And Hades followed the scent trail¡ªonly to disappear, just like Kael."


    Onlyter did we learn Felicia¡¯s room had be a passage¡ªto somewhere we couldn¡¯t reach.


    "That brings me to the images."


    The Monitor stepped forward and bent to whisper to Elliot, "Keep your eyes on those men. Be careful."


    He nodded¡ªeager to help. He faced the Alpha¡¯s squarely.


    I couldn¡¯t let him see Kael like that.


    I gestured to the first image without looking directly at it. "Beta Kael was captured. This letter¡ªand these images¡ªwere sent to us."


    Some grimaced. Others shuddered. A few remained stoic¡ªbut their jaws clenched.


    Then the next image appeared¡ªHades and Cain.


    I watched several pale.


    Some of them had ties to Cain¡¯s underground syndicates. But this wasn¡¯t the time.


    "This was the only image Silverpine sent of the Alpha," I said.


    "Meaning?" someone asked.


    "They had nothing more," I replied coldly. "They tried to threaten us... but this was all they had. Kael in terrible condition. But Hades? Untouched. Not even a scratch."


    "If they truly had him," Montegue muttered, "they would¡¯ve sent something worse. Something meant to shatter us. Something sadist, something truly harrowing. But they couldn¡¯t."


    I still recalled the video of my ¡¯execution¡¯. It had been all a message, propaganda to make civilians submit. It had been bloody, I shuddered when Cain had shown me. But to scare me, the traitor, all they had to show was those photos? It was not nearly as mboyant as they liked.


    His gaze lingered on the image of Kael.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Instead, they sent Hades and Cain¡ªin uniforms that aren¡¯t Obsidian¡¯s. Which means they were uniforms from..."


    "Silverpine," Gallinti said, rising slightly. "They disguised themselves. Infiltrated their ranks. Rescued the Beta."


    I allowed myself a small smile. "And if, after three days, they still can¡¯t prove Hades is in chains... then he isn¡¯t. They escaped. Silverpine does not have Hades, Kael, or Cain."


    Conviction radiated from me.


    I knew it as fact.


    Because my trust in my mate was unshakable.


    My faith was intertwined with love¡ªand knowing the kind of man he was.


    Hades would never fail.


    Not when Kael needed him. Not with war on the horizon. Not when he had toe home to us¡ªto Elliot and me.


    > "I would know," Rhea whispered in my mind. "We share his pain. We are interwoven. We would know¡ªeven before a moon-cursed letter arrived¡ªthat all was lost."


    > "Of course," I muttered back internally, then faced the room again. "So? Have we lost?"


    "No," the room echoed, unanimous.


    My face hardened. "Then if anyone here wants to act like a coward or a fool¡ªand believe Obsidian has no hope¡ªstep out. And don¡¯te back."


    No one moved. Not even a blink.


    "Good," I said darkly. "So we¡¯re on the same page?"


    "Yes, Luna," they echoed.


    My breath hitched at the title.


    Luna.


    There was no time to dwell.


    "Are you prepared to hear the strategy as we await the Alpha¡¯s return?"


    A thunderous chorus answered:


    "Yes, Luna."

 Chapter 423: From The Skies

    <h4>Chapter 423: From The Skies</h4>


    <strong>Hades </strong>


    The sky was starless.


    Not dim. Not clouded. Just nk. A hollow lid over a world on edge.


    I flew due east, wings slicing the wind clean. Kael clung to me, silent, his gloved hands firm at the base of my neck out of habit.


    If that was what he was going to my neck, I could not dare image how he would handle my horn.


    Below us, the cities had gone dark, streetlights blinking in strange patterns, rooftops dimmed, intersections deserted.


    Obsidian was locking down.


    But it wasn¡¯t a curfew.


    It was a hunt.


    We dipped lower. The wind sharpened against my ears like it was being pulled too tight.


    Kael suddenly tapped on my hide. I twisted my elongated neck to him and he gestured with his chin to look below.


    My head tilted downward.


    In the woods we¡¯d just left behind, movement surged¡ªtoo uniform to be wildlife. Too many to be hikers.


    My eyes narrowed, tuning in every detail as I slowed even more. My sharpened sighed caught the movement, magnified as I thought I were on their level.


    Dozens of shadows moved like liquid through the trees. ck-suited Gammas, sweeping east as we glided west in brutal, disciplined lines.


    Kael didn¡¯t say it, but I felt the tension in his grip.


    "They¡¯rebing the forest," he finally muttered, over the wind that we rode, yet my rewired earing caught every word.


    "Great thing we took off while we did. I can imagine they would have heart me shifting a mile away," I returned.


    "Not to talk of those leather batty wings. We might as well turn on a siren." He chuckled, though his grip tightened.


    We broke through a cloudbank, mist curling in my wake. Below, the city stretched like a grid of ash and concrete. Empty streets. No music. No civilians. Just stillness that felt too careful.


    "Lockdown protocol," Kael murmured, tapping something into his wristmunicator. "Grade theta, it full on.


    "They¡¯re preparing for war," I said. "Just not the kind they¡¯re willing to admit to the civins."


    We passed over the western quarters. Even from this height, I could see them¡ªrooftop patrols, uniformed shadows with weapons drawn. But theyr were all looking down, waiting for the sneaking wolves that would never appear. A watch Tower red up from the center like an eye. Its floodlights swept the streets in pale, circr motions.


    We were too high for them to catch and if not for my keen sight, they would have been harder to detect.


    Then I saw movement.


    Kael followed the shift of my neck to it.


    Small. Uneven. Not military. This was too small and uncoordinated. Desperate.


    A woman.


    She stumbled from between two boarded buildings, no coat, just a tattered robe and broken sandals. My eyes zeroed in on her limp, to find one foot was metal. She was an amputee.


    Her steps were frantic but slow, like she was too cold to run. She looked over her shoulder twice before stepping out. A patrol caught her instantly.


    My stomach churned, skin prickling.


    Maera¡¯s words about the experimentation on Silverpine reyed in my mind, suddenly an endless loop as I watched it all unfold.


    "Stop," a Gamma barked.


    She flinched. Raised her hands. "Please¡ªmy son. He¡¯s out there. He didn¡¯te backst night."


    "No one¡¯s allowed outside after curfew."


    "I know, but¡ªhe¡¯s just a boy."


    I hovered. Kael didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t need to.


    The Gamma moved in, weapon low but not safetied.


    "You¡¯re a wolf," he said tly. "That child should know thew."


    She shook her head. "He hasn¡¯t shifted yet. He¡¯s nine. Please."


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    He just grabbed her shoulder, jerking her around.


    I slowed, my pulse throbbing as he grabbed her face roughly forcing her to face him.


    My ear twitched up as I watched a slow smile curl therge Gamma¡¯s lips. Sinister even from where I flew over him, even in the minimal light. "No too bad," he muttered, his expression cruel as he turned her over from side to side as though analysing it.


    "We¡¯ve been on this for more two days, I haven¡¯t gotten some in a while," his crude words grated on my ears. He pushed her back, his gaze still essing and predatory as he looked her up and down.


    I bit the inside of my cheek until it drew blood. She would not be in this situation if not for us. There would not be a curfew that she would have broken. She would have been able to look for her son.


    Though I knew no one as at fault for this as much as Darius, it still gnawed heavily on me.


    I watched her fear curdle to horror in an instant. Tremors rans through her body as she began to shake her head. "Sir..." She began to back away, "I can¡¯t"


    "You don¡¯t really have a choice," he muttered, showing all his teeth as he cut off the distance between them. "Just ept it, maybe just maybe you won¡¯t be on a one way trip to the Cauterium for breakingw. It¡¯s a your choice."


    There was no choice here.


    My decision came quickly. "Kael, we need a diversion." I said.


    He was silent for a minute and I could hear the gears in his head grinding. "Since they are looking for us, let¡¯s give them something to chase."


    "Kael," I said, my voice low but cutting through the wind. "You¡¯re going to have to hold on¡ªtight. Horn."


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    His gloved hand slid up from the base of my neck and gripped the jagged root of my horn, bracing his legs against my back. His breath hitched but he didn¡¯t question me. Not now.


    I surged upward.


    The cold thinned even more as we tore into the higher levels of the sky. My wings strained, the tips aching from the pressure, but I didn¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t. Not until the buildings below became dots and the night air thinned enough to sharpen my senses like des.


    Then I saw it.


    A crooked tree at the city¡¯s edge¡ªtall, skeletal, half-dead from drought, but its trunk was thick, roots still holding it in ce.


    I banked hard, diving toward it.


    Kael ducked, eyes squinting against the sudden gust. My ws extended as I descended, the ground racing up to meet us. I mmed into the base of the tree, ws burying deep into the earth as I yanked. The roots screamed in protest, snapping like bone. Dirt exploded in every direction.


    The tree came free.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 424: Lies Of A Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 424: Lies Of A Tyrant</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    With a guttural but low growl, I pped hard, muscles coiling as I dragged the tree upward, roots dangling like veins.


    "Hold!" I barked. Kael was barely audible behind me as I rose again¡ªfast, violent, like a storm ripping through the sky. The weight pulled at me, but I clenched harder, lifted higher.


    Then I let go.


    The tree plummeted.


    It hit the edge of a patrol outpost with the force of a meteor. A burst of sound cracked the silence¡ªwood against metal, concrete splintering, rms ring, and Gamma shouts echoing up from below.


    From above, I watched chaos unravel.


    Spotlights spun in confused spirals. Orders screamed throughms. Patrols broke formation and regrouped in threes, heading toward the impact zone. Searchlights redirected. Vehicles mobilized¡ªmost racing for the source of the sound.


    "They think it¡¯s us," Kael muttered through the wind. "Perfect."


    Like moths to a fire, the entire western nk drained into the crater we¡¯d created.


    We circled high above the city, unseen.


    No one was left to watch. Now, on to the next.


    "Hang on tight."


    Kael¡¯s grip tightened. "You don¡¯t have to tell me twice."


    I swooped low, the cold air harsh against the membrane of my shifted skin¡ªbut nowhere near enough to affect us. It didn¡¯t take long to get back above the alley where I had left the woman and the Gamma.


    If I had been onnd, I would havee to a screeching stop.


    The n hadn¡¯t workedpletely. The Gamma was supposed to follow the rest of his team at the sound of the diversion we created.


    But he was still there.


    And now they had both shifted.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to see who was who.


    Therge ck hound towered over the small grey one¡ªone hind leg missing.


    She whimpered beneath the onught as he forcefully mounted her.


    My blood turned to ice. Heat crept up my spine.


    My ws clenched.


    Kael didn¡¯t need instruction.


    I dropped like a stone.


    Wind screamed past my ears as the city blurred beneath us. I wasn¡¯t graceful¡ªnot yet¡ªbut I was fast. Terrifyingly so. Wings tucked just enough to cut drag without stalling. The ground pulled closer in dizzying rushes.


    "Now," I growled.


    We leveled out a few stories above them.


    Kael let go.


    He jumped, coat billowing, body turning midair.


    His bones snapped mid-fall¡ªwolf overtaking man in a brutal, seamless shift.


    The moment his paws hit the concrete behind the Gamma, the air cracked like thunder.


    Therger hound froze.


    But only for a second.


    Kael was already lunging¡ªfangs bared, ws forward, fury unleashed.


    He hit the Gamma like a wrecking ball, ripping him off the smaller wolf with a snarl that echoed through the alley.


    Flesh tore.


    Snapping jaws collided with bone.


    They rolled, ws scraping, fur flying, as Kael drove him into the wall hard enough to leave cracks.


    I banked mid-air, unleashing a thunderous roar that shook the windows¡ªbuying Kael the seconds he needed.


    The grey she-wolf copsed to the ground, trembling, panting, unable to move. But she was alive. No longer pinned.


    Kael didn¡¯t give the Gamma a second chance.


    He tore into him.


    The fight wasn¡¯t fair.


    It wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    The Gamma twitched on the pavement, his neck broken, face frozen in surprise.


    His broken body shifted back slowly, human once more.


    Kael panted as he raised his head to look at me hovering above.


    The woman raised her gaze and screamed¡ªbut cut herself off when she saw my eyes. She darted her gaze between me and Kael, shaking.


    Bright red eyes. Not werewolf.


    Kael bent to pick up her prosthetic leg, then offered it to her.


    "You¡¯re not¡ª" she choked on the word as her quivering hands epted it. "You¡¯re Obsidian."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    She blinked. "You¡¯re a¡ª"


    "Lycan," Kael answred, shifting back. "Yes."


    She didn¡¯t run. Just stared. Shaking, but standing.


    "You were going to find your son," Kael said. "Still want to?"


    She froze, probably wondering how I knew, but didn¡¯t ask.


    She hesitated. Then nodded.


    "Then climb on."


    "I can¡¯t," she whispered. "I¡¯m... an amputee."


    I crouched without hesitation. "It¡¯s not a problem."


    Her breath hitched, but she approached anyway. There was no trust in her eyes¡ªjust desperation. The kind thates from knowing no one might ever see you again.


    Kael helped her onto my back.


    "I won¡¯t tell anyone," she muttered, gripping me tight.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I took off in a single motion. The ground shrank beneath us as ash spiraled into the air.


    We rose again. Higher. Heavier.


    The wind shrieked around us. Down below, another Gamma patrol swarmed the body. Orders shouted. Lights turned. But they wouldn¡¯t catch us.


    "Go west," the woman said, arms locked tight around me. "He might be hiding in the school basement. He¡¯s been running ever since my parents were conscripted. He¡¯s a good kid." She said it like she needed to convince us.


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    My wings burned from the cold. My ribs ached from the effort.


    At least we were headed west. Tonight hadn¡¯t been aplete waste. We were still making ground.


    Kael settled behind her, steadying her.


    Even then, I could feel her quivering¡ªwhether from fear or cold, probably both.


    Her grip on my membrane was desperate. She could¡¯ve torn it.


    "Steady. You¡¯re alright," Kael muttered as we glided due west, no longer off course.


    His arm braced her middle, keeping her steady as my wings worked overtime, cutting through clouds like knives. Her breath hitched with every gust, but she didn¡¯t scream. Just gripped tighter.


    "What is the name of this city?" Kael asked, voice firm but low near her ear.


    There was a pause.


    "Eldon," she said finally. "This is Eldon. Used to be peaceful before the drafts and lockdowns. Now... it¡¯s just checkpoints and silence." Her voice turned wistful. "It started with the strikes from..."


    She trailed off.


    "From where?" Kael asked.


    She hesitated. "The reports say they¡¯re from the... Eclipse Rebellion."


    Kael and I stilled.


    "What else did the reports say, um..." he prompted.


    "Daliah," she replied. "And ording to investigations by Lunar Heights, the Alpha ims the Eclipse Rebellion is trying to make him submit by orchestrating public unrest," she said. "Civilian abductions. Bombings near key checkpoints. Disinformation campaigns. They¡¯re even stealing people before they can be transported to the camps."


    That¡¯s what they¡¯re saying.


    Kael met my eyes over her shoulder, jaw clenched.


    They were already framing the rebellion for things we hadn¡¯t done.


    The so-called abductions were rescues.


    The so-called bombings¡ªdistractions to help save lives.


    But now, it was being spun as a war against the people instead of the Alpha and his tyranny.


    He was turning the only ones who could save them into viins.


    And if the civilians believed it... the rebellion would fail before the Blood Moon even came. They would die ignorant and deceived.


    "People are joining a new battalion to fight against them," she added quickly, like she thought it might spare her. "As if conscriptions wasn¡¯t already bleeding us dry."


    I raised a brow.


    Kael asked the question.


    "Would you have joined if your leg was fine?"


    This time her voice lost its tremor.


    "I cut my foot so I wouldn¡¯t have to."

 Chapter 425: Freeze

    <h4>Chapter 425: Freeze</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Her words stole our voice, and for a long minute, no one spoke¡ªuntil she filled the silence, pointing downward.


    "We are here," she announced, her voice too loud before she pped a hand over her mouth. She muffled an apology as I descended onto the parking lot of what looked like an elementary school.


    It would a few miles from where we got her, that was pretty far if he had ran from home and hid in school. How would he have gotten here on his own?


    Did he take a bus or something?


    The prickling on my skin amplified.


    The moment my talons touched the ground, she rolled off too quickly, nearly hitting the coarse gravel. Kael caught her just in time, gripping her before she kissed the dirt.


    He pulled her back up with one hand, setting her gently on her feet.


    "You werewolves are light," he muttered as he threw himself down, her arms clinging to him for dear life.


    They bothnded, and Daliah was on the move in an instant¡ªlimping forward toward a location only she seemed to know.


    Kael and I shared a look. He understood immediately.


    Kael was on her tail in seconds, easily catching up.


    "I¡¯ll help you look," he offered.


    We didn¡¯t have time to waste. It would be smarter for her to have help.


    They disappeared around the corner, behind the main building, and I simply waited.


    I finally let my shoulders slump. My talons folded beneath me as I panted freely. It felt like gravel had shredded my lungs from the inside. Exhaustiontched onto me, and my eyes drooped closed for a moment.


    But it was funny.


    Five months ago, I might not have bothered with a limping stranger. But now? Now I had derailed my ns for her sake. After the amount of high-speed aviation I had forced my still-odd shifted form into, I was going to be knocked out cold during the day.


    Hopefully, we¡¯d find a safe enough ce for me toy like a log for a few hours.


    Based on hundreds of assessments of Silverpine Pack over the years¡ªand Maera¡¯s mapping¡ªI knew that if we were in Eldon, then we were just a stretch of woods away from Halem. Once we cleared the forests around the industrial, poption-dense city of Silverpine¡ªsecond only to the capital where Lunar Heights was situated¡ªwe¡¯d be in the clear.


    The stupidest and most audacious option would be to go through the capital city. It was a straight line to Obsidian Pack... but crawling with Darius¡¯ eyes.


    I barely had time to catch my breath before I heard Kael¡¯s boots scuff against gravel.


    He came into view, one arm curled protectively around the frame of a child¡ªno older than six or seven. A boy. Small. Sunken cheeks. Barefoot. His face was nk in that way only trauma could carve. His arms were stiff at his sides, but he clung to Kael¡¯s coat like it was instinct.


    He was supposed to be ten.


    Daliah limped behind, breathing hard, hands shaking. Her expression was frozen somewhere between disbelief and relief.


    Kael¡¯s eyes met mine as he approached, grim.


    "Found him behind the cafeteria bins," he said. "Still warm. Still breathing. Covered in blood that¡¯s not his."


    I stood.


    The boy blinked at me. Unreadable. He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. Just stared.


    Daliah stepped forward, reaching with both hands before stopping herself. Her voice cracked.


    "Micah..."


    The boy didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t even flinch.


    She dropped to her knees anyway, curling her arms around him like she could shield him from the world.


    Kael let go carefully, ncing at me.


    She ced her brother on the ground and put her ear to his chest.


    Time stretched so far it might¡¯ve snapped¡ªthen she raised her head.


    "He is breathing," she gasped.


    She pulled something from her coat pocket with trembling fingers¡ªa small bun, partially crushed, wrapped in thin wax paper. She peeled it open, broke off a piece, and gently waved it beneath the boy¡¯s nose.


    He twitched.


    His nostrils red, just slightly, before his dry lips parted¡ªand with a breath so faint it barely existed, he whispered, "...Sister?"


    Not mother.


    Sister.


    Daliah¡¯s shoulders crumpled. Relief strangled her posture for a heartbeat¡ªbut only a heartbeat.


    Because before I could exhale, she moved.


    Fast.


    She pivoted clean on one foot, lifting the boy into her arms like a soldier rescuing a fallenrade. Her speed was jarring¡ªnothing like the limp she¡¯d been wearing seconds ago. Her posture, the way she carried her weight¡ªit was wrong. Trained. Too smooth.


    Kael caught it too.


    Instantly, he began to shift¡ªbut like someone trained to dodge bullets...


    She was faster.


    The moment he reached, she had a knife already at her own throat¡ªangled not for a kill, but a standoff. Not hers. Ours.


    "Stop!" she hissed. "All of you. Right there."


    Kael froze mid-step.


    So did I.


    Her eyes flicked between us, manic but sharp. "One more move and I drop him."


    "You¡¯re bluffing," Kael growled, voice low, taut.


    "Am I?" she countered. "This de¡¯sced with wolfsbane. I¡¯ll paint the air with your lungs before you shift."


    The smell hit me then¡ªpungent, acrid, bitter like burnt leaves and copper. My throat seized.


    She wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Kael¡¯s jaw locked, but he didn¡¯t advance. My wings flinched, coiled like a spring¡ªbut I held steady.


    "You nned this?" I asked quietly¡ªmore to gauge her than use.


    "No." Her voice trembled¡ªnot with fear, but fury. "I nned to survive. And now I will."


    She tightened her grip on the de. "Step back, both of you. Shift down. Do it slow."


    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you," I bit out through clenched teeth. "Think of your son¡ªor brother."


    The gods forbid I do a good deed. Maybe my father was right about a couple of things.


    "There is nothing you can do to us that hasn¡¯t been done before," she growled, though I could hear the apprehension underneath.


    My eyes narrowed. "I will take much more if anything happens to my partner."


    It was obvious¡ªshe had no idea who I was.


    "You¡¯ll find that I don¡¯t care."


    "We both know that¡¯s a lie," I replied tly.


    The silence was pulled taut.


    "You have a brother."


    "He¡¯s the reason I¡¯m doing this," she snapped back. "Darius is not taking him, not on my bloody watch."

 Chapter 426: She Was Not Executed

    <h4>Chapter 426: She Was Not Executed</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    The name raised the tension but not necessarily in an averse way.


    Kael spoke first. "What did he do?"


    She actually chuckled, a bitter sound dredged from the darkest part of her heart. "What hasn¡¯t he done?"


    Kael stayed level-headed, probing for more. "We¡¯ve got time."


    That was a lie, but I knew better than to interrupt. I doubted her name was even Daliah¡ªnot like I believed her from the start.


    "Why would it be your concern? You¡¯re Lycans. The enemy."


    Though thest partcked conviction.


    "I doubt the enemy would¡¯ve rescued you and brought you to find your... kin."


    There was noeback for that fact.


    "Your constant border-breaching Gammas are the reason there¡¯s conscription. Your people could have backed off years ago, but you refuse." Her voice wavered slightly, though the venom in her tone remained.


    "Did you lose someone to Darius?" Kael asked.


    She didn¡¯t speak. That was answer enough.


    She swallowed, her eyes shing with mine. "I just need answers. No lies, no secrets. We¡¯re tired of walking in the dark."


    And not knowing what you¡¯re walking toward. Perhaps I¡¯d be sensitive enough to others¡¯ emotions that I could read what was on her mind. Eve changed me for that, I realized. The longing in my chest sharpened enough to cut, but I kept my voice in. "I¡¯ll tell you what you want, and you let him go."


    But I knew Kael could easily overpower her. She had a child in her arms, looked inebriated, hungry. I¡¯d heard her stomach growl at least three times in the past thirty minutes. So though she tried to act tough¡ªshe was tough, with the way she had maneuvered around Kael¡ªthat strength was worn thin by destion.


    But I¡¯d sprouted empathy, it seemed, because I doubted I¡¯d be able to look Eve in the eye knowing I harmed a confused, ignorant, misinformed victim of Darius¡¯s tyranny. That would be yet another win for the foul excuse of a creature.


    Her shoulders slumped slightly. "Are we going to die?" She forced the words out like a growl but they fell t, dissolving into something akin to a whimper. "The second verse of that damn prophecy¡ªis it true, or is it propaganda to rile us up?"


    I hesitated, still watching her. Just as I opened my mouth¡ª


    She pushed on, as though convinced I wasn¡¯t ready to give her what she wanted. "Every day¡¯s already a fucking struggle. Job doesn¡¯t pay shit. I work my ass off for scraps, just hoping one day things get better. I¡¯ll go back to school, get a degree, finally give us a life worth living after conscription took our parents." Her voice wavered before hardening to steel. "Then I¡¯m hearing whispers of a fucking apocalypse. Some Blood Moon shit. And God forbid I cut my foot for nothing."


    Menace gleamed in her re, tempered with fragile hope. "Tell me the truth. Is this all for nothing? Are we going to die?"


    "Yes. You¡¯re all going to die."


    Kael ripped the words out of my mouth.


    A strangled gasp escaped her, her hold ckened¡ªbut just the barest bit¡ªand Kael dove into action.


    He moved before the echo of her gasp died. His body snapped forward, shift rippling through him mid-step, and by the time she blinked, his w was hooked just beneath her jawline, the sharp curve grazing her throat. The boy whimpered, but Kael didn¡¯t flinch. His voice dropped, guttural, edged with iron.


    "Yes. You are going to die."


    The wordsnded like a de, cruel in their precision. Her knees almost buckled, but he leaned in, forcing her to hold his gaze.


    "But not because of us," he bit out. "Because that¡¯s what Darius wants. Everyst one of you rotting in the ground. He hid the truth of the second verse because he doesn¡¯t need you prepared. He needs you ignorant. He needs you helpless."


    Her breath hitched, shallow, uneven.


    Kael pressed the point of his w just enough to draw a bead of blood¡ªjust enough for her to feel it. "When the Blood Moones, every unprotected, unknowing fool in these cities will suffer. Your bones will crack from the inside out, your veins will riot against you, every cell in your body tearing itself apart. Death wille like a mercy¡ªswift only if you¡¯re lucky."


    Her eyes widened, her lips parted, but no sound came. She trembled, the knife in her hand shaking.


    "And that," Kael whispered harshly, his breath hot against her ear, "is the truth you¡¯re begging for."


    The strength bled out of her legs. The de slipped from her fingers and ttered against the gravel. She sagged against him, the boy clutched between them as though he were the only anchor she had left.


    Kael let her slump, but his w remained at her throat, unyielding, his voice low but seething.


    "You want the truth?" His words cut sharper than the talon pressing her skin. "Then hear it. The Eclipse Rebellion is for Silverpine. Every drop of blood they¡¯ve spilled, every risk we¡¯ve taken¡ªit¡¯s for your people. The only n of werewolves that still gives a damn whether you live or die."


    Her lips trembled, her breath uneven, but she couldn¡¯t look away.


    "And everything you¡¯ve been told?" he snarled. "Every whisper of treachery, every story of border-breaching monsters and conscription made noble? Lies. Twisted until ck looks like white. Darius painted us as devils so you¡¯d never question who the real butcher is. He needs you misinformed. He needs you docile. He needs you... falsely relieved."


    Her grip on the boy faltered as though the words themselves weighed her arms down.


    "That is the truth you¡¯ve been wing for," Kael growled, the edges of his voice raw with conviction. "You wanted to know why the world feels like it¡¯s rotting beneath your feet? Because it is. And he¡¯s the one holding the shovel."


    Kael being harsh was rare, but it was never cruelty.


    For a long moment, she said nothing. Only the sound of her ragged breathing filled the air.


    Finally, Kael eased the w from her throat, though the shadow of it lingered as heavy as his words.


    Kael moved away from her and let her slump. He turned to me. "Let¡¯s go."


    But the woman moved, standing. "Take us with you."


    Before I could even react, Kael whipped his head back in her direction, his neck damn near snapping. "Brilliant. Let¡¯s haul a starving stray and her pup through enemy lines. Should we paint a target on our backs while we¡¯re at it?"


    She blinked, expression downcast, but her brow furrowed with determination. "I have information. I¡¯m not useless."


    "Is the information as credible as all your words tonight have been?" Kael countered.


    Guilt crossed her face, answer enough.


    "But I know something." Her voice firmed. "The Cursed Twin, Eve Valmont was not executed that day."

 Chapter 427: Two More

    <h4>Chapter 427: Two More</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    It was so out of left field that I froze, and so did Kael¡ªbut still he shrugged, turned. "Feeding us gossip. How original."


    She grew desperate, perhaps believing we didn¡¯t care¡ªthat was because she wasn¡¯t aware of our identity. "You want to get to Obsidian Pack?" she asked. "I doubt you crossed border on your way in."


    Kael crossed his arms, raising a brow. "Reason?"


    "You simply can¡¯t," she said tly. "If it¡¯s not the war side, every other part is guarded heavier than you can imagine. And that was before they started hunting for Lycans inside the border. Now? Triple the surveince. Flying won¡¯t help you. They¡¯ll shoot you out of the sky."


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. "We can manage. And even if we couldn¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t trust you."


    Her grip on the boy shifted, but her stare didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯ve seen it. That was where my parents were killed."


    Both Kael and I raised a brow.


    "You said your parents died because they were conscripted," Kael pressed.


    Her lips thinned. "That was the simplified story. They survived conscription. But after they left the front, they knew what wasing. Survivors like them didn¡¯tst long. The ones who showed promise were forced into Darius¡¯s main army. If they refused, they¡ªand their families¡ªvanished. Taken to Cauterium." Her voice caught, but she forced it steady. "So we ran. And they were gunned down for it."


    I believed her. Maera had told me the same¡ªGammas who lived long enough to prove their strength rarely walked free. Darius consumed them or erased them.


    "Then how are you still alive?" I asked. "I doubt Darius had mercy."


    She scoffed. "Mercy? Darius has no such sentiment. He spared us because of my older sister."


    My chest tightened. "Why?"


    Her eyes darkened, something fractured lingering there. "Because she resembled Eve Valmont. He executed her in Eve¡¯s ce... and let us walk."


    The world rocked beneath us, her words sucking the air from our lungs. Still, we somehow managed not to react outwardly.


    Her expression fell, realizing she was losing us. "I have proof," she blurted, reaching into her blouse and retrieving a picture. "Lily looked like Eve." She offered it to Kael, who epted it. I angled my neck so I could see.


    It was the image of a family: father, mother, a little boy, and two girls.


    My eyes widened as they zeroed in on the taller daughter. Blonde hair, but her face... the same slightly angled features tempered with softness. Her eyes were blue, but other than the hair and eyes she was Eve¡¯s doppelg?nger. A little dye, a pair of contacts¡ªand she could have passed for a third Valmont daughter.


    Her hand trembled as she held the photo out. "Do you believe me now?"


    Kael studied it, jaw set. I could tell by the furrow in his brow that he believed enough to be unsettled.


    She pressed on, desperate but steady. "I¡¯m not as ignorant as you think. I can be useful. There are better routes¡ªroutes you don¡¯t know¡ªto reach Obsidian. I can help you get there. All I ask is that you save me and my brother. If you can¡¯t forgive me for threatening you... then leave me behind after. Just take him to safety. Take him to Obsidian."


    Kael¡¯s head snapped up, eyes narrowing. "Why? Why would you trust Lycans over your own kind? And why the hell did you say Darius must have him?"


    Her grip tightened on the boy. She swallowed, meeting his stare without flinching. "Because you saved us. Because I¡¯m still breathing after holding a knife to your throats¡ªthat has to count for something. And because..." she hesitated, her voice thinning to a whisper, "...you¡¯re not bad. Not like him. Not like them."


    The words hung there, fragile, but true.


    Then she drew in a sharp breath, as though ripping open something she had kept buried. "When they spared us, they didn¡¯t let us walk free. They dragged us first to the Dome."


    Kael¡¯s posture stiffened. "The what?"


    "The Dome," she said, voice dropping to a rasp. "A fortress. A prison. Modern, clinical... built for holding prisoners that nevere back out. That¡¯s where we were taken."


    Both Kael and I knew she was talking about the Cauterium.


    "That¡¯s where they noticed Lily looked like Eve Valmont." Her voice cracked, but she forced the words. "They made her y the role. And when it was done... she was gone."


    The boy whimpered in her arms, and she hushed him softly before continuing. "Micah was five. He saw everything. He saw her die. And not long after... the stress broke him. Weekster he shifted. Too young."


    Kael swore under his breath, face hardening. I didn¡¯t need to look at him to know the fury simmering under his skin.


    "Children that shifted too early were conscripted. Everyone knew it." Her arms shook as she clutched the boy tighter. "I¡¯ve been trying to keep him hidden ever since. That¡¯s why we were so far from home when you found us. He¡¯d run again. I ran after him."


    It clicked. The distance between the school and where we¡¯d found her wasn¡¯t a coincidence. She¡¯d chased him across half the district, risking curfew and patrols, because she knew what would happen if he was caught.


    And for the first time, I understood the fear that had driven her every step.


    I would have done the same. Worse.


    Kael¡¯s eyes met mine, a silent conversation. The inclination to help was there¡ªbut the stakes were high enough with just the two of us, let alone adding another and a child.


    "We¡¯ll have to leave this ce before the patrol rotation," she urged. "Even if you don¡¯t take us. You have to keep going now. But please¡ªpass the¡ª"


    "You cane," I cut her off.


    She was so stunned all she did was stand there as Kael grabbed the kid and tossed him easily on top of me before climbing up behind them.


    "To the skies," Kael prompted, like I was some flying mule.


    "I hope your Alpha will be lenient for bringing werewolves over¡ª"


    But she yelped as Iunched myself into the air and straight into the clouds. We had to pass over Halem before morning.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 428: Only You

    <h4>Chapter 428: Only You</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    The knock on the door drew me out of the thoughts I had been lost in. Before I could rise, Elliot had already sprung to his feet and raced to the door. He opened it, and Montegue¡¯s frame filled the doorway, a wide smile on his face as he peered down at his grandson.


    "Why, hello there," he greeted, reaching out so Elliot could take his hand, which he did. "You look ready to meet her." He remarked lightly before his gaze lifted to meet mine. "You look like a proper prince."


    Elliot flushed, hiding his smile behind his hand, his eyes darting up to me, waiting for me to add my ownpliment.


    I grinned softly, nodding. "You are always adorable, but today your cuteness is exponential."


    He flushed even more, swinging one foot.


    Dressed in a formal traditional royal ensemble, a dark, tailored green that made his eyes gleam, he was the most adorable child in the world. But I was probably biased¡ªbecause he was mine.


    He tampered with the nerves knotting my gut, just enough to ease me, even as Montegue and I met each other¡¯s eyes.


    His face took on that soft, adoring expression, but there was a serious edge to his voice as he spoke. "The High Gamma will soon be arriving," he supplied. "How are you feeling?" he asked, closing the distance between us with Elliot in tow.


    There were no words that could urately describe the sensations wreaking havoc inside me at that moment.


    Gooseflesh prickled along my arms, my hands were mmy, my stomach churned, and my heart felt like it had risen into my throat. That was how it felt to stand on the verge of meeting the head of Obsidian¡¯s military. Themander of the Gamma force.


    After almost six months of being wound tight by challenge after challenge in the Obsidian Tower, I was utterly andpletely unprepared toe face to face with yet another character in this unraveling story.


    If not for the Obsidian Council that I had forced myself into¡ªand having tasted the venom of their politics, the sting of their suspicion, and the bitter weight of their expectations¡ªI might have already folded under the pressure. But still... this was different.


    This was the High Gamma.


    Not another scheming Alpha with silver-coated lies. Not a bureaucrat too fat on their own influence to notice the rot beneath them. This was the hand of Obsidian¡¯s will. Themander of the Gammas. The shadow that enforcedw and order in this Tower and beyond. A person whose word was iron among the ranks.


    A person only beneath the Alpha and his Beta.


    I swallowed hard, realizing my palms were trembling.


    But even though it felt like I had a live wire under my skin, I knew we needed them. For my ns to work, I needed military input. This was war, after all.


    Montegue must have noticed, because he squeezed Elliot¡¯s shoulder and tilted his head slightly at me, as though offering silent reassurance. His smile had thinned, though¡ªit was no longer the soft doting of a grandfather, but the sharp patience of a man who knew what was about to enter the room could change everything.


    Elliot looked up at me, concern flickering in those wide green eyes that always undid me. "Mummy?" he whispered softly, his voice only for me.


    I forced a smile that felt steadier than I was. I crouched to smooth a hand down his sleeve, straightening the already-perfect cuff. "I¡¯m alright," I lied. "You just look so handsome it¡¯s stealing my breath."


    That made him grin again, shy but luminous, and he leaned into me for a quick hug.


    I was not afraid¡ªnot exactly. I was exhrated, even as dread coiled in me. I had the backing of the pack leaders now, so what came next would either secure uspletely¡ªgiving us the leash we needed over the precarious situation¡ªor toss everything back into chaos.


    Darius would be watching for a slip-up, for a traitor willing to negotiate, a double agent willing to cripple us from the inside. I needed these men on my side¡ªassured, aligned, and on top of everything¡ªas we awaited Hades¡¯ and Kael¡¯s return.


    I held onto Elliot tighter than I should have, because the knock came again.


    This time, heavier. More certain.


    Montegue¡¯s eyes flicked toward the door. His smile was gonepletely now, his expression carved into something unreadable. "It is time."


    The air thickened. My heart climbed higher into my throat.


    The High Gamma had arrived.


    I made my way to the door, only for a light hand to settle on my shoulder.


    I turned to Montegue.


    My stomach flipped as I took in his glossy gaze, eyes welling with tears. "Monte..." I grabbed for his shoulders, panicking.


    He smiled at me, and only then did I realize how much I now towered over him. He was more hunched than I remembered. Or perhaps I had simply never noticed.


    He epted my hand, his quivering on my shoulder. "You are so beautiful, Evie," he muttered, emotion coloring his tone.


    I stood stunned, his words settling hard and heavy in my chest.


    A tear slipped down his cheek, but he didn¡¯t bother wiping it away. "I am so proud of you, of just how much you¡¯ve grown. I was so afraid when I read the letter. After all the years of spinning through the hassles of this court, of sharpening wisdom and wielding intelligence..." He chuckled faintly to himself. "It no longer mattered. I saw the end of Obsidian in an instant. Maybe it had always been there. When fear takes root, it drowns out everything else. For years, I feared the end of Obsidian¡ªfeared that Malrik Valmont¡¯s schemes would outlive us, that we would end as our mother, Elysia, did. That one day, the war would finally im us all."


    I let him speak, wary of breaking down with him.


    "When there is fear, it seems to dwarf every other thing." His smile widened, trembling at the edges. "But you..." his voice broke, "...you saw through our foes. You read them to filth. I¡¯ve lived long enough to know one truth in this damned world we¡¯re all fighting to survive in¡ª" his grip on my shoulder tightened with reassurance, "Evie... if Obsidian is to endure, it will be because of you."

 Chapter 429: High Gamma

    <h4>Chapter 429: High Gamma</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    My voice came in a croak. "Even while cursed?"


    His smile was soft, loving. "Our Cursed Luna¡ªthe first of her kind. Because despite every chain ced on you, every cruel fate forced on you, you still rose. Perhaps the curse was always a test. And you, Evie... you¡¯ve already proved you can rise above it."


    ---


    The meeting area was the same ce I had walked into with a wound on my leg and Argenic on my lips. It was the room where I had first made an attempt on Hades¡¯ life; where we had our first deadly kiss.


    The memory should have stirred unease, left behind its scars like every wound before it. Instead, it steadied me. It reminded me how far we hade¡ªhow far I hade¡ªand how much more we could endure.


    It reminded me of Hades.


    The door opened finally, and we all turned toward the entrance as a group walked in, dressed in matte ck uniforms with gems on their shoulders, symbols of rank within the Gamma force. They moved like shadows, formation seamless, every step echoing the next.


    Leading them was the High Gamma. Her hair, ck as tar, was braided from the crown of her head all the way down, strands of white threaded through like lightning caught in rope. Her skin, weathered honey, gleamed with the quiet story of scars. Her eyes locked on mine from the moment the door opened, sharp and unwavering.


    I shoved down the flutter of nerves and returned her gaze, mirroring the same inscrutable expression.


    The room held its breath, silence broken only by the measured steps of the High Gamma and her retinues.


    She stopped before me. For a heartbeat, nothing moved. Then, her voice cut through the stillness.


    "Luna Eve."


    Not a smile, but her expression was calm, pleasant, edged with the sharpness of a woman still measuring the worth of the one before her. She inclined her head, and in unison, her retinue bowed.


    I inclined my chin in acknowledgment, my pulse steady, waiting¡ªbraced for her judgment, for what her greeting meant for the others who watched.


    I let my breath steady, then inclined my head once more.


    "High Gamma Victoriana Garvagh," I said, my voice carrying across the chamber. "I have heard much about you. I thank you for your years of service and for the strength of your leadership."


    Her gaze did not waver. "It is my duty," she replied, her tone firm, dignified, but not unkind. "And my honor."


    The words hung in the air like the strike of a bell¡ªmeasured, exact, heavy with meaning. Then, her expression shifted just slightly, eyes narrowing with a glint I could not ce.


    "I too have heard much about you, Luna Eve."


    I did not flinch. A smile, faint but steady, curved my lips as I inclined my head again. "I only hope what you have heard serves me well."


    She did not answer with words, only the subtle sharpening of her gaze. Not hostile. Not approving. Merely assessing¡ªlike a de drawn but not swung.


    Inside, unease pricked, but outwardly I remained pleasant, poised, unbroken beneath her scrutiny.


    She didn¡¯t frighten me; I had seen my fair share of menacing people during my imprisonment. I only feared that we would not flow well enough for the meeting and discussion for my ns to seed¡ªand without that, the execution of those ns would fall apart.


    I needed her to trust my judgment and my call. We could not do this without the Obsidian military. And I feared that without Hades at my side, she would be a thorn rather than a valuable ally.


    Before I could speak, Elliot tugged forward, his small hand reaching toward her.


    "I am Prince Elliot," he said in a rush, the words tumbling over each other. "My mummy has a good n to save our pack. She is so smart. You should have seen her exin the letter."


    The High Gamma paused, then lowered her gaze to him. Slowly, she reached out and sped his hand. This time, her face softened, her eyes crinkling at the edges with the first true smile I had seen.


    "I am sure my meeting with your mother will be very insightful."


    Her gaze shifted back to me. "Shall we?" she asked.


    "Of course."


    We moved together into the council chamber, Victoriana¡¯s retinues peeling back to take their ces against the walls like a living guard. The chamber itself was stark in its design, stripped of ornament. Its strengthy not in grandeur but in the weight of those who filled it.


    At the long board before us, the Ambassadors and Governors sat already arranged in rows, their faces solemn, some unreadable. They were the voices of diplomacy and policy, the ones who would interpret this war not just in blood but inws, in negotiations, in the sway of civilians. The retinues sat with them.


    Behind them, elevated like shadows watching a stage, the lesser Alphas sat in tiers, their arms crossed, their eyes sharp. They had not been given seats at the table, but their presence was undeniable. They would question, probe, and test every weakness when the time came.


    Victoriana¡¯s gaze swept the chamber slowly, taking in every row, every seated figure, every waiting pair of eyes. Her expression remained unreadable, and the silence that followed her inspection felt heavier than any rebuke.


    "At another time," she said atst, her voice cutting clear through the hall, "this would not have been our arrangement. Traditionally, the Gammas would lead from the front, the Ambassadors and Governors consulted after strategy was set, and the lesser Alphas left outside these walls until their orders were already carved."


    Her eyes flicked to me, sharp as the edge of a de yet not unkind. "But these are not ordinary times. And the stakes we face are greater than any protocol." She rested one scarred hand on the board, leaning slightly forward as though to mark her ce in the new order. "Even I could not have thought of a better arrangement for all who must stand together now."


    The words struck like a quiet verdict, shifting the chamber¡¯s atmosphere. Doubt bent beneath her tone; resistance eased, if only by degrees.


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, the tension loosening from my chest like a cord cut free. Across the table, Montegue caught my eye, his mouth curling in the faintest wink. Elliot was perched in hisp, whispering something only he could hear, his small hand clutching Montegue¡¯s sleeve.


    I straightened, steadying myself. For the first time since the door had opened, I felt the ground beneath me was truly mine to stand on.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 430: The Game Plan

    <h4>Chapter 430: The Game n</h4>


    Victoriana¡¯s gaze returned to me, sharp but open, waiting.


    I leaned forward, sliding a folder across the board. Letters, pictures¡ªeverything that had arrived from Silverpine in thest few weeks. The ink of their threats still felt heavy in my hands.


    "You¡¯ve seen these," I said, steady but firm. "The threats. The letters. The photographs. They were not simply intimidation¡ªthey were a map of intent. A test. And they were sent here deliberately to unsettle us."


    Victoriana inclined her head once. "I read them," she confirmed, her voice clipped. "And your dissection of them as well. Every annotation. Every mark."


    I nodded, breathing easier at that acknowledgment. "Then you know what I see. They are pacing. Waiting. Something has gone wrong on their side of the line, and they are stalling for time. While they wait, they want to reap chaos here. Fracture us before they strike. And when that fails¡ªas it will¡ªthey will turn their ws toward the citizens. Fear spreads fastest among those with no shield."


    The chamber was still, the Ambassadors and Governors listening intently, the lesser Alphas watching like wolves scenting blood.


    "They will use that fear," I continued. "They will make make impossible not want the Alpha¡¯s. By any means necessary. They will press obedience into our throats."


    My fingers pressed lightly to the board. "So we must move first. We ensure the civilians are protected. We call for lockdown. Give them the chance to restock, prepare¡ªbut then no one leaves their homes. Not until we have the upper hand. We contain the panic before it can be weaponized against us."


    The weight of my words hung over the chamber, met by silence thick as stone.


    Victoriana¡¯s gaze did not falter. Her eyes swept the others once, then settled back on me. "A harsh measure," she said atst, her voice low, deliberate. "But perhaps the only one that makes sense."


    Her approval was not spoken outright, but the shift in the air¡ªsubtle, heavy¡ªtold me I had her ear.


    I drew in a breath, steadying myself before continuing.


    "But we cannot be blind to the repercussions. The citizens were already made aware of ssified information¡ªGovernor Morrison saw to that. His defection cracked something vital, and though we attempted to mend it by revealing the full truth, the bombs at the press conference undid everything. Whatever fragile trust we had wed back... it copsed in fire and blood."


    A ripple went through the chamber, small but sharp¡ªeveryone knew it was true.


    "Now," I pressed, voice firmer, "to add a lockdown on top of that? It will not be seen as protection. It will be seen as a leash. And in the shadow of the Bloodmoon, with doubts already festering about the Alpha¡¯s leadership, it could turn dangerous. Instead of forging unity, it could split us further. And if that happens, we will not have a united front when Darius brings the war we all know he intends to wage."


    Victoriana¡¯s gaze deepened, unreadable.


    I let my words settle, then added quietly, "So we give the people what they fear losing most¡ªsight. We allow the media to continue its work."


    The silence that followed was not the silence of dismissal but of shock. Heads turned, whispers hissed like sparks catching dry tinder.


    The Governors stiffened, the Ambassadors exchanged quick looks, the lesser Alphas leaned forward in disbelief. Everyone here knew the truth: the press would twist whatever they were given. They always had.


    Still, I held my ground, my tone calm but unwavering. "Yes, they will twist it. But if we silence them, the people will decide their own truth¡ªand that will be worse than anything the press could conjure."


    The chamber erupted in low murmurs. Voices ovepped¡ªsharp, skeptical, some outright hostile.


    A Governor rose first, her jeweled cuff clinking as she set her hand on the board. "Luna Eve, with all due respect, the press thrives on blood. They will not soothe panic. They will sharpen it. They will twist every measure we take into proof of weakness."


    Another voice, a Lesser Alpha this time, barked from the tiers. "And what happens when the citizens start rioting, hm? When every whisper bes a headline? You think soldiers will waste their des keeping them calm instead of preparing for Darius¡¯s war?"


    An Ambassador leaned forward, his tone measured but biting. "We cannot afford another blow to public confidence. The press feeds chaos. That chaos will beid at the Alpha¡¯s feet, and if he cannot answer it¡ª" he cut himself off, but the implication was clear.


    The Alpha was not around, which only made it worse.


    The voices swelled, each pouring their concerns into the air, until the chamber pulsed with restless tension. Fear, frustration, doubt¡ªall of it given words.


    I raised a hand. Slowly, deliberately.


    The sound dulled. Not gone, but muted enough that when I spoke, my voice carried.


    "I hear you," I said firmly. "Every concern. Every doubt. They are valid. The press will twist. The citizens will panic. Order will falter. But listen to me¡ª" I swept my gaze across the chamber, locking eyes with each cluster. "If we silence them, the story writes itself. And it will be written by Darius."


    I leaned in slightly, pressing the words harder. "We cannot win a war on only one front. The battlefield is here as much as it is in Silverpine. If we deny the people their voice, we will hand them to him without a fight."


    I steadied myself, letting the heat of their objections burn out before I spoke again.


    "The riots are already bad," I said, my tone low but unyielding. "And they will get worse. Familiarity begets contempt¡ªthe citizens are used to seeing Gammas in the streets, holding the lines. They know their faces. They know their patterns. And familiarity no longer frightens them."


    The room quieted a fraction. I pressed on.


    "So we change the pattern. We give them a different presence. A more formidable one. The Military Gammas."


    A stir ran through the chamber. Several Ambassadors exchanged uneasy looks, the Governors leaned forward, and the Lesser Alphas muttered under their breath.


    I didn¡¯t give them time to spiral.


    "They are not ustomed to seeing this force outside of wartime. To see them deployed openly will do more than suppress riots¡ªit will remind the citizens of the weight of our defense. Of the seriousness of this moment. Not as a leash, but as a shield. Protection carried out by the highest authority beneath the Alpha himself."


    Victoriana¡¯s expression remained carved from stone, but her silence told me she was listening.


    I leaned forward, my palms t against the board. "They will not see soldiers taking their freedom. They will see soldiers standing between them and something so worrisome that the military had to step in."


    "But that is just the best case scenario, first and mostly there will be confusion." I continued


    I straightened, letting the silence stretch just long enough to anchor my next words.


    "The Military Gammas are not only for the people¡¯s eyes¡ªthey are for what I know wille. We need a force ready not just for open battle, but for the dirtiest tricks in the book. And those are the ones Darius will pull."


    A murmur rippled through the chamber.


    I pressed on, my voice steady, deliberate. "Silverpine has caught us off guard too many times to count. Conspiracies, double agents, bombings, the massacre of royalty itself. They have honed chaos into a weapon. If we do not prepare for it now, then when the Bloodmoon rises, it will not be soldiers or strategy that fall first¡ªit will be the heart and soul of Obsidian. The civilians. And even as they scatter, running with every rumor and conspiracy the press feeds them, they are still ours to defend."


    From the end of the board, Ss leaned forward, his voice cutting through. "Then shift the press in our favor. Encourage them. A little payment here, a little push there¡ªthey will soften the civilians to us."


    I inclined my head slightly, a gesture of acknowledgment. "I thank you for the thought, Ss. But no. That would be worse than silence. All it would take is one article¡ªone leak of proof that we manipted their voice¡ªand whatever faith remains would shatterpletely. They would see us as liars, no better than the enemy we name."


    The words settled like iron. Heads lowered, some in reluctant agreement, some in frustration.


    Then I allowed the silence to sharpen, to prime the chamber for the strike.


    "But afterwards," I said, voice steady as a de, "we shock them."


    Every gaze lifted toward me again.


    "The reason the media will remain on air, even under lockdown, is because of whates after their spin. After they twist the tale as they always do¡ªwe take it from them. We strip them of the narrative by giving the people something they cannot ignore. A live broadcast. One with evidence."


    I slid the folder closer, my hand resting on its edge. "The letter¡ªyes. The threats. But not the images. Those are too vtile. We show just enough to reveal the truth, to prove that Silverpine¡¯s hand is behind all of this. Their words, their intent, their proof¡ªnot rumors, not council decrees, not maniption. The people will see it for themselves."


    I let my gaze sweep the chamber, holding the silence that followed. "And once they do, the press loses its grip. The civilians will know who the real enemy is. Not this council. Not Obsidian. Silverpine. With that we will be a united front before Silverpine and not the chaos filled territory vulnerable to attacks and threats."


    There was silence.


    "Any questions?" Victoriana asked.


    Numerous hands snapped up.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 431: The Execution

    <h4>Chapter 431: The Execution</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    "If the letter is so damning, why not lead with that? Expose the threats from Silverpine Pack and tell them that they should stay indoors in case not submitting to Silverpine¡¯s demands makes them trigger-happy and creates victims among the popce," Gallinti asked. "Why the roundabout way? It feels convoluted." Genuine curiosity colored his voice, as though he was actually giving me a chance to change his view on my n.


    I began to speak, just as Victoriana took over. "I will enlighten him, Luna. I see what you see," her voice was assuring.


    Victoriana turned to Gallinti fully, her presence filling the chamber more than it already had.


    "There are two oues if we reveal those letters too soon," she said, her tone even but edged like steel. "First, the people are already agitated. If we show them proof that Silverpine threatens us, they will scatter like startled birds, desperate to flee before the trap closes. And second, suspicion. Doubt. They will whisper the council forged the words¡ªthat we created fear to tighten our grip. Either way, panic and mistrust will spill into the streets."


    Her voice deepened, deliberate. "And while we are busy choking on that chaos, Silverpine will strike. They will not waste the opportunity¡ªour civilians unshielded, our leaders distracted, reasoning corroded by fear. That is exactly when they will cut us open."


    The chamber stilled under her words.


    "That," she continued, "is why we do not lead with the letters. We put the people in safety first. We distribute provisions. We build defenses around them. Then¡ªonly then¡ªdo we allow the media to burn itself out with their conspiracies. An online riot is a contained fire. Smoke, but not death."


    She turned her gaze briefly to Eve, then back to Gallinti. "And once the fire is controlled, we drown it. We release the letters. Not as panic in the streets, but as water poured on smoldering embers. The truth will smother the lies because it will arrive at the right moment¡ªwhen the people are safe enough to believe it."


    Her jaw tightened, and she inclined her head slightly toward Eve. "Forgive my bluntness, Luna, but strategy must be spoken in."


    Then her gaze swept the chamber again, sharp as a de drawn across whetstone.


    "If you pour water on a ze, it hisses and res hotter. But on a controlled fire? It is extinguished in an instant. That is the difference between survival and ruin. That is why this n stands."


    "It does?" I blurted out in surprise before I could catch myself.


    Victoriana faced me again, this time a smirk split her lips. "Who exactly am I to refuse my Luna?" she asked. "It¡¯s a brilliant, well-thought-out strategy, and for our current predicament, I highly doubt any other n can work." Her gaze shifted back to the spectators. "That is unless anyone else hasints or questions?"


    This time, only one hand was raised by a lesser Alpha seated. "I have noints nor questions about the n," he hesitated. "It¡¯s about the Alpha. We all know about the rescue mission probably gone awry, so what do we do about his absence?"


    That was it.


    The elephant in the room.


    The lump in my throat, the ache in my chest, the bitterness that lingered on my tongue. Though I had faith, it was a little balm to my nerves¡ªbut for now, it was enough. It had to be.


    "A rescue of the Alpha and his men has been underway since the first day," that had been protocol. "And our trackers are working on getting a signal on the devices they took with them. But thems are off, so for now we remain in the dark." I tried to detach myself from the dreaded words of the report I had gotten back, refusing to show just how much his absence affected me.


    A low murmur rippled through the chamber at my words, sharp with unease. The mention of the Alpha¡¯s absence was a wound they all tried not to touch, but one they felt bleeding beneath every strategy, every order.


    The lesser Alpha who had spoken lowered his gaze, but his voice still carried. "With all due respect, Luna... the civilians will not wait long before they start to wonder if he is gone for good. And if that seed grows..."


    I straightened, spine taut, forcing my voice into steel though the ache in my chest threatened to drag it down. "That seed does not get to grow. Not here. Not now. The Alpha is not gone. A rescue mission is underway, and until proof exists otherwise, we speak as though he still leads. Because he does."


    The words scraped my throat raw, but they held. They had to.


    Victoriana stepped forward, her presencemanding enough to smother the chamber¡¯s murmurs. "You heard your Luna," she said, voice resonant. "Our Alpha¡¯s absence is temporary, nothing more. The enemy would revel in us doubting, fracturing, turning on ourselves before a single de is drawn. And I, for one, will not hand Darius that victory on a silver tter."


    "Daddy wille back," Elliot squeaked from the front. "I know he will." His eyes shone with hope as his gaze grounded me.


    I smiled at him, a thank you.


    "You heard the Luna and of course the princeling." Victoriana¡¯s eyes swept the chamber, pinning each Governor, each Ambassador, each Alpha in ce. "If you have doubts, bury them. If you have fear, sharpen it into readiness. But if you let it fester into weakness, then you are already his pawn."


    Silence fell again, heavier this time. The kind of silence that came not from indecision, but from reluctant agreement.


    I drew in a breath, steadying the tremor that wanted to betray me. "Our Alpha will return. Until then, I will ensure Obsidian stands. With or without him."


    Montegue¡¯s gaze caught mine across the chamber, unreadable, but the faintest incline of his head told me he understood the weight of what I had just imed.


    Victoriana broke the stillness, her tone final. "Then it is decided. The n moves forward. The lockdown. The provisions. The Gammas. And the broadcast when the timees."

 Chapter 432: Barricade

    <h4>Chapter 432: Barricade</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Themand screens lit up in front of me, the live feeds flickering into a coge of quadrants. At the top, Obsidian¡¯s central district¡ªstreets cleared, Gamma banners unfurled, the civilians ushered back behind locked gates.


    The Royal Gammas moved first, their vehicles loaded with provisions and crates of food, each convoy guarded by disciplined ranks. Behind them, the Military Gammas marched in unison¡ªck armor, silver insignias glinting under floodlights. Their formation was heavier, more deliberate, and the sound of their boots rolled through the speakers like distant thunder.


    Every quadrant mirrored the same rhythm: distribution followed by deployment. Where the Royal Gammas gave supplies, the Military Gammas gave presence. A bnce of provision and power. Shield and sword.


    My gaze shifted down to the second panel of the feed¡ªtabloids, live broadcasts, social media banners running like wildfire across the pack¡¯smunication grid.


    It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since the dispersal, since the announcement, and already the words martialw burned across every headline.


    The press spun chaos as only they could:


    "Military floods Obsidian streets."


    "Tower passes emergencyw without statement."


    "Civilians brace under silence."


    Spections ovepped with grainy videos of Gamma columns, shaky handheld footage of convoys rolling past corner shops,mentary running wild. Every anchor, everymentator, every anonymous feed scrambled to frame the same thing: control. Silence from the Tower. Punishment for dissent.


    And through it all, I could see the citizens in the background of the shaky clips¡ªfaces pale, bodies pressed against windows, clutching bags of provisions as though they were shields.


    I sat back, hands tightening on the edge of the console.


    The press had their narrative. For now.


    But soon¡ªsoon, we would have ours.


    "I hope it all goes to n dear." Monte¡¯s low voice snapped me out if it.


    I raised my head to meet his eyes and the sadness whirling underneath. His trembling thumb stroked Lucinda¡¯s pale weathered hand softly. "You need this win."


    My lips twitched but I could not manage a smile. "We all need this. We just have to wait." I murmured, rocking Elliot gently as he slept. The Infirmary was quiet, safe the beeping of the machines that Lucinda was hooked to.


    The gray roots of her hair aged her, made appear fragile, her cor bones stuck out, her lips thinner as if pursed. Under her hospital gown, I knew was the blighted mark. The thing that managed to put her in this condition, had Kael kidnapped and Hades... and Cain...


    "The Deltas have tried three times now," he murmured, gaze fixed on her frail chest. "Each time, the same answer. This is no ordinary wound. It clings to the skin, yes¡ªbut deeper than that, Eve. It binds the soul, the mind, the very things thatmand the body. Thought, will, even breath."


    He exhaled shakily, his shoulders sagging under the weight of truth. "If it had been her arm, or her leg, they could have cut it away. Amputation. A terrible choice, but a clean one. But the mark lies here¡ª" his hand hovered briefly above her chest, just shy of touching the fragile rise and fall. "Too close to her heart. There is no cutting this out. No severing its grip."


    His voice cracked, rough and raw. "It is killing her slowly, in ways no de or salve can reach. And I¡ª" his throat bobbed, the words straining as he forced them out, "¡ªI can only sit here, and watch her fade."


    Montegue¡¯s voice faltered into silence, but the weight of his words lingered like a stone in the room.


    I felt it crush me.


    Hearing it said aloud¡ªhearing the truth carved into sentences instead of whispers behind closed doors¡ªmade it real in a way it hadn¡¯t been before. My throat tightened despair digging deep where no hand should reach.


    Lucinda¡¯s breaths were so fragile I could barely see them. The steady rise and fall of her chest looked more like the flutter of a dying bird¡¯s wings, too slight, too shallow to belong to someone who had once been fire. Once been life.


    And Montegue, with all his poise, all his unshakable strength, was unraveling beside her. The tremor in his voice wasn¡¯t just grief¡ªit was helplessness. The kind of helplessness that burned worse than any wound.


    But apart from Lucinda, I watched Monte, his eyes dark with sadness, body weighted down by... guilt.


    My voice came out sharper than I wanted. "Stop it, Monte,"


    His gaze shifted to me, surprise ring mildly in his gaze as if the sorrow tampered every other emotion that he felt. "What?"


    "You know what," I replied, still sharp. "I know you better than you think. I know that look. You are ming yourself again."


    His mouth opened to deny it, only to shut again as he tore his eyes from me. He smoothed back Lucinda¡¯s hair, smiling faintly though his lips trembled. "She is a vision, isn¡¯t she?" He whispered, like he was not speaking to me, but to someone I could not see. "She always said her nose was too small, like a button. She wanted a strong nose, one with character." He pitched his voice just a little higher, with mboyant re of the words mimicking her. He chuckled to himself, but his voice cracked. "But she had enough character, the re, the radiance of a queen. When she entered a room, you were tempted to bow."


    His voice turned brittle, his fingers trembling as they lingered near her hollow cheeks afraid to press too hard as if she would shatter beneath his touch. "I Swore no harm would not to her as long as I lived. And yet here she lies..." His voice frayed. "Marked, broken, used against those she loves, now fading and I left with nothing but vows I could not keep."


    There was more he did not say. The man had lost so much; his daughter, killed by his second daugther who abused his grandson and now his wife seemed to be in at the brink. It was more loss than most could fathom.


    I walked up to him, chest tight.


    "Monte," I said gently, "you love her more fiercely than anyone else ever could. That¡¯s not failure¡ªit¡¯s devotion. What¡¯s happening to her is not because you didn¡¯t protect her. It¡¯s because Silverpine used the foulest thing they could find to hurt her... and to hurt you. No vow could have stopped that."


    His jaw tightened, his eyes darting away.


    "You feel guilt because you swore to shield her, but guilt isn¡¯t truth. Truth is that she¡¯s still here because you¡¯ve fought for her at every step. Truth is that she needs you strong now more than ever, not broken under a weight no one alive could carry."


    I crouched nearer, my voice soft but unyielding. "If you let this guilt consume you, then you let Silverpine win twice¡ªonce by harming her, and again by taking you from her. And she deserves more than that. You both do."


    "Luna, Governor," he panted, bowing quickly before offering me the device. "Live feed from Silverpine. The rescue party¡ªnews just came through."


    My heart jolted.


    I set Elliot gently down, my hands already reaching for the tablet. On its screen, flickering images came into viewms reactivated atst. The signal was shaky, the audio crackling, I recognise the location.


    The border. They were reporting from the border.


    But not as I remembered. It was crawling with armed Gammas, faces hardened and the posture taut.


    From the looks of it, this wasn¡¯t simply a checkpoint¡ªit was a fortress. Floodlights carved the night into harsh slices of white and shadow. Armored columns stretched in disciplined rows, weapons at the ready. Watchtowers rose at intervals, bristling with snipers.


    And the gates... my stomach knotted the moment I saw them. I knew that design. Not built to shock, but to kill. Voltage enough to burn flesh from bone, to leave nothing but char and smoke.


    The mines were worse. Buried in the expanse before the gates, their faint metallic glint visible only because of the high-res zoom. A field of death,id out like bait, waiting for the first careless step.


    It wasn¡¯t just defense. It was entrapment.


    From above, the whole perimeter stretched like a scar across thend, mile after mile of steel and firepower. A wall not to keep enemies out¡ªbut to lure prey in.


    The realization sank like stone in my gut.


    And though it looked impossible, though every instinct screamed that no one could pass through that unscathed, one thing was certain¡ªHades and the others had not been captured.


    If they had, there would be no need for this kind of theater.


    The only clear space was the sky and even if by some miracle they could fly over the barricade and traps, they would be shot out of the sky.


    My wiped my mmy hand on my clothes, skin tingling from apprehension.


    Montegue spoke. "At least now we know that their im was bull. They don¡¯t have them--- but for how long."

 Chapter 433: Weiss

    <h4>Chapter 433: Weiss</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    I stirred awake, the sun burning my eyes, making them water. I let out a yawn just as footsteps approached me from behind.


    "Finally," Kael¡¯s voice invaded the haze as I rose. "You slept like a baby."


    I faced him to see an easy smile on his lips. I raised my head to gauge the time. Through the canopy of trees, the sun peaked through. It was at its climax meaning by my estimation, it was noon.


    Like I expected, immediately after clearing Harlem just as the sun peeked through the horizon and we hadnded in the woods of the outskirts of the Silverpine pack¡¯s industrial city¡ªI was knocked out cold from exhaustion and the strenuous exertion.


    Two rescue missions in one night during our escape mission had taken its toll.


    I yawned again as Kael handed me a bottle.


    My stomach churned at the simple thought of chugging water down my parched throat. I needed something more¡ªblood.


    I already made the gesture to refuse the bottle when Kael cut me off by turning the cap.


    I stilled, red haze ring in my vision as I finally actually looked down at the contents of the bottle he had been holding out to me. Red thick liquid that sent my mouth into a watering frenzy.


    I grabbed it and chugged it. It went down like poorly refined beer but satisfied an itch that nothing else could.


    "We can¡¯t have you ripping into the necks of our passengers," he stated like I was gulping down bloodwine and not game¡¯s blood. There was no point hiding from Kael, not when he would simply adapt. Even when I didn¡¯t want him to.


    "How are they?" I panted once I had drained the contents of the bottle.


    "They have both eaten," he informed, kicking at a dried, brown leaf. "Made sure they ate light so they don¡¯t break your back tonight."


    A rumble reached my ears and my eyes sharpened on him. "Have you not eaten?" I asked.


    His expression did not shift even as he lied to me. "I ate just a little but you know how much of a glutton Ajax can be." The lie slipped out of his lips like they were lubricated with oil.


    My eyes narrowed. "Kael..."


    "About the route that she talked about, the one we have to use tonight if we are going to get to Obsidian before daybreak," he effortlessly spun the conversation to a different topic.


    I knew what he was doing and he knew that I knew what he was doing. For a moment, we were locked in a stare before I relented with a sigh. I would force some food into himter before nightfall.


    "What did she say?" I asked. "What secret path don¡¯t we know about?"


    The casual easiness of his posture bled out as his expression turned serious. "You have to hear this yourself. Maybe the reason our spywork has been unable to uncover anything substantial for almost a decade from his residence, the Lunar Heights. She knows a lot more than we could have ever anticipated. I¡¯m starting to think it was fate that brought her across our path."


    Without another word, he turned around and walked away and I followed. Apprehension breathing under my skin as I tried to prepare for what we were about to learn.


    We reached the camp site, both of them¡ªthe boy and his sister¡ªhuddled together. They raised their heads as we approached.


    The woman instantly paled, pulling the boy in closer. Then her expression shuttered as if she caught herself, and she spoke. "Good afternoon," she muttered, her voice shaking slightly.


    There was nothing good about the afternoon. But I nodded in acknowledgment of her greeting.


    The boy blinked up at me seemingly unaffected by my presence. "Hello," he greeted as I sat with Kael doing the same beside him.


    "Hello," I returned.


    "You look like that bad Alpha on the television," he remarked, the woman gasping and mming her hand on his mouth.


    I smiled, knowing well that there was no bad ruler who didn¡¯t use propaganda. And he was not wrong. What felt like a lifetime ago, I wanted the entire poption decimated.


    I had changed. That was what I wanted to believe. Thanks to Eve.


    Longing stirred anew, the dull ache in my chest sharpening. "Maybe we look alike," I offered.


    Then my eyes met the woman¡¯s. "State your name, your real full name." The words were a threat wrapped in something softer.


    She braced her shoulders, swallowing thickly. "My full name is Theadosia Weiss, Thea for short."


    Both Kael and I stiffened where we sat as the name went off like a grenade. The surname was familiar to me, it was one I would never forget.


    Kael nced at me like he knew what I was thinking. Weiss was somehow not that rare but still, could it all be a coincidence?


    Colonel Victor Weiss had been one of the most ruthless in thest war that I had ever coordinated with Leon when he was still alive. He had gained a reputation amongst our Gammas for his strategy and the masterful art of surprise as a military tool.


    But that was until he simply disappeared soon after the stalemate between our packs two years before Leon died. He seemed to just vanish, never to be seen again on the field.


    Thea¡¯s face was suspicious too as she assessed us. "Yes, Colonel Victor Weiss was my father."


    We both blinked, but I found my tongue quickly. "But the man in the picture you showed us looks nothing like him."


    "The wars changed him, twisted him until he couldn¡¯t recognize himself anymore," she blurted, her voice hard like we had offended her. "He wanted toe home to us, but..." Her lips trembled but she bit them. Hard enough for her face to darken. "I will give you the full story."


    "We are all ears."


    "Soon after Micah was born, my parents were forced to conscript or they would face consequences. They both left home and served the three years together and survived. It should have ended that way until my mother¡¯s battalion was in trouble and my father shared a strategy that turned the tides in our favor."


    He might as well have painted himself neon green. "That put him in the sights of the higher-ups."


    She nodded, clenching her hands until her knuckles turned white. "Lily was sixteen and they promised him she would be exempted from military service if he served as Lieutenant Colonel and with his good OER, he was soon promoted to Colonel."


    I could attest that his Officer Evaluation Report would be impable. He was one of the best military officers in Darius¡¯s Gamma regiment. "He would keep rising in the ranks but he didn¡¯t want that."


    "Yes, but it was impossible by then." Her face turned grave. "He was invited by Alpha Darius himself."

 Chapter 434: Steroid?

    <h4>Chapter 434: Steroid?</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    He had not just been noticed by the high-ups but by the suprememander himself. There was no escaping the military then.


    "What happened then?" Kael asked.


    Sweat beaded her forehead now as she held her brother tighter. "The meeting was not at the Alpha¡¯s residence, the Lunar Heights. It does not even have a ce on our maps, nor yours, I¡¯m sure. My father knew nothing about this ce."


    I straightened.


    "It was a secret city. Alpha Darius called it Malrikian Eden. His paradise. His utopia. The city for the Worthy¡ªthat was what the people there were called."


    I exchanged looks with Kael. As much as I wanted to dismiss it as the oundish story of some war-scarred colonel, Ellen had spoken about Darius¡¯ inner circle and how they would be protected. They must be the ones called the Worthy. That much was clear. I had expected a safe house¡ªbut a safe city? The bigger picture was forming, and I was starting to suspect that our ending up in Silverpine was fate.


    "Alpha Darius told him about the final war with your pack. My father said he spoke of it like prophecy, like he had no doubt in his mind. He promised my father he would be promoted to general."


    "That¡¯s quite a jump," Kael remarked.


    "My father thought so too. But Darius said if he survived the war, he and his family would join the Worthy in the city. That was only half the visit. They led him to aboratory and tested a serum on him. They said it was a ssified steroid for the Gammas, and that he was being honored with the chance to use it. My father had no choice. But nothing happened to him. He was even given a dose of the serum as some kind of keepsake."


    "So your father had a bad feeling after the visit," Kael offered.


    "It was worse than that," Thea whispered, her voice barely above a breath. "My father immediately knew there was no way he¡¯d be let off the hook after being exposed to so much ssified information. So he tried to run with his family."


    Kael leaned forward. "That¡¯s how he died with your mother," he said, raising a brow. "But if he knew about this other route, why take the more dangerous path that led to both their deaths?"


    Thea¡¯s grip on her brother tightened. "Because the other path was over the hidden city¡ªMalrikian Eden."


    Both Kael and I stared at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. Hope gave way to painful despair. "Wouldn¡¯t the security of a hidden city be even more intense, since it has to stay hidden?" I asked.


    But Thea only shook her head. "There¡¯s a reason the city is technically non-existent and not on any map. Because it simply isn¡¯t there¡ªnot to the naked eye, anyway. The city is protected by an illusion that makes it impossible to see. You see endless woods, but the city is right there. There aren¡¯t heavy patrols, just minimal guards. The only things close to frightening are the stone statues my father said looked like petrified creatures¡ªno actual Gammas. To them, they¡¯re safe. Why guard something that technically isn¡¯t there?"


    "Nothing is more hidden than something in in sight," I murmured, stunned but still dubious. Our was small¡ªhow had satellites missed something like this? But then again, if we were talking about Darius...


    Thea must have read our doubt on our faces. "There¡¯s a route there¡ªa straight line from the border, directly opposite Obsidian. It¡¯s like crossing the border without anyone shooting you down. No eyes watching. No guns at the ready."


    My eyes narrowed. "Why didn¡¯t your father take that path then?"


    She swallowed hard. "They would be alerted to any movement at ground level. So moving through or around the invisible city would¡¯ve been suicide. Flight was the only option, but if our family had procured an aircraft after that visit, it would have been the same as announcing their escape."


    Understanding dawned slowly. "But since I can fly silently enough to catch a Gamma off guard..." I said, the pieces clicking.


    "You can discreetly fly over the city," she finished with a nod. "No one expects what they can¡¯t see, especially above something that doesn¡¯t exist."


    I leaned forward, suspicion sharp in my voice. "How do you know the route if the city is invisible and hidden?"


    Without flinching, Thea reached down and pulled off her metal prosthetic foot. She twisted something at the ankle joint, and it popped open like a container. From inside, she drew out a thin case.


    "My father made a map," she said simply, opening the case with careful fingers.


    Inside, nestled in faded velvet,y a folded piece of parchment and something else¡ªa ss vial containing a clear, pinkish fluid that caught the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees.


    The moment I saw it, Eve¡¯s scent hit me like a physical blow, wafting through the air and nearly cleaving me in half. My eyes sharpened on the vial as every muscle in my body went rigid. The familiar ache in my chest throbbed with renewed intensity.


    Kael took the map, but I snatched the vial before he could reach for it. I uncorked it with trembling fingers, and Eve¡¯s scent flooded my sensespletely¡ªhoney andvender and something uniquely hers that nearly knocked me backward. The longing that had been a dull ache erupted into something raw and desperate.


    "What is this?" I demanded, my voice harsher than I intended.


    Thea blinked in confusion. "It was the serum souvenir my father kept after his visit to the hidden city. The one they tested on him¡ª"


    "What is it?" Kael asked, looking between my stricken face and the vial.


    I stared at the pinkish liquid, pieces falling into ce with sickening rity. "This was extracted, isted, and distilled from Eve¡¯s blood."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened as the truth struck. "The so-called steroid is¡ª"


    "It¡¯s the Fenrir¡¯s Marker from her blood," I finished, my voice barely a whisper.


    Kael let out a low whistle. "Fate has a cruel sense of humor," he said, his gaze shifting to Thea and her brother, who had both paled again, clearly baffled by my violent reaction to what they¡¯d thought was just some old military experiment. He pped my shoulder, grounding me while I was still spiraling. "We¡¯re getting home by morning, at this point. It¡¯s written in the stars."

 Chapter 435: Declaration Of War

    <h4>Chapter 435: Deration Of War</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    The royal military uniform felt foreign against my skin, crisp matte navy blue fabric with silver threading that caught the harsh studio lights, gems, I hadn¡¯t earned pinned to my chest. My hair had been pulled back into a severe high ponytail that tugged at my scalp, every strand smoothed into submission.


    "Tilt your chin up slightly," the makeup artist murmured, dabbing concealer under my eyes deftly "The lights are washing you out."


    I stood perfectly still as she worked, powder dusting my cheeks, lipstick on my lips. Around me, the studio buzzed with controlled chaos¡ªtechnicians adjusting camera angles, sound engineers testing levels, producers barking instructions into their headsets.


    The gs behind me had been positioned just so, Obsidian¡¯s silver wolf prominent in the center, nked by the pack¡¯s ceremonial banners. Every detail calcted to project strength, legitimacy, control.


    The makeup artist stepped back, giving me one final assessment. "Perfect," she dered, gathering her brushes.


    I stared straight ahead at the camera, its red light still dark, waiting. My hands remained sped behind my back in military fashion, shoulders squared despite the weight pressing down on them. The uniform¡¯s cor felt too tight around my throat.


    A producer approached, clipboard in hand. "Remember, Luna¡ªstrong eye contact with camera two. Don¡¯t look at the monitors. Don¡¯t think be cold but be firm.


    Montegue was behind the cameras and lights but it waa too bright for me to see them from where I sat.


    I nodded curtly.


    The studio lights zed brighter, turning everything stark white around the edges. Sweat threatened to bead on my forehead despite the makeup artist¡¯s careful work.


    "Positions, everyone!" someone shouted from behind the cameras. "We are going live in..."


    The countdown began, and I felt my breath slow, my pulse steady. This was it¡ªthe moment we would seize control of the narrative. Every Obsidian would be glued to their screen right this moment and know my father and James they would find a way to witness what I was about to say.


    The 16 hour window, they have given me to submit myself and the sister I didn¡¯t have had long since closed.


    They would be more on edge more than ever.


    "Three... two... one..."


    The red light blinked on.


    "Good afternoon people of Obsidian Pack. This is Luna Eve."


    My voice carried across the studio, steady and clear despite the thunder of my heartbeat. I kept my gaze fixed on camera two, just as instructed, letting the weight of authority settle into my tone.


    "I am sure that the presence of Military Gammas and Royal Gammas in your sectors must have caused apprehension, especially after what happened during the press conference. I want to address your concerns directly."


    I paused, allowing the gravity of the moment to sink in. Somewhere beyond those zing lights, thousands of citizens were watching, waiting, perhaps holding their breath.


    "We have definitivelye to know that Silverpine Pack was responsible for the attack that imed innocent lives and wounded many more. The evidence is undeniable. While the Alpha is indisposed, I am here to put all rumors and spections to rest."


    My hands remained steady behind my back, though every muscle in my body felt coiled tight as a spring. This was the moment¡ªthe pivot point where we would either seize control of the narrative or watch it slip through our fingers entirely.


    "I am here to reveal what we have been sent by the Beta of Silverpine Pack."


    The studio fell into absolute silence except for the barely audible hum of the cameras. Even the technicians seemed to hold their breath. This was information that would change everything¡ªthe ultimatum, the impossible demand, the proof of Silverpine¡¯s aggressionid bare for all to see.


    The red light on the camera burned like a beacon, waiting for the words that would reshape the conflict between our packs forever.


    I reached into my jacket and withdrew the red envelope, its crimson seal already broken. The paper felt heavy in my hands as I pulled out the letter, knowing that somewhere to my right, a sanitized copy with certain sections redacted would be disyed for the cameras.


    But I would read it anyway. Every word they needed to hear.


    When i was done, I folded the letter carefully, my movements deliberate and controlled. When I raised my head again, I let steel enter my voice.


    "With this proof, you should understand why safety protocols have been implemented and why everyone is to remain indoors. The enemy is Silverpine Pack¡ªnot your Alpha. The shots are noting from inside the house."


    The lights felt scorching against my skin, but I didn¡¯t flinch. "Governor Morrison waspromised. That is why he spread lies to turn you against your Alpha. The bombing was to further cause pack agitation and incite conflict¡ªbut it is all a ploy to catch us off guard. I will not allow that."


    My hands remained steady behind my back as I continued. "Silverpine Pack is looking for an opening. Therefore, I have ordered all doors be closed¡ªeven yours¡ªand our streets be patrolled. Do not see the Gammas as your jailers, but as what they have always been: your defenders."


    Then I shifted my gaze slightly, speaking not just to the cameras but beyond them¡ªto screens I knew would be watching in enemy territory.


    "I speak now directly to Silverpine, because I know you are watching this. That is how desperate you have be. Alpha Darius, Beta James¡ª" I let their names fall like usations. "This pack is impervious to your dirty tricks and ploys. If Malrik Valmont could not wipe out the legacy of Luna Elysia and Vassir, where do you get the impression that you, Malrik¡¯s descendant, will win this round¡ªor any other round?"


    The red light on the camera burned steady, carrying my words across the airwaves like a deration of war.


    Because that was exactly what it was and the gods forbid we would not be prepared.


    "And that is a wrap," the producer called and the red light went off and so did the blinding lights.


    Montegue was by my side, with Elliot holding his hand, all before I could blink away the harsh re. "You did wonderfully," he gasped, pping my shoulder.


    "Amazing, mummy," Elliot gushed, hugging my legs.


    I smiled at him, lifting him unto myp.


    High Gamma Victoriana¡¯s voice cut through the bustle of the studio as crew members began dismantling equipment around us.


    "That was strategically sound, Luna," she said, approaching with measured steps. Her tone carried approval, though restrained. "You¡¯ve given the pack something to rally behind instead of fear."


    She paused beside us, her sharp gaze taking in the controlled chaos of the production breakdown. "I was informed that you want to fast-track preparations for the Blood Moon War."


    I shifted Elliot to my other hip and nodded toward a quieter corner of the studio. Victoriana followed, her expression already hardening as she anticipated what I was about to say.


    Once we were out of earshot from the lingering crew members, I kept my voice low but firm. "I¡¯ve seen the state of the border¡ªhow tight their security is. I know Hades hasn¡¯t been captured, but I cannot freeze time while we wait. We have to keep things moving in preparation."


    Her jaw tightened. "You¡¯re talking about Operation Eclipse."


    "I¡¯m taking it over. Temporarily." I met her gaze steadily, despite the weight of what I was proposing. "We can¡¯t afford to wait for his return to begin mobilization."


    Victoriana was quiet for a long moment, her expression stone-hard as she weighed my words. The silence stretched between us, heavy with the implications of what I was asking¡ªand what it meant about our faith in Hades¡¯s safe return.


    Finally, her shoulders rxed slightly. "You¡¯ll have my support," she said, though her voice carried the weight of reluctance.


    Montegue stepped closer. "We will down to one year to the blood moon by the dau after tomorrow," he said quietly.


    I nodded, even as every fiber of my being wanted to reject this path¡ªwanted instead to slip away in the night and cross that fortified border myself, to find him no matter the cost. The rational part of my mind knew we would find each other eventually, but at what price? And to how many others?


    Deep in my consciousness, Rhea stirred with quiet confidence. "He wille home," my wolf assured me, her voice steady and certain. "Cerberus is with him."


    I held onto that certainty like a lifeline, even as I prepared for war.

 Chapter 436: Someone Is Watching

    <h4>Chapter 436: Someone Is Watching</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    Kael still didn¡¯t eat, I thought as I took off into the sky, my wings capturing wind and propelling us higher with each p. Not even a bite, he refused. Half a year ago, I would have force-fed him. But he would report me to Eve.


    That was what he threatened me with.


    So I let him be.


    Thea held her brother to herself, and Kael held her to himself. I curved my lengthened spine to ensure they were secure against my back, feeling the familiar weight of passengers who depended on me to get them safely across enemy territory.


    The wind cut sharp against my face as we climbed higher, the ground falling away beneath us.


    In he vast emptiness of the night sky, we were ghosts.


    I had to keep it that way for our safety as we would cut diagonally through the capital itself. Where the Lunar Heights were--it was thest ce on the that we wanted to get caught. We might as well deliver ourselves with a pink bow and a card.


    We needed to be higher to get through the city if were to stay unseen.


    "Buckle up," that was all the warning I gave, Kael instantly gripping my torso with his legs, and holding on tighter to the rest of our passengers.


    I pushed us higher, my wings beating harder against the thinning air. The temperature plummeted as we climbed, each wingbeat requiring more effort as the atmosphere grew sparse. My core temperature began to drop, and a wave of lightheadedness washed over me. I shook my head sharply, forcing myself to stay alert¡ªone moment of weakness at this altitude could kill us all.


    The air became so thin that my wings struggled to find purchase, each stroke feeling less effective than thest. My muscles burned with the extra effort required to keep us aloft, and I found myself suddenly grateful that Kael had refused to eat. Every ounce of weight mattered up here where the air barely existed.


    Behind me, Thea let out a sharp yelp as the bitter cold hit her, but she caught herself quickly. Her teeth chattered violently as she tried to speak through the freezing air.


    "T-there," she managed, her voice barely audible over the wind. "See the c-clearing ahead? The city should be j-just beyond that ridge."


    I squinted through the darkness, following her trembling finger. Thendscape below us looked exactly as she¡¯d described¡ªendless forest stretching in all directions, unmarked and seemingly uninhabited. I remembered the way the hidden city had been drawn on her father¡¯s map, sketched outside the margins like it was uncharted, unrecorded, existing in the spaces between reality.


    My vision wavered slightly from the altitude and cold, but I forced myself to focus. One wrong move, one moment of weakness, and we¡¯d plummet straight into the heart of enemy territory.


    The thin air made each breath a struggle, but I kept my wings steady, carrying us through the frozen darkness toward home.


    The descent should have been easier, but as we dropped toward the warmer air below, the sudden change hit me like a physical blow. My lungs, starved for oxygen at the higher altitude, suddenly flooded with the dense, warm air. The shock of it made my head spin violently.


    My vision went white at the edges.


    For a terrifying moment, my wings falteredpletely. We began to plummet, the wind rushing past us as gravity imed what little control I had left. Thea¡¯s scream cut through the air, sharp and panicked, while Kael¡¯s grip on my torso tightened to the point of pain.


    *Focus.*


    I forced my wings to spread wide, catching the air in a desperate glide just as my vision began to clear. My chest heaved as I fought to stabilize us, each breath feeling like I was drowning in the thick atmosphere after the thin air above. My heart hammered against my ribs so hard I was sure Kael could feel it through my back.


    We leveled out, but barely. I was panting now, my chest expanding and contracting like a bellows about to give out. Every muscle in my body felt like it was on the verge of copse.


    "Hades," Kael¡¯s voice was tight with concern, his breath warm against my ear. "Do you want tond? Rest for a moment?"


    "No." The word came out sharper than I intended, between ragged breaths. We couldn¡¯t afford to stop. Not here. Not when we were this close.


    Kael¡¯s voice took on an urgent edge. "Thea, do you have any idea when we¡¯ll get there?"


    Her response carried a bite of frustration, but I could hear the fear underneath. "I¡¯ve never actually been there myself, Kael. I¡¯m going off my father¡¯s maps and what little he told me."


    "You have got to be kidding me," he growled even his hand on her waist, still securing her to me.


    I was making things harder than they needed to be.


    I blinked hard, trying to clear the lingering dizziness from my vision as I scanned the endless canopy below. Nothing but trees stretched in every direction, dark and imprable.


    Then I blinked again.


    For just an instant, a brilliant city zed to life beneath us¡ªtowers of light piercing the darkness, streets glowing like veins of silver. The hidden city in all their impossible insidious glory.


    Another blink, and it was gone.


    Nothing but forest again, as if I¡¯d imagined the entire thing. "I think I see something," I muttered, unsure


    "Wait¡ªwhat do you see?" Kael¡¯s voice sharpened with surprise at my sudden certainty.


    I forced myself to focus, fighting through the exhaustion and dizziness. This time, when I blinked, the vision held longer. The city materialized below us in all its impossible splendor¡ªa sprawling metropolis that seemed to be carved from light itself. Every surface gleamed like it was made of gold and gossamer, catching and reflecting illumination that had no visible source.


    The buildings rose in perfect symmetry, their architecture both ancient and impossibly modern. Spires twisted skyward like frozen mes, connected by bridges that looked too delicate to bear any weight yet somehow supported the gentle flow of what might have been traffic or people moving between structures.


    At the city¡¯s heart stood a tower that made my breath catch. Not as tall as the Lunar Heights, but breathtaking in its own right¡ªa spiraling monument that seemed to pulse with its own inner light, its surface shifting between gold and silver like liquid metal.


    "Can you see it?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "See what?" Thea leaned forward, squinting into the darkness. "I don¡¯t see anything but trees."


    "Nothing," Kael confirmed, tension creeping into his voice. "Hades, what are you looking at?"


    They couldn¡¯t see through the illusion. Of course they couldn¡¯t¡ªI was the only one among us with the blood that might pierce such ancient magic. Like I had pierced through the Cauterium security with my howl.


    He was using the horn to keep up the illusion too, it made sense that I could see through it.


    The city seemed to slumber beneath us. I could make out movement within the uniform luxury houses, shadows passing behind gossamer walls, but the streets themselves were eerily empty. As we flew closer to the central tower, my enhanced vision picked out details that made my stomach clench with unease.


    Stone statues dotted the za before the tower¡ªdozens of them, frozen in different poses. But these weren¡¯t monuments to heroes or gods. Each figure was carved with expressions of pure terror, their faces twisted in horror, hands raised as if trying to ward off some unspeakable fate.


    "Go diagonal through the city," Thea instructed, her voice steady despite not being able to see our destination. "That should get us to Obsidian territory on the other side."


    I locked onto the path she described, angling my flight to cut across the golden metropolis. My eyes remained fixed on those terrible statues as we approached¡ª


    One of them moved.


    My heart stoppedpletely. For a moment that stretched into eternity, I forgot to breathe, forgot to fly, forgot everything except the impossible sight of stoneing to life in the za below.


    My wings locked in position, carrying us forward on momentum alone as I stared down at the impossible sight. What I had taken for stone wasn¡¯t stone at all¡ªit was a figure so perfectly still it might as well have been carved from marble. But now it unfolded itself from its frozen pose, revealing a tall, slender form draped in elegant ck clothing that seemed to absorb the golden light around it.


    The creature moved with fluid grace, each gesture deliberate and predatory. It didn¡¯t walk¡ªit glided across the za with movements too smooth for anything mortal. And then, as if sensing my gaze from this impossible altitude, it slowly raised its head.


    Even from thousands of feet above, its eyes found mine with unerring precision.


    My breath caught in my throat. The face that looked up at me was achingly familiar¡ªsharp cheekbones, pale skin that seemed to glow with its own inner light, features that belonged in ssical paintings of fallen angels. A face I had seen before, though I couldn¡¯t ce where or when.


    Then its lips parted.


    Even at this distance, even through the darkness and the golden haze of the hidden city¡¯s illusion, I could see them clearly: fangs. Long, curved, gleaming white as bone in the ethereal light.


    <i>Vampire</i>.


    The word hit my mind like a physical blow. My wings faltered for just an instant before instinct kicked in and I forced them back into their steady rhythm. But my heart was racing now, not from exhaustion but from pure, primal fear.


    The creature below continued to watch us, its head tilted at an unnatural angle, tracking our flight path with the patience of a predator that had all the time in the world.


    It knew I could see it.


    I could see throught the illusion.

 Chapter 437: Vamparic Compulsion

    <h4>Chapter 437: Vamparic Compulsion</h4>


    <strong>Hades</strong>


    My chest constricted, my lungs still burning from thest exerting task I had yet to recover from. I should have flown higher the moment I had noticed the hidden city, but attempting another one of those ascensions when I was still yet to recover from the first would have been detrimental.


    We had already almost fallen from the sky.


    My amplified sense of sight let me see the creature below us almost face-to-face. This made my lungs burn harder as dread crawled up my throat, leaving me bereft of air.


    "Hades," I could hear the terror that tinged Kael¡¯s words. Though he could not see what I was seeing, he could feel something was wrong.


    The eyes of the creature below burned red, and I could feel its heat and intense scrutiny even with the distance that separated us.


    "Hades, what is wrong?" Kael asked. "What are you looking at?"


    I tore my gaze away from the thing still staring right at us from below and turned to him, my voice strained and unfamiliar as I spoke. "Buckle up."


    Kael¡¯s reaction came swiftly as he held on to our passengers, using his other hand to grab my membrane and tuck his legs.


    I sucked in air like a vacuum. It seared my already bruised lungs, and the next p of my wing was so strong, the wind almost blew me off my axis.


    I feared for those on my back, but I didn¡¯t stop. Iunched us forward with desperate urgency, following Thea¡¯s instructions to cut diagonally across the hidden city. My wings beat in powerful, measured strokes despite the fire in my chest, carrying us on the path she¡¯d mapped out¡ªthe route that would take us safely to Obsidian territory if we could just maintain our course.


    But I couldn¡¯t resist looking back.


    My heart stoppedpletely when I saw the creature below beginning to move. What I had taken for a tall, pale figure in elegant ck clothing was transforming before my eyes. The vampire¡¯s baster skin began to ripple and darken, shifting from porcin white to deep crimson. His lithe frame expanded as bones cracked and reformed with sickening pops that somehow carried even through the distance between us.


    Horns erupted from his skull¡ªcurved and wicked, just like mine. His clothing dissolved into his changing flesh as dark red membranes unfurled from his back, stretching wide between newly elongated bone structures. The wings were massive, bat-like, their crimson surface catching the ethereal light of the hidden city below.


    He was shifting into the same form I took.


    The realization hit me like a physical blow.


    And now he wasing for us.


    The transformed vampireunched himself skyward with a speed that defied physics, his massive wings propelling him upward in a direct intercept course. The distance between us began to shrink with terrifying rapidity as he climbed through the air like a crimson nightmare.


    I banked hard to the right, my passengers crying out as the sudden maneuver pressed them against my spine. My lungs screamed in protest, but I pushed harder, flying with every ounce of strength I had left. Behind us, I could hear the distinctive sound of those blood-red wings cutting through the night air, growing closer with each passing second.


    "Hades!" Kael¡¯s panicked voice shed through my scrambling thoughts as I continued tounch myself forward, trying to avoid the thinging right at us.


    "It ising," was the only thing I could say as I tried to save my breath and air to move faster than my exhausted body could manage.


    If I were alone, maybe it would be possible to defend myself, but with three people on me, it would be a suicide mission. There was no way we could all survive.


    The creature reached our altitude with impossible speed, rising through the air like a blood-redet. Up close, the transformed vampire was even more terrifying¡ªits crimson wings stretched wider than mine, membranes pulsing with visible veins that seemed to glow with their own inner fire. Its face had elongated into something predatory, fangs gleaming white against the darkness of its maw, and those burning red eyes locked onto us with single-minded hunger.


    Behind me, I heard Thea¡¯s sharp intake of breath, followed by Micah¡¯s whimper of pure terror. Kael¡¯s grip on my membrane tightened.


    "What the hell is that thing?" Kael¡¯s voice cracked with horror.


    The creature didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t speak at all. It simply attacked.


    It dove at us with talons extended, moving with the fluid grace of a natural predator. I rolled to the left, feeling the wind from its ws as they missed us by inches. My passengers cried out as the sudden movement pressed them hard against my spine, but I couldn¡¯t afford gentle maneuvers. Not when one solid hit would send us all plummeting to our deaths.


    The fall from this height would kill them instantly, even if they managed to shift mid-air. They would be nothing but pulp scattered across the golden streets of the hidden city below.


    I banked sharply right as the creature wheeled around for another pass, its wings cutting through the night air with deadly precision. Every instinct screamed at me to shift into fullbat mode, to meet this threat with all the violence I was capable of. But I couldn¡¯t. Not with three lives depending on my ability to stay airborne and stable.


    The vampire struck again, this time catching my left wing with razor-sharp ws. Pain exploded through my shoulder as its talons raked across membrane and bone. I fought to keep my bnce, biting back a roar of agony as I struggled not to roll or dive¡ªany sudden movement wouldunch my passengers into the void.


    Blood streamed from the wounds, making my wing heavy and unsteady. The creature circled back, preparing for another attack, and I realized with growing desperation that my options for defense were impossibly limited. I was fighting with one wing tied behind my back, forced to absorb damage rather than dish it out.


    All I could do was try to outrun it and pray we reached Obsidian territory before it tore us apart.


    Kael had enough, and to my horror, he rose on my back, standing precariously on my spine as he shifted and¡ª


    Leaped.


    Thea screamed, voicing my rm.


    His wolfnded on our attacker¡¯s back and began an onught as he ripped into the vampire¡¯s membrane. There was no hesitation nor fear as he bit into its long neck.


    The vampire thrashed against him, rolling and tossing to get him off its back, but it was no use as Kael held firm, his grey fur drenched in blood that was not red but ck.


    I nced down to see that despite the noise we were making, the utter maelstrom of blood and wings in the skies, the little boy had begun to cry just as I went for the offensive, Thea gripping me as I sank my talon into its face and tore through it.


    Then the onught on the creature continued in two fronts, from both me and Kael, as I tried to stay steady, ignoring the way it felt like razors raced through every muscle that I moved.


    But with each assault, the creature¡¯s flesh mended while mine still throbbed and pulsed.


    It still attacked but not as efficiently as before. It was still distracted by Kael on its back, not relenting in his own assault.


    We had to go, as soon as possible. "Kael," I called.


    To my dreadful surprise, the thing froze as well. Stilled to the point that for a perplexing moment, it looked like a floating statue. It was as if something had dawned on it enough to make it pause.


    But as if Kael had not heard me, he didn¡¯t stop. Only when the thing finally turned to him did he pause¡ªbut that was all it took.


    "Beta Kael Orlov." Its voice made me stop dead, echoing even in open space. It knew Kael. Or remembered him.


    Kael froze, like his body answered the call but not his mind, because his gaze flew to me, a silent scream for help.


    Just as I prepared to ram into the creature, building distance that would trante into force enough to knock it off¡ªhopefully without endangering Kael and sending him plummeting¡ªI had so few options, it felt like the physical force of a hand wrapped around my throat.


    But Thea spoke, her voiceced with fright, "His back is glowing, his back is glowing."


    I stopped, eyes darting toward the creature¡¯s back, but there was nothing. Then to Kael¡ªand my eyes widened as I saw the dull light glowing from behind him, through his clothes.


    Confusion whirled through me as the creature spoke again. Its words were a whip disguised in a whisper: "Rip out your throat and jump."


    My stomach churned as it dawned on me fast what the only thing that could be glowing on his back could be. The unfinished mark of Malrik on his back.


    "Kael!" His name tore from my throat as I watched in horror.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 438: Caught!

    <h4>Chapter 438: Caught!</h4>


    <strong>Hades </strong>


    "Kael!" His name tore from my throat as I watched in horror. My mind raced through impossible calctions¡ªevery option a death sentence. If I moved too fast or hit too hard, Thea and Micah would fall. If I rammed into the creature, the sudden impact could send them plummeting or give the vampire a chance to grab them. If I tried to shake the creature off, Kael would be thrown into the void. But if I waited, Kael would die by his own hand.


    All these thoughts crashed through my consciousness in the span of a heartbeat.


    Kael¡¯s hand moved toward his throat with jerky, unnatural movements, but I could see him fighting it¡ªhis fingers trembling as he tried to force his arm back down. The partial control he still maintained over his own body was the only thing keeping him alive, but it was a battle he was losing.


    The unfinished mark on his back pulsed brighter, visible even through his torn shirt. Malrik¡¯s iplete im was enough to give the vampire some control, but not total dominance. Yet.


    "Fight it, Kael!" I screamed, my voice breaking with desperation.


    Behind me, I felt sudden movement. Before I could react, Thea had shifted into her wolf form¡ªsmaller and more agile than Kael¡¯s¡ªandunched herself through the air with impossible speed and precision. Her leap carried her directly onto the vampire¡¯s back, right beside where Kael struggled against thepulsion.


    Without hesitation, she bit down hard on Kael¡¯s wed hand just as his talons reached his throat. Her smaller wolf form was no match for his strength, but the sharp pain was enough to break his concentration. Kael howled¡ªa sound of anguish and rage that echoed across the night sky as he fought against both the vampire¡¯s control and Thea¡¯s intervention.


    The vampire thrashed violently, trying to dislodge both wolves from its back while maintaining flight, but Thea held on with grim determination. Her bite wasn¡¯t meant to hurt Kael¡ªit was meant to save him, to give him something real and immediate to focus on besides the insidious whisper in his mind.


    For a moment, the three of them formed a struggling knot of wings, fur, and desperation against the starlit sky.


    I had a child on my back.


    What the hell was I going to do? The helplessness was a tight noose around my throat that I tightened every second.


    The frustration and fear that had been building inside me reached a breaking point. We were supposed to make it home tonight. Kael should have been sleeping in his own bed by now. Thea and Micah should have been safe in Obsidian territory, finally free from the nightmare they¡¯d been living, their debt paid after giving us the route that could change everything.


    Instead, we were trapped in this aerial hell, with a child crying on my back and my closest friend fighting for his life against a creature that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    The rage that erupted from my throat wasn¡¯t human¡ªwasn¡¯t even entirely lycan. It was something primal and ancient, the sound of Vassir¡¯s essence given voice. The growl that tore from me shattered the night air, so loud and powerful it seemed capable of ripping the very sky apart. The sound waves rippled outward, carrying with them all my fury, desperation, and protective instinct.


    The vampire stopped mid-snarl, its crimson form goingpletely still in the air as if frozen by the sheer force of my roar. Its burning red eyes widened, and for the first time since this nightmare began, it looked genuinely stunned.


    The effect on Kael was immediate. Whatever hold the creature had on him snapped like a severed rope. He crumpled forward, his wolf form going limp as consciousness returned to his eyes. His hands¡ªor what remained of them as they regenerated from bloody stumps¡ªhung useless at his sides, but he was awake, he was himself again.


    Kael shifted back to human form, naked and trembling but alive. Thea, still in her wolf form, grabbed him by the shoulder with her jaws and leaped off the vampire¡¯s back in one fluid motion. I dove beneath them, catching both of them against my spine just as they began to fall.


    The vampire remained motionless in the air, staring at me with the same stunned recognition it had shown when it remembered Kael¡¯s name. Something in my growl had reached it¡ªhad reminded it of something or someone it thought was lost forever.


    It was strange too because from the moment I saw it, it felt familiar as well.


    But I didn¡¯t care what memories my voice had stirred. All that mattered was getting my people home.


    The air burned in my lungs, but I didn¡¯t dare slow. Each beat of my wings was agony, but the thought of losing even one of them after everything we had faced this night kept me pushing.


    Below us, the hidden city stretched like a phantom tapestry, glittering towers wrapped in its impossible mour.


    And beyond the trees¡ª


    My eyes narrowed, heart kicking hard against my ribs. There it was. The wall. Tall and unyielding, stretching like a jagged scar across the horizon, dividing Obsidian from Silverpine.


    Home.


    A surge of gratitude rose sharp in my chest, cutting through exhaustion like a de. Thea had been right. She¡¯d led us true. She¡¯d saved Kael. She¡¯d saved all of us. For the first time since this nightmare flight began, hope was close enough to taste.


    Then the howl came.


    It tore from behind us, long and piercing, a sound that rattled bone and froze blood. The vampire. Whatever trance my roar had forced upon it¡ªwhatever recognition had stunned it into stillness¡ªwas shattered.


    I didn¡¯t need to look back to know. The thunder of crimson wings beat against the night air, closer, louder. The predator was hunting again.


    Adrenaline flooded me, my muscles screaming as I forced more speed from my battered body. My vision blurred, spots sparking at the edges, but I drove forward anyway. Just a little further. Just to the wall.


    Then¡ªlight.


    Blinding beams cut across the sky, searing my eyes white. I reeled, the sudden re slicing through the dark like a de, and my stomach dropped as realization struck cold and merciless.


    We weren¡¯t the only ones who had seen us.


    Searchlights.

 Chapter 439: The Historian

    <h4>Chapter 439: The Historian</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Most had converged, waiting. The clock read two minutes to five as the council filled into theboratory, that I learned from Montague was the ce where Hades first exposed them to the intricacies of his n concerning the blood war.


    It had been hard for him to say some part of it but he had trusted me enough to give the details. And I couldn¡¯t lie; the scar tingled for a second. It was healed, felt like a lifetime ago.


    His n to use me, drain me, and force me to be a soldier in his army; saviour and ve.


    "Back then he was in denial, even I could see through his charade. He was in love with you even then," he had said as he made ns for this pivotal meeting.


    The bloodmoon wasing and so would the war. I knew how easily the seemingly inconsequential details could be simply nced at and buried under the weight ofrger schemes.


    But not this time. Not when everything hung in the bnce. Darius had an ace up his sleeve and he had let us know it.


    I watched the council members file in. Ss, Gallinti and some of the lesser Alphas. They took a ce in theboratory, the very same one where my fate had once been decided without my presence.


    How different things were now.


    Just as we exchanged greeting, there were more footsteps as the honey-skinned high Gamma walked in with her retinues nking her on either side.


    She greeted the room, her eyes meeting mine with a pleasant expression on her face, but still far from a smile. "I am honored that you invited me to an official council meeting."


    I returned the pleasantries, "Don¡¯t humble yourself so much." My tone turned serious. "You are integral here as much as everyone else."


    A curious look crossed her face before it faded. "So why are we here? You mentioned you wanted to fast track the preparations for the bloodmoon and the inevitable war that wille with it."


    Ss spoke up, brows raised. "What prompted this decision, Luna? The Alpha is not yet returned."


    Gallinti piped up. "Or do you perhaps believe that the Alpha might not..."


    "My husband will return in one piece. We have bonded ourselves by the Fenrir¡¯s chain. I would know if anything befell him."


    The silence that followed lingered, until it pulled taut and snapped.


    "I apologise, Luna for my..."


    "Don¡¯t," I cut him off, my voice firm but not unkind. "You have every right to ask questions." I swallowed hard, the words catching in my throat. There had not been any more reports from the search. Thest report was just to show how impermeable Silverpine Pack was.


    But now I had to focus on what my heart was telling me. To keep going. Even when Rhea, my wolf, had been ripped from me by wolfbane, I continued to move. And Rhea came back and met me in a better ce, in a better space. The same would happen with Hades.


    I kept all that to myself and addressed the council. Theb was white and sterile, no one except us was around, so the echoes were eerie.


    "We have noticed that Alpha Darius of Silverpine has always been a step ahead of us," I began, my voice carrying clearly in the stark space. "Even as I will concede that my father is the brilliant type of cunning, to be more potent, he always uses an edge, a tool to topple the bnce in whatever game he ys¡ªbe it chess, poker, or an all-out war."


    I paused, meeting each of their eyes in turn. "But time and time again, he drops a crumb for us to pick up."


    Montague stepped forward, his expression grave. "We first noticed this pattern during the kidnapping of my grandchild, Elliot. An arcane, ornate ¡¯M¡¯ etched into the wilting skin of the ferals¡ªsavage monsters with no thought or mind¡ªyet somehow gave them amand: to abduct a child."


    The screen flickered to life behind him, disying the haunting image of the mysterious symbol burned into decaying flesh.


    "You said you saw it on your sister in your memory during the Fenrir¡¯s Rite," Gallinti snapped his fingers.


    "Yes, the same mark." I affirmed. "It was the same mark that caused Lucinda Montague to assist in the attempted kidnapping of her own grandchild and assisted the abduction of the Beta."


    The air was snuffed clean from the room. The weight of my words settled like lead in their chests. I could see the realization dawning on their faces¡ªthe horrible understanding of what we were truly dealing with.


    Montague¡¯s jaw tightened, his hands clenching at his sides. The pain of his daughter¡¯s betrayal, and causing his wife to put under vampiricpulsion, was written clearly across his weathered features.


    "Mind control," Ss breathed, his voice barely above a whisper. "He¡¯s been using mind control. This Changes things, this is too close to home."


    "But that was not the only time,"


    Every back straighted. Victoriana gracing me with a curious look. "There were other times?"


    "Yes, when we investigated the paths Hades took for his search for Kael, we ended up at thest ce he had been, Felicia¡¯s room in Montegue¡¯s manor. There we found that there was an illusion over the room to conceal the mess left behind, or more clues we could find for our investigation."


    Victoriana arched a brow. "If there was an illusion how did you know?"


    Montegue answered, "Elliot, thr Prince, Hades¡¯ son was the only one who saw straight through the trick."


    They gasped.


    "How?" Victoriana asked. "How can a child see through an illusion like that and how are you sure what he was tell you was through. Children have wild imagination." She asked, not unkindly.


    "This bizarre, convoluted situation has been centuries in the making. But as my knowledge about Vampires and their abilities are limited, we have invited a specialist."


    As if summoned by my words, footsteps echoed from the corridor outside. The door opened and a man stepped inside, his presence immediatelymanding attention.


    He introduced himself with a slight bow. "Good evening, Council members. I am Dr. Jonathan ckwood." His voice had the same soft knowing lilth of his sister¡¯s. Their simrities did not stop at their hazel eyes.


    I stepped forward to address the room. "Dr. ckwood is Dr. Amelia¡¯s brother," I exined, watching as recognition flickered across some faces. "The therapist," I rified.


    She had be far more than just a therapist. Far more.


    Rmending her brother was for Elliot. With his abilities, I wanted to understand all there was to him; what his abilities would be and how his partial vampirism would continue to affect him as he matured.


    But after revealing all the strange urrences with vampirism, she had an even better idea. We had puzzle pieces of events and he had the knowledge to arrange them in order so we could see the final, probably daunting, full picture.

 Chapter 440: Crash Course On Vamparism

    <h4>Chapter 440: Crash Course On Vamparism</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Dr. ckwood set down a worn leather case and began speaking, his voice carrying the weight of years of dedicated research. "My life¡¯s work has been consumed by a single, driving question. Since I was old enough to think rationally, I wondered: where did the vampires go after Malrik killed the Vampire Lord¡ªor Prince, or whatever else you choose to call him?"


    Dr. ckwood¡¯s hazel eyes swept across the room, his expression both schrly and haunted. "To understand what we¡¯re facing, you need to know the path that led me here." He opened his leather case, revealing yellowed documents and ancient texts. "I spent decades scouring museum archives, forgotten libraries, and private collections across three continents. Most schrs focus on the obvious¡ªbattle records, territorial disputes. I was looking for something else entirely."


    He pulled out a map marked with red ink, locations scattered across continents. "The vampires didn¡¯t just disappear after Malrik¡¯s victory. A race can vanish, but their ideas, their knowledge, their very essence¡ªthat endures. It transforms."


    Montague leaned forward, his weathered face creased with interest. "And what did you discover in these records?"


    "That we¡¯ve been thinking about this all wrong," Dr. ckwood said, his voice gaining intensity. "We lycans pride ourselves on our wolf heritage, on Elysia¡¯s legacy. But we conveniently forget the other half of what we are." He gestured toward the council members. "Look at yourselves¡ªreally look. Your fangs aren¡¯t just for show. Your wolves arerger than our ancestors ever recorded. That subtle craving for blood that every lycan feels but rarely speaks of..."


    The room grew ufortably quiet. Victoriana shifted in her seat, her honey-skinned features tightening.


    "All of this," Dr. ckwood continued, "courtesy of Vassir himself. We are as much vampire as we are wolf, whether we acknowledge it or not."


    Victoriana¡¯s skeptical expression sharpened. "With all due respect, Dr. ckwood, why do we need an academic rehashing our genealogy for a war council? How does this help us fight?"


    I stepped forward before he could answer. "Because we need to understand what we¡¯re up against. This isn¡¯t just about battle strategies¡ªit¡¯s about recognizing the true scope of our enemy¡¯s power."


    My voice grew more urgent. "We¡¯re approaching a bloodmoon that will bring seventy-two hours without sun. Three days of darkness where these ancient powers will be at their strongest. If we don¡¯t understand what Darius has essed, we won¡¯t just lose the war¡ªwe¡¯ll lose our very souls."


    Dr. ckwood nodded gravely. "I¡¯m here to put into perspective exactly what you¡¯re facing: an Alpha who has somehow acquired a vampire Lord¡¯s chalyx."


    Victoriana frowned. "What exactly is a chalyx?"


    Dr. ckwood¡¯s expression grew grim. "A specialized term from the old lore¡ªthe horns of vampire. Not decorative appendages, but conduits of pure vampiric power. Sources of the abilities that once allowed them to dominate entire civilizations through mind control, illusion, and dominion over the undead and death itself, in order to be immortal. Unshifted, no vampire had a physical chalyx, all except for the vampire lord but once shifted, they grew one.


    Theboratory¡¯s sterile white walls seemed to pulse as we all took in the information. Ss¡¯s face had gone ashen. "You¡¯re saying Darius has ess to that level of power?"


    "During the bloodmoon," Dr. ckwood confirmed, his voice dropping to barely above a whisper, "with a vampire Lord¡¯s chalyx, we¡¯re not just fighting Silverpine Pack. We¡¯re fighting the very essence of what made vampire Lords nearly unstoppable."


    "If they were so unstoppable, how did Vassir lose to Malrik," Gallinti asked.


    "Simple. The one weakness we inherited,"


    "Silver," I said.


    "That was exposed by Elysia, ording to the archives, she had let it slip to her uncle, Malrik about her husbands only weakness during causal conversation, while other ounts say she was inebriated when she revealed it.


    Being her reincarnation, guilt flooded my chest as I let him continue.


    "But that was just one of the two factors that had Vassir defeated, the second facilitator was not unknowing like the first, his role is the demise of the vampire lord was intentional and born of malice and retaliation to what the few historians call a betrayal to the kin; vampires for loving, marrying and procreating with a werewolf."


    "Who was that?" Ss asked, fascination colouring his tone.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze flickered to him, his expression growing darker. "A lesser known character in our arduous history, Vassir¡¯s younger brother, Orion. He revealed that his brother¡¯s chalyx¡ªhis horn¡ªwas a removable artifact. Not permanently fused to his being as most believed, but something that could be severed and retained its power even after separation from its host. While crippling thecl


    The silence in theboratory was deafening. I felt the blood drain from my face as the implications crashed over me like a tidal wave.


    "Orion told Malrik exactly how to remove it," Dr. ckwood continued, his voice heavy with the weight of ancient betrayal. "More importantly, he revealed that the chalyx would continue to channel vampiric power for whoever possessed it, even centuries after the vampire lord¡¯s death. It was the ultimate act of vengeance¡ªnot just ensuring his brother¡¯s defeat, but guaranteeing that the very power Vassir had used to unite the supernatural world could one day be turned against his legacy."


    I spoke up. "Vassir told me before his demise that I needed to find his horn to raise an army and that without it we would lose."


    Montague¡¯s weathered hands gripped the edge of the table. "You¡¯re telling us that this artifact¡ªthis chalyx¡ªhas been out there all this time?"


    "Exactly. Transferred from the first Valmont generation to this current one.Dr. ckwood¡¯s hazel eyes met mine with grim certainty, "Alpha Darius has it. We are just lucky that after the execution, only then did the rebels led by Elysia and Vassir¡¯s first child stormed the site, Malrik and his forces momentarily distracted by the violent release of flux from Vassir¡¯s body after Elysia was executed. They managed to take the body, and the other horn still attached, else Darius would have had the two horns." He exined. His face turned grim, "I always suspected that Alpha Darius had the horn, but until now..." he gestured to me. "Until the Luna told me of her visions about Vassir and what he revealed to her, it solidified what I suspected all along."

 Chapter 441: We Are Screwed

    <h4>Chapter 441: We Are Screwed</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    He spoke like it was not the most bizarre thing.


    "Which is?" A Lesser Alpha asks.


    His tone was serious as he delivered his prognosis. "We are screwed."


    The room went deathly silent, even breath was held.


    Ss broke the silence first. "What are you saying?" His face pale.


    "The truth." Jonathan replied. "A tyrant with a vamparic relic, his an army all on his own. There was a reason the vampires used to be at the top of the creature hierarchy. With no sun in sight, under the gaze of a bloodmoon, that chalyx, that horns power will be amplified. The bloodmoon was a time the vampires waited centuries for, it was 72 hours without sun, there greatest weakness. They would hunt and feast to their content. Their bloodlust and powers heigthened to unfathomable levels. With Alpha Darius having the chalyx, he might has well be the Vampire lord himself."


    Horrified gasps rippled through the tension.


    "We have an army," Victoriana said, her voice leveled, though I look see the clenched fist at her side. "A great one."


    "He has one too," Jonathan replied respectfully. "Werewolves maybe less powerfulpared to us but their poption is overwhelming and that is why we have been on a checkmate for centuries. This Changes everything."


    "If he could do that, why has this power of his not been used to wipe us out during all this time." A lesser Alpha asked.


    "Simple, he waited," he replied. "For the right auspicious time, when his power would be at its absolute peak and when we would be most vulnerable." Jonathan¡¯s hazel eyes swept across the room, taking in each horrified face. "The bloodmoon isn¡¯t just about darkness¡ªit¡¯s about the alignment of celestial forces that amplify vampiric abilities exponentially, while twisting our wolves from the inside out. He¡¯s been biding his time, probably building his army, perfecting his control over the chalyx for this exact moment."


    <fn3bb4> Content originallyes from find(?)ovel</fn3bb4>


    The silence was suffocating, as it slowly settled deep in my bones. I had an inkling but this... this was much much more


    Gallinti¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke. "You¡¯re saying he¡¯s orchestrated everything leading up to this? This was the end game. This is not just about the Bloodmoon¡¯s mutation effects on us, we are dealing with a mastermind with powers beyond our imaginations."


    "Yes," I replied. "And his ns were set in motion, the moment I turned eighteen and shifted into a lycan. Which meant the bloodmoon wasing as the prophecy had indicated. This had been his n." He had wanted to catch us off guard. We would have barely stood a chance. If not that I had grown suspicious of the hold he seemed to hold over all the incidents. He already did seem like some god.


    But that was until recently; when Ellen escaped and he had grown desperate.


    This was why after months of no contact, James had set such a impassioned letter. They had been so sure, they had plotted it all to perfection that when the time came, we would stand no chance until... Ellen slipped out.


    Her role in his n was integral.


    They needed to have.


    And though I could not fully tell what her role was, the bigger picture to Darius convoluted was bing clearer.


    I let out a breath, though heavy dread weighed on me.


    No one spoke, still letting it all sink in.


    Vassir had been right, to the highest degree. Though his words had rang ominous as he bid me farewell, he had been clear we would not win, if we didn¡¯t get the horn, there had been so much conviction."


    I still remembered his words perfectly:


    "<strong><i>It was ripped from me before my fall. Lost. Hidden. It was never found, but it remains¡ªburied beneath blood, waiting. When it surfaces, it will sing. Not to you. Not to him. But to the ones who must rise."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>He stared into me, like trying to etch the warning into my marrow.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"That horn is the call. A rallying cry. Without it, your army will be dust. With it..."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>He trailed off, smiling like a man watching a match burn all the way down.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>> "With it, the forgotten will remember."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>The heat deepened. A fissure split across the void, and through it I glimpsed me. Not fire. me¡ªwhite-hot, divine, pure.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>> "I don¡¯t know what you mean?," I admitted, voice breaking.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Vassir stepped closer until we were nearly touching. The ruined horn above his brow glinted in a light that didn¡¯t exist. And when he spoke again, it was with something resembling grace.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>> "It will all be clear soon. Follow the symbol of Malrik. You will find my gift, my horn. What is left of me."</i></strong>


    His riddles made more sense now.


    But we were the ones that would rise? Who were the forgotten? Who would answer the call of the horn?


    I had some answers but still some questions.


    I nced at Victoriana who looked sick.


    I couldn¡¯t me her.


    We all had a pit in our stomachs.


    I looked over at Jonathan who was scribbling something down on the borders of a text as everyone look on, too shocked to speak.


    I knew what they were thinking; suddenly all we had done, all I had said and nned fell t to the probability of our imminent extinction.


    Montegue handed over to him a file which he quickly looked through, his eyes widening every page he flippd through the pages. His gaze sprang back to me, alight with wonder. "This... is extraordinary.


    They were detailed documentation of the events¡ªthe mark on the ferals that kidnapped Elliot, the mark on Lucinda, the room with the illusions.


    By the way he was reading it, I could tell that to him; it was a gold mine.


    His fingers traced over the pages as he read.


    It detailed how both times Elliot could see through the illusions. How he shifted at his young age and subdued Lucinda using his howl, making her bend temporarily to his will to stop her attack."


    He looked up, his hazel eyes wide with realization. "It also details how Alpha Hades had Vassir¡¯s remains injected into him, making him an unstable hybrid, and it was in this state that he procreated to have Elliot¡ªa stable vampire-lycan hybrid."


    The room was dead silent as the implications settled over us like a shroud.


    We were revealing what felt like too much. But it had to be done.


    The first part of this meeting was test his knowledge but now unto the main course.

 Chapter 442: Hybrid Primus

    <h4>Chapter 442: Hybrid Primus</h4>


    <strong>Eve</strong>


    Dr. ckwood set the file down carefully, his voice dropping to barely above a whisper. "And because it¡¯s Vassir¡¯s horn¡ªhis chalyx¡ªthat¡¯s powering these illusions and mind control, having a part of Vassir in him through inheritance..." He paused, meeting my eyes with profound understanding. "Elliot might have partial dominion over the chalyx itself."


    Victoriana leaned forward sharply. "You¡¯re saying the child could counter Darius¡¯s vampiric abilities?"


    "More than counter them," Dr. ckwood replied, his schrly excitement barely contained. "If Elliot carries Vassir¡¯s essence through his father¡¯s bloodline, and if that essence recognizes the chalyx as belonging to its original host..." He gestured to the documentation. "The evidence is already there. The boy sees through illusions that fool everyone else. His howlmanded obedience from someone under vampiricpulsion. These aren¡¯t random abilities¡ªthey¡¯re manifestations of inherited dominion."


    "So what are you saying?" I asked.


    "I am saying if a child with his vampire gene more dormant than ours, can show much powers. It would mean that his father, the original inheritor of Vassir¡¯s essence could be the key," He loosened his tie, before running his hand through his hair. "If a child can have such power over the Chalyx¡¯s vamparic influence, an Alpha that survived the corruption and can wield the residual power will level the ying field substantially. He will be a prime hybrid or what they call ¡¯Hybrid Primus¡¯.


    He hurriedly retrieved arge leather bound tome that instant saturated the air with a old musky odour.


    He flipped through it, his eyes darting about the pages while simultanously tracing the words until he stopped, then flipped to another page and his chest expanded as he took a deep breath and raised the page up to reveal a anatomically detailed illustration of what I had only seem its tamer depiction in stories.


    The creature depicted was monstrous beyond imagination. Its skin was a crimson membrane that spread taut across its massive frame, leathery and pulsing with visible veins. Bat-like wings of incredible span stretched from its shoulders, their span easily twenty feet across. ck talons curved from its fingertips like scythes, and burning red eyes stared out from a face that was both terrifyingly alien and hauntingly familiar. Its ears were deeply canaled and ribbed like a bat¡¯s.


    Theboratory fell into stunned silence as we all stared at the illustration.


    "This," Dr. ckwood said, his voice barely above a whisper, "is what Vassir can be as the bloodmoon approaches. Not just a vampire lord, but something far more primal and powerful. A Hybrid Primus¡ªthe perfect fusion of vampire and primal beast. It is like Vassir himself has been reborn. The vampire lord will rise again." His voice was full of awe.


    If only he knew... but I preferred to keep that for now.


    But it had alle full circle. Hades was Vassir but now he would truly be Vassir.


    <fnfb56> Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel</fnfb56>


    Victoriana¡¯s face had gone ashen. "And you think Hades could achieve this transformation? A fully shifted Vampire?"


    "With Vassir¡¯s essence already in his bloodline and the corruption he survived?" Dr. ckwood nodded grimly. "During the bloodmoon, the conditions would be perfect. He would most definitely suffer from bloodlust but if the second horn is found, he can reim it and it¡¯s power in his shifted form as a Hybrid Primus."


    He looked straight at the High Gamma as he spoke. "This changes every single thing," he muttered. "He will be a tank, one that can fly and turn Alpha Darius¡¯s army to nothing but dust."


    The weight of his words hung in the air like a de. Everyone exchanged nces, the mixture of hope and terror written clearly across their faces. But beneath it all was the unspoken truth¡ªHades had not returned. There had been no news, no reports, nothing but silence from the search teams.


    Theboratory¡¯s sterile atmosphere seemed to thicken with unspoken fears. Victoriana¡¯s honey-toned features were etched with worry. Ss kept ncing toward the door as if willing good news to walk through it. Montague¡¯s weathered hands remained clenched on the table¡¯s edge.


    Just as the silence threatened to be unbearable, rapid footsteps echoed from the corridor. A Gamma burst through theboratory doors, breathing heavily, clutching a phone in his trembling hands.


    Everyone held their breath. The air itself seemed to pause.


    My heart began leaping from my chest as he approached me with the device. The Gamma¡¯s expression was unreadable¡ªneither relief nor despair, but something else entirely. Something that made my blood run cold.


    With shaking hands, I took the phone. Every pair of eyes in the room turned toward me, expectant, terrified. I could feel the weight of their collective hope and dread pressing down on me as I put the call on speaker.


    The voice that crackled through was that of our squad leader¡ªthe one we¡¯d sent to search for Hades. But he sounded different. Panicked. Breathless.


    "Luna," his voice came through, strained and urgent. "Right by the border... something has urred. Not thirty minutes ago."


    My worst fears began wing their way up my throat. Silverpine Pack had attacked. Or worse¡ªHades was dead.


    But then the squad leader said something that made my world tilt on its axis.


    "Something fell from the sky. I¡¯ve seen a lot in my career, Luna, but this... this is nothing like that. It¡¯s big and monstrous, a thing of nightmares. It just... fell from the sky." His voice cracked with a mixture of awe and terror. "You¡¯re going to have toe see this immediately."


    The urgency in the squad leader¡¯s voice shattered any remainingposure in the room. Without hesitation, everyone began filing out of theboratory, the weight of Dr. ckwood¡¯s revtion still heavy in the air.


    I found myself sandwiched between Victoriana and Montague in the back seat of a ck SUV as we sped through the early morning darkness. The High Gamma had taken the passenger seat, her usualposure cracked by the gravity of what we¡¯d just learned and what we were racing toward.


    The vehicle cut through the pre-dawn cold, headlights carving through the gray mist that clung to thendscape. My mind was spiraling, caught between hope and terror. The timing couldn¡¯t be coincidental¡ªjust as Dr. ckwood had described the Hybrid Primus transformation, something had literally fallen from the sky near our border.


    Was it Hades? Had he somehow achieved the transformation Dr. ckwood described? The image of that monstrous crimson creature with leathery wings and burning red eyes shed through my mind. Or was this something else entirely¡ªperhaps one of Darius¡¯s new weapons, some horror he¡¯d conjured with the chalyx¡¯s power?


    The Fenrir¡¯s chain around my heart remained steady, neither pulling taut with loss nor singing with reunion. Whatever had crashed near our border, my bond with Hades was still intact. That knowledge was the only thing keeping me fromplete panic as we raced through the cold morning air.


    Montague¡¯s weathered hand briefly touched my shoulder, a gesture of reassurance, but I could see the worry etched deep in the lines of his face. Victoriana stared out the window, her honey-toned features set in grim determination.


    Thendscape blurred past us as we sped toward whatever nightmare¡ªor miracle¡ªawaited us at the border. My heart hammered against my ribs with each mile that brought us closer to answers I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to face.


    <strong><i>Reference: Chapter 367: In sync </i></strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!